《Ice-Cold Ceo, Crazy Love》
Chapter 1
Chapter 1
The ward was all white.
Two hospital beds were ced side by side.
Two women were lying on the beds silently, both pale¨Cfaced. But the short distance between them
seemed to be twopletely different worlds.
One of the beds were surrounded by a few people¨Csome wereforting the woman on the bed while
others were preparing food and drinks for her.
Only a few steps away was the other bed. The woman was alone and there was no one taking care of
her.
She was much weaker and paler, but everyone ignored her as if she didn¡¯t exists.
The woman¡¯s name was Belle Miller. She lowered her head slightly, letting the noise not far away float
into her ears.
The woman overwhelmed by love on the other bed was her younger sister, Yana Miller.
They were twins, but they didn¡¯t look alike due to being fraternal twins. Due to being born at minute
earlier, Belle became the elder sister.
Suffering from astic anemia since she was a kid, Yana required blood transfusions regrly event if
she didn¡¯t lose blood over injuries.
Therefore, Belle was destined to be her sister¡¯s blood bank from birth because of their matching blood
type.
This time, Yana made a scene by slitting her own wrist, making her condition worse.
Belle had just donated blood for Yana a week ago and now she was forced to give blood again.
Altogether, she had lost 1,20 of blood.
Belle could still remember the doctor¡¯s warning when she was preapred to give blood a second time.
The doctor said that if she gave blood again, the damaged caused to her body might be irreversible.
But her parents didn¡¯t seem to care.
Belle would never forget their answer.
¡°Hurry up. We can¡¯t let anything happen to Yana.¡±
Belle was their child as well.
1/5
Chapter 1
But to them, Yana would always be more important.
It seemed that Belle was born to be Yana¡¯s living blood bank.
Belle¡¯s parents had always been telling her that Yana had astic anemia was because she had taken
too much nutrients in the womb.
Therefore, she owed Yana and should pay her back.
Belle felt that her parents were right. Thus over the years, she had always been spoiling and giving
ground to Yana. Neither did shein when she needed to give blood to Yana.
But things were different this time. She had given too much blood and for a moment there, she felt she
was going to die.
Even so, her parents didn¡¯t seem to care. They didn¡¯t even take a second nce at her.
Belle wanted to cry, but her tears had run dry.
She couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡®Mom and Dad said that I owed Yana. But how long is it going to take for
me to pay her back? Do I owe her my life and my debt can only be cleared when I give her my life?¡±
Belle lowered her head, hiding the pain and despair in her eyes.
Meanwhile, Yana was surrounded by people.
With tears on her face, Jane Miller was holding a bowl of oatmeal in her hand. ¡°Yana, please have
something to eat. You¡¯ve lost too much blood yesterday. You were given blood, but the doctor said that
you¡¯re still too weak.¡±
Jane looked like a loving mother, but she didn¡¯t even spare a nce at her other daughter, who was
just a few steps away and almost fainted because of the huge amount of blood she had given to
Yana.
¡°At least have a few bites. Carl Miller frowned, his tough tone carrying obvious concern.
T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.
¡°No, no,¡± Yana yelled wildly and stretched out to knock the bowl out of Jane¡¯s hands fiercely.
The oatmeal was spilled on the ground and the smell filled the air.
Belle licked her lips. She was starving. If Yana didn¡¯t want it, she was more than happy to eat all of
1. it.
But¡ no one thought of her.
Jane just held Yana¡¯s hand gently. ¡°Sweetheart, you need to be careful. What if you get hurt again?¡±
2/5
A
Chapter 1
Yana responded in a fit of pique, ¡°That¡¯s even better. You can just leave me to die and don¡¯t try to
save me.¡±
Belle pursed her lips as she was at a loss for words..
¡®If Yana gets hurt again, she will probably need another blood transfusion. That means I¡¯ll have to give
blood again. I hope she won¡¯t act selfishly again. Otherwise, I might not be able to survive another
blood draw.¡±
¡°What are nonsense you talking about?¡± Jane wiped the tears from her face. ¡°You¡¯re breaking my heart,
Yana.¡±
¡°Yana, calm down. Nothing is more important than your health.¡± Carl softened his voice.
Yana¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really? Then I want to cancel my engagement with the Landor family! I don¡¯t want
to marry Adam Landor!¡±
¡°Nonsense!¡± Carl was taken aback by Yana¡¯s words and looked around subconsciously.
Adam Landor was the head of the Landor family.
A lot of people had heard of his name.
Ten years ago, Adam¡¯s father, the head of the Storm Group, passed away all of a sudden.
Adam, who was only 18 years old back then, took over thepany.
Despite the negative voices from others, he expanded the Storm Group from a medium¨Csized
corporation into a top¨Cnotch consortium in ten years.
If there was a nobody¨Ccan¨Coffend list in Cornd, or even in the world, Adam would definitely rank the
top.
He had such a legendary experience and such immense power.
It was the Miller family¡¯s sheer luck to get the chance to get engaged to Adam.
But Carl didn¡¯t expect that Yana would not want such a wonderful chance.
¡°Dad, I¡¯m serious!¡± Yana said anxiously, ¡°The Landor family is indeed powerful, but Adam looks like a
monster! I cannot bear one single day to live with him.¡±
When Adam was a kid, he was burnt by a fire, which left a serious scar on his face though he survived.
And Yana was scared by his monster¨Clike face when she saw him from afar.
Therefore, she would rather die than marry Adam.
Carl¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°A promising career is the most important thing for a man and you shouldn¡¯t
3/5
Chapter 1
care about his appearance too much.¡±
Although Carl doted on his younger daughter, he still wouldn¡¯t give up this opportunity to build a
rtionship with the Landor family!
If Yana was married to Adam, then the Millers would definitely be an even more affluent family.
¡°Dad!¡± Yana still expressed her concerns. ¡°But everybody knows that Adam is ill¨Ctempered and his wife
would definitely not be happy after the marriage. His first wife identally fell into the sea and drowned
after being married to him for only three days. Rumors had it that it was Adam who pushed her to the
sea and killed her.¡±
¡°It¡¯s just a rumor. Carl continued to convince Yana.
¡°Okay, let¡¯s consider that a rumor. Then what about his next fianc¨¦e? She died of a heart attack in the
evening on the that day she went to the Landor residence. Some spected that the heart attack was
caused by Adam¡¯s savage behaviors.¡± Yana was really anxious.
¡°That would be another rumor.¡± Carl refuted.
In fact, Carl was even d that Adam had such a ferocious appearance and terrible reputation.
Otherwise, the Miller family wouldn¡¯t have gotten the chance to let Yana be engaged to Adam.
¡°Dad! There¡¯s no smoke without fire.¡± Yana was so anxious that she almost cried out, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t live
long if I married such an ugly and fierce man as Adam. What¡¯s the point if I were to die soon after I
marry him?¡±
¡°Honey.¡± Jane got somewhat distressed after hearing Yana¡¯s words. ¡°Even if those things about Adam¡¯s
wife and fianc¨¦e were rumors, things might still be difficult for Yana after the marriage. Adam is from a
rich and powerful family, there¡¯s quite a big difference in terms of wealth and power between them. I
love Yana, I don¡¯t want her to have a rough time after she¡¯s married.¡±
¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to leave you. I don¡¯t want to marry Adam. I¡¯d rathermit suicide than be tortured
to death by Adam,¡± Yana cried much more sadly.
¡°My poor girl.¡±
Jane and Yana hugged each other, crying hard.
Carl frowned. He was beginning to doubt his own decision as well.
After a long pause, he said hesitantly, ¡°But I¡ I¡¯ve already agreed to Mr. Charlie Landor¡¯s proposal.
If I got back on my word, then we might offend Adam. That¡¯s not something we want.¡±
It would just be a piece of cake for Adam to destroy the Miller family.
4/5
Chapter!
MMM G GGG G
N
45% 14:39
Yana seemed to have thought about this and she replied quickly with tears in her eyes, ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve
agreed to marry your daughter to Adam. But you have two daughters. How about we let Belle marry
Adam?¡±
Meanwhile, a cold silent man was standing outside their ward.
Hearing Yana¡¯s sharp voiceing from the ward, Adam calmly raised a hand to touch the scar on his
face. He then turned around and walked out of the hospital.
Little did he expect that a fake scar would help him see through the disguises of so many people over
the years.
His assistant trotted after him, saying, ¡°Sir, there¡¯s no need to be too upset¡¡¡± Adam turned his head,
squinted his eyes, and his lips curved into a dangerous smile.
¡°Why would I be upset? If it weren¡¯t for my grandfather, this marriage with the Miller family wouldn¡¯t
exist. Do you really think I care about what they think about me?
The assistant nodded and asked, ¡°What should we do now, sir?¡±
After a short pause, Adam sneered. ¡°Keep preparing for the wedding. I want to see which daughter the
Miller family will send over as the bride.¡±
Chapter 2
Chapter 2
In the ward, Belle¡¯s lips suddenly felt dry.
Thanks to Yana¡¯s words, Belle received her parents¡® attention for the first time since the blood
transfusion.
Both Jane and Carl looked at her at the same time.
Belle, who used to be ignored, suddenly became the center of attention.
14% 14:39
¡°Dad, you know what kind of person I am. Even if I did marry Adam, I¡¯d most probably offend him.
Since Belle has a better personality than me, I bet she¡¯d be a better fit for Adam,¡± Yana quickly
eximed.
Carl cocked his brows. He had to admit, Yana had a point and he was a little convinced.
Yana was spoiled and a little selfish. And given her unwillingness to marry Adam, if she was forced to
marry Adam, she might turn the marriage alliance into a fallout of the two families.
If it were Belle, with her timid personality, even if she couldn¡¯t win Adam¡¯s heart, she wouldn¡¯t offend
him either.
Carl looked at Belle with a scrutinizing gaze. He was seriously considering the possibility of marrying
his eldest daughter off to Adam.
He pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Belle, what are your thoughts on this?¡±
¡°Belle, you¡¯re going to marry a great man! You¡¯ll definitely agree to such a great marriage, right? Yana,
sensing her father¡¯s thoughts, was pleased and quickly chimed in.
Belle¡¯s face paled and the clenched her fists slightly.
¡°Belle, you¡¯re going to live a luxurious life once you¡¯re married to Adam. The way I see it, you should be
grateful to Yana for offering you such a good opportunity,¡± Jane added to persuade Belle.
AL
Belle¡¯s lip quivered. She seldomined but this time they went too far, so she whispered, ¡°Yana,
on t
the night of the banquet, the Landor family had spread the word in advance that they were going to
select a wife for Adam, right?¡±
Yana was getting impatient. ¡°Why are you bringing this up now?¡±
Belle answered softly, ¡°Since you why the banquet was held, why did you dance at the banquet?¡±
Yana was very good¨Clooking, and she was an excellent dancer as well.
Back at the banquet, she outshone everyone and, as a result, gained the favor of Charlie Landor, the
1/5
45% 14:39
Chapter 2
head of the Landor family, who promised her the position of Mrs. Landor.
If Yana wasn¡¯t willing to marry Adam, why did she seek the limelight at the time?
And since she did, why was she getting others to bear the consequences?
Belle spoke calmly, believing that she wasn¡¯t exaggerating and was just pointing out a fact.
However, Yana stared at her in disbelief, as if Belle had said something terrible to her.
Tears streamed down Yana¡¯s face. ¡°Belle, I was just dancing at the banquet that night. I didn¡¯t know
what awaited me. If you don¡¯t want to help me, just say so. There¡¯s no need for those insinuations.¡±
With that said. Yana cried even harder. She clutched her chest as if she might faint at any moment.
¡°My dear.¡± Jane hurriedly pulled Yana into her arms. Her eyes were filled with pity. When she turned to
Belle, her eyes became sharp. ¡°Belle, how could you say that to your sister? Apologize. right now!¡±
Belle¡¯s heart ached when she heard those words.
She had always been the one who had been makingpromises since she was a kid.
However, she wasn¡¯t going toe to aprise this time, for it was about her married life and her
well¨Cbeing.
Belle slowly replied, ¡°Was I wrong? If Yana didn¡¯t want to marry Adam, she shouldn¡¯t have sought
attention at the banquet held by the Landor family. She can¡¯t crave the spotlight and then shy away
from the consequences. That¡¯s not how the world works-¡±
¡°Shut your mouth!¡±
With a sharp smack, Carl pped Belle hard across the face, and he shouted angrily, ¡°Yana¡¯s already
in poor health, why are you making her worked up like that? How can you be so horrible and mean?¡±
Did Carl just say that she was mean?
Was she actually being mean?
What had she done to deserve to be called mean?
Belle forced a smile, looking at her father with a hint of defiance. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s weak and I¡¯m healthy.
Therefore, I should always yield to her, right? I will need to give blood to her regrly and clean up the
mess she makes, right?¡±
Carl became even more infuriated. ¡°Are you implying that you don¡¯t want to give blood to your sister
anymore? Are you going to stand there and do nothing as you watch her die?¡±
Chapter 2
MMM BBBBB
*IN 45% 14:39
For once, Belle didn¡¯t back down. She spoke slowly, ¡°I¡¯m willing to regrly give blood to her, but she
frequently injures herself and bleeds. The blood I¡¯ve given her far exceeds the scheduled. amounts.
This time, she slit her wrist without thinking of the consequences and I had to give her 80 of blood.
Why must I always pay the price for her carelessness and whims? Is that fair to
me?¡±
In a cathartic manner, Belle voiced the sentiments she had long harbored.
Yana knew exactly what illness she had, yet she was never cautious, and would frequently get herself
injured. Every time she got hurt, it made her parents quite anxious, and it allowed Yana to receive more
attention.
But what about Belle?
Every time Yana was injured, it would end in Belle giving her blood.
She was severely underweight due to constantly giving Yana blood. Belle had given way more than she
was supposed to..
It was not that Belle didn¡¯t want to donate blood or save her sister, but with full knowledge of her
condition, couldn¡¯t Yana be just a bit more careful in her daily life?
Perhaps it had never crossed Yana¡¯s mind.
Every time she was injured, she was never the one facing the consequences or the dangers.
It had always been Belle who suffered.
Just as Belle finished speaking. Yana began sobbing. Tears trickled down her cheeks. ¡°It breaks my
heart to know you think of me that way.¡±
Jane was immensely worried when she saw Yana crying, and she looked at Belle with anger in her
eyes. ¡°Yana has health issues, and dancing has been her only hobby since she was a child. It¡¯s normal
for people to get hurt when they dance. She was never intentional when she needed you to give her
blood. Why do you have to be so mean to her?¡±
Carl furrowed his brows as well. ¡°Even though you¡¯ve been donating blood, we¡¯ve always provided you
with the rtive supplements as well! You know full well how expensive the supplements are, right?
Belle, we¡¯ve never mistreated you!¡±
¡°Mom, Dad, Belle hates me now,¡± Yana cried as she clung to Jane.
Various voices echoed in Belle¡¯s mind, and suddenly, she felt the world was absurd.
Why¡
She was their daughter as well.
Chapter 2
45% 14:39
Why did they favorite Yana so much and made it seem normal?
Just because she was born healthy, did that mean she had to endure all of this?
¡°You¡¯ve upset your sister, but she was still thinking of letting you marry Adam. She¡¯s giving you a
chance to have a good marriage.¡± Carl said with a frown. ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed of what you¡¯re doing?
Belle pursed her lips. ¡°A good marriage? Then why did she rather slit her wrist than marry that
man?¡±
Carl became infuriated and pped Belle again.
Belle tilted her head due the force of the p. Her heart sank and she no longer felt the pain.
¡°I¡¯ll just ask you one more time. Will you marry Adam or not?¡± Carl asked slowly as she tried his best to
remain calm.
¡°I¡¡± Belle was about to speak.
Yana wiped her tears and suddenly said, ¡°Belle, to be honest, there¡¯s another reason why I won¡¯t marry
Adam. Timothy professed his love to me yesterday.¡±
¡°Timothy?¡± Belle quickly raised her head.
Timothy Leen, the man she had loved for 10 whole yea
years.
All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.
The reason that Belle defied her parents this time and refused to marry Adam wasrgely because
of him.
But Yana just said that Timothy had confessed his love to her.
¡°Yeah,¡± Yana blushed as she said, ¡°and we even took photos.¡±
$
She proudly took out her phone and showed Belle a photo.
In the photo, Yana was kissing Timothy¡¯s cheek, and Timothy was looking at her with an affectionate
gaze.
Ever since she was in university, Belle has tried to stand by Timothy and support him in whatever
he did.
She chose to major in the same field as him, and after graduation, joined thepany he founded. and
worked hard to be an integral part of thepany.
However, none of that seemed to matter now. Did Timothy realize how much she cared about him? He
must have known, and it seemed like he had been taking advantage of her feelings to get her to work
hard for him. But the truth was, he had never had any feelings towards her; he had barely looked at her
except when he needed her to work for him.
Chapter 2
MM MDB BBBB
45% 14:39
She was just a useful tool for him, just as she had been as a blood bank for Yana. She was a necessity,
but an expendable one.
Her parents, Yana, Timothy, even the Landor family she wouldter marry into, were all the same ¨C she
was only a tool to them.
Chapter 3
Chapter 3
Belle looked at the three people in front of her silently. She had no idea why she was so calm at the
moment.
Perhaps it was because she hade to ept that everything she liked would ultimately be taken.
away by Yana. She liked Timothy so much, so how could Yana not try to take him away from her?
Belle lowered her head, feeling an odd sense of resignation.
¡°Timothy?¡± Carl fell silent for a moment, but then a smile seemed to have crept on his face. ¡°He likes
you?¡±
Timothy didn¡¯te from a privileged background, but his exceptional abilities spoke for themselves.
Despite his poor background, he started his own business when he was in university, and within five
years of graduating, he had be a billionaire. His potential knew no bounds.
Although Timothy wasn¡¯t as talented as Adam, he was still a business genius.
If Yana could be with Timothy, Carl would definitely not have any problems with that.
¡°Yeah, he confessed his love to me. He said that he fell in love with me at first sight.¡± As Yana spoke,
she gave Belle a smug look.
Yana knew Belle had feelings for Timothy.
But what did that matter?
¡°Good. That¡¯s great.¡± Carl was overjoyed.
Whether marrying Adam would bring them benefits from the Landor family was still uncertain. However,
if Yana married Timothy, with thetter¡¯s abilities, he could undoubtedly elevate the Miller family¡¯s
status.
With that thought in mind, Carl made his decision.
He looked at Belle coldly and dered, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell the Landor family that you will be the one
marrying Adam! Belle, you better not show any reluctance. You know what the Landor family¡¯s like. If
you offend them, not only will we suffer, but you will be the first one to pay the price.¡±
Belle remained silent, thinking about the photo she just saw on Yana¡¯s phone.
For a reserved person like Timothy, he must really like Yana to take such an intimate photo with her.
1/4
A
Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.
GMM MB GBB G
Chapter 3
Belle felt she was very pathetic.
Yana effortlessly obtained the person she had loved for ten years but couldn¡¯t be with.
¡°Timothy¡¡± Belle called the name inwardly.
45 14:39
Suppressing theplex feelings churning within her, Belle raised her head and looked at her parents
calmly. ¡°You have always said that I owed Yana. If I marry Adam, will that settle my debt?¡±
Belle¡¯s expression remained unruffled, a sight rarely seen by Carl and Jane. Surprise was evident in
their eyes.
After a moment of hesitation, Carl said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ve already found someone else with apatible
blood type for Yana. As long as you¡¯re willing to marry Adam, there will be no need for you to give her
any blood in the future, unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary.¡±
A hint of mockery shed in Belle¡¯s eyes.
Yana¡¯s blood type was rare, but they could surely find a matching donor if offered enough money.
Carl must have found a matching donor a long ago. But how could anyone else be as obedient as she
was?
After all, drawing blood from their obedient and weak elder daughter required much less effort than
finding someone else.
Belle understood all of the twist and turns very well, and her lips curved into a faint smile.
She turned her head and looked out of the window, saying faintly, ¡°I would marry Adam if the Landor
family is fine with that. And once I marry him, I won¡¯t owe you anything.¡±
The sun shone in through the window, making Belle¡¯s cheeks seem almost translucent.
At the Landor residence.
Adam browsed through the document with a poker face while his grandpa, Charlie Landor, was pacing
back and forth energetically.
¡°What¡¯s wrong
with the Miller family? It¡¯s a blessing for them to be allowed to have their daughter marry into our family.
How dare they rece her with someone else? Do they think I¡¯m at pushover?¡± said Charlie angrily.
Charlie had been angry ever since Adam returned from the hospital and told him about the Miller
family¡¯s ns.
Seeing Adam¡¯s indifferent demeanor, Charlie walked over and closed his file. ¡°You¡¯re not showing any
reaction at all. It¡¯s obvious that the Miller family is looking down on you!¡±
2/4
d
Chapter 3
MMM BBB B B
14 14:39
Charlie also admitted that it was partly his fault for not making things clear in the first ce, which gave
the Miller family a chance to take advantage.
Adam raised his head and the hideous scar on his face twitched slightly. ¡°What they¡¯re doing is
understandable. I look like a monster.¡± Adam raised his head, unfazed.
¡°What I you talking about? I suppose¡¡±
Charlie wanted to say something, but Adam just looked at him quietly.
Charlie couldn¡¯t help but cough. ¡°Your scar can be treated and will disappear one day. Plus, a man¡®
capabilities matters more than his appearance.¡±
Untouched by Charlie¡¯s words of constion, Adam said indifferently. ¡°None of that matters. If you don¡¯t
like what the Miller family is doing, you can just call off the engagement. I don¡¯t mind.¡±
Adam had no real interest in marriage; he left all the arrangements to his grandfather. The only reason
he was willing to get married was to the old man happy.
Therefore, when his grandfather asked him to visit Yana in the hospital and he heard about their ns,
he wasn¡¯t angry at all. To him, it didn¡¯t really matter who was the bride.
Charlie, who had been so furious before, now seemed conflicted. ¡°But the fortune teller had pointed out
that Yana is the most suitable woman for you.¡±
Adam¡¯s marriage had indeed faced difficulties, so Charlie consulted a fortune teller with the belief of
¡°better safe than sorry.¡±
ording to the fortune teller, Adam¡¯s fate was not something an ordinary woman could handle. He
needed a woman with an equally strong fate for their fates to collide.
And Yana fitted the bill.
Adam cocked his brows doubtfully.
He didn¡¯t believe in all this fortune¨Ctelling stuff, but since his grandfather did, he decided to go. along
with it.
He said calmly, ¡°I remember that Yana and Belle are twins.¡±
Since they were twins, they would probably carry the same fate.
Charlie froze for a second before he said, ¡°Well, that is true. But I know little about the Miller family¡¯s
eldest daughter for she is so low¨Ckey. What if she is, let¡¯s say, not very attractive¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Adam replied.
¡°Hmm?¡± Charlie was puzzled.
3/4
Chapter 3
Adam slowly exined, ¡°Even if she¡¯s not attractive, I don¡¯t drink she can be any worse than me,
right?¡±
Charlie was rendered speechless. Adam did have a point.
Charlie then waved his hand helplessly. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll think about it?
Charlie agonized over the decision for a while after going back to his room, thinking about Mante
tumultuous love life and the resolute words of the fortune teller. Additionally, Card bad sent him photo
of Belle.
Belle wasn¡¯t as stunning as Yana, but she was still quite good¨Clooking.
After careful consideration, Charlie eventually agreed to Carl¡¯s request.
Actually, he hadn¡¯t taken much of a liking to Yana; he just chose her because her fate matched Adam¡¯s
It wouldn¡¯t be much difference whether it was Yana or Belle who married Adam.
However, after this whole episode, Charlie¡¯s opinion of the Miller family, Yana, and even Belle had!
soured.
The wedding date had been carefully chosen as well.
No matter how messy things were behind the scenes, time still ticked.
Chapter 4
Chapter 4
On day of the wedding, the Landor family sent a car to drive Belle to the church. At that moment, the
car was waiting at the door.
Belle, dressed in the wedding gown the Landor family had sent in advance, gracefully descended the
staircase.
Regardless of the story behind this marriage, it was, after all, Adam¡¯s wedding, and a grand ceremony
was expected.
Despite Charlie¡¯s reservations about Belle, he still gifted her many luxurious items.
The wedding dress was a top¨Cnotch custom design, and the jewels were rare treasures that were. hard
to find.
Carl was quite surprised when he saw Belle, who had always been a coward.
Though they were twins, Yana and Belle had starkly different appearances.
Yana was strikingly beautiful, capturing attention effortlessly.
As for Belle, Carl didn¡¯t have much of an impression.
She was always timid, often looking down or away,cking the charisma of her younger sister.
Therefore, in Carl¡¯s memory, Belle was rather in.
But at that moment, as Belle came down the stairs, her demeanor cold and indifferent, she exuded. an
icy elegance.
Not mboyant, but certainly captivating.
Carl was taken aback by what he was seeing.
Yana, on the other hand, was jealous.
¡°Damn you, Belle,¡± she thought.
To Yana, Belle was merely a tool to give her blood when necessary. How did she deserve such a
beautiful wedding dress and exquisite jewelry?
Yana hadn¡¯t anticipated the level of regard the Landor family had for Belle. Every gift they presented
made Yana¡¯s personal collection seem mundane inparison.
¡°All these fancy things are wasted on Belle! These jewellery and dresses should have been reserved
for my wedding, only I deserve them!¡± Yana eximed inwardly.
1/5
A
Chapter 4
Belle didn¡¯t care about what members of her family thought. She calmly went the downstairs and
walked outside.
As she walked past, Yana felt an inexplicable surge of resentment.
Yana gritted her teeth, blurting out, ¡°It was me who the Landor family wanted to marry Adam at first.
You¡¯re just a recement!¡±
Yana wanted Belle to know that everything Belle now possessed was just what she didn¡¯t want.
Yana refused to believe that Belle could remain truly unaffected by her words.
Belle lowered her head and stopped beside Yana.
¡°Am I wrong?¡± Yana was not nervous at all, staring at Belle provocatively.
Belle looked indifferently at Yana. ¡°You¡¯re right. How about I tell Mr. Charlic Landorter that will be the
one who¡¯s marrying Adam?¡±
¡°You¡¡± Yana gritted her teeth, but was rendered speechless.
you
While she envied the treatment Belle was receiving, the idea of marrying into the Landor family was far
from appealing.
However, Belle still stood there and looked at Yana quietly, as if she was waiting for Yana¡¯s answer.
Yana couldn¡¯t help but feel infuriated.
Belle had never retaliated. Yana had thrown countless taunts at her in the past, and Belle had always
tolerated them.
Why was today any different?
When Yana felt a bit awkward, Jane quickly tried to ease the tension. ¡°Alright, the Landor family is of
high status, and it¡¯s not our ce to change things around as we please. Belle, Yana isn¡¯t someone
who¡¯s good with words; just let it go. Yana, apologize.¡±
Jane¡¯s thoughts were focused on making sure the wedding proceeded smoothly no matter what.. She
used to think that the Landor family was a good marriage choice, but now that Yana was with Timothy,
she couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was unfair for Yana to marry that ugly weirdo.
But to Yana, who had always received favoritism from her mother, it was surprising that her mother was
siding with Belle this time and was even asking her to apologize.
Yana gnashed her teeth and refused to apologize.
Belle responded calmly, ¡°You¡¯re right, Yana. I¡¯m just a recement. Don¡¯t worry. If you regret your
choice at any time, even if it means offending the Landor family, I¡¯ll make sure to return this
2/5
A
marriage to you.¡±
Belle¡¯s words left the Miller family in utter disarray.
If they switched brides once again, it¡¯d be an insult to the Landor family, and the Landor wouldn¡¯t
forgive the Miller family.
¡°Yana, apologize!¡± Carl became stern, too.
Yana, looking at her usually doting parents, found them both siding with Belle, and her face contorted
with resentment.
However, Yana was afraid that Belle wouldn¡¯t marry Adam. Therefore, she still said through gritted
teeth, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Belle.¡±
In the Miller family, Yana was used to getting her way, while Belle was often overlooked.
But today, she was forced to apologize to Belle, whom she had always looked down upon.
Yana secretly harbored a deep hatred for Belle now and wondered how long Belle could remain so
composed. With Adam¡¯s cruelty, she felt that Belle might not even survive a week in the Landor family.
As Yana contemted the potential hardships Belle might face, she began to feel a little relieved.
Adam and Belle were supposed to go to church first to make a vow.
Belle arrived on time, and so did the guests.
However, Adam, the groom, hadn¡¯t shown up.
The guests waited patiently at first, but they couldn¡¯t help but feel a little restless after a while.
They all wondered whether the wedding would take ce or not.
Charlie nced at the Miller family and saw an interesting scene. Yana seemed to be happy to see
what was happening.
On the contrary, Belle, who had always been inconspicuous before, sat there quietly, disying a
remarkable level of poise.
Charlie squinted his eyes.
He didn¡¯t like the Miller family, nor did he like Belle.
Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.
But on such asions, he didn¡¯t have to give the young girl a hard time.
¡°Go and tell Adam to hurry up,¡± Charlie ordered.
3/5
A
However, he wasn¡¯t entirely sure if Adam would show up.
Adam was a workaholic. If not for Charlie¡¯s constant prodding, he might not have agreed to this
wedding in the first ce.
In the Storm Group¡¯s CEO¡¯s office, Adam was in a fit of rage.
¡°Did you write this code? Anyone with half a brain can do better than you!¡±
Then he turned to another person. ¡°I asked you to do the market research and this is what you give
me? Go and do it again!¡±
Adam had an expressionless face, resembling a tyrant, as he scolded the people who entered his
office one by one.
Adam¡¯s secretary looked at his watch and felt a little anxious.
When Adam finished his scolding, the secretary knocked on the door carefully.
¡°Come in!¡± Adam said coldly.
The secretary held his breath and walked in gingerly.
¡°Spill it!¡± Adam nced down at him.
The secretary was used to seeing Adam¡¯s face, but he still subconsciously lowered his head when
Adam stared at him. Flustered, he said, ¡°Mr. Landor, Mr. Charlie Landor sent a message saying the
bride has arrived, and everyone is waiting for you at the church.¡±
Only then did he remember that it was his wedding day today.
Adam¡¯s lips curved into a sneer as he thought of the conversation he had overheard at the hospital.
He was well aware of the rumors about him outside.
¡°I am ugly and notorious. The Miller family didn¡¯t want Yana to marry me, but they married Belle off to
me without any hesitation. Belle must not be favored in her family. In that sense, we have a bit of
common ground,¡± thought Adam.
Although Adam wasn¡¯t interested in the marriage, but he wanted to reassure his grandfather. So he
was willing to show her respect.
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Adam stood up.
The secretary breathed a sigh of relief and followed Adam out.
Another half an hour had passed, and Adam still didn¡¯t show up.
4/5
A
Chapter 41
The noise at the church was getting louder and louder.
¡°Belle, it seems that Adam doesn¡¯t care about you at all,¡± Yana said with a smile.
Belle nced at Yana, her gaze indifferently.
Yana, for some reason, felt ufortable under her gaze. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? I¡¯m
just worried about you.¡±
Belle said calmly, ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll talk to Mr. Charlie Landor.¡±
¡°Talk to him about what?¡± Yana was puzzled.
Belle had already stood up. ¡°I will talk to him and tell him that you are very dissatisfied with Adam¡¯s
absence, of course.¡±
Yana couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing.
¡°How can Belle say these words to Mr. Landor? Is she crazy?¡± she wondered.
Yana felt uneasy, while Belle walked calmly up to Charlic.
Yana wanted to rush over to stop Belle, but she didn¡¯t dare. She even began trembling in fear.
Chapter 5
Chapter 5
¡°Mr. Landor.¡± Belle approached Charlie.
Thetter looked at Belle with great interest. ¡°Are you getting impatient?¡±
Belle shook her head. She had only wanted to frighten Yana earlier and had no intention of actually
telling Charlie what she had
¡°Mr. Landor, I know that Adam is caught up at work. A small event like a wedding can easily be
managed by me alone,¡± Belle said calmly.
¡°You alone?¡± Charlie was a little surprised.
He had thought Belle was just venting her frustration.
But as he observed her carefully, Belle¡¯s gaze was clear, and her words were sincere. She truly meant
what she said.
Belle nodded and was about to continue when a well¨Cdressed woman nearby spoke kindly. ¡°It¡¯s not
right to let the bride handle the wedding alone. Adam¡¯s being very inappropriate this time.¡±
Charlie nced at the woman, and he immediately frowned.
Belle also looked over.
Belle recognized that this woman was Penelope Landor, Adam¡¯s stepmother.
Although Belle didn¡¯t know much about the Landor family, Belle was smart.
She knew full well that Penelope might look like she was defending her, but in fact, she was belittling
Adam.
Belle knew that Adam was the only person she could rely on after she married into the Landor family.
How could she agree with Penelope?
Realizing that, Belle immediately said, ¡°Mrs. Landor, the wedding is just a ceremony and not as
important as it seems. Neither Adam nor me care about it, so there¡¯s no need to trouble you.¡±
Belle was implying that Penelope was being nosy.
Penelope was displeased, and her gaze towards Belle was as sharp as a knife.
Belle didn¡¯t care about Penelope¡¯s feelings. She only noticed that Charlie¡¯s expression softened a little
after hearing what she said.
1/4
Chapter 5
Then Belle looked at Charlie again. ¡°Mr. Landor, workes first, and we are not sure when Adarn will
finish his work. We can¡¯t just keep the guests waiting, right?¡±
¡°Adam?¡± A hint of amusement flickered in Charlie¡¯s eyes.
This daughter¨Cinw of his was indeed an interesting person.
For a moment, some of his animosity towards Belle had dissipated.
Looking at the impatient guests, Charlie thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°As long as you¡¯re okay
with it.¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine with it,¡± Belle replied, feeling a sense of relief.
With an agreement being reached between Belle and Charlie, the priest began the ceremony.
The groom was absent, and Belle, in her long wedding gown, stood alone in front of the priest.
The guests all felt strange by the whole scene.
A groom was absent for his own wedding spoke volumes about his dissatisfaction, especially
considering the rumors about Adam.
¡°She¡¯ll probably be living a hard life in the Landor family,¡± people thought.
Some took pleasure in this situation, others sympathized, and some even mocked. The guests had
all kinds of reactions.
But Belle just stood there quietly, like a tree that would never fall.
It was just a wedding, wasn¡¯t it?
She could handle it all by herself!
Amidst the noisy chatter of the surrounding guests, the priest discreetly nced at Penelope and
cleared his throat.
The priest suddenly inquired aloud to the empty space beside Belle. ¡°Mr. Landor, do you take Ms. Miller
to be your wife, to love and cherish her for richer or for poorer, in sickness, in health, in prosperity or in
adversity?¡±
Belle was a little taken aback.
The ceremony should have been simplified in the absence of the groom.
But the priest, knowing that no one would answer, continued with the original script.
Was the pastor deliberately trying to embarrass Belle?
2/4
A
Chapter 5
What should Belle do?
The entire wedding scene fell into a deep silence, with both Penelope and Yana disying smug
expressions. Someone among the guests murmured, ¡°Mr. Landor hasn¡¯t even shown up.
T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.
Soon, the wedding guests began to engage in uncontroble whispers.
¡°Exactly. I heard Adam Landor never wanted to get married. Even if he was to get married, the bride
was supposed to be the other daughter of the Miller family. He definitely wouldn¡¯t want to make do with
this girl now.¡±
¡°Keep it down. I heard Yana is engaged to Timothy. Given the choice, who would you pick?¡±
¡°Timothy Leen? The two sisters of the Miller family may not have a powerful family background, but
they seem to very lucky.¡±
¡°Yana is definitely very lucky, but I¡¯m not so sure about Belle.¡±
Meanwhile, Yana was seated at the wedding venue with Timothy, who had just returned from abroad.
¡°Timothy, look at Belle. She resigned from yourpany and abandoned you without any exnation.
She did all this only to get married with this Mr. Landor. ¡±
Timothy Leen, who had a grim look on his face, stared at Belle, and replied, ¡°I never knew she was this
kind of person. I can¡¯t believe I used to trust her so much!
Upon hearing his words, Yana¡¯s face lit up for a split second, but she quickly concealed her joy. She
then leaned against Timothy, feigning a pitiful expression. ¡°Belle has always been like this, always.
competing with me for everything. It¡¯s no surprise that she wants to be the one to marry Mr Landor
instead of me. If she hadn¡¯t insisted on marrying him, I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to be with you.
It¡¯s just fate!
you¡¯ve
After hearing what Yana had said, Timothy turned to her and gently embraced her. ¡°Yana, helped me
so much. You¡¯ve silently supported me since thepany. Now
ablishment of the that fate has brought us together, I will never leave you again. As for Belle, if she¡¯s
willing to give up love and family just to gain money and power, then so be it. We don¡¯t need to care
about people
like that.¡±
Looking at Timothy¡¯s gentle gaze, Yana pretended to be shy and lowered her head, hiding the joy in her
eyes. She knew she hadpletely fooled this man in front of her.
Just as the two were engrossed in their private interaction, Charlie Landor stood up, silently surveying
the guests. The entire venue fell silent once more.
Gratefully acknowledging the old man, Belle released her tightly sped hands, forcing herself to calm
down and began preparing to speak on the Adam¡¯s behalf.
A
Chapter &
¡°He¡¡±
Before she could say anything, the church doors suddenly swung open.
Belle abruptly turned her head.
Chapter 6
Chapter 6
Amidst the silence, Belle gritted her teeth and was about to answer on behalf of Adam. ¡°He¡¡±
¡°I do.¡±
Belle¡¯s words were cut off as an arrogant voice interrupted her.
Belle turned around abruptly and then she saw a figure approaching under the sun.
The light was a little dazzling, so Belle couldn¡¯t make out the person¡¯s face at first. She only felt as if the
entire world was bathed in light for a moment.
After the initial blinding re subsided, she saw the man¡¯s face.
There was a slightmotion in the crowd.
As Adam walked into the church, the seated guests all caught sight of the scar that cut across half of
his face.
It was probably because Adam¡¯s face was truly a little terrifying, Belle was also startled when she first
saw him, but she quickly regained herposure. After all, she had known that Adam¡¯s face was
burned. She had been mentally prepared beforehand.
After a moment of initial shock, Belle looked at Adam almost gratefully.
At least she didn¡¯t have to stand alone in embarrassment anymore.
Adam walked towards Belle with an indifferent look on his face. As he walked past those who met his
gaze, they all lowered their heads¨Ceither out of fear or respect.
Finally Adam arrived by Belle¡¯s side.
He leaned closer to Belle on purpose. ¡°Surprised to see me?¡±
Adam knew how terrifying his face was, and he had imagined how terrified Belle would be.
Belle was momentarily stunned by the up¨Cclose view of the gruesome scars, but she took a deep
breath and made an effort to maintain eye contact with Adam.
Her voice was soft and gentle. ¡°I¡¯m pleasantly surprised that you could make it.¡±
She didn¡¯t tremble, jump away, or scream.
Adam cocked his brows. He slightly taken aback by Belle¡¯s reaction.
He scrutinized Belle, trying to gauge whether she was really surprised.
All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.
1/5
A
Chapter 6
But he saw she was grateful to him.
This stunned Adam.
¡°What is she thinking? I arrivedte to the wedding and deliberately scared her, but she¡¯s grateful to
me?¡± he wondered.
Charlie was also somewhat pleased to see that Belle showed no fear and looked directly into Adam¡¯s
eyes.
He cleared his throat and gave a threatening look to the priest. ¡°Restart the ceremony!
Adam also turned to look at the priest, who was trembling with fear.
Adam sneered. ¡°Weren¡¯t you quite fluent when I wasn¡¯t around? What? Have you suddenly lost your
voice? If that¡¯s the case, how about I cut your tongue out in front of everyone?¡±
In the midst of the wedding. Adam was threatening the priest in front of so many people.
Belle nced at Adam and thought, ¡°No wonder he had such a bad reputation.¡±
This time, people would probably say that he was cruel behind his back.
But Belle was not afraid of him at all. Instead, his Adam¡¯s actions made her feel warm deep down.
¡°Is Adam standing up for me, knowing that the priest tried to embarrass me earlier?¡± she wondered.
The priest was so frightened by Adam that his legs were giving away, so he quickly resumed the
ceremony.
¡°Mr. Landor, do you willingly¡¡±
Before he could finish, Adam interrupted him impatiently. ¡°I do.¡±
The priest wiped away his cold sweat and said, ¡°And Ms. Miller¡¡±
Belle smiled and, without waiting for the priest to finish, she said, ¡°I do too.¡±
The priest was rendered speechless.
It was so embarrassing for him.
Adam cast a brief nce at Belle, his gaze growing deeper as he thought, ¡°This woman is proving to
be quite an interesting person.¡±
After the ceremony, Belle breathed a sigh of relief.
She had finally cleared the first hurdle.
2/5
A
Chapter 6
MMM BBBBB
At that moment, she had a strange feeling.
She had thought Timothy was her Mr. Right, but his appearance today had left her in a more difficult
situation.
She had thought Adam was a nightmare, but now he stood by her side, giving her a shred of dignity.
45% 14.40
Belle stole a nce at Adam and suddenly felt that his face wasn¡¯t as frightening as she had initially
thought.
¡°Reverend, you seem to have forgotten something.¡± Penelope stood up and said with a smile.
Adam narrowed his eyes and looked at the priest.
The priest was trembling and couldn¡¯t utter a word.
Seeing that the priest was trembling in fear, Penelope squinted her eyes and said softly, ¡°Reverend,
there was originally a part, where the two newlyweds share a kiss before God, right?¡±
Adam¡¯s face turned cold.
The priest trembled even more.
At that moment, the priest deeply regretted having agreed to Penelope¡¯s conditions. The presence of
Adaro standing before him was simply too overwhelming!
However, things had already gotten this far, and if he didn¡¯t want to offend both Adam and Penelope,
he had no choice but to proceed with the original n.
He summoned all his courage and said, ¡°Y¨CYes¡¡±
Penelope chuckled. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s have the newlyweds share a kiss. I¡¯ve heard that a kiss here will
receive the blessing of God for a happy and longsting marriage. Adam, I hope that this marriage of
yours will be filled with happiness and willst a lifetime.¡±
Penelope smiled as if she was actually wishing them well.
Adam looked at her coldly.
If it were any other couple, sharing a kiss wouldn¡¯t be a big deal.
But Adam and Belle wereplete strangers.
Moreover, ever since the fire, any
to the scar on it, let alone kiss him!
ry people would instinctively avoid looking at his face due
Although seeminglyposed, Belle was still a young girl after all. How could she possibly be
?
Chapter 6
MM MG BBB B
willing to kiss Adam? At least that was what Adam thought.
Penelope was clearly trying to humiliate him in front of all the guests.
That was something every discerning person could see,
Charlie nced at Penelope and his face darkened.
¡°This woman is bing more audacious by the day! I¡¯ve been too indulgent with her all these years,
all for the sake of myte son. But now that the priest had made the announcement, the two of them
will have to kiss each other, thought Charlie.
¡°Please share a kiss,¡± the priest said after forcing himself to calm down.
¡°Such a scene ismon in most church weddings, and I¡¯m just following the usual procedure. Adam
might have power and influence, but we¡¯re in awful society, and I wouldn¡¯t let him have his way,¡± the
priest thought to himself.
¡°Looks like you¡¯re looking for trouble.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes immediately turned cold, and he walked towards
the priest with a dark face.
¡°M¨CMr. Landor, what are you doing?¡± The priest¡¯s newfound confidence crumbled immediately, and he
retreated in fear.
¡°What am I doing?¡± Adam¡¯s voice became even colder.
He had no patience for an argument. Since the priest was making things difficult for him, he would
simply throw the priest out!
As for the consequences, Adam couldn¡¯t care less; he was notorious to begin with anyway.
Just as Adam was about to throw the priest out, someone suddenly held his hands.
Adam was stunned for a moment. He turned his head and saw Belle¡¯s clear eyes.
¡°What is this woman trying to do?¡± he wondered.
Belle walked up to Adam and nced at him with a hint of shyness. Then she went on her tiptoes and
kissed his lips without hesitation.
Adam¡¯s eyes widened in shock immediately.
Her lips were soft and carried a hint like the finest cotton candy.
sweetness,
Belle didn¡¯t close her eyes; instead, she looked calmly at Adam.
Despite his hideous appearance, there was not a trace of hesitation or fear in her eyes.
4/5
A
515
Chapter 6
MMM BBD
Adam¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat.
He then kissed Belle back as he looked at her with his dark eyes.
As they kissed, the scene appeared surprisingly harmonious except for Adam¡¯s face.
¡°Wow, I¡¯m starting to find this romantic.¡±
¡°Adam confronted the priest and then kissed Belle affectionately. I feel like Adam isn¡¯t as terrifying as
the rumors suggest. It seems that he likes Belle very much.¡±
¡°Exactly.¡±
The guests began to whisper among themselves excitedly.
Penelope maintained her smile, but she was actually infuriated. She clenched her fists so that her nails
dug into the palm of her hands.
¡°How could Belle possibly kiss someone with such an ugly face?¡± she wondered.
Belle really went to great lengths to marry Adam! But the real drama had only just begun!
tightly
SEND GIFT
Chapter 7
Chapter 7
A whileter, both Adam and Belle pulled away from the kiss.
Belle stood back, feeling a little shy and embarrassed.
Adam cast a meaningful nce at her and then at the priest with a sneer. ¡°Will that do?¡±
¡°Y¨CYes, that¡¯ll do,¡± the priest stammered.
Charlie, after giving a nce to the displeased Penelope, slowly stood up.
Because of the Miller family¡¯s antics, he hadn¡¯t been too fond of Belle at first.
However, in just half an hour, Belle hadpletely changed his view of her.
He now epted her as his granddaughter¨Cinw.
¡°The ceremony is over. Next, please join us at the Landor residence for the wedding banquet,¡± Charlie
said with a smile.
The guests responded in a hurry.
The Landor family¡¯s wedding banquet was obviously going to be extremely extravagant.
For the attendees, it was going to be a delightful experience.
However, for the newlyweds, such grandeur only meant one thing¨Cexhaustion.
Belle, standing in her high heels, gritted her teeth.
She had been standing in the church for quite some time, and now she had to continue to stand and
greet the guests.
Her feet were aching, but she couldn¡¯t show any signs of difort.
Adam nced at Belle and suddenly asked, ¡°What is your shoe size?¡±
Belle instinctively replied with a number.
Adam nodded and gestured at a servant. ¡°Go and fetch a pair of t shoes her size.¡±
The servant left quickly as receiving Adam¡¯s order.
Belle blinked and gave Adam a puzzled look.
If her thoughts were correct, Adam was getting her a pair of shoes.
1/5
A
Chapter 7
MMM BBBBB
She hurriedly said, ¡°No need. I can manage. I¡ª¡±
Adam interrupted her coldly. ¡°If you trip and fall, it would be even more of an embarrassment.¡± Adam¡¯s
tone was rather harsh. This caused to Belle shrink back, not daring to say another word.
In no time, the servant returned with a pair of shoes.
Belle put on the t shoes, instantly feeling a sense of relief. She stole a nce at Adam, she was
even more grateful to him.
Belle followed Adam and offered toasts to the guests.
Adam went out to take a work¨Crted call. After informing him, Belle headed to the balcony to take a
break.
She sat down on a lounge chair without any sense of decorum, kicked off her shoes, and allowed her
feet to rx for a moment.
It was September, and the weather was mild. There was a gentle breeze that was just right.
Belle¡¯s expression softened as well.
At that moment, someone suddenly opened the door to the balcony.
¡°Adam, are you done?¡± Belle asked subconsciously.
There was
no answer.
Belle sensed that something wasn¡¯t right and turned around. She was slightly surprised.
It was Timothy and Yana.
$
While the banquet hall buzzed with activity, this balcony seemed like a separate world, isting all the
noise.
Belle pursed her lips and asked calmly, ¡°What are you doing here? I thought you were at the banquet.
Timothy didn¡¯t respond to her question but instead posed another.
¡°Why did you resign all of a sudden? Why didn¡¯t you disucss it with me beforehand? Do how much
trouble this is going to cause thepany?¡± Timothy shouted at Belle.
you
know
Yana pretended to be innocent and pretended to try to calm the agitated Timothy down by saying,
¡°Timothy, don¡¯t be mad. Belle resigned because she was in a hurry to get married.¡±
Belle looked at Yana¡¯s feigned innocence, and Timothy who thought he was being all righteous.
2/5
A
dMMM BBBBB
Chapter 7
This caused Belle to almostugh out loud.
45% 14:40
Belle paused for a moment and then smiled. ¡°I¡¯m Mrs Landor from now on, do you think I still need to
work?¡±
Timothy looked at her with a contemptuous expression on his face. I¡¯ve never realized before that you
are such a shallow person. Is the Landor family¡¯s money and power that important to you? Are you
willing to marry someone like Adam for money and status?¡±
¡°I¡¯m shallow?¡± Belle repeated inwardly.
She had never felt so ironic. She looked at Timothy coldly. ¡°You mean I should work for you at your
company for the rest of my life, then watch you two get married and give you my blessings?¡±
Timothy froze for a moment.
Yana quickly interrupted. ¡°Belle, what are you talking about? Timothy and I truly love each other. He
never had any feelings for you!¡±
Belle¡¯s smile became even more sarcastic.
She looked at Timothy coldly and asked, ¡°What did Yana tell you about my marriage?¡±
Timothy also realized what was going on and said, ¡°Belle, stop stirring things up. Yana already told me
everything. I didn¡¯t expect you to turn out like this.¡±
Belle could guess what Yana had told Timothy. Yana must have said it was Belle¡¯s vanity that made her
give up Timothy¡¯spany. Even the current meeting was most likely created by Yana on purpose to
provoke the two into an argument to secure her position.
However, Belle had no intention of exining things to Timothy.
First, Timothy might not believe her since he already had preconceived notions.
Second, it was unnecessary.
¡°Belle, considering that you used to be a member of thepany, and you¡¯re Yana¡¯s sister, I¡¯m kindly
advising you that Adam isn¡¯t a kind person. If you ever regret your decision, you cane back. I¡¯ll can
forgive you and let you work at mypany again.¡± Timothy¡¯s voice showed a sense of superiority.
Belle¡¯s gaze, however, immediately turned cold.
Over the years, Belle had never felt an issue with the way Timothy spoke. She had even found his
firmness and confidence reassuring.
However, after today¡¯s wedding and her subsequent departure from the family, Belle suddenly
3/5
A
Chapter 7
found these words unsettling. Why should this man dictate what he thought was best for her life? Why
should she be grateful? This man had consistently manipted her emotions to achieve his own goals,
essentially gaslighting her, and she had never actually realized it.
She looked at Timothy with an indifferent face. ¡°Timothy, Adam is my husband. If you ever speak ill of
him in front of me again, I will no longer consider you as a friend¡±
Timothy was slightly taken aback by Belle¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth!¡±
Belle suddenly stood up, her tone unwavering. ¡°You all say he¡¯s a terrible person, but what makes him
terrible? I mean, his face is scarfed, but so what? Many people may look attractive on the outside but
they are actually scheming on the inside. Adam, on the other hand, is broad¨Cminded. He may look cold
on the outside but has a warn heart. He is also very kind and considerate. He is a thousand times
better than some of those good¨Clooking people.¡±
Yana had stolen the spotlight at the banquet, butter she withdrew from her betrothal and asked to be
reced. The Miller family¡¯s behavior was definitely inappropriate.
T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.
Originally, Belle thought that Adam would be absent from the wedding to teach her a lesson.
However, he actually showed up, leaving her with a trace of dignity.
That was enough to prove that he was broad¨Cminded.
The priest deliberately made things difficult for Belle, as everyone could see it, but no one helped her.
Only Adam, seemingly indifferent, stood up for her. That showed how considerate he was.
Her feet ached from wearing high heels for too long, but no one even noticed.
It was Adam, who brought a new pair of shoes for her to change into.
Despite his less¨Cthan¨Cpleasant tone, Belle focused on the result¨Cher feet were much more
comfortable.
That was why she felt Adam was kind and considerate.
Belle felt that she had spoken the absolute truth.
But Timothy was utterly perplexed.
¡°Broad¨Cminded, cold on the outside but has a warm heart, kind and considerate¡ Is Belle talking
about Adam? She must be out of her mind!¡± he eximed inwardly.
¡°I¡¯m going back to the hall; help yourself.¡± Bellepletely ignored Timothy and walked past him.
As soon as she walked back indoors, she collided with someone.
A
Chapter 7
MMMB B B B G
BB BBG
Belle was surprised when she saw who it was.
It was Adam!
What was he doing here?
Adam looked at Belle with interest. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d appear so perfect in my wife¡¯s eyes.¡±
Adam hade to the balcony to look for Belle, but he didn¡¯t expect to see Timothy.
He then heard what Belle had said about him, which made him want tough.
¡°Broad¨Cminded, cold on the outside but has a warm heart, kind and considerate? When have I given
this woman such a misconception?¡± he mused.
Under Adam¡¯s teasing gaze, Belle blushed suddenly and stammered, ¡°Sorry, I¨CI¡¡±
452. 452.
¡°No need to apologize. You were simply speaking the truth,¡± Adam replied nonchntly and then
nced at Timothy. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Mr. Leen?¡±
Timothy remained silent, but his face darkened.
¡°Let¡¯s go. natural.
The guests are still waiting.¡± Adam held out his arm for Belle. Everything seemed so
As Belle walked past Timothy and Yana, Adam¡¯s voice sounded in Timothy¡¯s ear.
¡°Mr. Leen? I¡¯d advise you to be careful from now on. Don¡¯t touch what you shouldn¡¯t, or I can¡¯t
guarantee what might happen to you.¡±
Chapter 8
Chapter 8
¡°Timothy, just ignore her. That¡¯s just how she is,¡± Yana said after a short pause as she tried tofort
Timothy.
Timothy came back to his senses and smiled subconsciously. ¡°Well, she¡¯ll realize that I¡¯m right sooner
orter.
Yana thought for a while and chuckled. ¡°Timothy, don¡¯t worry about Belle. We all know that Adam isn¡¯t a
good choice for a husband. I also tried to convince Belle not to marry him, but all she could think about
was the Landor family¡¯s wealth and power. Since she¡¯s made up her mind, and she has got what she
wanted. I guess she¡¯s quite happy now.¡±
¡°Is that so¡¡± Timothy seemed to be in a little bit of a daze..
¡°Yeah.¡± Yana pretended not to realize it and changed the subject. ¡°By the way, does thepany still
need funds? I still have some money saved up. Perhaps I make an investment.¡±
Upon hearing this, Timothy looked at Yana with a gentle gaze. When he first established hispany,
it was Yana who had secretly funded him. If he hadn¡¯t coincidentally discovered the truth, he wouldn¡¯t
have been able to be with Yana so quickly.
In Timothy¡¯s arms, a hint of smugness shed in Yana¡¯s eyes as she watched Belle leave.
Meanwhile, Belle returned to the venue with Adam, but was stopped by his stepmother, Penelope.
¡°Hey, where¡¯ve you been? How could you disappear like that on such an important asion?¡±
Penelope exaggeratedly blocked their path, loudly reprimanding them, quickly attracting the attention of
nearby guests.
¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. I haven¡¯t seen them for a while. They didn¡¯t even say hello to everyone.¡±
¡°Keep
quiet, this is clearly their private matter. Mind your own business.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, didn¡¯t you notice how dark Mr. Adam¡¯s face was?¡±
Belle felt the grip on her hand tighten. Before she could say anything, Am said sarcastically, ¡°Just
had some work to take care of. If I don¡¯t work hard, how will your son survive if he returns to the
country?¡±
Penelope¡¯s face.
turned dark. But before she could say anything, Adam had already left with Belle, leaving behind the
murmurs of the guests and an obviously enraged Penelope.
head and said to Belle, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you were After a short while, Adam suddenly lowered his like
before, but here, as long as I¡¯m around, you are Mrs. Landor. There¡¯s no need to care about other
people¡¯s opinions.¡±
1/4
Chapter 8
N N N B BBBB
Belle looked up at the determined man and felt a sudden surge of emotion. She knew Adam must have
understood her past to speak to her in such a manner.
Even though she had known Timothy for ten years, he always believed Yana¡¯s words more and never
truly cared about her. Adam, on the other hand, in just one day, understood what she actually needed.
Belle reached out and her arms tightly around Adam¡¯s, nodding silently.
Finally, the party came to an end.
After bidding farewell to the guests, Belle let out a long sigh of relief.
¡°Belle. I bet you will feel a little ufortable moving in with us after just being married to Adam,¡±
Penelope said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a separate room for you. The servant will take you there.¡±
Belle hesitated and subconsciously nced at Adam.
Adam remainedposed and gave nothing away.
Belle had no choice but to muster the courage to ask, ¡°What do you mean by you¡¯ve prepared a
separate room? I¡¯ve already married Adam. Shouldn¡¯t we be living in the same room?¡±
Adam nced at Belle with a hint of amusement in his eyes.
Penelope¡¯s expression became awkward.
Adam¡¯s face looked terrible. Even though Belle kissed him, Penelope still believed that Belle must find
him repulsive.
That was why she had arranged separate rooms, partly to embarrass Adam and partly in the hope that
Belle would be grateful.
She never thought that Belle would be so clueless as to reject it.
¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Belle¡¯s expression was innocent.
Charlieughed. ¡°No, no. The husband and wife should indeed sleep in the same room. Adam, take
Belle to your room.¡±
Adam nodded in agreement and nced at Belle. ¡°Follow me.¡±
Belle obediently followed behind Adam.
After walking for a while, Adam stopped.
Belle looked at him with confusion.
T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.
2/4
A
Chapter 8
Adam said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I forgot to tell you. Despite her im to be my mother, I
never acknowledged her. So, from now on, you can just call her ¡®Aunt Penelope¡® like me.¡±
Adam didn¡¯t hide his disdain for Penelope.
Belle immediately nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±
¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Adam then continued walking.
Penelope felt embarrassed and her face darkened.
Adam deliberately said those words out loud for her to hear.
She couldn¡¯t help but nce at Charlie. ¡°Charlie, look at Adam. I¡¯m his elder and he¡¡±
Charlie nced at Penelope indifferently. ¡°Then you should act like an elder first by behaving yourself. I
think you¡¯ve been officioustely.¡±
Penelope panicked and hurriedly asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±
Charlie gave her a meaningful look. ¡°The Landor family is totally different from what it was ten years
ago. The current status of the Landor family is entirely the result of Adam¡¯s hard work. Do
are? you think people show you respect just because of who you
¡°Penelope, you are not Adam¡¯s biological mother. It was because that Adam¡¯s father had passed away
early, and I pitied you that I allowed you to stay. But that¡¯s all it is. If you are a smart person, you should
get along well with Adam. This way, you and Leo will live afortable life. But if you continue to do
things you shouldn¡¯t, I can¡¯t guarantee that your days will remain thisfortable.¡±
Charlie¡¯s tone carried a warning-
Penelope gritted her teeth and said reluctantly, ¡°Charlie, Leo is smart from a young age. When he
graduates, the Storm Group¡¡±
¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Charlie interrupted angrily. ¡°What does the Storm Group have to do with you or with
Leo? It¡¯s an empire Adam has built with his hard work!¡±
Penelope was even more unwilling to ept this. ¡°You can¡¯t put it that way. Adam was able to expand
thepany because of the foundation and connections left behind by his father. Leo should rightfully
have a share in the Storm Group as well.¡±
Charlie couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He said angrily, ¡°Penelope, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so greedy! The
Storm Group used to be a smallpany. Did you really think Adam got to where he was today
because of his father¡¯s connections?¡±
Penelope fell silent, but her inner resistance was still evident.
A
JM MADDL
Chapter!
Charlie didn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore, so he said coldly, ¡°For Adam¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll give you onest
chance. Behave yourself and you can stay in the Landor family. But if you continue to harbor
unwarranted ambitions, then I¡¯m going to have to ask you to leave.¡±
Penelope panicked at the thought of her being kicked out of the Landor family.
She was able to do as she pleased before because of Adam¡¯s father and Charlie¡¯s sympathy towards
her.
That was why she could stay in the Landor residence. But if Charlie stopped protecting her¡
Penelope lowered her head and said gently, ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad, Charlie. I know what I did was
wrong.¡±
Charlie didn¡¯t care whether Penelope recognized her mistake or was just pretending. He simply gave
her a cold look and said, ¡°Remember what you said today.¡±
He then turned and walked away.
As soon as Charlie left, Penelope raised her head, and hostility shed in her eyes.
¡°This old man is still biased after all. They are both from the Landor family¨CI don¡¯t believe that Adam is
so much better than Leo! If Adam could seed, why can¡¯t Leo? Just you wait! When my son
graduates and returns, the Storm Group might not necessarily belong to Adam.¡±
Chapter 9
Chapter 9
When Belle stepped into the master bedroom, the environment suffocated her a little.
The decoration of Adam¡¯s room was depressing.
The walls were snow¨Cwhite with no decorations whatsoever. The curtains were ck, and the carpet
was gray, creating a dark and gloomy atmosphere that seemed to swallow Belle whole.
¡°Go and lie down on the bed,¡± Adam suddenly said.
Belle¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and the suffocating feeling disappeared immediately.
She turned to look at Adam and stammered, ¡°So¡ so soon?¡±
Now that Belle had decided to marry Adam, she was willing to do everything a wife should do.
However, it was all happening too quickly, and she wasn¡¯t prepared for it yet.
Adam gave Belle a puzzled look and asked, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±
¡°N¨CNo¡ not at all.¡±
Belle walked hesitantly towards the bed, stealing a nce at Adam.
However, Adam remained where he was.
Belle began to panic.
¡°Do I have to take the initiative?¡± she wondered.
Belle couldn¡¯t help but feel conflicted.
Leaning against the door, Adam observed Belle¡¯s changing expressions with interest. ¡°How does this
woman have so many expressions?¡± he thought.
Belle took a deep breath as if she had finally made up her mind.
She walked over to Adam and then reached out to unbutton his shirt without hesitation.
Adam was taken aback and grabbed her hands immediately.
¡°What do
you
think you¡¯re doing?¡± he asked.
Belle looked up at him and put on a determined expression. ¡°I¡¯m helping you undress so that we
can rest sooner.¡±
She tried to appear calm, but she couldn¡¯t help but blush a little.
1/5
A
Chapter 9
Suddenly, it clicked for Adam.
He found it both funny and ridiculous.
what is she thinking?¡± he wondered.
He held Belle¡¯s chin and said, ¡°I thought you married me against your will.¡±
¡°And why are you being so proactive now?¡± he mused inwardly.
Belle was stunned, feeling nervous.
Adam had always been said to be a moody man.
Although he had been somewhat considerate towards her before, she didn¡¯t know what he would do if
she said something she shouldn¡¯t have.
¡°Lying to Adam can have disastrous consequences.¡± Belle thought it over and decided that honesty
was the best approach. She pondered for a moment and said honestly, ¡°At first, I really didn¡¯t want to
marry you. But now I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± Adam¡¯s lips curved a little as his gaze turned ice¨Ccold.
He didn¡¯t believe her answer.
Belle continued, ¡°I havee to believe that you are not the violent person that others say you are.
Also, marrying you is my only way
out.
Adam was momentarily stunned by her response. It was an unexpectedly realistic answer.
Adam had thought that she would say she admired him or something, but she didn¡¯t.
Nheless, Belle had no intention of borating any further. She simply raised her head and looked
at Adam directly in his eyes. ¡°I understand that we are practically strangers, and it¡¯s natural for you to
not trust me. However, please believe that I am wholeheartedly devoted to making our marriage
sessful. Now that I have be your wife, as long as you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll remain your wife for the rest
of our lives.¡±
The soft lighting did nothing to improve Adam¡¯s face. Instead, it entuated the terrifying scars,
making him even less pleasant to look at.
No one would want to look at such a face.
However, Belle kept her gaze fixed on Adam.
It was highly likely that she would spend a long time with this man, so she had to get used to his face
as soon as possible..
2/5
JMMMB BBB B Chapter 9
At that moment, Belle felt a little nervous.
She didn¡¯t know if her vague exnation would satisfy Adam.
Adam nced at Belle and smiled slowly. ¡°For the rest of our lives?¡±
¡°As long as you¡¯re willing.¡± Belle nodded earnestly.
She couldn¡¯t force herself to like Adam at the moment, but that didn¡¯t stop her from making a
45%
This union had been initiated by Yana¡¯s deliberate efforts to capture the Landor family¡¯s attention.
Despite Belle beingpelled to marry Adam instead of Yana, she recognized her duty as a wife and
willingly embraced the responsibility that came with the marriage.
Everyone said that she owed Yana a healthy body.
Therefore, marrying Adam and apanying him for a lifetime was her way of repaying that debt!
However, life was lengthy, and Belle didn¡¯t want to live in constant animosity with Adam. She wanted to
make an effort to bring happiness into both their lives.
Love was not a factor in her mindset. Rather, she possessed a hopeful disposition towards life.
Belle¡¯s words were resolute, and now Adam found it difficult to smile at her answer. He looked at Belle
carefully.
He could see that Belle was still a little afraid of him, but she tried to look at him directly.
This woman¡ had surprised him once again.
Adam suppressed his strange emotions and replied lightly, ¡°Alright, get some rest now.¡±
Belle blushed again and asked, ¡°And what about you?¡±
Adam cast a sidelong nce at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too eager. We¡¯ve had a tiring day today, and I
mean it when I say get some rest. Is that understood?¡±
Adam intentionally emphasized the word ¡°literally¡°.
Belle¡¯s face reddened even more as she stammered, ¡°I¡ I understand¡¡±
¡°Oh my god! This is so embarrassing. Adam didn¡¯t mean that from the beginning, did he? I was so
stupid,¡± she thought.
Belle felt too embarrassed to stand there. She turned around and was about to leave, but Adam
suddenly grabbed her cor.
3/5
A
Chapter 9
MMMBBBB
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Belle was Joo awkward to look at him.
Adam sighed. ¡°There are so casual clothes in the closet. Remember to get changed.¡±
Belle nodded absentmindedly, and only then did Adam let go of her.
Èý:P45x 14:41
¦°
Belle opened the closet, which was divided into two sections, one for Adam¡¯s clothes and one for
hers.
Most of Adam¡¯s clothes were shirts and suits, and they were ck, white, or gray. The clothes prepared
for her, however, were much brighter. These clothes of different colors looked uniquely hangonious in
the closet.
Belle hurriedly grabbed a set of casual and rushed to the bathroom to take a shower. When she came
out in her new clothes, Adam had taken out hisptop and was working.
Belle hesitated for a moment. She did not go over. Instead, she did as she was told and tucked herself
in.
Belle was so sleepy after a busy day, but she still did her best to wait for Adam.
However, the dim lighting made her drowsy. Watching him from behind, Belle gradually fell asleep.
When Adam closed theptop and turned around, he saw that Belle had already fallen asleep.
He squinted his eyes and walked over slowly.
He looked at her quietly for a while and then reached out to pull the nket for her.
As soon as he moved, Belle woke up..
Rubbing her eyes, she asked, ¡°Have you finished working?¡±
¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied.
¡°Are you tucking me in?¡± Belle looked at Adam¡¯s hand holding the corner of the nket and asked.
Adam hesitated and didn¡¯t really want to admit what he was doing.
However, Belle already had a gentle smile on her face. ¡°Thank you.¡±
Her smile was so radiant as if he had done something very important.
Adam felt a little awkward and said, ¡°Goodnight.¡±
Belle was exhausted. She said goodnight to Adam, rolled over and fell asleep again.
475
* N 45% 14:41
Chapter 9
Adam stood at the head of the bed, looking at Belle with a strange look on his face.
He suddenly had a special feeling¡
¡°Has Belle never been treated well back at home?¡± he wondered.
Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.
He didn¡¯t consider himself a nice person, he was just doing what anyone else would do. However, Belle
seemed grateful for some of the trivial things he did.
The Miller family was quite richpared to the ordinary families.
Though Belle wasn¡¯t as favored as Yana in the Miller family, he deemed she was at least loved.
Adam suddenly thought of what Belle said just now.
She said marrying him was her only way out.
¡°Why is marrying someone like me a way out for her? What kind of life did she live in the Miller family?¡±
wondered Adam.
For the first time, Adam became interested in Belle¡¯s past.
Adam never enjoyedpromising his own desires, so when he became intrigued, he permitted
himself to indulge in it. Without hesitation, he made a phone call andmanded, ¡°I want to know
everything about Belle. Have her file delivered to my desk tomorrow morning.
After hanging up, he looked at Belle, who was asleep, and chuckled softly.
Being with her forever?
He was looking forward to it.
5/5
SEND GIFT
COMMENT
3
?
?
Chapter 10
Chapter 10
When Belle woke up the next day, it was still dark.
¡°Is it still early in the morning? Then I¡¯ll sleep a little longer,¡± she thought.
Just as she was about to go back to sleep, Belle was alerted and suddenly sat up.
In horror, she looked at the servant standing by the bed.
¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked.
Someone had been watching her while she was asleep!
The servant hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Landor told me to wait here until you wake up.¡±
Belle was stunned for a moment before asking, ¡°What time is it now?¡±
¡°It¡¯s eleven in the morning. Mr. Landor wanted to wait for you to have breakfast with him, but you slept
soundly, so Mr. Landor had his breakfast first and then went to the office,¡± the servant replied.
Belle was at a loss for words.
It was already eleven o¡¯clock!
She nced at the curtains. These ck curtainspletely blocked the light, which made her think it
was still dark outside, so she kept sleeping.
She couldn¡¯t believe that she slept until lunchtime the first day after her wedding.
Belle suddenly had an urge to burst into tears with shame.
But she maintained a calm expression on her face.
¡°Oh, I overslept. Belle coughed lightly. ¡°Next time, you can just wake me up.¡±
¡°Yes, madam¡± the servant replied softly.
She moved forward to help Belle get dressed and wash up.
However, Belle hurriedly refused. She preferred to get dressed by herself.
Belle freshened up as quickly as she could.
When she went downstairs, she saw Penelopeforting a servant gently.
Seeing Belle arrive, Penelope immediately smiled at her and said, ¡°Good morning, Belle. Adam has
gone to the office again. He¡¯s such a workaholic, not even willing to take a few days off after getting
1/5
Chapter 10
MMM BBBBB
married. Don¡¯t be mad at him, okay?¡±
45% 14:41
Belle walked over calmly and said with a smile, ¡°Why would I be mad? The
Storm Group is a prominentpany, and it¡¯s only natural for Adam to be upied. Aunt Penelope, I
am grateful for Adam¡¯s demanding job as it enables me to live a prosperous life. To express
dissatisfaction. would be ungrateful, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±
The corners of Penelope¡¯s lips twitched.
Though Belle was talking about her own opinions, Penelope was somewhat embarrassed by the word
¡°ungrateful.¡±
In an instant, Penelope became wary of Belle.
She started to realize Belle wasn¡¯t someone she could deal with casily.
With these thoughts in mind, however, Penelope¡¯s smile became even brighter. She said gently. ¡°It¡¯s
great if you think that way.¡±
Belle nced at the servant who was still sobbing and changed the subject. ¡°What happened here?¡±
Penelope sighed. ¡°Speaking of this, Belle, please try and convince Adam to reconsider his decision.
The rumors about him are already getting out of hand. If he doesn¡¯t control his temper, things will only
get worse.¡±
Belle felt puzzled.
¡°What exactly happened?¡± she asked.
Penelope looked at the servant with sympathy. ¡°Her name is Tessa. Her mother is seriously ill, so she
started working after graduating from high school. Earlier this morning, she identally spilled coffee
on Adam¡¯s suit. You know, a suit doesn¡¯t matter to him at all since he already has so many, but he fired
Tessa after such a minor mistake. I think that¡¯s a little too harsh. Things are already bad enough as it is
for Tessa. I¡¯m not Adam¡¯s mother, so he never listens to me. But you¡¯re his wife. Maybe he¡¯ll listen to
you.¡±
¡°Mrs. Landor, please help me,¡± Tessa cried. ¡°If I¡¯m fired, I won¡¯t have money to buy the required
medicine for my mother, and she will die.¡±
As Tessa said that, she was about to kneel down in front of Belle.
Belle quickly grabbed her and prevented her from kneeling down.
Tessa didn¡¯t expect that Belle, who appeared slim and weak, to be so strong.
Tessa failed to kneel down, so she could only look at Belle pitifully. ¡°Mrs. Landor, please help me and
my mother.¡±
2/5
AMMMBB BU
Chapter 10
Tessa was crying her eyes put, but Belle felt a little ufortable seeing her cry.
She nced at Penelope, who was still sighing helplessly, and suddenly asked, ¡°You said she began
working after she finished high school, so does she have any unique skille?¡±
Penelope froze for a moment and then replied. ¡°No, but her mother is seriously ill. I pitied her so.
¡°Aunt Penelope. Belle looked at Penelope with a faint smile. ¡°The Miller family can be considered small
and insignificantpared to the Landor family, but we check our servants¡® qualifications and unique
skills when we hire them. Howe such a prestigious family like the Landor family doesn¡¯t consider
its servants¡® professionalism but instead only considers whether they are pitiful or
not:5
Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.
Not expecting Belle to suddenly say something like that, both Penelope and Tessa were dumbfounded.
Tessa cried even harder. ¡°Please don¡¯t me Mrs. Penelope Landor. She is just kind¨Chearted and took
me in because she pitied me.¡±
Belle looked at her without being moved. ¡°There are many unfortunate people in the world. The way the
Landor family should help them is by establishing various charity funds and let the professionals help
them. We shouldn¡¯t bring them into our homes to cause trouble. Isn¡¯t that right, Aunt Penelope?¡±
Belle¡¯s words were a little harsh.
Penelope struggled to maintain herposure and said slowly, ¡°I¡ I didn¡¯t think about such things
back then.¡±
This time, it was Belle¡¯s turn to sigh.
¡°Aunt Penelope, Adans trusts you and has entrusted the management of the Landor family to you. You
shouldn¡¯t let him down.¡±
Penelope remained silent.
Belle then looked at Tessa again and asked, ¡°How much is the suit that was stained with coffee this
morning worth?¡±
What was happening now was different to what Tessa had expected, so she nced at Penelope in a
panic.
Penelope forced a smile on her face. ¡°Adam¡¯s clothes are all custom¨Cmade, and that coat must cost
hundreds of thousands of dors.¡±
¡°Hundreds of thousands of dors?¡± Belle nced at Tessa. ¡°A simple stain canpletely ruin an
expensive custom suit, so when are you going topensate for it?¡±
3/5
Compensate¡pensate?¡± Tossa immediately panicked and once again she looked at Penelope.
Penelope remained silent with a dark face.
Texxa immediately burst into tears. ¡°Mrs. Landor, how can I afford such arge amount of money?¡±
Belle stood there and watched Tessa burst into tears with a cold face. She showed no sympathy at all.
After crying for some time, Tessa realized that something was wrong and immediately stopped.
At that moment, Belle calmly handed her a handkerchief.
Tessa hesitated but still took the handkerchief. Then she cautiously nced at Belle. ¡°Mrs. Landor¡¡±
Belle softened her tone. ¡°You are supposed topensate for the suit after damaging something so
expensive, but did Adam ask you to pay for the suit?¡±
Tessa was stunned for a moment and then shook her head.
¡°He didn¡¯t. He just fired you. ording to the rules of the Landor family, those who get fired receive an
additional three months¡® sry. With that money, you can support yourself and your mother¡¯s medical
fees until you find another job,¡± Belle said softly. ¡°Do you still think he¡¯s cruel
now?¡±
Belle wasn¡¯t a Saint. She felt the way that Adam dealt with this matter was absolutely right. After Belle
pointed this out, Tessa¡¯s lips trembled and she began to feel a little guilty.
Indeed, Adam had only fired her, which was already lenient..
Tessa now felt Adam was so kind and generous, but she deliberately cried in front of Belle after
receiving instructions from Penelope. With that thought in mind, Tessa felt ashamed of herself. She
kept her head down and stopped talking.
Belle patted Tessa¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Tessa, being a servant isn¡¯t as simple as you think. If you truly like the
Landor family, consider learning the necessary skills for this position. Who knows, perhaps one day you
might be rehired.¡±
¡°I understand,¡± Tessa wiped the tears from her face and said softly. She had obviously calmed down.
¡°Go and collect your sry,¡± Belle said softly. ¡°If you have trouble with supporting your mother, you can
apply for some charity funds at the Landor family¡¯s relief organization. They will provide you with
financial aid after they verify your situation.¡±
Tessa¡¯s eyes lit up. She then thanked Belle before leaving.
Penelope, who had witnessed the entire process, thought to herself, ¡°Is this Belle a monster? I
4/5
A
Chapter 10
MMMBBBBB
hoped to exploit Tessa, buy Belle solved the problem with just a few words!¡±
Chapter 11
Chapter 11
At that moment, Belle turned around and nced at Penelope.
Somehow, Penelope gulped nervously.
Belle said with a smile, ¡°Aunt Penelope, I know you have a kind heart, but instead of taking people
home when they are in need, it¡¯s better to rmend them to the Landor family¡¯s relief organization
for assistance.¡±
¡°I understand,¡± Penelope replied reluctantly.
¡°I feel that Adam had dealt with this matter appropriately. Aunt Penelope, you kept saying that he is
harsh, and his actions would ruin his reputation. Since a lot of outsiders have misunderstood Adam,
what we should do is to solve these misunderstandings and not allow the misunderstandings. to
progress. Do you agree?¡±
Belle looked as if she had seep through all of Penelope¡¯s intentions.
Penelope panicked, but then her expression became stern. ¡°You¡¯ve only be a member of this
family yesterday. Are you telling me what to do now?¡±
Penelope was at a disadvantage, so she used her status as an elder to suppress Belle.
Belle frowned and was about to speak when a faint voice suddenly sounded. ¡°I think what Belle said is
totally right.¡±
Belle was slightly overjoyed to hear the voice. She turned around and saw Adam.
Adam walked over with an indifferent look on her face. Instead of talking to Penelope, he turned. and
asked Belle, ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡±
¡°Not yet,¡± Belle replied.
Adam ruffled her hair and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s get something to eat first.¡±
Belle agreed obediently and the two of them were about to leave.
Penelope covered her aching chest and cried, ¡°Adam, no matter what, I am legally your father¡¯s wife. In
the eyes of thew, I¡¯m your mother! Are you going to side with your wife and just watch as she bullies
me?¡±
¡°Bully you?¡± Adam found Penelope¡¯s words ridiculous. He ignored her and was about to leave with
Belle.
However, Belle stopped.
1/4
T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.
A
dMMM BBGG B
Chapter II
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Adam looked at her.
¡°Wait a minute.¡± With a sweet smile, Belle turned around
45% 14:42
¡°Aunt Penelope! Are you saying that I was bullying you? That¡¯s so unfair!¡± Penelope was such a skilled
actress who could shed tears on cue, but to Penelope¡¯s surprise, Belle didn¡¯t fall for it. Instead, Belle
began to assertively question her.
Penelope was slightly taken aback, and even her tears seemed to have stopped.
Belle approached Penelope step by Step. ¡°Aunt Penelope, we both respect you as our elder. But if you
continue to secretly undermine Adam¡¯s reputation with these petty actions, it¡¯ll uncertain whether you
can remain in this house or not.
¡°My husband may not mind, but that¡¯s not a reason for you to act recklessly. If I catch you using such
methods again, we will have to confront Grandfather and we¡¯ll see who gets kicked out of the house!
The servants around were stealing nces at themotion here.
Penelope was rendered speechless. She pretended that her heart ached even more.
This act of ying the victim was clearly her specialty.
¡°No, I have to do something.¡± Penelope thought.
Penelope took a deep breath and was about to cry again.
But Belle didn¡¯t give her the chance. She interrupted Penelope¡¯s act. ¡°Aunt Penelope, I wasn¡¯t joking
earlier. If you still want to continue ying this game, we can go and talk to Grandfather right now and
see what he thinks about your shouting and yelling on the second day after our wedding.
Penelope waspletely stunned.
She was good at using the weapon of public opinion, and it was because of her methods that Adam
gained such a bad reputation.
But now¡ Belle had showed up and made things very difficult to deal with.
If she didn¡¯t allow Belle to head off to get something to eat, wouldn¡¯t she be an unreasonable.
elder?
Then the good reputation she had worked so hard for would be ruined.
Penelope gritted her teeth, forced a smile on her face, and said, ¡°F¨CForget it. You can head off and get
something to eat.¡±
¡°Thank you, Aunt Penelope.¡± Belle walked back to Adam.
2/
A
2274
Chapter 11
She naturally wrapped her arms around Adam¡¯s.
Adam was a little confused and gave her a puzzled look, but then Belle winked yfully at him.
A strange sensation arouse in Adam¡¯s heart. It was as if something had gently brushed against it,
giving him a tingling feeling he couldn¡¯t quite describe with words.
She was really different..
Adam couldn¡¯t help but put on a faint smile.
Once they were out of Penelope¡¯s sight, Belle stuck out her tongue. ¡°Fortunately, you came in time.¡±
Adam chuckled. ¡°You seemed to be handling everything with ease.¡°
¡°It¡¯s just acting, after all. You¡¯ll know how to handle such situations after you¡¯ve seen enough.¡± Belle
shrugged nonchntly.
Yana was no less of an actress than Penelope.
However, Belle felt she owed Yana, so she always backed down.
But she didn¡¯t owe Penelope anything, so she wasn¡¯t going to back down in front of Penelope.
¡°After I¡¯ve seen enough?¡± Adam keenly caught the key point.
¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Belle waved her hand, not intending to dwell on the topic.
Thinking of the documents he had just acquired, Adam¡¯s eyes darkened.
It seemed that the things written on those documents had only scratched the surface.
But it didn¡¯t matter. He had a lifetime to get to know his wife.
Adam ruffled Belle¡¯s hair again. He suddenly liked this gesture. Probably it was because Belle¡¯s hair
was smooth, soft, and had a very pleasant touch.
¡°There¡¯s no need to argue with them in the future,¡± said Adam. ¡°Even if it¡¯s acting, I don¡¯t want to see
you cry. Things such as reputation are not important to me.¡±
There was tenderness in Adam¡¯s words.
Belle¡¯s heart skipped a beat.
She clenched her hands nervously but still looked at him bravely. ¡°Adam, I know you¡¯re strong and
don¡¯t care about the rumors, but that¡¯s not a reason for others to falsely use you.¡±
In just one day, Belle had seen through a lot of things. She was sure that Adam¡¯s stepmother
3/4
A
1/4
?
-MMMB BBB
Chapter 11
contributed a lot to his bad reputation!
Belle¡¯s gaze was clear, with a hint of seriousness.
Adam¡¯s heart began to race, suddenly recalling that stubborn and brave girl standing alone in front of
the priest yesterday.
¡°I know you don¡¯t like getting involved in arguments, but now that I¡¯m here, I will do my best to help you
clear your reputation,¡± said Belle. ¡°Someone as good as you shouldn¡¯t be subjected to such
usations!¡±
Adag was surprised by Belle¡¯s words.
After a long pause, he leaned in and slowly approached Belle.
They stood so close that Belle could even feel Adam¡¯s breath.
This caused Belle to blush.
Adam stared at her intently and thought, ¡°She¡¯s really not afraid of my face, but she¡¯s genuinely a little
nervous. What is she so nervous about? Is she afraid that I will kiss her? But she was very brave when
she kissed me back at the church.¡±
Thinking of that scene, a hint of amusement appeared in Adam¡¯s eyes.
He straightened up and said casually, ¡°Stop praising me.¡±
Belle, who was waiting for Adam¡¯s kiss, felt a little surprised and wondered, ¡°Is that it?¡±
SEND GIFT
COMMENT
0
Chapter 12
Chapter 12
The lunch was sumptuous.
Penelope said she was on a diet, so she didn¡¯t join the lunch.
Without her presence. Susan was in a good mood.
Ben sat beside Susan. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, hedled Susan a bowl of soup.
Looking at that, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but smile.
It seemed that Ben was also very satisfied with his wife.
Maybe Charlie could have a great¨Cgrandchild soon.
Looking at that bowl of chicken soup served by Ben, Susan was hesitant.
¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± Ben raised an eyebrow.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.
ip and her eyes lit up. ¡°This chicken soup is delicious!¡±
¡°Sure, I do!¡± Susan took a quick sip and her
¡°Oh? You¡¯re not lying to me, are you?¡± Ben looked at her bright eyes with a smile.
¡°No, no, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve tasted chicken soup without the smell of tonic. It¡¯s so good.¡± Susan was almost moved to tears by the delicious chicken soup.
However, Ben¡¯s gaze gradually darkened.
¡°What did she mean? She has been drinking chicken soup with tonic in the Miller residence? Is she in poor health?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but wonder.
Ben narrowed his eyes but did not speak out what he thought. Instead, he silently served Susan food.
Susan wasn¡¯t a picky eater. In fact, she enjoyed most of the dishes and even felt grateful while eating.
However, she was subconsciously resistant to certain things.
For example, she didn¡¯t even dare to look at the spinach sd for fear that he would serve it to her,
Ben contemted Susan¡¯s peculiar behavior and made a mental note of it.
After a satisfying meal, Susan practically slumped on the chair.
Charlie found it amusing andughed, saying, ¡°It seems that this chef¡¯s cooking is very much toSusan¡¯s liking.¡±
Ben raised his eyebrows and called a servant, saying. ¡°Pay today¡¯s chef twice as much.¡±
The servant hurriedly conveyed the message.
Susan was a little embarrassed. She sat upright and said with awkwardness, ¡°Did I eat too much?¡±
¡°Not at all.¡± Ben said with his eyes fixed on her. ¡°You are too thin. You should eat more. From now on, for every pound you gain, I¡¯ll increase the chef¡¯s sry by 2,000 dors per month.¡±
She was 5 feet 5 inches but only about 80 pounds. She was indeed too thin.
She needed to be at least 100 pounds.
¡°What?!¡± Susan flushed. ¡°That would be such a waste of money. I¡ I won¡¯t dare to eat anymore.¡±
Ben chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you don¡¯t gain tons, I can still afford it.¡±
Hearing this, Susan nced at Ben while musing, ¡°Gain tons? Does he think I¡¯m a whale or something?¡±
At the same time, a strange feeling welled up in Susan¡¯s heart.
Before marrying into this family, she had mentally prepared herself for a difficult life.
But the current situation was much better than she had imagined.
She even felt much more at ease than when she was in the Miller residence.
At least, she could eat whatever she wanted without forcing herself to eat all kinds of blood- enriching tonic and food here.
And Ben wasn¡¯t the ruthless and ferocious person the rumor said at all.
Susan felt genuinely fortunate.
Ben didn¡¯t stay long at home. He returned to thepany after finishing his meal.
When Susan heard that Charlie had the habit of taking a walk after every meal, she offered to apany him.
The Landor residence was veryrge, and even just walking in the garden would take more than half an hour.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.
Susan walked slowly, supporting Charlie.
Walking on the cobblestone path, Charlie looked at Susan and suddenly chuckled.
¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Susan felt a little embarrassed by his chuckle.
Charlie said with a smile, ¡°Susan, you¡¯re a good girl.¡±
He really admired Susan. Originally, because of the Miller family, he held some resentment towards her. However, in just one day, she made him change his attitude about her.
And now he was even grateful to the Miller family.
Susan blushed slightly in response to Charlie¡¯spliment. ¡°Thank you so much, Charlie,¡± she said.
Charlie patted the back of her hand, saying, ¡°Ben¡¯s face is indeed a little scary. I¡¯m surprised that you are not afraid of him at all, and it¡¯s even rarer that he would voluntarily serve food for a woman.¡±
Susan¡¯s face turned even redder. ¡°That¡¯s because Ben is actually a good person.¡±
¡°A good person? Charlie repeated these words in his mind and his expression became peculiar.
He suspected that his granddaughter¨Cinw might have misunderstood his grandson.
But it didn¡¯t matter. He liked this misunderstanding.
Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Anyway, the two of you should get along well and try to give me a great- grandson as soon as possible.¡±
Susan blushed even more, but still answered softly, ¡°I know.¡±
Susan was such a good girl. Charlie was really satisfied with her. He couldn¡¯t help but imagine what his great¨Cgrandson would look like..
Charlie thought happily, ¡°Ben and Susan are both good¨Clooking and their children must be cute ast well.¡±
In the Storm Group.
¡°Not so good. Modify these parts.¡±
¡°The meeting process needs to be further streamlined.¡±
¡°Storm Group cannot agree to these investment conditions. Ask the other party to lower it by another three percentage points.¡±
People in the CEO¡¯s office came out one by one.
Everyone had a look of lingering fear on their faces.
Most of them had been asked to make revisions.
This was not the point. After all, Ben always had such high standards.
The point was¡
Ben didn¡¯t scold them!
Why did the tyrant suddenly change his nature?
They felt a bit unustomed.
Could it be that something good happened to him?
¡°Do you think it¡¯s because he just got married?¡± someone tentatively asked.
¡°How is that possible? Marriage means nothing to Mr. Landor. He only cares about his work! I guess it¡¯s because some important cooperation has been achieved recently.¡±
¡°With Storm Group¡¯s status, it should be those who cooperate with us feel happy, right? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the reason.¡±
People were discussing it fervently.
It was six o¡¯clock.
The bell rang. It was time to get off work.
Everyone remained motionless.
Everyone knew that Ben was a workaholic. Average employees could leave, but those in middle and upper management didn¡¯t dare to leave so early.
As usual, Ben¡¯s secretary was ready to knock on the door with a takeaway.
But as soon as his hand touched the door, Ben came out.
He held aptop and a coat, looking like he was about to leave.
The secretary was confused. ¡°Mr. Landor, you¡¡±
Ben looked at him calmly, saying, ¡°I¡¯m going home to have dinner. Is that strange?¡±
¡°Not at all!¡± the secretary quickly replied.
Actually, he was already shouting in his heart that there was nothing more strange than that!
Ben used to treat the office as his home.
But today, he said he needed to go home for the documents at noon.
And now he was going home for dinner!
¡°Is Mr. Landor possessed by something?¡± the secretary wondered.
¡°Go tell everyone to leave on time. Don¡¯t rush on unfinished tasks. They can do it tomorrow,¡± Ben raised an eyebrow and said.
The secretary nodded and immediately passed on the instructions after Ben left.
Then, people in the wholepany went crazy.
¡°Ben the Tyrant actually asked us not to rush on the unfinished tasks andplete them tomorrow? It¡¯s as rare as witnessing the sun rise in the west. Could marriage have truly transformed him? It seems imusible. It¡¯s more likely that he underwent a gic mutation,¡± they thought. Everyone then started praying silently that the effects of the gic mutation wouldst longer.
Chapter 13
Chapter 13
In the past. Ben always felt ufortable when he went home.
Penelope was always annoying, just like a flea. Although she couldn¡¯t cause him any substantial harm,
he hated her as he couldn¡¯t stop her.
But today, remembering Penelope¡¯s pale face after she was rebuked by Susan, he inexplicably wanted
tough and even began to look forward to going home.
¡°Mr. Landor, are you in a good mood?¡± the driver asked cautiously.
Ben immediately put on a cold face and replied. ¡°Just so¨Cso.¡±
The driver didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore.
After a while of silence, Ben asked. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±
¡°You just smiled. Mr. Landor, the driver said softly.
Ben was stunned for a moment.
Did he really smile just now?
Realizing this, Ben quickly became serious.
He said indifferently, ¡°You must have misinterpreted.¡±
¡°Yes, Mr. Landor, you are right. I was wrong,¡± the driver quickly agreed.
Ben suddenly felt very awkward!
He felt that his public image was being threatened.
Although Ben tried to remind himself to maintain a ruthless image, as he entered through the front door
of the Landor residence, the corners of his mouth involuntarily raised slightly.
He rarely came home for dinner.
¡°Grandpa and Susan will be very happy, right?¡± he thought.
Ben maintained indifferent and he calmly walked to the dining room, ready to be weed by
everyone.
However, he was greeted by a puzzled servant.
¡°Mr. Landor, why did you suddenlye back?¡± The servant was a little flustered. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell us
1/3
Chapter 13
in advance. Mr. Landor and thedies finished their dinner already¡±
Ben never expected this to happen.
He wanted to give them a surprise.
¡°All right,¡± he thought. Ben then took a deep breath and said, ¡°Where are Grandpa and Susan?¡± His
expression remained neutral, devoid of both anger and joy.
The servant hurriedly said, ¡°Mrs. Landor is apanying Mr. Landor for a walk. They probably won¡¯t
be back untilter.¡±
¡°Alright,¡± Ben replied.
¡°Have you had dinner yet, Mr. Landor? Do you want me to tell the chef to prepare it immediately?¡± the
servant asked.
Ben said, ¡°I¡¯ve already had dinner.¡±
If he wanted to maintain his image, he couldn¡¯t let anyone know that he hade home secretly to
surprise them and ended up with no one waiting for him for dinner.
¡°Okay.¡±
People here knew Ben¡¯s style, so the servant didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions and promptly took
the leftovers away.
With no expression on his face, Ben took out hisptop and started working.
¡°I love my work. It makes me forget about hunger!¡± he said to himself.
¡°Grandpa, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so amazing! If it were me, I would have been scared unconscious
on the spot. How could I even fight back the enemy?¡± Susan¡¯s crisp voice rang out.
¡°Hahaha, those were all stories from my younger days. I¡¯m not bragging, but when I was in the army, I
really¡¡± Charlie began to speak animatedly.
¡°Grandpa, are you telling your army stories again?¡± Ben raised an eyebrow and closed hisptop. ¡°Why
are you back?¡± Charlie was interrupted, so he red at Ben discontentedly.
Ben was lost for words. Wasn¡¯t he supposed toe back?
¡°Susan, let¡¯s continue.¡± Charlie ignored Ben and continued to talk with Susan. ¡°Let me tell you. Here¡¯s
the story. Our leader¡ Then I¡ those enemies¡ in the end we¡¡±
Charlie became more and more spirited as he recounted his younger days.
2/5
Chapter 13
MMMB BBBB
Susan was a good listener. When Charlie talked about something dangerous, she would gasp
asionally ask for more details. In the end, she would express her admiration.
Charlie was so happy at her response.
and
¡°Grandpa, here, have some water. When Charlie finished his story. Susan thoughtfully handed him
warm water.
Charlic took a sip with great satisfaction and sighed. ¡°Those were truly tough times. So you young
people must cherish your time now.¡±
¡°Yes, of course,¡± Susan said gratefully as if she had learned a valuable lesson.
All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.
Charlie was delighted by Susan¡¯s ttery. He couldn¡¯t help but nce at Ben, saying. ¡°Every time I talk
to you, you would find an excuse to escape. Look at Susan. Why did she listen to me for so long?¡±
¡°Maybe because it¡¯s her first time hearing it?¡± Ben replied.
Ben had heard Charlie¡¯s stories dozens of times. He could guess the ending just from the beginning.
¡°That¡¯s an excuse! I know you just don¡¯t want to talk to me. I¡¯m an old man now.¡± Charlie pretended to
be angry and stood up. ¡°I won¡¯t bother you anymore. I¡¯m going back to my room, Susan could see that
Charlie was not really angry. She smiled and said softly, ¡°Grandpa, when we go for a walk tomorrow, I¡¯ll
listen to your stories again.¡±
Charlie¡¯s eyes
more.¡±
lit up, and then he coughed to cover it up. ¡°Okay, since you want to hear it. I¡¯ll tell you
¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re so nice to me.¡± Susan looked grateful.
Charlie left happily.
Ben looked at Susan with a strange look.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Susan looked innocent.
Ben shook his head. ¡°Nothing.¡±
But his gaze softened slightly.
It had been a long time since he had seen Charlie so happy.
Ben had thought that the marriage would make no difference to his life, and he would regard his wife as
a decoration in the house. He never thought of actually having a woman involved in his life.
3/5
Chapter 13
MMMB BBB
G G
But now, he silently repeated Susan¡¯s name in his mind.
Suddenly, he felt having a wife didn¡¯t seem so bad.
¡°Have you had dinner yet?¡± Susan asked softly.
¡°Yes,¡± Ben replied calmly. Afraid that Susan would continue to ask, he opened hisptop and pretended
to be busy with work.
Seeing Ben so serious, Susan didn¡¯t dare to disturb him. She found a book and quietly read it.
Ben was going to have a video conference with the senior managers. Seeing that Susan was reading
the book seriously, he put on his headphones and listened to the senior managers talk with a nk
look.
He didn¡¯t speak, merely nodding asionally to indicate that he was listening.
The senior manager who was giving a report was panicking.
¡°Is there something wrong with my report? Is Mr. Landor thinking about how to scold me?¡± he
wondered.
He was panicking, but since Ben didn¡¯t stop him, he had to go on with his report.
The senior manager finally finished his report.
Ben still didn¡¯t say anything, just giving a gesture to signal the next senior manager to speak.
The senior manager who had just finished reporting was extremely nervous. ¡°Mr. Landor didn¡¯t even
scold me. Am I going to be fired?¡± he thought.
But then he noticed that no matter who was reporting, Ben still remained silent, listening with an
inscrutable face.
Some of the senior managers even had sweat on their foreheads.
Given what they knew about Ben, they all felt that they were screwed.
In the midst of the tense atmosphere, they suddenly saw a figure passing by behind Ben.
And it seemed to be a woman!
Chapter 14
Chapter 14
¡°Why is there a woman in Ben the Tyrant¡¯s room?¡± they wondered. Then they realized they had
forgotten again that Ben just got married. ¡°So, this woman is his wife?¡± they thought.
As soon as Susan left. Ben sneered and suddenly said, ¡°Is it because I was nice to you earlier today.
that you¡¯re not taking your job seriously? If you can¡¯t do it well, you can just quit! Kim, exin to me
how you got the 10% in your file! Have you lost your mind? How can you make such a stupid mistake?!
If I were you, I would go get a surgery for a new brain.¡±
Ben spoke without showing any mercy.
Kim who was being scolded looked so sad, but he couldn¡¯t help feeling relieved.
After all, if Ben was willing to scold him, it meant that he probably wouldn¡¯t be fired for the time being¡
¡°And you, John, I asked you to develop overseas business, but what did you do? You¡
John got tense, preparing to face the condemnation.
Ben, however, softened his tone instantly. ¡°You¡¯ve been working hard for thepany. Doing business
in the international market is more difficult than in the domestic market. Take your Don¡¯t rush.¡±
John was too shocked to speak.
The next moment, he saw a woman passing by behind Ben, holding a cup of coffee.
time.
All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.
The woman sat down next to Ben. People attending the meeting couldn¡¯t see her, but they found that
Ben¡¯s attitude changed instantly.
¡°There is a small problem here. Fix it. If there¡¯s something you don¡¯t understand, ask me privately. ¡°You
did a good job. But tomorrow, I need some more details,¡± Ben said gently.
The senior managers were all shocked.
¡°Okay, that¡¯s all for today,¡± Ben said.
The senior managers were about to respond when Susan, who thought Ben had ended the video call,
asked softly, ¡°Ben, are you done?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Ben replied.
¡°You are so nice. From the beginning to the end, you pointed out everyone¡¯s mistakes with care and
didn¡¯t show any impatience,¡± Susan said.
Chapter 14
All the senior managers were frightened and thought. ¡°No. Mrs. Landor. You must have misunderstood
something!¡±
¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Ben said calmly.
Susan suddenly felt sorry for him and said, ¡°People always say you are a tyrant. If a man like you can
be called a tyrant, there is no good¨Ctempered man in the world. It can be seen that public opinion can
really confuse right and wrong. You can¡¯t be too kind. You have to learn to defend yourself.
Susan really felt that public opinion did a lot of harm to Ben.
Because of the rumor outside, she was also afraid of Ben at first.
But what was the truth?
Apart from not being good¨Clooking and sometimes appearing fierce, deep down, Ben was a very kind
and good person.
Ben, who was said to be nice and kind, didn¡¯t say anything.
All the senior managers were speechless as well.
Ben suddenly remembered that the video call had not been ended yet. He turned his head and saw the
shocked expressions of the senior managers, threatening them with a nce before quickly ending he
call.
¡°Oh, wait for me.¡± Susan suddenly stood up.
Ben nodded.
After a while, Susan walked back with two tes of spaghetti on the tray in her hand.
¡°I was hungry, so I went to make some spaghetti. Do you want some too?¡± Susan asked.
Ben narrowed his eyes.
Did she notice that he hadn¡¯t had dinner yet?
¡°Here, the fork.¡± Susan handed over the fork.
Ben instinctively took it.
Doy
Susan put the tes on the table, stopped talking to him, and ate her own share happily.
She knew that Ben could sometimes be too proud to show his weakness.
He had subconsciously rubbed his stomach several times before. Obviously, he was hungry, but he
14:43
Capen: 14
didn¡¯t say anything about ju
Since that was the case, she could endy take care of his precious pride.
Susan¡¯s cooking skills were quite average, ban the hand various pre prepared ingredients in the
refrigerator. When she just went to get the coffre, the picked tome teafood and put it into the water
evoking the spaghetti. After a period of stewing, the spaghetti now had the taste of the seafood, very
Bavorful
At first. Susan just wanted to eat a little with Ben so he wouldn¡¯t feel awkward. She did not expect that
after eating for a while, she really felt hungry and could not help eating more and more.
ncing at her who was immersed in the delicious food, Ben raised his eyebrows and suddenly
smiled.
He picked up the fork and gulped the spaghetti like Susan did.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would have such a talent in cooking¡± Susan rubbed her stomach, looking satisfied.
Ben wiped his mouth gracefully. ¡°Nice cooking.¡±
His serious praise made Susan a little shy, and she coughed awkwardly. ¡°The spaghetti was bought
from outside and the ingredients were prepared in advance by the chef. I can¡¯t take credit for that.¡±
Ben pondered for a moment and then added, ¡°At least, you poured the water into the pot. The spaghetti
is so delicious today. It must be because the water you poured is sweet.¡±
Susan was speechless.
¡°Alright. I¡¯ll just take it as apliment,¡± she thought.
After eating the spaghetti, they cleaned up together. Susan secretly nced at Ben, and she then
became nervous
Ben looked at her and said slowly, ¡°Shall we go back to the room?¡±
¡°Okay,¡± Susan responded.
They went back to the room in silence.
Ben still didn¡¯t say anything, so Susan went to take a shower and change her clothes first.
Susan was so skinny that even the clothes of the smallest size still looked loose on her, making her
look cute and adorable.
Ben¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved, and he also took his clothes to the bathroom.
Chapter 14
MMM BBG BG
The bathroom was filled with steain.
Ben wiped the mirror clean and then looked at himself in the mirror in silence.
He had a really scary face.
Everyone was afraid of him, but it seemed that Susan was not.
Thinking of Susan, Ben looked down at the floor.
This woman¡¯s arrival brought something different.
He even had a few moments when he felt happy and ecstatic.
A faint smile appeared on Ben¡¯s face, but he suddenly panicked when he saw it in the mirror.
4 14:43
¡°I¡¯m smiling. I¡¯m smiling again! I¡¯ve actually epted Susan¡¯s presence in my life in such a short time.
This is a very dangerous sign! Warmth, happiness¡ Those pleasant emotions will only drag me into
the abyss of darkness, Everything that happened in the past proved this. Only by being alone forever
can I avoid getting hurt!¡± he thought.
In the mirror, Ben¡¯s eyes gradually darkened.
¡°I¡¯ve indulged in what Susan brought me. This woman is too dangerous. I must stay away from her!¡±
Ben warned himself like this, and by the time he came out of the bathroom, he had returned to his
usual indifference.
Susan raised her eyes and looked at Ben nervously.
¡°Nothing happened between us yesterday because we were so tired. What about today? After all, we
are already married,¡± she thought.
Susan sat on the bed, lost in thought.
Ben walked slowly towards her.
Susan¡¯s body tensed up.
Sure enough, she couldn¡¯t avoid this.
She took a few deep breaths to rx herself.
Ben reached out his hand towards her.
Nervous as she was, Susan closed her eyes directly.
However, after waiting for a while, she didn¡¯t feel any touch.
4/5
Chapter 14
MMMB GGGG
Confused, Susan opened her eyes, only to see Ben holding a pillow and calmly looking at her.
He raised the pillow in his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep on the couch.¡±
Susan was stunned for a moment. Yesterday, she slept early and woke upte, so she didn¡¯t know
where Ben slept.
So Ben slept on the sofa yesterday?
¦°
¡°He¡ doesn¡¯t like me? He doesn¡¯t want to touch me?¡± Susan wondered. There was a strange feeling
in her heart.
She felt relieved, but also somewhat inexplicably disappointed.
But ultimately, the feeling of relief prevailed.
Susan said hurriedly, I¡¯ll sleep on the couch.¡±
¡°No.¡± Ben pressed her shoulder and then went to the couch, holding the pillow.
Susan looked at his departing figure, feeling a bit appr¨¦hensive.
Her keen intuition told her that Ben was different from the man eating the spaghetti before.
He seemed¡ suddenly unhappy?
Why?
Susany down in the bed, feeling a little anxious.
The thick curtains blocked out all the light, enveloping the room in darkness.
Ben closed his eyes and fell into a deep abyss.
¡°A man like me shouldn¡¯t have lights around,¡± he thought.
Chapter 15
Chapter 15
On this day, Susan deliberately kept herself on edge, not daring to fall into deep sleep.
But when she woke up early, the servant said that Ben had already gone out for a morning jog.
Susan went downstairs after washing up and coincidentally ran into Bening back.
Despite the weather turning colder, Ben was still covered in sweat.
The sweat dripped down his forehead, entuating his scars, making them appear more menacing.
Probably because Susan grew ustomed to it, she didn¡¯t find it scary anymore.
She hurried forward and said, ¡°Ben, next time you go for a run, you can let me know so I can join
you.¡±
Ben nced at her with a faint expression. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±
Sensing the detachment in his words, Susan froze for a moment and did not say anything further. But
in her heart, she was slightly distressed.
Last night, everything was perfectly fine at the beginning. Why did things suddenly change? The
rumors were true¨CBen was unpredictable.
Ben looked at her and remained silent.
His attitude should have made it clear to Susan what he meant.
A person like him shouldn¡¯t have been involved in any romance.
It was best to stifle it before anything happened.
During breakfast, everyone ate in silence, especially Ben. He purposely took a seat far away from
Susan, seemingly determined to keep his distance from her.
Penelope nced at Ben and then at Susan, with a hint of a smirk in her
eyes.
She had been worried that Ben and Susan would work together against her.
But now, she didn¡¯t have to worry about that anymore.
Ben was a capricious man, and just because he had helped Susan before didn¡¯t mean he would
continue to do so.
It seemed that the rtionship between the two had already shattered.
1/4
A
C&NNNGGGGG
Chapter 13
T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.
Charlie watched with a hint of concern but restrained himself from saying anything.
N
After Ben left, Penelope wiped her lips and said slowly, ¡°Susan, are you and Ben having a
disagreement?¡±
Susan was also confused and shook her head, saying. ¡°No.
14 14:43
Penelope gave her a sympathetic look and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide it. Ben has always been
moody. Even if he likes something for a moment, he will forget about it soon. When he was ten years
old, he had a cat that he adored. He used to sleep while holding it every night. But then, one day,
inexplicably, he had a grim expression and had the cat sent away. Since then, we have never seerpit
again. So, don¡¯t me him. He¡¯s not targeting you; he simply can¡¯t staymitted. You have to learn to
be patient.¡±
Penelope seemed to be teaching Susan, but her words were ufortable to hear.
That being said, Susan also didn¡¯t understand how Ben¡¯s attitude could have suddenly changed.
She pursed her lips and said nothing.
¡°What are you talking about?¡± Charlie red at Penelope and added, ¡°Can a cat bepared to a
person?¡±
Penelope instantly felt aggrieved. ¡°I was just giving an example. Forget it. As a stepmother, no matter
what I do now, it¡¯s always wrong. Susan, just treat it as a joke and don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±
¡°Of course, I won¡¯t. Susan forced a smile.
Charlie couldn¡¯t help but re at Penelope again and then said, ¡°Susan, I know that Ben has a bad
temper, but deep down, he really is a good man. Rtionships take time to develop. Don¡¯t worry.
Charlie really liked Susan. He was worried that Ben¡¯s temper might scare her away. After some
thought, he took out a card and handed it to Susan. ¡°Susan, when you married into the family, we did
prepare some things, but as I don¡¯t know your preferences, there might be some things that don¡¯t suit
your taste. Take this card and buy some jewelry, essories, or clothes.¡±
Susan was taken aback and hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Landor, you don¡¯t have to do this.¡±
¡°Just take it. From now on, you can keep it yourself and buy whatever you want. This card is linked to
Ben¡¯s main card. Even if you buy a few small countries, you won¡¯t be able to run out of money on it,¡±
Charlie said as he handed the card to Susan determinedly.
Susan couldn¡¯t resist the insistence of Charlie, so she had to take the card.
She didn¡¯t n on using Ben¡¯s money; she just wanted to keep the card safe.
Penelope was watching from the side, her eyes filled with jealousy.
2/4
A
MBBBR
4 14:43
Chop 15
She wanted that card, but Charle never gave it to her yet he easily gave it to Susan, who had just been
their family member for a few days
She was so mad about Charlies pantality to Suran.
¡°Alright, you don¡¯t need to keep an old man like mepany at home. Today, go out and buy yourself
something. Have fun Charlie waved his hand. Til have the driver take you out. Your are not allowed to
go home today without spending ten million dors.¡±
Susan was shocked.
Tengnillion dors!
Why did Charlie speak about it as casually as if it were one dor? She felt a bit flustered.
She was just about to figure out how to refuse when Charlie directly pushed her out.
The driver was already waiting outside, and Susan was pushed into the car in a daze.
¡°Don¡¯t bring her home until she spends ten million dors,¡± Charlie said to the driver domineeringly.
The driver responded loudly.
¡°Mr. Landor was acting like a child¡ Susan thought. She could only smile helplessly.
Watching the car go away, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief.
He was worried sick about Ben¡¯s marriage.
He thought that the previous girl was not suitable for Ben.
But as for Susan, he strongly felt that this girl would bring him surprises. Perhaps she was the one who
could redeem Ben from the darkness.
Ben was so difficult, and Charlie could only personally help him please his wife.
He hoped that his efforts would not be in vain.
¡°Mrs. Landor, is there anywhere you would like
to go?¡± the driver asked respectfully.
That gave Susan a headache. ¡°Let¡¯s just go somewhere and wander.¡±
The driver said in a gentle voice, ¡°Mrs Landor, Mr. Landor is quite resolute in his decisions. Forgive me
for being blunt, but if you don¡¯t spend all ten million dors, he might really not let you return home
Speechless, Susan thought, ¡°Why is he forcing me to spend money?¡±
3/4
a? MMM BBBBB
¶¹…^
44% 14:43
Chapter 15
But she could only try to figure out where she could go to spend this enormous sum.
The driver then suggested, ¡°There¡¯s a luxury jewelry auction today. Would you like to take a look?¡±
¡°A luxury jewelry auction? That sounds like it would cost a lot of money.¡± Susan mused.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Susan made up her mind instantly.
The driver agreed and took her to the auction.
After getting out of the car, Susan looked around.
The auction hadn¡¯t officially started yet, but she could see many well¨Cdressed people making their way
inside.
Entering the auction was simple; all she had to do was spend 200 thousand dors to purchase a
temporary card. If she bought something during the auction, the 200 thousand dors would be
deducted from her total. If not, or if there was a remaining bnce, it would be refunded.
The 200 thousand dors mainly served as a barrier to keep out those without the financial means.
Susan bought the temporary card and was about to find a discreet ce to sit when suddenly, a voice
of surprise rang out.
¡°Oh, Susan, why are you here?¡±
This voice made Susan¡¯s back stiffen.
Chapter 16
Chapter 16
Susan took a deep breath and then turned around.
Behind her, Yana was holding Timothy¡¯s hand and looking at her in surprise.
Timothy clenched his hands slightly before quickly loosening them.
Beside them were several girls, whom Susan recognized as Yana¡¯s close friends whom she often hung
out with.
¡°What a coincidence,¡± Susan said lightly.
A sweet smile appeared on Yana¡¯s face. ¡°Susan, we are going to get engaged. And I suggested buying
some ordinary jewelry, but Timothy insisted on getting me the best. I couldn¡¯t persuade him, so I had to
come to the auction to take a look.¡±
Susan was silent for a moment and said in a soft voice, ¡°Are you getting engaged? Congrattions
to you.¡±
¡°Thank you, Susan. Yana¡¯s smile grew sweeter. ¡°Timothy and I will definitely be very happy together.
And you must also have a good time with your husband, Susan.¡±
Susan nodded casually, offering her response.
Yana looked around and suddenly said, ¡°Susan, where is Ben? Why isn¡¯t he here with you?¡±
Susan¡¯s lips moved, as she was unsure of how to answer.
One of Yana¡¯s friends chimed in with a smile, ¡°Yana, don¡¯t ask such questions. Ben is not the type to
apany his wife to buy jewelry, you know.¡±
¡°Yeah, not everyone is as gentle and considerate as Mr. Leen.¡±
¡°Speaking of luck, Yana, you¡¯re the lucky one.¡±
Yana¡¯s friends were all ttering her.
A trace of triumph shed across Yana¡¯s eyes.
But Yana said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Ben is actually very good; he might just be busy with work.¡±
¡°Mr. Leen is busy too, but he still made it here, didn¡¯t he? That¡¯s the difference between caring and not
caring.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right.¡±
1/5
A
Chapter II
Those girls kept talking.
Susan lowered her gaze and said lightly, ¡°I have something else to attend to. Excuse me.¡±
Since Yana was there, Susan didn¡¯t want to stay in this auction anymore.
¡°Susan, are you leaving now? The auction hasn¡¯t even started yet, Yana said as if she was caring
about Susan.
¡°Vana, you don¡¯t understand. Even though the auction hasn¡¯t started, this is precisely the time to leave,¡±
said one of the girls.
¡°Exactly. If the auction starts and Mrs. Landor can¡¯t afford to buy any jewelry, it¡¯ll be quite
embarrassing.¡±
¡°I doubt Ben will give her money to buy jewelry anyway.¡±
¡°That¡¯s why having a rich husband isn¡¯t enough; it depends on whether he is willing to spend money on
you.¡±
The group of friends chatted cheerfully, and Yana was delighted to hear theirments.
When they were done talking, Yana feigned concern and said, ¡°Please, everyone, let¡¯s not say such
things. My sister is Mrs. Landor; how could she be short of money? Susan, please stay and at least buy
some jewelry.¡±
Susan had originally intended to leave, but Yana persisted.
So she paused and looked at Yana with a faint smile. ¡°Are you sure you want me to stay?¡±
¡°Of course, I hope you can stay,¡± Yana said, pushing Timothy gently. ¡°Timothy, you want that too,
right?¡±
Timothy uttered a word after a short silence, his voice cold. ¡°Yes.¡±
At that moment, a dark thought stirred in his heart.
Hadn¡¯t Susan chosen to marry Ben Landor for the sake of the Landor family¡¯s power and influence?
He wanted her to realize that her choice was wron
wrong.
He was willing to give everything to Yana, while Ben couldn¡¯t give anything to her.
That was the difference.
Susan¡¯s gaze also turned cold, and she said calmly, ¡°Okay. Then I¡¯ll stay.¡±
She found a seat at random, and Yana hurriedly pulled Timothy to follow. Yana¡¯s group of
2/5
A
Chapter 16
girlfriends surrounded them.
The auction started soon.
This auction deserved its reputation.
Every piece of jewelry here was a unique masterpiece. Susan had initially wondered if the 200-
thousand¨Cdor entry fee was too expensive, but she soon realized that nothing here sold for less than
200 thousand dors.
Although the jewelry was exquisite, One couldn¡¯t buy everything. Yana was determined to buy the best,
so she refrained from bidding on the first few items.
It wasn¡¯t until a delicate crown appeared on the auction block that Yana¡¯s eyes
lit up.
The crown was silver¨Cwhite, adorned with a hundred exquisite pearls that glistened under the lights.
Yana couldn¡¯t help but imagine how gorgeous she would look wearing this crown at her engagement
party, outshining everyone else.
Timothy noticed Yana¡¯s interest and instantly raised the bid from 200 thousand to one million when the
auctioneer announced the starting price.
The crowd looked at him in surprise.
Yana straightened her back, her smile radiating satisfaction.
She loved the feeling of being envied by everyone.
¡°This crown is not only of considerable value, but it was worn by the first queen of Riowert on her
wedding day, making its historical significance quite high. The auctioneer was still trying his best. to
promote it.
With the added historical factor, the value of the crown further increased, prompting immediate bidding
from the attendees.
Timothy confidently joined the bidding and continued until it reached 2.6 million.
The highest bid came from Timothy.
All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.
¡°Yana, I can¡¯t wait to see you wearing this crown.¡±
¡°Yeah, it will look absolutely stunning.¡±
Thedies already began to tter Yana.
The smile on Yana¡¯s face became even brighter.
3/5
A
Chapter 16
¡°2.6 million dors. Do we have any higher bids? This kind of jewelry is not only beautiful but also worth
collecting. The auctioneer enticed.
¡°Three million dors.¡± A cool, clear voice suddenly rang out, raising the price by 400 thousand!
After reaching this point, the bidding had already slowed down significantly from what would be
considered a reasonable price for the item.
The sudden increase of 400 thousand surprised the crowd.
And it seemed toe from Susan side.
The bidder was exactly Susan.
Yana¡¯s smile faltered, and she asked, ¡°Susan, why did you raise the price?¡±
¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Susan said casually. ¡°I just think this crown looks quite nice.¡±
Since Yana had insisted on her staying. Susan felt the need to give Yana a surprise. After all, what
good was being a sister if she couldn¡¯t provide such a moment?
¡°Do¡ Do you have money?¡± Yana couldn¡¯t help but ask.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m Mrs. Landor, and I do have some money,¡± Susan replied calmly.
Yana gave her a skeptical look and raised her voice. ¡°Susan, it¡¯s three million dors! Your life in the
Landor family hasn¡¯t been easy. Why do you have to risk Ben¡¯s displeasure over a crown?¡±
The words ¡°the Landor family¡± and ¡°Ben¡± were sensitive topics, and more eyes turned towards
them.
Everyone realized that this woman was none other than Ben¡¯s wife, the subject of rumors and
spection.
Some had even ced bets on how long she could endure living with the cruel Ben.
Seeing the attention, Yana grew even more pleased and continued loudly, ¡°Susan, I know that you
don¡¯t have that much savings. Buying this crown would likely mean spending the Landor family¡¯s
money. But would Ben be happy about youvishly spending at the auction? What if the auction. house
sells it to you and it angers Ben?¡±
Yana¡¯s words made the auctioneer hesitate.
He was now unsure about selling the crown to Susan.
Susan bit her lip and gave Yana a piercing look.
But Yana didn¡¯t hesitate and exchanged a defiant nce with her.
4/5
Chapter 16
¡°What I want can only belong to me. Susan, you are too naive topete with me,¡± Yana thought.
Just then, a cold, indifferent voice spoke up. ¡°Interesting.¡±
Susan turned to look back and was stunned.
It was Ben! Why was he here?
Ben, with an expressionless face, descended the steps step by step.
His appearance was so horrible that people instinctively avoided his gaze.
Ben walked up to Susan.
And he looked at Yana, saying, ¡°Why should my wife have to listen to your nonsense over a mere
couple of million for a trinket?¡±
Chapter 17
Chapter 17
¡°A mere couple of million and a trinket¡¡± Everyone fell silent after hearing Ben¡¯s words.
Yana felt overwhelmed by Ben¡¯s imposing presence.
She couldn¡¯t understand why Ben had suddenly appeared and was speaking up for Susan.
Could it be that Susan had truly tamed this tyrant? That couldn¡¯t be possible!
Yana¡¯s thoughts were in disarray.
Timothy pulled her behind him and looked directly at Ben. ¡°Yana means no harm; she¡¯s just concerned
about Susan.¡±
¡°You¡¯re on a first¨Cname basis with my wife now?¡± Ben sneered. ¡°And you call this ¡®no harm? Then what
would you call ¡®harmful, Timothy? If you find such a woman appealing, maybe you should get your eyes
checked!¡±
¡°Timothy¡¡± Yana started to cry, aggrieved.
Timothy hugged Yana pitifully and then turned to Ben, saying, ¡°Mr. Landor, as a grown man, is it really
appropriate for you to intimidate a defenseless woman like this?¡±
Ben couldn¡¯t help butugh at what he found amusing. ¡°When all of you were ganging up on my wife,
did you find it inappropriate then, huh?¡±
Timothy frowned and looked at Susan. ¡°Susan, Ben doesn¡¯t know, but you know exactly that Yana has
always been thoughtless in her words.¡±
Thoughtless?
Susan looked at Timothy calmly, as if she was staring at aplete stranger.
Her expression made Timothy¡¯s heart skip a beat.
Ignoring Timothy, Susan took Ben¡¯s hand and looked at him with rare tenderness. ¡°Thank you.¡±
What was there to thank for?
Ben felt a bit awkward and intentionally lowered his tone ¡°Well I just don¡¯t want to see you
embarrassing me in public.
¡°Alright, I won¡¯t from now on,¡± Susan replied, smiling at him.
Ben was at a loss for words.
1/4
Chapter 17
He knew she would justugh it off.
Ben became more and more ufortable.
¡°I don¡¯t like it here. Let¡¯s go,¡± Susan then said.
Ben nced at Yana, who seemed downcast, and raised an eyebrow. ¡°We don¡¯t oftene to events.
like this. Why rush to leave? Besides, you need a few pieces of jewelry.¡±
Ben calmly pulled Susan back to her seat.
Yang was so ashamed after being scolded by Ben, but she was also a little reluctant to leave directly.
In the past two months, this was the only upscale jewelry auction they had attended. If she left now,
she might have to settle for some ordinary jewelry.
No, she couldn¡¯t ept that!
With determination, Yana gritted her teeth and returned to her original seat.
She could let Susan have the crown; there were better treasures to be foundter, anyway!
The crown was respectfully handed to Susan by the auction staff.
Yana nced at it, her heart aching, but she had to pretend that she didn¡¯t care at all.
Perhaps because of Ben¡¯s presence, the pace of the auction seemed to inexplicably quicken.
After several pieces of jewelry were sold, Yana spotted a ne she liked.
She was about to ask Timothy to bid on it.
¡°Two million dors,¡± Ben said indifferently.
¡°Okay, the ne will be delivered to you immediately, Mr. Landor,¡± the auctioneer dered without
waiting for other bids.
Timothy¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Wait a moment. Others haven¡¯t had a chance to bid yet!¡±
However, the auction staff simply ignored him, and the ne was respectfully handed to Ben.
Ben cast a casual nce at Timothy, not uttering a word, but it felt as though he had said. everything.
Timothy instantly became furious.
All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.
He had grown ustomed to receiving praise as a business prodigy, but today, reality had humbled
him.
2/4
A
Chapter 17
MM BBB BBM
In front of Ben, he was nothing.
2
44% 14:45
¦°
The subsequent jewelry items, especially the valuable ones, were all effortlessly imed by Ben.
Whenever he made a bid, no one dared topete with him, and the auction staff eagerly brought the
items to him.
Since Ben¡¯s offers were fair, the auction house didn¡¯t feel any loss.
In fact, they saw it as an opportunity to establish a connection with the Landor family and considered it
a great profit.
The auction ended in a weird atmosphere.
It wasn¡¯t until Ben and Susan left that the atmosphere gradually livened up.
¡°Wow, who would have thought Ben would show up at an event like this?¡±
¡°I just did the math; he practically bought out the entire auction. He spent a total of 26 million!¡±
¡°That¡¯s some serious splurging.
¡°Didn¡¯t they say Ben was ruthless and pushed his ex¨Cwife into the sea?¡±
¡°Rumors are just rumors. Despite his rough exterior, he seems quite nice to Susan.¡±
¡°He sure knows how to spend money. I wish I had married him!¡±
¡°Even with all that money, I don¡¯t know if I could handle that intimidating face¡¡±
¡°Yeah, you¡¯ve got a point¡¡±
Although Ben still had a blemished reputation due to his facial injury, public perception of him had
subtly shifted.
Yana listened, and it drove her almost crazy.
¡°Why? Why did Susan, instead of being tormented, seem to be cherished by Ben? Wasn¡¯t he supposed
to be a tyrant and a ruthless brute? Why did he suddenly change his image?¡± she cursed inwardly.
¡°Yana, next time, I¡¯ll¡¡± Timothy was silent for a while and tried tofort Yana.
¡°Next time?¡± Yana¡¯s voice suddenly turned sharp. ¡°The best items are all here in this auction!¡±
She looked menacing, and Timothy was taken aback.
Yana realized she had revealed too much and forced a smile, her eyes filled with tears as she looked
3/4
A
Chapter 17
at Timothy. ¡°Timothy, I¡¯m just so upset. Susan knew we were about to get engaged, and I really needed
these jewels. Yet, she deliberatelypeted with me. Why is she treating me like this? Aren¡¯t we
sisters?¡±
As she was speaking, tears ran down her face.
A sense of sympathy overwhelmed Timothy. He couldn¡¯t help but pull her into his embrace, his gaze
slightly darkening.
Susan wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this. But ever since she married Ben, she had changed so much.
Ben Landor¡.
Thinking of Ben, with his overpowering presence, Timothy couldn¡¯t help but feel a strange mix of
jealousy, resentment, and an unsettling sense of insecurity, which he didn¡¯t even fully understand.
No matter what the rumors said about Ben, he was indeed showering Susan with extravagant gifts.
Could it be that Susan would one daypletely fall in love with Ben?
Timothy¡¯s heart trembled slightly.
Timothy, do you think Susan is intentionally targeting me?¡± Yana continued to cry.
Timothy, almost reflexively, said, ¡°Susan is not that kind of person. It¡¯s all because of Ben.¡±
Yana¡¯s gaze shifted briefly, but she quickly softened her tone. ¡°Yeah, I think so too.¡±
But she slowly clenched her hands after saying that.
¡°Susan! You¡¯re nothing more than my blood bank. Why do you get to enjoy Ben¡¯s favor, and why does
Timothy still have you on his mind?¡±
Yana¡¯s eyes grew even darker.
SEND GIFT
Chapter 18
Chapter 18
Outside the auction house, Susan looked up at Ben and smiled with pursed lips.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ben raised his eyebrows.
Susan kept smiling. ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t going to talk to me anymore.
Susan sensed Ben¡¯s resistance to her in the morning.
Ben felt even more uneasy, but his face was still cold. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. It was that driver who
called Grandpa and said you were being bullied. Grandpa called me and asked me toe over!
That¡¯s why I was forced to put aside my work ande here.¡±
While speaking. Ben became resentful about Susan being such a coward in front of others. ¡°What¡¯s
with you? You¡¯re Mrs. Landor. How could you let that kind of person bully you?¡±
Wrong
¡°The driver?¡± Susan was stunned for a moment.
The driver who popped out from nowhere smiled awkwardly, ¡°Mrs. Landor, Mr. Landor asked me to
follow you all the way, but I didn¡¯t want to disturb you, so I secretly followed behind to protect you.¡±
¡°If this kind of thing happens again in the future, don¡¯t call me. Just tell the people in the auction house
and throw the troublemaker out, understand?¡± Ben nced at the driver.
¡°Got it,¡± the driver responded immediately.
¡°People of the Landor family are not cowards like you.¡± Ben nced at him in disgust. ¡°How could
Grandpa assign you such a task¡¡±
As Ben was teaching the driver a lesson, he saw that Susan was stillughing.
Ben was speechless. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±
Susan¡¯s eyes curved as sheughed. She took Ben¡¯s hand and said seriously, ¡°Ben, thank you.¡±
Her eyes were bright and looked even prettier than the moon at night.
Ben winced indifferently. ¡°There¡¯s no need to say thank you. If people know that you, Mrs. Landor, can¡¯t
even afford a few pieces of jewelry, they must think I am very stingy! So, I¡¯m here for my reputation, not
for you. Next time, if you are still so ipetent, I will never help you again.¡±
¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Susan nodded, with a smile on her face. ¡°But I just want to thank you.¡±
Ben had no idea what to say.
1/4
A
Chapter 18
He felt like he was cold enough! How could Susan still smile so happily?
¡°Okay, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go first.¡± Ben decided that leaving was the best option.
¡°This woman doesn¡¯t seem to have a normal brain. If I stay with her any longer, maybe I¡¯m going crazy,
too,¡± he thought.
¡°Wait a minute. Susan grabbed his coal.
She didn¡¯t use much force, but Ben subconsciously stopped.
He turned around and looked at Susan with some disdain. ¡°What now?¡±
you after Not minding his harsh tone, Susan said with a smile, ¡°Well, I couldn¡¯t get in touch with what
happened today, and I needed the help of the driver. As Mrs. Landor, if I don¡¯t even have my husband¡¯s
number, wouldn¡¯t that be inappropriate?¡±
Ben was speechless again.
He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Give me your phone.¡±
Susan handed over her phone immediately.
Ben quickly typed his number into her phone and saved it.
Just call this number if you need help in the future.¡± Then Ben added, ¡°Of course, you¡¯d better not call
me because I¡¯m busy.¡±
¡°Well, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not one to frequently encounter difficulties.¡± Susan put her phone aside carefully.
Ben frowned.
Since his face was so scary, he believed no woman would fall in love with him.
But he vaguely felt that Susan kind of liked him.
He wouldn¡¯t allow that to happen.
He was destined to spend his whole life punishing himself, so he decided to distance himself from
Susan because he didn¡¯t want to drag another person down.
He knew Susan should fall in love with a normal man.
Ben said in a in tone, with his eyes darkened. ¡°Susan, there is something I must tell you. I will never
truly be with anyone in my life. You are my wife, and I will give you everything I have except for my
love.¡±
2/4
A
C? N MM BBBBB
Chapter 18
Susan gazed at Ben with her eyes widened.
43% 14:45
Ben¡¯s tone became even colder. ¡°Are you surprised? Let me tell you a secret. The first wife I had, who
was rumored to have drowned in the sea, did not actually die. I couldn¡¯t give her a normal
marriage.
and she couldn¡¯t tolerate that kind of life, so she begged me to let her go. I agreed and let her leave.
People all think she¡¯s dead.
¡°If you can¡¯t stand this kind of life one day, just tell me, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡±
When he let his ex¨Cwife leave before, Ben felt relieved rather than sad.
But gow, Ben somehow felt a little ufortable when he said that he would let Susan go if she asked
him.
He suppressed the feeling and looked at Susan indifferently.
Even if Susan liked him before, she should give up after she knew how cold and heartless he was to
his ex¨Cwife.
But what he saw now¡ was actually Susan¡¯s bright eyes.
You really are a good person.¡± Susan¡¯s eyes were shining brightly.
Ben was shocked.
Susan looked at Ben with a look of admiration, saying, ¡°Because of this, it is said that you are evil to
your wife and that you are suspected of killing your wife! Even so, you let her go to start a new life.
Ben, you are so kind.¡±
Ben was a little stupefied.
What Susan said seemed to be quite reasonable. ¡°Am I really a good person?¡± he wondered.
Susan smiled and said, ¡°Ben, I know what you mean. You deliberately alienated me in the morning
because you didn¡¯t want me to have any expectations of you. You don¡¯t have to do this. I won¡¯t ask for
anything that doesn¡¯t belong to me. Whether you love me or not, I promised to spend the rest of my life
with you, and I will stick to my oath. Of course, if you¡¯re tired of me, just tell me and I¡¯ll leave you alone.¡±
Ben looked at Susan and a voice sounded in his mind. ¡°Oh my god. This woman must be crazily in love
with me!¡±
Ben originally wanted Susan to realize he would never fall for her so that she would leave him alone,
but she even said that she would be with him for the rest of her life. Ben didn¡¯t know how to deal with
the situation now.
¡°This woman is really stubborn. If I really ignore her, will she cry all day long? That¡¯s not what I
3/4
Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.
want.¡± At the thought of this, Ben had a headache.
¡°I have something to deal with! See you!¡± Not knowing how to face Susan¡¯s bright eyes, Ben ran away
as quickly as possible after saying goodbye.
Watching his back, Susan chuckled softly.
The so¨Ccalled tyrant was gentler than she had thought.
Susan was in a good mood when she came home with so many jewels.
Despite receiving a call from Ben shortly after arriving home, informing her that he wouldn¡¯t be
returning tonight, Susan didn¡¯t feel sad but wanted tough.
She thought that Ben was deliberately distancing himself from her.
But this time Ben seemed to be quite stubborn. He didn¡¯t go home for the following week.
Before Charlie wanted to call Ben and force him to go home, Susan received a phone call.
Chapter 19
Chapter 19
It was a call from Jane.
In a gentle voice, she asked Susan to go home, saying that her family missed her.
Susan was touched.
Since she could remember, Jane had never talked to her so gently.
¡°Does this mean that Mom actually loves me? Are they actually worried about me after I married into
the Landor family?¡± With this thought in mind, Susan felt moved, so she agreed to go home for dinner.
She was only going to have a simple meal with her family.
However, when Charlie heard that Susan was going back to the Miller residence, he said, ¡°This is
Susan¡¯s first time returning to the Miller residence after the wedding! We must attach great importance
to it!¡±
He turned around and ordered the servant, saying, ¡°There is a pair of nice bracelets among those
jewels that Susan auctioned. Go get them! Also, fetch the sapphire ne from my collection.
And¡¡±
Charlie kept giving instructions, and Susan got dumbfounded by that.
She said hurriedly, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s going to be a simple meal. There¡¯s no need for all this trouble.¡±
¡°No. You¡¯re a member of the Landor family now, and I can¡¯t let people look down on you,¡± Charlie said
firmly.
Helpless, Susan could bnly let the servants dress her up in luxurious attire.
¡°These are gifts for your family. I¡¯ll have a servant apany youter to help carry them,¡± Charlie
said, pointing to a pile of gifts in the living room.
Penelope was shocked. ¡°Dad, are you going to let her bring home so many presents?¡±
¡°You know nothing.¡± Charlie didn¡¯t even look at Penelope, and he continued, ¡°And the car is also very
important.¡±
¡°Grandpa, there are so many cars in the garage. Any one is okay,¡± Susan said.
¡°No! That won¡¯t do!¡± Charlie firmly denied it. ¡°Just wait. I will let you return home with grace. tonight.¡±
Seeing how spirited Charlie was, Susan thought for a while and didn¡¯t refuse. She just smiled and
1/4
A
Chapter 19
responded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll follow your arrangements, Grandpa.¡±
Soon, it was time for dinner. Charlie asked Susan to wait at the door in advance, saying that the driver
woulde to pick her up soon.
Susan then obediently waited at the door.
Before long, a silver¨Cgray SSC Tuatara stopped at the door.
Susan was a little shocked. She had seen a lot of luxury cars, and she knew the price of an SSC
Tuatara car was at least ten million dors. The one parked at the door was even a limited edition,
worth even more.
¡°Isn¡¯t that a little over the top?¡± she thought.
When Susan was still lost in thought, the car window was rolled down, and she saw Ben look at her
impatiently. ¡°Go get in the car.¡±
¡°Ben?¡± Susan was surprised..
¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand¡ Ben said.
Susan stopped him, ¡°Yes, I know. It was Grandpa who forced you to go with me.¡±
Ben didn¡¯t say anything. Although it was true, why did he feel something wrong?
Smiling, Susan got into the passenger seat and turned to him, saying, ¡°Thank you.¡±
¡°Why do you say ¡®thank you all the time?¡± Ben couldn¡¯t help but say.
¡°I can¡¯t help it. You¡¯re just too kind,¡± Susan said.
Ben wanted to tell her not to praise him again.
But after thinking for a while, he decided to remain silent.
¡°There¡¯s no point arguing with her,¡± he thought.
Seeing Susaning back to the Miller residence together with Ben, the Miller family was. obviously
confused and did not know what to do.
Carl was the first to act. He greeted Ben warmly. ¡°Mr. Landor, I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯de too.
Susan, why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance that Mr. Landor woulde with you?!¡±
Susan was just about to speak when Ben said in a cold tone, ¡°We are married. Is it strange that we
come together?¡±
¡°No, absolutely not,¡± Carl hurriedly replied. ¡°Dinner is ready. Susan, please invite Mr. Landor to join
1. us.
Susan pulled Ben¡¯s hand gently.
Ben showed her great respect and took a seat with her.
Except for the Miller family. Timothy was also present.
Originally, Carl was going to talk to Susan about something during dinner, but since Ben was also here,
his n had to be canceled.
Therefore, he didn¡¯t say anything else, only asking Susan and Ben to taste different dishes.
Jane also kept serving food for Susan, acting like a loving mother.
Looking at her parents¡® loving faces, Susan felt a little warm inside.
¡°Although they love Yana more, I¡¯m notpletely ignored, right?¡± Susan thought.
After dinner, Carl took Ben and Timothy to his study.
Therefore, only thedies were left in the living room.
¡°Susan, you must be feeling very pleased today,¡± Yana said sarcastically.
¡°I¡¯ll take that as your envy of me,¡± Susan replied nonchntly.
¡°I envy you? You¡¡± Yana wanted to retort, but Jane pulled her hand and then said softly, ¡°Susan, your
sister is young. Sometimes she speaks without thinking. Don¡¯t take it personally.¡±
It was rare for Jane to say such things.
Susan felt warm and shid, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay.¡±
¡°I know you are a good girl,¡± Jane said with a smile. ¡°After all, you and Yana are sisters. A little conflict
shouldn¡¯t turn you into enemies, right?¡±
Susan also showed kindness and said, ¡°Yana is always my
sister.¡±
¡°I¡¯m d you think so.¡± A somewhat embarrassed look appeared on Jane¡¯s face: ¡°Now, Yana¡¯s in a bit
of trouble. Can you help her?¡±
¡°What is it?¡± Susan asked, a bit surprised.
Yana couldn¡¯t help it anymore. She said, ¡°Susan, you know, I¡¯m going to get engaged to Timothy! I
need some good jewelry right now. I think the ones you¡¯re wearing are good. Can you lend them to
T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.
me?¡±
3/4
D
4/4
Chapter 19
But after borrowing them, she might not return them to Susan.
Susan was stunned for a while. She couldn¡¯t believe Yana had her eye on her jewelry.
Susan said, ¡°I¡¯m just wearing them, but in fact, these belong to the Landor family. They¡¯re not mine and
I can¡¯t lend them to you.¡±
¡°You¡¯re wearing them, and that means they¡¯re yours.¡± Jane said, ¡°I think Ben treats you quite well.
Susan. you should always remember it was your sister who gave you such a good marriage. Now that
you¡¯re doing so well, you should help her.¡±
¡°It was Yana who gave me this GOOD marriage?¡± Repeating that in her mind, Susan pursed her lips
and became a little frustrated.
She suddenly felt that the warmth she had felt before was totally fake.
¡°Did they really want to see me when they asked me toe home for dinner?¡± she thought.
Susan lowered her eyes and said indifferently, ¡°I really can¡¯t help with that. Given Timothy¡¯s wealth, it
shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you to buy some jewels.¡±
¡°But I want the best ones.¡± Yana¡¯s voice sharpened. ¡°Susan, youpeted with me deliberately at the
auction! Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t havee home with nothing.¡±,
¡°Really?¡± Jane pretended to be surprised and said, ¡°Susan, how could you do that? How about this, I¡¯ll
make the decision. Give all the jewels you bought at the auction to Yana, and I¡¯ll make sure Yana won¡¯t
hold it against you.¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯ll forgive you if you give me the jewels.¡± With Jane on her side, Yana became arrogant.
SEND GIFT
Chapter 20
Chapter 20
Looking at Jane and Yana, Susan became gradually disappointed.
She looked down and spoke slowly. ¡°Since it was an auction, it means anyone could buy the jewelry.
How can you say I waspeting with you?¡±
¡°Susan, what do you mean? You¡¯re refusing to return the jewelry to me?¡± Yana¡¯s voice became sharp.
As Jane put down the cup in her haud, her expression became stern. ¡°Susan, you are now a member
of the glorious Landor family, so you look down on your own family, right? Ben is a moody man. Do you
think he¡¯ll always be as good to you as he is now? Giving the jewelry to Yana just means taking the
Landor family¡¯s money to our family. If our family gets rich, we can provide more support for you.
Besides these pieces of jewelry, you should try to get more of their money to us in the future. This will
ensure that even if Ben grows tired of you, you¡¯ll have a backup n. Don¡¯t you think so? Mom is
thinking about what¡¯s best for you.¡±
Susan wanted tough, but she couldn¡¯t.
She simply said in a calm tone, ¡°Since you know Ben is moody, did it ever ur to you that he might
get angry and take it out on me if I did as you suggested?¡±
Based on her understanding of Ben, Susan actually knew that he was not that kind of person, but she
said that on purpose.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he gets angry as long as he doesn¡¯t take back what he gave you. Susan, money is
always the only thing that matters.¡± Jane tried to persuade her.
Susan really burst intoughter now.
They imed to be doing it for her own good, but did they really consider her at all?
Susan stood up calmly, and the joy she had when she arrived here was gone, reced by deep
sorrow.
¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t help you. I¡¯m going home with Ben.¡± As Susan was speaking, she was about to go
upstairs to find Ben.
She found that she would rather stay at the Landor residence than here!
Seeing Susan going up the stairs, Yana got anxious. She followed quickly and reached out to grab
Susan, saying, ¡°Susan, stop. I¡¯m telling you. You must give the jewelry to me¡¡±
Susan was irritated by her sharp voice and shook off Yana¡¯s hand.
Then she said in a low
Yana, who was holding Susan tightly just now, suddenly put on a weird smile. voice, ¡°Susan, everything
you have will eventually be mine.¡±
1/4
A
Chapter 20
After saying that, Yana suddenly fell backward.
Before Susan could realize what was happening, Yana had fallen down to the ground.
¡°Yana!¡± Jane rushed over anxiously.
Susan lowered her gaze and suddenly understood why Yana smiled.
Yana did it on purpose.
¡°Mom, it hurts so bad.¡± Yana burst into tears.
This time Yana was cruel to herself and let herself fall badly. There was blood slowly flowing out from
her forehead now.
Jane panicked. ¡°Yana! You¡¯re bleeding!¡±
Bleeding might be a small matter for most people, but it was a matter of life and death for Yana.
Once she started bleeding, it was difficult to stop, and she would have to go to the hospital. Most of the
time she had to receive a blood transfusion.
Bleeding? Yana wasn¡¯t worried at all. This was exactly what she wanted.
She had bled before. Every time, nothing happened to her.
Yana quickly eximed in tears, ¡°Susan, I know you don¡¯t like me, but you know what disease I have.
Yet you pushed me down the stairs. You were trying to kill me!¡±
¡°Susan, how could you do this to your sister? What did Yana do to deserve that?¡± Jane snapped.
¡°What¡¯s going on? What are you arguing about?¡± Carl heard the noise and came out of the study.
$
¡°Dad, Timothy. Yana cried even louder, ¡°Please ask Susan for me, what did I do to deserve such a
treatment.¡±
Noticing the blood on Yana¡¯s forehead, Timothy panicked, rushed over, and picked her up.
¡°Timothy, I bled so much. Am I going to die?¡± Yana sobbed.
¡°She needs a blood transfusion right away.¡± Carl nced at Susan and said firmly, ¡°Go to the hospital
and transfuse your blood to your sister.¡±
¡°Yes, it was you who pushed your sister down. You¡¯re responsible,¡± Jane said.
Everyone gathered around Yana, while Susan was feeling helpless, like a small boat struggling against
the waves in the sea.
2/4
A
Chapter 20
Susan said slowly, ¡°I didn¡¯t, push her.¡±
¡°Look at Yana! You said you didn¡¯t push her. Then did she fall on purpose?¡± Jane was angry, Susan
looked calm and said, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe me if I say she fell on purpose, would you?¡±
¡°Susan, I can forgive you for pushing me, but please give me a blood transfusion, or I will die, Yana
begged Susan in a low voice.
However, a light of slyness shed through her eyes.
It hadn¡¯t been a month since thest time Susan had a blood draw. She had two blood drawsst
month and lost 120 of blood. Such a short amount of time wasn¡¯t enough for her to recover.
If Susan were to give Yana another blood transfusion today, there was a high possibility that it would
harm Susan¡¯s health.
¡°Susan, as twin sisters, why am I so sick while you are so healthy? This is not fair! This time, not only
will I take the jewelry from you, but I¡¯ll also make you experience what it feels like to have a weak
body,¡± Yana plotted in her mind.
¡°I remember you said that you had already found another person with a blood typepatible with
hers,¡± Susan looked at Carl and said.
Carl frowned and said, ¡°Yes, we found one, but that person only promised to give Yana regr blood
transfusions. It¡¯s not time yet! Susan, why are you bringing this up now? Don¡¯t you want to give your
sister a blood transfusion?¡±
¡°You promised me that I¡¯ve paid back what I owed to Yana.¡± Susan¡¯s voice turned cold.
Fearing that Susan would bring up the truth about the marriage, Yana hurriedly pleaded, ¡°Susan, I¡¯m
not going to pursue the matter of you pushing me, but are you going to watch me die?¡±
While speaking. Yana curled up in the embrace of Ben and said pitifully, ¡°Timothy, I¡¯m afraid. I
don¡¯t want to die.¡±
Timothy handed Yana over to Carl and Jane. Then, he looked at Susan and said slowly, ¡°Susan, give
Yana a blood transfusion.¡±
Susan felt likeughing. ¡°What if I refuse?¡±
¡°Then don¡¯t me me for taking you to the hospital by force, Timothy said coldly.
Susan stubbornly stood still, not moving.
Timothy walked towards her step by step.
Staring at this man, Susan felt desperate.
3/4
A
SEND GIFT
All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.
Chapter 20
This was the man she had Joved for ten years. How ridiculous!
Timothy walked up to Susan.
He was silent for a while and then reached out to grab Susan¡¯s arm.
Just then, a tall figure suddenly stood between them.
With a hint of sarcasm in his scary face, Ben sneered, ¡°What? Did you all think I was dead? You want
my wife to give Yana a blood transfusion? Does Yana even deserve that?¡±
COMMENT
7
1/6
Chapter 21
Chapter 21
Susan looked up at his strong back, and for a moment she wanted to burst out into tears.
Just now, she really thought that she was going to be taken away and be forced to transfuse her blood
to Yana, as they had done so many times before.
Although she was in pain and despair, she was really used to it.
She was used to giving her blood over and over again, and to the fact that everyone was on Yana¡¯s
side.
But this time.
Ben stood in front of her like an unconquerable peak.
He¡
He protected her.
Ben turned around and said to Susan, ¡°You tend to be smart, but how can you be so stupid now? A
woman who was bullied like this cannot be my wife!¡±
Ben thought he was fierce but Susan looked at him with bright eyes, as if there were stars hidden
behind. Being looked at by her like that, Ben felt like a hero.
And he suddenly felt a little awkward.
The way Susan looked at him seemed creepy.
He had to be fiercer, ¡°From now on, never say you¡¯re my wife out there.¡±
F
But Susan was still not afraid. She said softly, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll try my best in the future.¡±
Honey?
T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.
Looking at Susan, Ben was totally dumbfounded.
¡°This¡ This woman was crazy.
How could she say that in public?¡±
¡°Honey, are you all right? Your face is a little red.¡± Susan held Ben¡¯s hand with concern.
Ben shook off her hand and said fiercely, ¡°Shut up ande with me.¡±
He pulled Susan and was going to take her away.
7
Chapter 21
¡°Wait a minute.¡± A cold voice sounded.
Timothy stopped in front of Ben and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Landor, you can go. But Susan has to stay here.¡±
He felt ufortable to hear Susan call Ben honey.
Now, there was only one thought in his mind. He would never let Ben take Susan away!
¡°How dare you stop me?¡± Ben looked at him with anger.
Hostility could be seen through Ben¡¯s eyes.
In the past, he would teach the Miller family a good lesson if they did such a thing.
But now, considering the fact that they were Susan¡¯s family, he tried his best to suppress his anger and
all he wanted to do was take her away.
He had already conceded so much, and how could anyone be so stupid?
It was very frightening to see such a ferocious look on that scary face.
The Miller family didn¡¯t dare to say a word, but Timothy¡¯s expression remained unchanged.
He said slowly but firmly, ¡°I said that Susan can¡¯t leave.¡±
Ben was so angry andughed, ¡°Why?¡±
Susan said coldly, ¡°It was Susan who pushed Yana, which made her injured and begin to bleed. She is
responsible for that. And she should give a blood transfusion to Yana.¡±
Yana was touched as Timothy was still on her side even if he faced Ben. She stood up with the help. of
her parents, and then looked at Ben with tears in her eyes, ¡°Mr. Landor, Susan pushed me, but I really
don¡¯t me her. But if she refuses to give me a blood transfusion, I will die. I just hope she can save
my life.¡±
Yana seemed to kneel down when she was talking.
She stumbled as if she would fall again the next second.
Timothy rushed forward and held her. Then he stared at Susan with sharp eyes, ¡°Susan, you pushed
Yana and you just wanted to go away. Are you really that vicious? You are so disgusting!¡±
¡°Vicious.
Disgusting
Susan lowered her eyes.
2/6
A
Chapter 21
In the past, everything Timothy said and did would affect her mood.
But now, she was surprised to find that she didn¡¯t feel sad to hear those words.
¡°Did you push her?¡± Ben nced at Susan and asked.
Susan raised her head and said firmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t. She fell down by herself
¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± Jane was angry. ¡°Why would Yana fall down on purpose?¡±
¡°Susan, you¡..¡± Yana seemed to be overwhelmed by shock.
Susan ignored the other people¡¯s reactions. Her eyes were fixed on Ben.
She was so absorbed that Timothy suddenly became
¡°Susan, do you think anyone would believe a lie lile. He couldn¡¯t help but speak coldly,
that?¡±
Ben stared at Susan. He found that although she was standing upright, her body was trembling slightly.
¡°She is afraid.
Of what?¡±
He narrowed his eyes and said word by word, ¡°I believe you.¡±
¡°You believe me?¡± Susan¡¯s tears almost ran down her face.
There was a tenderness in Ben¡¯s eyes that he hadn¡¯t noticed. He raised his hand, gently wiped away
the tears from her face, and then said, ¡°Those people don¡¯t matter to me. You are my wife. Do you want
me to believe them rather than you?¡±
Susan couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears.
No one had ever protected her like that.
But Ben did.
No one had ever believed her.
But Ben did.
She was so scared just now.
She was afraid that if Ben believed those people, what would she do?
In that case, her life wouldpletely be covered with darkness then.
9/2
A
L M M M B G G
Chapter 21
Ben was a little confused as Susan was crying. He was a little flustered, ¡°Susan, I said I believe you!¡±
He was obviously on her side, but why was she crying instead?
¡°Yeah, I know. I¡¯m just too happy.¡± Susan looked at him with tears in her eyes, just like some kind of
cute pet.
Ben became awkward and thought..
¡°She cries whether she is happy or not.
Women are so strange.¡±
Although heined about her in his mind, he took out his handkerchief and carefully wiped. her
tears.
Ben was ugly, but his behavior was so gentle. From his eyes, people could find his adoration, as if he
were looking at a precious treasure.
A hint of gloom shed across Yana¡¯s eyes.
¡°What happened!
How could Ben, the so¨Ccalled devil, behave like this?
Even if he didn¡¯t abuse Susan, how could he spoil her?¡±
Yana had a headache with her overwhelming sorrow.
She held Timothy¡¯s arm tightly and said in a weak voice, ¡°Timothy, I¡¡±
Before she could finish her words, she fell into his arms.
She was not pretending this time. She couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.
Yana was really sick. Once she bled, it was hard to stop the bleeding. Without a blood transfusion in
time, she could even die.
The reason why Yana dared to take risks with her life was because she believed that Susan would
definitely be forced to the hospital to transfuse her blood to her just as she had done many times
before.
In the end, she would be safe and sound, and Susan would bepletely weak by excessive blood
transfusion.
This was the script she wanted.
But she never expected Ben to show up and protect Susan this time.
4/6
A
AM MNB BBBB
Chapter 21
ZN
43% 14:46
Timothy held Yana gently, He looked at Susan with his eyes filled with fury, ¡°Susan, I¡¯ll ask for thest
time. Are you going to give Yana a blood transfusion?¡±
Yana¡¯s face turned pale.
Susan knew Yana really needed a blood transfusion urgently.
But this time, she couldn¡¯t do that for her!
It was obvious that Yana did it on purpose. If Yana got what she wanted this time, she would treat her
worse in the future.
Susan pursed her lips and said slowly, ¡°No.¡±
¡°Okay, good.¡± Timothy looked at her indifferently, ¡°From now on, her life is none of your business. But
Susan, if something terrible happens to Yana because of you, I won¡¯t let you go for the rest of my life!¡±
With Ben protecting Susan, Yana could not wait for the situation to be worse.
After threatening Susan, Timothy held Yana and rushed to the hospital.
Yana¡¯s parents followed angrily.
Looking at their backs, Susan waspletely desperate.
She looked up at Ben and said, ¡°Ben, I don¡¯t have family anymore.¡±
She looked aggrieved and forbearing.
Ben was touched and patted her head gently, ¡°The Landor family will always be your family.¡±
Ben regretted it a little as soon as he finished speaking.
After all, he never thought about being with Susan the rest of his life. He had made up his mind to let
her go in the future.
He didn¡¯t even dare to think about it.
He was about to add something, but Susan already hugged him with tears in her eyes.
Ben stiffened.
After a long time, he patted her back lightly.
¡°Things are getting worse.
She must love me even more now.
5/6
Chapter 21
MAMB
What can I do? I¡¯m also helpless. It is my kindness that attracts her and she ignores my ugly face.
Originally he should have exined it so as to prevent Susan from thinking that he cared about
her.
But now, he was holding the weak woman in his arms.
He sighed and thought, ¡°Forget it. Just let her be happy.¡±
Deep in his subconscious, Ben still had a vague idea.
As long as Susan never asked for his love, and she was willing to stay, he could protect her for the rest
of her life.
Chapter 22
Chapter 22
¡°Why did you get hurt again!¡±
¡°Quickly, move to the emergency room!¡±
The doctor¡¯s voice sounded anxious.
¡°Doctor, please, you must save my daughter!¡±
Jane said with tears in her eyes.
¡°I¡¯ll try my best, but you must find the blood in one day, or no one can save her.¡±
Yana was quite dizzy, so she could only hear the conversation vaguely.
She knew clearly that she was in great danger this time.
Yana had the horror she had never felt before.
She held Timothy¡¯s hand and begged,¡°Timothy, ask dad to contact¡¡±
¡°Yana, I know what you mean.¡± Carl felt distressed for a moment. ¡°Go to the emergency room at ease.
Don¡¯t worry, Dad will contact the person who promised to give you a blood transfusion right now. I will
definitely take her here within a day.¡±
Just in case, he had already found someone suitable for Yana¡¯s blood type. However, the woman
would not alwayse on time like Susan did before.
Not only did she offer a high price, but she only agreed to give Yana a routine blood transfusion. Now it
was an ident, and nobody knew how much money the woman would want.
1
Yana was taken into the emergency room, with her face pale.
Carl was so anxious that he immediately called the woman, telling her about the blood transfusion.
However, she refused.
After all, the blood transfusion was very harmful to the body. If a routine blood transfusion was done
once every six months, she could still try to recuperate. If she hurt herself because of the idental
transfusion, no one could help her.
Carl was pretty worried. ¡°Don¡¯t you just want more money? Fine. Originally it was said that 15 thousand
for a blood transfusion, but this time you can have 30 thousand dors!¡±
¡°You still don¡¯t agree? Don¡¯t be too greedy.¡± Carl suddenly raised his voice.
He was about to say something when Timothy took his mobile phone and said coldly, ¡°Come here
1/5
A
1
Chapter 22
for a blood transfusion, and you will have 150 thousand dors.¡±
150 thousand dors?!
There was a moment of silence before she agreed.
it is150 thousand dors, Will we When he got her phone back, Carl was a little shocked, ¡°Timothy, just
give it to her? Now everyone is greedy. If we offer 150 thousand dors this time, she will dare to ask
for more next time!¡±
¡°I don¡¯t care about that. Right now, Tana¡¯s life was the most important thing.¡± Timothy said in a calm
tone.
Carl sighed, still a little distressed, while Jane was quite satisfied with Timothy.
Although Ben was far more powerful than Timothy, he would not be so careful with Susan.
She had chosen a nice son¨Cinw.
After receiving the first aid, Yana was wheeled into the ward.
Her face was still pale. As soon as she saw Timothy, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Timothy, where is the
person who will give me the transfusion?¡±
¡°She¡¯s already set off and will be here in a few hours.¡± Timothyforted her in a low voice.
She was already on her way?
Yana cheered up because she was hoped to survive.
But waiting was really torturous.
In the past, whenever the bled, there was Susan who could give her a blood transfusion. Therefore,
she had rarely experienced this kind of weakness caused by blood lose
But now Susan refused to give her blood. No one else could be on site as quickly as possible.
Therefore, this time, it was the first time that Yana had experienced such a weak feeling.
One hour, two hours.
Yana¡¯s face was getting paler and paler, and she felt dizzier. There was a time when she felt like she
was going to die.
This feeling finally made Yana panic.
It turned out that losing blood was such a terrible thing.
2/5
A
Chapter 29
It turned out that she might really die!
It took four hours for the woman who would give the transfusion to arrive at the hospital.
And Yana had gone through several emergent times.
Fortunately, the doctor arranged a blood transfusion soon after the woman arrived.
The vitality returned to her body gradually.
Yana was out of danger, but her lips were still trembling.
She was so scared. She was really scared just now.
She was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to wait for the transfusion, and she was afraid that she would
die.
Seeing her situation, Timothy held her into his arms pitifully, saying gently, ¡°Yana, don¡¯t be afraid. Don¡¯t
be afraid. Everything is,fine now.¡±
Yanay in Timothy Leen¡¯s arms and burst out crying.
Tears ran down, and a terrifying light shed in her eyes.
Today, for the first time in her life, she experienced the feeling of dying.
It was all because of Susan.
If it weren¡¯t for Susan¡¯s insistence on refusing the blood transfusion, how could she have ended up like
that?
And the reason why Susan had such confidence in refusing her was simply because she had Ben
supporting her.
Yana was so angry.
Why were Ben protecting Susan?
An inexplicable feeling shed in her heart when she recalled the aggression Ben showed. Although
Ben was little ugly, he was not the moody and ferocious guy as the rumor said.
All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.
If she had known this earlier, she shouldn¡¯t have let Susan marry him!
Although Timothy was good¨Clooking, he was indeed inferior to Ben in terms of power. Nobody in
Cornd dared to hurt Susan if Ben wanted to protect her.
3/5
AT122NG GGB B
Chapter 99
When it came to status, Susan was superior to her after the marriage.
But why?
She was better than Susan in all aspects. Why should she be inferior to Susan?
Yana became desperate.
43% 14:47
She didn¡¯t regret getting engaged to Timothy. After all, Timothy Leen, who had a bright future, was
good¨Clooking and loved her very much.
However, she would never be reconciled to the fact that Susan was so happy.
Susan¡¯s arrogance was supported by Ben.
Ben would no longer protect her and spoil her one day.
She wanted to see what Susan could be like then.
Yana¡¯s eyes flickered, and several ideas came through her mind.
¡°Susan, everything that I showed interest in would be mine atst.¡± She thought.
If she could take Ben back¡
Yana lowered her eyes so as to conceal her conspiracy.
At the Landor residence.
Seeing Susane back with Ben, Charlie smiled, ¡°Did you have a good time at your parents¡® home,
Susan?¡±
¡°Yeah, I¡¯m very happy! Susan looked so cheerful.
Very happy?
Ben couldn¡¯t help but nce at Susan, without saying anything.
¡°As long as you¡¯re happy. Charlie didn¡¯t notice anything unusual, so he smiled and said, ¡°Take Be home
more frequently in the future.¡±
Susan stiffened for a moment.
She had just returned to her parents¡® home once and she was almost forced to give a blood
transfusion.
If she went home for several more times, she would be dead.
4/5
A
Chapter 22
MMM BBBBB
As she was thinking of how to refuse, Ben had already said impatiently, ¡°She was so troublesome. I¡¯m
too busy to have any time to go back to her parents¡® home.¡±
Susan¡¯s heart trembled, and she couldn¡¯t help but nce at Ben.
His words seemed to needle her, but in fact, he was trying to relieve her embarrassment.
Ben was really a gentleman.
Charlie was so angry that he red at him, ¡°You bastard, are you going to irritate me so that I would
die?¡±
Susan struggled and wanted to exin to Ben.
But Ben didn¡¯t take it to heart and said, ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going to have a rest.¡±
He walked a few steps and looked back at Susan who hadn¡¯t followed him. He nced at her. ¡°Why
are you still standing there?¡±
Timid and shy, Susan followed her step.
Seeing them leave, Charlie was angry at first but quickly he began to smile.
It seemed that Ben was impatient with Susan. However, if he really disliked her, he would never leave
out his work and rushed home every time Charlie called him.
It was likely that the couple would have a happy ending.
Charlie was looking forward to having a great¨Cgrandson.
5/5
Chapter 23
Chapter 23
Susan wanted to have a talk after returning to her room.
Ben nced at her and said. ¡°No need to thank me.
Susan blinked and said in a gentle manner, ¡°Fine. Since we got married, there¡¯s no need to say thank
you.
Ben Landor, ¡°¡??¡±
Was that what he meant?
He couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath, ¡°Susan, I remember I have told you¡¡±
¡°I remember. You can¡¯t show me your love, and we can only be nominal couples.¡± Susan interrupted.
quickly.
Ben said, ¡°Yes. I helped you today because¡¡±
¡°Because I¡¯m Mrs. Landor, and you don¡¯t want me to embarrass you.¡± Susan thoughtfully continued.
Ben was speechless again.
Susan had said everything he wanted to say. What else could he say next?
Ben looked at Susan.
Susan looked innocent.
After a long time, Ben said fiercely, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know!¡±
5
Susan was not sad at all. She just looked at Ben gratefully. ¡°Anyway, if it weren¡¯t you today, I would
definitely have been forced to give a blood transfusion. Ben, I still want to say thank you.¡±
Ben frowned and suddenly said in a horrible tone, ¡°Ben?¡±
Susan was nervous, ¡°Is there anything wrong with this title?¡±
Ben stared at her.
An hour ago, this woman sweetly called him honey.
But now she called him Ben again!
Why did he feel ufortable?
But he could never express his feelings.
1/5
A
Chapter 23
Ben remained indifferent, Nothing wrong
It was obvious that he was angry. Susan was confused and she didn¡¯t know what had she done
wrong.
Looking at the innocent look on her face. Ben snorted. ¡°I have to deal with the business. Go and handle
yours affairs.¡±
Then he turned on hisptop and started working.
Susan didn¡¯t dare to disturb him, so she just sat obediently near him.
She wanted to read a book at first, but at that moment, she was somehow a little uneasy and couldn¡¯t
read anything at all
Susan simply put the book aside, and then she looked at the ceiling in a daze.
Ben suddenly spoke after a long period of silence.
¡°Yana will be fine. Carl has contacted the blood donor. He offered 150 thousand dors, so the donor
agreed to rush to the hospital.¡±
Huh?
Susan came to her senses and looked at Ben in dismay.
How did he know that she was thinking about that?
Although she knew that Yana did it on purpose, her disease was real. If she didn¡¯t get a timely blood.
transfusion, she would really die.
Therefore, Susan was cruel when she said the words, but after all, she was her sister, and she still
couldn¡¯t let her die.
She didn¡¯t say what she was worried about. Unexpectedly, Ben took the initiative to tell her.
¡°Your mind could be read because of your looks.¡± Ben mocked, ¡°You¡¯re still worried about her after
being treated so badly. You deserve to have been a blood transfusion tool for so many years.¡±
After watching the scene of the Miller family and searching for the information, Ben had already figured
out the situation.
Yana needed to be transfused timely so as to treat her disease.
For so many years before. it must be Susan who gave the transfusion. Otherwise, Yana wouldn¡¯t have
taken it for granted when she asked Susan for blood.
Therefore, the chicken soup that Susan drank was always added with medicine. Aftering to the
2/5
?
Chapter 23
MMMB B B GB |
BBBBB
Landor¡¯s family, she hated palms so much.
IN 14:47
43
Because she must keep eating these things in order to recover quickly after the transfusion at the Miller
residence. She was already tired of those things.
Susan pursed her lips and kept silent.
Noticing her closed eyes, Ben regretted saying such harsh words.
But he was too awkward to apologize.
Ben Jooked at Susan¡¯s ck hair in a daze.
She was really a troublesome creature, tender, kind, and very fragile.
Never mind. He should be more gentle.
Ben became kinder but he still sounded awkward.
He said, ¡°Well, forget it. I will protect you. In the future, you will never be forced to give even a single
drop of blood.¡±
Susan raised her head to look at him, her eyes sparkling, as if they were filled with all the stars and
the moon.
She didn¡¯t say anything, just replying with a nod.
Ben suddenly felt sofortable.
After that day, Ben who had been at odds and reluctant to go home, began to go home every day.
Susan was also surprised to find that the meals at the Landor residence be much more.
abundant.
Moreover, Ben began to enjoy cooking delicious food for her.
The dishes were so delicious that although she wanted to control her diet, she always ate a lot without
realizing it.
For just a week, Susan began to worry a little when she looked at herself in the mirror.
Was her face rounder?
She was still very thin now. But if it went on like that, she might be fat quickly.
She had to control her diet.
Susan made up her mind and ran into Charlic downstairs.
3/5
¹ú
Chapter va
Grandpa said with a smile, ¡°Susan, the boss of Aroma Restaurant invited me to try the new dishes
today, but I don¡¯t want to go. You can try it with Ben at noon?
Aroma Restaurant.
Susan was cheerful
This was one of the most famous high¨Cend restaurants in Cornd. Every time Aroma Restaurant
launched a new dish, the foodies from all over the country would pay a thousand dors for only one
invitation.
Cartoften took Yana there for a dinner. Every time they came back, Yana would tell her very carefully
how exquisite and delicious the dishes in Aroma Restaurant were.
But Susan, in order to guarantee her blood volume, had to eat the food decided strictly every day.
Therefore, she had never had a chance to enjoy the food in Aroma Restaurant.
Now that Susan was free from the shackles of blood transfusion, as soon as she heard the name of the
restaurant, she yearned for it.
Charlie looked at her with a smile, ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll have the driver take you there, and Ben wille
overter.¡±
Susan responded, holding the invitation card, and she went out happily.
When the car started, she couldn¡¯t help but p her head.
What about the diet?
If she went to a ce like Aroma Restaurant, how could she control the diet?
Susan struggled for a while, but soon sheforted herself.
Forget it. She would start the diet tomorrow.
T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.
The second floor of Aron Eurant was closed to the public today. The invited guests were
either famous foodies or business tycoons. When Susan entered, she even saw several famous stars.
The server respectfully led Susan to her seat.
Not long after she sat down, she looked up and found two acquaintances sitting at the next table.
Susan was speechless. ¨C
It was really a small world.
Wasn¡¯t she too unlucky?
I DO N D B BBBB
Chapter 23
143% 14:47
Susan wanted to stand up and leave, but she was a little unwilling when thinking about the delicious.
food.
Moreover, she had never done anything wrong. Even if there was a person needed to leave, it would
not be her.
Thinking of that, Susan calmed down.
¡°Timothy, look, it¡¯s Susan.¡± At that moment. Yana¡¯s delicate voice was heard.
SEND GIFT
COMMENT
A
Chapter 24
Chapter 24
Susan pretended not to hear her and prayed silently that Timothy and Yana could ignore her.
However, her prayer failed.
Yana les Timothy towards her and asked the man next to Susan to exchange the seats,
Seeing that they knew each other, the man agreed at once.
So, Yana sat next to Susan, and Timothy sat next to Yana.
¡°Susan, I was out of danger. Do you have anything to say?¡± Yana asked with a smile.
Susan sighed silently.
Couldn¡¯t Yana just let her enjoy a meal peacefully?
At that moment, Susan just wanted to get rid of them as soon as possible. She looked at Yana
sincerely and said, ¡°Congrattions.¡±
Yana was eyebrowed, ¡°Your congrattion sounded hypocritical. You just want me to bleed to death.
But fortunately, I survived.¡±
As Yana was speaking, she suddenly held Timothy¡¯s hand intimately and said, ¡°Not only can I not die,
but have to live for a long time. I will be together with Timothy forever.¡±
There was a hint of triumph in Yana¡¯s words.
Susan suddenly felt that it was very ridiculous.
Now, Yana still wanted to use Timothy to irritate her.
Unfortunately, Susan didn¡¯t like him now.
Looking at their intertwined hands, Susan said calmly, ¡°I also hope that you two will grow old together.
You must not be the scourge of others.¡±
The scourge?
Yana got angry. She kept saying in her heart several times that Susan was merely jealous. She was
just jealous. In this way, Yana gradually calmed down.
As Yana was thinking of ways to fight back, a man sat down next to her.
¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Susan looked delighted.
1/5
Chapter 24
MMM B
Ben was satisfied with Susan who cheered up, but he did not show it.
¡°Mr. Landor.¡± Yana¡¯s eyes flickered, with her voice softened slightly, and she squeezed the perfect smile
she had practiced countless times.
Only then did Ben discover the existence of Yana and Timothy. And his brows immediately frowned,
¡°Why are you here?¡±
Timothy said in a cold voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is the ce only for you and we are not allowed to
come?¡±
Ben got angrier while Timothy just stared at him without any fear.
There seemed to be fighting.
Timothy was usually a silent person. Yana didn¡¯t know why he was so furious when he met Ben.
However, it was not good for her n.
¡°I didn¡¯te to Aroma Restaurant for the new banquet, so I begged Timothy to bring me here when I
saw the invitation letter.¡± Yana wanted to ease the tension.
While speaking, Yana showed her weakness. ¡°I just want to see the banquet. If you don¡¯t want to see
us, we¡¯ll leave now.¡±
Yana lowered her head, meek and obedient.
She had never failed for so many years to use such a scheme.
¡°Oh, then please leave.¡± Ben said directly.
Yana jerked her head up with a confused look.
What?
What did she hear?
Did Ben really ask them to leave? That was not the process.
¡°This is Aroma Restaurant, not the Landor residence.¡± Timothy said nkly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not
qualified enough to let us go.¡±
¡°Oh? Then I¡¯ll tell the organizer to see if I¡¯m qualified enough to kick you out.¡± Ben sneered, his voice
mocking.
The two men were fighting again.
At this time, Aroma Restaurant began to serve new dishes.
2/5
Chapter 24
MMM BBBBB
The fragrance was pungent, and it attracted all people.
Susan looked around and then gently pulled Ben¡¯s sleeve.
43% 14:47
It didn¡¯t matter whether Yana and Timothy would leave or not. She just cared about whether she could
enjoy the meal on time.
As expected, Ben¡¯s attention was attracted by Susan¡¯s behavior. He naturally put the food into Susan¡¯s
bowl and said disgustedly, ¡°Help yourself.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Susan smiled and really conPentrated on tasting the dishes.
Ben looked at Susan in disgust. She was definitely not elegant, but he kept serving food for her.
The two looked quite suitable when the husband was serving while the wife was enjoying.
Timothy narrowed his eyes and started to serve food for Yana, as if he was having apetition
against Ben.
Looking at the meat in the bowl, Yana was silent.
She had just been discharged from the hospital and couldn¡¯t eat meat at all. Had Timothy forgotten.
about that?
Yana couldn¡¯t help but nce at Timothy.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Timothy looked back immediately, his eyes filled with his love for her as usual.
Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.
Yana suppressed his suspicion and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Nothing. But I¡¯m afraid I shouldn¡¯t eat meat
right now.¡±
Timothy was stunned for a moment and immediately apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll change it for you. right
away.¡±
Next, he kept serving her some other dishes.
Yana also ate in an appropriate manner.
The two were determined to show their love for each other.
However, after a while, Yana raised her head unintentionally.
She didn¡¯t believe that Susan didn¡¯t like Timothy.
Seeing Timothy being so nice to her, Susan must be heartbroken.
However, as soon as he saw Susan, Yana almost fainted with anger.
3/5
Chapter 24
MMMB B B B B
4 14:47
Susan was concentrating on the meal from beginning to end, but she didn¡¯t even give them a look.
There was no audience for the performance, and there was nothing more embarrassing than that.
She couldn¡¯t stop the performance since it had begun.
Yana could only continue to eat the dishes in the bowl. What Timothy had already given her was not so
much.
But she had just been discharged from the hospital, and had a bad appetite. Timothy took in the dishes
frequently in order topete with Ben.
It didn¡¯t take long for Yana to feel struggled.
Just as she was about to vomit, she saw Ben answering a phone call and then getting up to leave for
the time being.
An idea suddenly urred to her.
Timothy, ¡®ve eaten too much, and I want to take a walk to digest.¡± Yana said in a cute tone.
¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Timothy immediately replied.
¡°Not necessary.¡± With a thoughtful expression on her face, Yana said, ¡°There are still a lot of new
dishes. Don¡¯t miss them. I¡¯ll go by myself.¡±
Hearing that, Timothypromised.
¡°Take your time.¡± Yana quickly left.
She chased directly in the direction where Ben headed.
In the corridor of Arona Restaurant, Ben was on the phone.
His voice sounded cold. ¡°In the future, don¡¯t call me for everything. How dare Lang Group, a small
company, negotiate with us? Either sign ording to the10% share, or find straight to another one. Got
it?¡±
¡°Next time, if youe to me for such a trivial matter, you can just leave mypany.¡±
Looking at Ben from behind, Yana was surprised.
Lang Group was not a smallpany.
She knew a little that Timothy was trying hard to get the cooperation with Lang Group recently.
Moreover, in order to achieve the cooperation, Timothy tried his best.
But, such an international chaebol was called a smallpany by Ben.
4/5
1
Chapter 24
At that moment, Ben exuded the charm brought by power all over his body.
IN % 14:47
SEND GIFT
Chapter 25
Chapter 25
After the call, Hen turned around and saw Yana
He frowned. What was she doing here?
At that moment, Yana saw Ben¡¯s scary face, and then her affection suddenly disappeared.
It was true that she couldn¡¯t ept his face.
She had better just utilize Ben. She was afraid of dying young if she stayed with him all day long.
Why Hen hurt his face so badly because of the burning fire?
Yana felt sorry for him but she didn¡¯t reveal her emotion.
She looked shy and said, ¡°Ben, what a coincidence.¡±
Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.
Narrowing his eyes, Benughed and mocked. ¡°Coincidence? I don¡¯t think so.¡±
Since Aroma Restaurant was so big, why did Yana follow him when he just came out?
If he believed this was a coincidence, it would be an insult to his intelligence.
Yana¡¯s face flushed slightly, as if she was a little embarrassed. ¡°You said it. I did follow you on purpost
While speaking, she even stuck her tongue out, looking cute.
Ben Landor was speechless.
This woman stuck hertongue out.
Was she three years old?
Yana didn¡¯t know that behind his poker face, Ben couldn¡¯t help butin.
She continued to look at Ben shyly ording to her n. ¡°Ben, my sister has always been careless. I
don¡¯t think she pushes me on purpose before. Actually, I didn¡¯t stand steadily. Please don¡¯t me my
sister.¡±
Yana showed her generosity.
Ben smiled horribly with his arms crossing in front his chest.
What exactly did Yana want to do?
Interesting. It was really interesting.
1/4
A
Chapter 25
MHHB BBB B
He¡¯d like to see what else she wanted to do.
LF
43% 14:4/
Yana continued softly. ¡°I don¡¯t me sister for pushing me. I¡¯ll just be careful next time. But you must
be tired these days¡±
While speaking. Yana shed an attractive sight towards Ben.
¡°Oh? Tired?¡± Ben raised his eyebrows.
Yana said in a gentle voice, ¡°I saw my sister keep asking you to serve her but you ate a little. It¡¯s really
inconsiderate of my sister to fo that.¡±
¡°Oh? If Susan is not considerate, who could be regarded considerate?¡± Ben was still indifferent.
With a blush on her face. Yana whispered, ¡°If I had recovered, I would never have asked Timothy to
serve me food. Next time, when I¡¯m better, I¡¯ll cook for you personally and take good care of you when
youe to my home. Will youe?¡±
After saying that. Yana plucked up the courage to look at Ben, acting like a youngdy.
At this point, Ben finally understood what Yana was doing.
She was actually seducing him.
It was ridiculous.
Ben narrowed his eyes and was about to leave.
How could Ben leave so soon?
Yana was a little anxious. She couldn¡¯t help but reach out to pull Ben, ¡°Ben, please wait¡¡±
Ben had never been a person who liked to hold back. But at that time he tried his best to hold back
vicious words because Yana was Susan¡¯s sister.
But Yana behaved out of line.
A hint of rage shed across Ben¡¯s eyes, and he waved his hand without hesitation.
He exerted so much force that Yana was thrown out.
Yana didn¡¯t expect that.
She looked at Ben surprisingly, ¡°Ben?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t call me Ben. It sounds disgusting.¡± With a poker face, Ben grabbed Yana¡¯s chin and forced her
to look at his face. ¡°If you want to seduce me, prepare first. Don¡¯t conduct your pretentious performance
until you dare to see me in my face.¡±
2/4
MAR 1448
Chapter 23
Ben¡¯s face was still so horrible!
Apart from scars, there were a lot of blisters on his face.
Yana forced herself to give him a few nces and then couldn¡¯t help but look away.
Ben sneered and let go of Yana. He took out his handkerchief and carefully wiped his palm, as if he
had just touched something dirty.
Yana was a little flustered, but she still forced herself to calm down and said, ¡°Ben, you might
misunderstand me.¡±
¡°Misunderstand?¡± It was hard for Ben to hide his disgust. He said coldly, ¡°For the sake of Susan, I¡¯ll let
you go for the first time. If there is a second time¡
Ben looked tyrannical.
Yana trembled for a moment, filled with endless panic.
Ben was a tyrant who showed no mercy.
Why did shee here to seduce him?
Just as Yana turned pale, an angry voice rang out.
¡°Ben, what did you do to Yana?¡± Timothy rushed over as if he was crazy. He raised his fist and wanted
to hit Ben on the face.
Ben frowned and turned sideways slightly. Timothy didn¡¯t have time to retreat, so he fell to the ground.
¡°Ben, what¡¯s going on?¡± Susan walked over nervously.
Ben turned around and found that all the guests were in the hallway.
The owner of Aroma Restaurant wiped the sweat from his forehead and said somewhat nervously. ¡°Mr.
Landor, the new dishes have been tasted, and I am about to take the guests to see the fresh
ingredients.¡±
The owner of Aroma Restaurant regretted it so much then.
If he had known earlier, he shouldn¡¯t have shown the guests some fresh ingredients here!
Now that everyone saw what happened, if Ben was furious, how could Aroma Restaurant continue to
operate?
¡°Yana.¡± Timothy had already gotten up and rushed to Yana. He held her up and said in a cold voice,
¡°What did Ben do to you? Just tell me.¡±
5
Chapter 25
At that moment, Yana was in a total mess.
Why did so many people suddenlye here? Everyone saw Ben and her stay together
What should she do?
Yana didn¡¯t say anything. Timothy thought she was afraid so he held her hand and said calmly, ¡°Yana,
don¡¯t be afraid. With so many people here, even if Ben is powerful, he can¡¯t control everything! Just tell
me what he did, and I help you.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t say.¡± Yana said vaguely.
¡°You can¡¯t say? Did he threaten you?¡± Timothy looked at Ben aggressively.
Ben smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m also curious about what I did to you. Yana, tell me about it.¡±
¡°I¡ I¡ Yana panicked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ben. I won¡¯t tell others about it. I swear.¡±
While speaking, she even began to cry, as if she had suffered a great grievance.
Tough the crowd were afraid of Ben and dared not to discuss, they still looked at each other, showing
meaningful nces.
Yana was pitiful and weak.
While Ben was arrogant and domineering.
It was not strange for someone like him to do anything surprising. But the pretty Yana Miller looked so
poor after being scared.
$
SEND GIFT
Chapter 26
Chapter 26
Yana¡¯s performance made Ben who was angry start tough. She seduced him. He said nothing. while
Yana started to cry.
Overwhelmed by rage. Ben stepped forward and looked quite horrible.
He had to ask Yana what did she suffer?
Looking at Ben¡¯s movements, the onlookers all sighed in their hearts.
Ben was going to be outraged.
Unfortunately, nobody dared to stop Ben because he was so powerful. Yana would suffer a lot today.
However, before Ben could reach Yana, his arm was gently pulled.
Everyone was shocked.
At that time, someone dared to stop Ben.
How dare she?
Someone recognized that this was Ben¡¯s wife. But no one thought that Susan could stop Ben.
After alt for so many years, everyone knew clearly that Ben was a vicious tyrant.
But nobody had imagined that.
With a gentle pull from Susan, Ben actually stopped.
Probably because he was afraid that he would scare Susan, his stern eyebrows were stretched out as
much as possible.
¡°You also think I bully her?¡± Ben lowered his voice.
Susan shook her head and said calmly, ¡°If you really want to bully her, how can you give others a
chance to witness?¡±
Somehow her words made sense.
Even the guests who were sure that Ben had bullied Yana were stunned.
Yes, for so many years, Ben had been said to be ferocious. But most of them just heard the rumors.
They had never seen Ben bully others just because he was powerful.
Not even once!
1/4
A
Chapter 26
MMMB BBBB¡ö
The guests who discovered that couldn¡¯t help feel a little confused. Why did they all think Ben was so
terrifying?
After thinking carefully, they could find no clues except the rumors.
¡°Ben, I know you have your own way to solve to the problem, but can you let me solve this matter?¡±
Susan continued.
Ben stared at her for a while. Suddenly, he was in a good mood andughed, ¡°Okay.¡±
Susan took a breath of relief and then calmly walked towards Yana.
¡°What do you want to do?¡± Timothy frowned and looked at Susan, his eyes full of disappointment.
She hadpletely changed shortly after she married to Ben.
Or he had misjudged Susan from the beginning. Maybe she was always such a person.
Susan ignored Timothy. She looked at Yana and asked, ¡°I remember that it was Ben who came out to
answer the phone first. You followed him, did you?¡±
Unable to deny the fact, Yana looked pale.
¡°The corridor is straight, so you should have seen Ben in the beginning. Susan looked at Yana,
seemingly knowing everything. ¡°You came over to look for him on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±
This was a very obvious fact.
But because of Ben¡¯s bad reputation and Yana¡¯s pitiful performance, no one had thought of that.
Now that Susan had pointed it out, Timothy was also stunned.
He nced at her in confusion. ¡°Yana, why are you looking for him?¡±
¡°I¡ I¡¡± Sweat began to run down from Yana¡¯s forehead.
She must find a way to answer.
Otherwise, her hard¨Cearned reputation would be ruined. If even Timothy became suspicious of her, she
would be in trouble.
As she was thinking, Yana looked at Susan confusedly with teary eyes. ¡°Susan, I know that there was
misunderstanding between us, which made you quite dissatisfied with me. But we are sisters after all. I
didn¡¯t want the misunderstanding to continue, but I didn¡¯t daree to you, so I wanted to talk to Ben,
hoping resolve the misunderstanding between us. But I didn¡¯t expect that when
I could I just started to talk, he suddenly, suddenly¡¡±
While speaking, Yana lowered her head and wiped her tears, looking miserable.
2/4
CJ
?
MMM BBG M M M B B B BB
Chapter 26
N
43% 14:48
Yana didn¡¯t say anything about what did Ben did to her but it seemed that everyone could understand.
Timothy felt pity for her. He wiped away Yana¡¯s tears and said, ¡°Yana, if you don¡¯t want to say it, just let
it go. But don¡¯t worry, I will definitely ask those who hurt you to pay back in the future.¡±
Yana leaned into Timothy¡¯s arms and sobbed in a low voice.
At the moment, Yana couldn¡¯t think about anything.
She had already offended Ben. So she just continued to do that.
But she absolutely had to make Timothy help her.
Yana¡¯s performance was excellent.
Susan suddenly wanted tough.
She asked Ben directly,¡± Ben, since she won¡¯t say it, then tell me, what exactly happened?¡±
Ben Landor raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°She tried to seduce me, and then I warned her. That¡¯s
all.¡±
Seduce?
The crowd were silent for a while, and the next moment, they all showed their interesting expressions.
Given the power of the Landor family, it was likely that Ben was seduced.
But as for the face¡
It sounded unreliable.
Yana trembled and then immediately put on an excited look. ¡°Ben, for the sake of my sister, I can forget
what you did to me. But you can¡¯t nder me like this. I have already had Timothy and we are going to
get engaged soon. Why would I seduce you?¡±
After saying that, she looked at Timothy with tears in her eyes, ¡°Timothy, you must believe me. In my
heart, you are the only one I love. How would I seduce others?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, of course I believe you.¡± Timothy said pitifully. Then he turned to Ben, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that
Mr. Landor was such a shameless viin who distorted facts.¡±
¡°Who do you believe?¡± Ben suddenly looked at Susan.
Susan smiled and said with certainty, ¡°I believe you.¡±
Chapter 26
MM M BB
When she was framed, Ben chose to believe her.
Of course she chose to believe Ben.
Moreover,pared to other people, Susan knew very well that Yana always liked to take her things.
Now Ben was her husband, and it was normal for Yana to try to seduce him.
Ben stared calmly at Susan.
She was very firm.
Ben suddenly smiled.
Even though he was in a terrible mood before, he cheered up.
¡°Mr. Scott,e here.¡± Ben who was in a good mood, called the boss of Aroma Restaurant directly.
¡°Mr. Landor.¡± Joe Scott walked over nervously.
Ben smiled, ¡°I remember that there are surveince cameras in the corridor of Aroma Restaurant,
right?¡°Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.
Chapter 27
Chapter 27
Surveince camerash
Joe was stunned for a moment before he quickly caught the drift. ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t have any surveince
cameras in private rooms because we need to protect our customers¡® privacy. But our
| coverage monitoring to guarantee service kitchen, ingredients storage, and corridors are under
transparency,¡± he exined.
Ben replied tly, ¡°Show us the surveince video of this corridor, and let¡¯s see what happened just
now
With the surveince video, they would soon know what happened.
People would lie, but the surveince system wouldn¡¯t.
The people present were eager to watch the surveince video.
¡°It¡¯s great that we have surveince video here,¡± Timothy said with a sneer. ¡°With so many of us
watching, you can¡¯t twist the facts no matter how powerful you are, Ben.¡±
Timothy truly wanted the watch the surveince video.
Yana went pale upon hearing what Timothy said.
She suddenly tightened her grip on Timothy¡¯s hands.
Timothy looked at her, confused.
Yana forced a smile and said, ¡°Timothy, I think we¡¯d better not check the video. If the word about it gets
out, it will harm Ben¡¯s reputation.¡±
$
¡°Yana, you are such a kind girl that you are still thinking about his reputation,¡± Timothy replied, pitying
Yana. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I believe it¡¯s a just world, and Ben couldn¡¯t get away with what he did.¡±
¡°But¡ but¡¡± Yana got anxious.
¡°I know you are worried that he would take revenge on me after this, but don¡¯t worry. I will do you
justice at all costs,¡± Timothy said with a fearless look.
Yana felt embarrassed.
She should be moved by Timothy¡¯s words..
But the fact was that she felt helpless about it.
p! p! p!
1/5
Chapter 27
432
14.44
Ben pped his hands and said, ¡°What a loving couple you are.¡±
¡°It¡¯s toote to try to tter us. I will check the surveince video no matter what,¡± Timothy said
expressionlessly.
Ben nced at Timothy as if thetter was a fool.
¡°Is he an idiot?
Isn¡¯t he the one who proposed to check the surveince video?¡± he wondered.
But since he was in a good mood today, he decided not to take it seriously.
Ben gave Joe a look, and thetter immediately led the way to the surveince.
None of the guests left because they didn¡¯t want to miss the fun.
Joe felt a little uneasy.
Ben and Yana used each other on the matter.
The surveince video would prove whose fault it was. In that way, Joe would either offend Ben or
Timothy.
He didn¡¯t care about Yana.
Compared with Timothy, Ben meant much more to Joe.
Thus, Joe silently prayed that the surveince video would prove that Ben was innocent.
Yana herself knew very well what happened.
She wished she could leave the ce at once, but she couldn¡¯t as Timothy held her closely. With a pale
face, she was taken into the surveince room.
How to proceed with the matter was simple.
The security staff found the surveince video of the corridor and yed it back by several minutes.
A clear video started to y on the screen.
The security staff raised the video volume considerately.
Thus, everyone in the room could hear the voices in the video clearly.
¡°What a small world, Ben.¡±
2/5
T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.
Chapter 27
Sure enough, it was Yana who started the conversation.
She had a shy look on her face as she spoke in a very soft and sweet voice.
Timothy¡¯s expression changed slightly at the voice.
He could still bear it at that point. ¡°Yana was here to make peace, so it was natural she would act so
tteringly to him,¡± he thought.
However, what he heard the next second shocked him.
In the video. Yana continued in a sweet voice saying that Ben deserved a better woman, suggesting
that Susan was not tender and attentive enough to him.
The people present were rendered speechless.
They recalled how Yana lied about her purpose of looking for Ben there.
When Yana imed that she loved Susan and came to see Ben hoping that he could help her reconcile
with Susan, the people present took pity on her.
Now that they had seen the video, they realized how ironic the whole thing was.
Timothy couldn¡¯t help ncing at Yana.
But she lowered her head, avoiding his eyes.
Timothy let out a sigh and found another excuse for Yana¡¯s behavior.
In his eyes, it was very rude of Susan to have pushed Yana before, so it was natural that Yana would
speak ill of Susan behind her back.
¡°Yes, it was natural Ya would do that,¡± he thought.
With this in mind, Timothy began to feel that the facts didn¡¯t matter; what mattered was that Yana was
bullied, and he should avenge her.
Thinking that the part about how Ben bullied Yana was yet to y on the screen, Timothy pulled
himself together and continued watching the video.
In the video, Ben looked indifferent when Yana tried hard to please him.
He kept his usual poker face even when she offered to cook for him.
Everyone present could tell that Yana was indeed trying to seduce Ben, who, however, ignored her.
Ben made no response and tried to leave with a poker face.
AAA
Chapter 27
However, the video wasn¡¯t over; it recorded what the people saw back then.
As the video continued to y, the people in the room saw that Yana caught up with Ben, who had
taken a few steps away, and tugged at his clothes while calling out his name softly.
It was obvious that she was trying to seduce him, given the flirtatious look on her face.
But Ben pushed her away and warned her to stay away.
After that. Joe walked over with some guests.
The surveince video brought everything to light.
Ben hadn¡¯t crossed the line from the very beginning to the end.
What he did was merely stop Yana from pestering him and warn her to stay away.
In no way could that be regarded as bullying her.
Instead, it showed that he was a good man.
At that moment, a female guest cut in. ¡°Without this surveince video, I would never know that some
girl who appeared to be pure and kind actually tried to seduce her brother¨Cinw. Mr. Landor, I have to
say that you¡¯re a firm man that can¡¯t be swayed.¡±
¡°You should learn from Mr. Landor as to how to deal with a bitchy girl,¡± another woman spoke to
her mate.
¡°Mrs. Landor is so lucky, someone said with jealousy.
¡°Well, how could she try to seduce her brother¨Cinw? What kind of sister is she?¡± someone mocked
Yana.
Timothy kept silent with an icy look.
He didn¡¯t know what to say
say.
He had made a fool of himself by trying to defend Yana before.
Withpressed lips, he let go of Yana¡¯s hands.
Panic¨Cstricken, Yana said with tearful eyes, ¡°It¡¯s not like what you thought. I didn¡¯t mean anything else.
I was just trying¡
¡°Yana,¡± Susan interrupted her in a calm voice, ¡°Everyone knows what you did after watching the video,
so I won¡¯t make anyment on that. But I think you should exin why you used Ben of bullying
you. Certainly, he did none of what you used him of doing. He could never clear his name without
the video.¡±
ANN HIT
G
???
E
E
E
Chapter 27
¡°¡ never said that he bullied me.¡± Yana replied, avoiding Susan¡¯s eyes.
It was true that she didn¡¯t say those words, but she was suggesting the same thing.
Susan couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with her. In aposed tone, she continued, ¡°Guys, you all saw
what happened and knew that Ben was innocent. So I believe you can tell if these rumors about him
are true or not. I won¡¯t urge you to change your opinions about him; I just want to ask you to do some
research before you spread any news about him.¡±
After saying those words, Susan took Ben¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
Ben, who was known as a brutal man, left with her, smiling.
Chapter 28
Chapter 28
* ON 43% 14:48
Susan and Ben left directly.
Thinking of Susan¡¯s words before, the crowd changed their view towards Ben gradually.
Wasn¡¯t Ben misunderstood because of the rumors?
It was said that Ben was ferocious, but no one had seen what Ben had done except the rumors.
The rumors were not trustworthy.
At the same time, the crowd looked at Yana meaningfully.
Without this video, they would have believed what Yana said.
Moreover, Yana even wanted to seduce his sister¡¯s husband. Nobody knew how many people had
actually been seduced by her in private.
Then, everyone looked at Timothy, full of sympathy.
Mr. Leen was young and achieved great results. How could he bear that?
No one said it explicitly, but Timothy could sense the atmosphere.
He had always thought that he was capable of everything and he was arrogant.
Now his face suddenly turned pale.
¡°Timothy, let me exin.¡± Yana said softly.
Giving her a nce, Timothy suddenly shook off her hand viciously and left without hesitation. Exin?
There was nothing to exin.
He was embarrassed enough today.
¡°Timothy.¡± Yana chased after him in a panic.
She tried all her efforts to win Timothy¡¯s love, so she would never let him go.
But this time, it was obvious that Timothy was furious. When Yana chased out, he had already
disappeared.
All of a sudden, Yana was so recentful.l.
Z
43% 14:49
Chapter 28
Timothy said he loved her, but was that true?
She just had a short talk with Ben. Why was he so angry?
And Ben.
He was never touched by her kindness. And he behaved so cruelly.
Did the man have the ability to find out what beauty was?
Of course, the most despicable person was Susan.
A trace of resentment shed across Yana¡¯s eyes. What did Susan do to capture Ben¡¯s mind so that he
was so loyal to her?
Yana thought about it andined about everything. She felt that the whole world was bad.
¡°I haven¡¯t lost yet. There must be another idea. I will definitelye up with one!¡± Yana muttered.
Inside the car.
Susan pursed her lips, looking unhappy.
On the contrary, Ben couldn¡¯t hold back his joy any more.
Finding Susan¡¯s anger, Ben raised his eyebrows, ¡°Are you angry?¡±
Everything would be found if Ben didn¡¯t ask.
As soon as he asked, tears welled up in Susan¡¯s eyes.
Ben was stunned, his body stiffening.
What did he say?
Why was she crying again?
It was not the first time he saw Susan cry, but Ben was still at a loss.
He hurriedly wiped Susan¡¯s tears and said gently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Susan sniffled. ¡°I just feel that you suffered so much.¡±
Ben was speechless.
What?
He suffered so much?
PD
Chapter 28
MMM G GGB B
Why didn¡¯t he remember that he had suffered a loss?
Obviously, the person who suffered was Yana.
Z
Susan looked at Ben with tears shining. ¡°I¡¯m just thinking that if there is no video, you must take the
me as a scapegoat. In the past, many of those bad rumors about you were also spread like
that.¡±
Susan felt really ufortable.
She thought she didn¡¯t love Ben. When she married Ben, she was even filled with fear.
But what was the truth?
Ben was not what it was said at all. He had helped her many times this period.
He was just a little ugly and a little harsh, and thus he was inexplicably used of many false
crimes.
Ben was a little confused.
Susan, was she crying because of him?
Ben hesitated for a moment and whispered, ¡°These things are not important to me.¡±
He really didn¡¯t care about these rumors.
He also knew in his heart who was spreading the rumors.
But he didn¡¯t care at all.
These rumors, even if they were spread all over the world, would never do harm to him.
Moreover, with such bad reputation, he sometimes could do many things without much scruples.
¡°How could it not be important.¡± Susan cried even harder.
For some reason, she felt sorry for him.
So kind a person as he was, Ben was ndered to such extents.
Yana won a lot of times over Susan thanks to her weak body and her performance. But since Yana.
was her sister, Susan chose to put up with it.
Well, Susan stole Yana¡¯s healthy body, so she owed her, and she had no choice but to be tolerant.
Ben Landor never owed her anything.
14:49
I FIN 43% 14:49
Chapter 28
Susan knew clearly that Yana seduced Ben because of her. She was angry and self¨Cused, so she
couldn¡¯t stop crying.
Tears trickled down on the back of Ben¡¯s hand.
Ben regretted.
If he had known that Susan would cry, he would have dealt with those rumors.
Mr. never knew how to coax a woman.
He could only p Susan¡¯s back again and again, telling her not to cry.
It had been a long time before Susan stopped crying.
She wiped her tears and suddenly said firmly, ¡°I won¡¯t cry anymore.¡±
That couldn¡¯t be better. Ben breathed in relief.
He didn¡¯t want to experience the feeling of being at a loss anymore.
¡°Crying won¡¯t solve the problem. In the future, I will protect you. I won¡¯t let anyone misunderstand you. I
want the whole world to know how kind and wonderful you are.¡± Susan said solemnly.
PPPP
¡°Ahem. The sound of cough came.
Ben couldn¡¯t help but nce at the driver, ¡°Why are you coughing?¡±
The driver hurriedly put away his thoughts. ¡°Mr. Landor, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡±
He was just a little skeptical.
Protect Mr. Landor?
Did Mrs. Landor really know what she was talking about?
However, Susan did not feel that what she said was wrong.
She said decisively, ¡°This is only the first step. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll have everyone take back those
words that ndered you.¡±
Susan said it seriously, as if it was an extremely important thing for her.
T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.
Looking at her serious cheek, Ben suddenly chuckled.
¡°What are youughing at?¡± Susan looked puzzled.
MMM BB BB
Chapter 28
Ben didn¡¯t reply. He just stretched out his hand and rubbed her hair heavily.
¡°My hairstyle.¡± Susan eximed.
Ben was much more delighted.
He really didn¡¯t care about his reputation.
However, there was someone who would get angry and stand
up
for him.
He was really happy.
SEND GIFT
COMMENT
0
Chapter 29
Chapter 29
The driver sent Susan home with mixed feelings.
He suddenly perceived that Mrs. Landor seemed to be made for Mr. Landor.
At the very least, no other one dared to dere his or her protection to Mr. Landor¡
Ben said, ¡°I have to go to the office and I wille back for dinner tonight.
Susan did a double- take.
a
Despite his frequency of being home for dinner recently, this was the first time he had told her in
advance. It made her feel like they were really a married couple.
¡°Got it,¡± Susan responded obediently.
Ben resisted the urge to fondle her hair again, and let the driver drive away.
At Storm Group.
Ben asked his assistant toe in.
All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.
The video, received from Joe, was yed before the assistant and then copied for him to keep.
¡°I will prosecute Yana Miller for reputation infringement,¡± ordered Ben calmly. ¡°Make some
arrangements.¡±
The assistant froze for a moment and couldn¡¯t believe his ears.
Reputation infringement?
$
When did his boss have a reputation?
No, no, no. His boss took nothing of his reputation at all.
¡°You don¡¯t understand?¡± Ben frowned.
The assistant was startled and hurriedly replied, ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll be quick. Miller Yana¡¯s intention to
nder Mr. Landor is in evidence. There are many other people on the spot. There are various
elements to make sense. If sued, Ms. Miller is doomed to failure. But it¡¯s just¡ a trivial matter, after all.
Even if we win the trial, Miss. Yana won¡¯t be punished too much.¡±
Ben sneered, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Just do it and sue her.¡±
In fact, it was impossible to punish Yana too harshly ording to thew.
Chapter 29
However, once the matter spread, the reputation that she cared about most would be ruined. It was the
biggest punishment for her.
The assistant nodded at Ben¡¯s order and immediately made some arrangements.
With regard to what happened at Aroma Restaurant, Yana was keen to exin it clearly to Timothy
Leen.
But her effort was only rewarded with his indifference.
Yana had no choice but to revolve Iferself more around Timothy.
Fortunately, despite his coldness and attitude, Timothy had never mentioned breaking the engagement.
That relieved Yana a bit.
Carl Miller and Jane felt that there seemed to be something wrong between Timothy and Yana. They
inquired Yana, but she dared not to tell the truth. She just dodged the question with minor
contradictions between them as the exnation.
Carl and Jane thought that there were just some quarrels between the couple, so they didn¡¯t ask
anymore.
They flung themselves into the preparation for her engagement party.
A few dayster, the Butler suddenly sent in a subpoena.
¡°From the court? Really?¡± Carl was puzzled.
¡°Probably,¡± Jane wore a scowl on her face, ¡°Such a thing shouldn¡¯t be sent wrong. I have toin.
about the deliveryman.¡±
At this time, Yana, while going downstairs, saw her parents holding an unknown document in their
hands.
¡°Dad, Mom, what are you looking at?¡± Yana blurted.
¡°A subpoena from the court.¡± Carl replied. In the meantime, he opened it¡
A subpoena?
Suddenly, a premonition aroused in Yana¡¯s heart.
¡°Wait!¡± she rushed over and tried to take the envelope away.
But Carl had opened it and read it quickly.
-¦ÒMM MB
Chapter 29
MM BB BBGI
Carl asked suspiciously, ¡°Yana? Howe your name is on it?¡±
42% 14:49
The ominous feeling came true. She grabbed the subpoena and skimmed it quickly. Then, she couldn¡¯t
help but quiver.
Wasn¡¯t that thing in the past?
Ben sued her!
For such a trivial matter!
¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Carl¡¯s expression became stern.
¡°Dad, you have to help me, please.¡± Yana sketched the whole story but omitted the essential part, and
then she continued to sob, ¡°I¡ I just talked with Ben, reminding him that we are rtives and he is my
brother¨Cinw. He ruined my reputation on the spot, and now he still wants to sue me! Dad! If I really
go to the court, my life will be devastated.¡±
¡°Stop crying! You have no right to cry,¡± Carl was annoyed, ¡°Such a serious thing, why didn¡¯t you tell
me? Now that the subpoena arrived, what can I do?¡±
¡°Dad, you must have a way,¡± Yana continued to bawl, ¡°I can¡¯t go to court. Timothy is already angry with
me. What if he dumps me for my notoriety?¡±
¡°Now you are afraid? Why did you provoke Ben, the psycho?¡± Carl snapped sharply.
Jane¡¯s eyes shed, and she softlyforted, ¡°Carl, rx. Don¡¯t put all the me on Yana. There is
numerous gossip about Ben, some of which causes more serious consequences. Why doesn¡¯t Ben sue
those people but Yana?¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡± Carl frowned.
1
Jane lowered her voice, ¡°I think it is Susan¡¯s abetment. She has no conscience. We arranged her a
good marriage, but she med us instead. Such a dull bitch, after marrying Ben, not only controls Ben,
but also takes advantage of the opportunity to revenge on us.¡±
¡°Revenge on us? How dare she!¡± Carl was furious.
¡°There¡¯s nothing she wouldn¡¯t dare to do. Behind her stands Ben now,¡± said Jane.
¡°Right. Dad, Susan is not as docile as she used to be. She has targeted me several times since she
became Mrs. Landor. Do you remember that I went to the hospital because of her?¡± Yana went on
hurriedly.
Carl remembered what happenedst time and then his face darkened.
If he had known Susan¡¯s true colors, he shouldn¡¯t have epted the marriage. Now he had made ant
MMMBBBBB
Chapter 29
enemy for his family.
N
42% 14:49
¡°Dad, what should we do now?¡± Yana asked cautiously.
Carl sneered, ¡°Susan thought her marriage with Ben would make her invincible? Just wait and see.
She¡¯s my daughter after all.¡±
Carl narrowed his gloomy eyes.
Humph, if he had known that Susan was an ungrateful soul, in that year he shouldn¡¯t have¡.
Well, it is not toote now.
He could make Susan sessful and defeated overnight!
It was a sunny day.
Ben had developed the habit of feeding Susan.
Mr. Landor wore a smile when he looked at Susan¡¯s bowl stacked with food.
Penelope only considered the picture as a real eyesore.
After receiving the warning of Mr. Landor, she restrained for a while, but at this time, she couldn¡¯t bear
it.
She said to herself, ¡°Susan, Ben might spoil you, but you shouldn¡¯t go too far. There¡¯s no need to
bother Ben to put the food on your te.¡±
Ìï
Chapter 30
Chapter 30
¡°Aunt Penelope, you are right,¡± Susan nodded repeatedly and looked at Ben expectantly, ¡°Ben, don¡¯t do
thister.¡±
She felt obliged to finish what Ben gave her.
If this continued, however, she would be fat.
Seeing through her thought, Ben sail faintly, ¡°You just added 2.5 kg. Not enough.¡±
Susah was helpless.
In less than a month, she had already gained 2.5 kg weight.
Although her weight base was low, the rate of weight gain was amazing.
¡°Have a taste of the soup,¡± Ben took a bowl of porridge. ¡°You are skinny. If you go outside, others may
assume you are abused by the Landor family. Then they would pin this on me in private.¡±
Susan had wanted to argue for a while, but when she heard Ben¡¯s words, she had to follow his
instructions.
Well, she must try her best to gain more weight, leaving no one misunderstand Ben!
Looking at Susan who was eating obediently, Ben had a mocking smile for a split second.
The Miller family had tortured her for so many years. Now he wanted to spoil her.
She had been underweight for a long time because of blood drawing. Now he would make up for
her.
Staring at the harmonious couple, Penelope gritted her teeth and continued, ¡°Ben, I know you and
Susan are newlyweds. It is inevitable that you are more clingy, but you are the one to do great things.
Don¡¯t always keep an eye on women for such a small matter like eating. Dad, you should also teach
Ben a lesson. A man should put most of his mind on work.¡±
Before Mr. Landor could say anything, Ben said nkly with a squint at Penelope, ¡°In your mind, it¡¯s a
trivial matter, but I don¡¯t think so. Aunt Penelope, I know you and my dad have a mediocre rtionship,
but this is your fate, so don¡¯t envy others.¡±
Penelope had no idea what to say.
What did that mean?
In Ben¡¯s mind, she envied Susan?
1/5
Chapter 30
NNNBBBBB
TUYNN 425 14:49
How could it be possible?.
Penelope¡¯s face instantly darkened, ¡°Dad, look at Ben¡¡±
¡°I think he is right,¡± Mr. Landor red at her and said disgustedly. ¡°Don¡¯t ruin the mealtime.
anymore.¡±
Penelope gritted her teeth with her pale face.
Now she even lost the right to say something?
Did she have her influence in the Landor family?
Penelope was full of resentment, but she didn¡¯t dare to show it, not to mention her grievance.
At that time, the Butler came in and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Landor, Mr. Miller and his wifee to
visit.
¡°The Miller family?¡± Mr. Landor was.stunned for a moment, ¡°Is it Susan¡¯s family?¡±
¡°Yes, the Butler nodded.
¡°Please let them in. Be a sensible butler! There¡¯s no reason for the inws to wait,ined Mr.
Landor.
Previously, due to the change of the marriage, he was unsatisfied with the vile action of the Miller
family.
But now, being impressed by Susan, Mr. Landor would show more respect to the Miller family.
When they changed the bride, the Miller family announced that Susan fitted Ben more. He thought it
was an excuse at that time. Now it seemed that they were considerate.
¡°Take out my treasured coffee.¡±
¡°In addition, tell them to prepare some exquisite dessertsdies might adore.¡±
¡°You can also pick some of my favorite collections. I¡¯ll appreciate them with my inws.
Mr. Landor made thoughtful arrangements because he knew nothing about the evils of the Miller family.
Now, he really wanted to treat his inws well.
Susan couldn¡¯t help but throw a glimpse at Ben.
Mr. Landor had no idea what happened, but she and Ben knew it clearly.
There¡¯s absolutely nothing good about the Miller family¡¯s visit this time.
Chapter 30
D D D DDDDD
Hen nced at Susan calmly and gave her a soothing look.
Susan¡¯s tense mood suddenly appeased.
Yes, it was not the Miller residence. She lived in the Landor residence.
She was no longer that poor girl of the Miller family.
Soon, the Butler personally led the Miller family in.
Carl prepared a lot of gifts for the visit and servants helped bring them in.
UN 42% 14:49
All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.
¡°Mr. Miller, it¡¯s so nice of you.¡± Mr. Landor hurriedly asked servants to collect the gifts. He had already
decided to repay them with more presents.
For Susan¡¯s sake, he nned to maintain connections with her family.
Then, Mr. Landor enthusiastically weed the Miller family. He ordered the servants to serve coffee
and snacks, treating them as honored guests.
It was the world ss coffee, but today Carl was obviously not in the mood to taste it..
He took a sip and then said with a bitter face, ¡°Mr. Landor, to be honest, I came here today for your
help
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Just tell me,¡± Mr. Landor answered. ¡°I will do my best to help you. Also, there is still
Ben.¡±
¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that from you,¡± Carl gently put down his cup and then nced at Susan amiably,
¡°Susan, forcing you to marry Ben was my mistake. Come on. Let¡¯s go home.¡±
What the hell?
Susan frowned, not sure what Carl meant.
Mr. Landor was also confused, ¡°Mr. Miller, what are you talking about?¡±
1. h. She cried for
Carl let out a sigh. ¡°Mr. Landor, honestly, Susan was initially unwilling to marry several days of that. I
was thinking that the Landor family would provide her with a dream life after the marriage and she
would understand my intention. But I didn¡¯t expect¡ She went to extremes, and even regarded us as
enemies.¡±
Jane then added, ¡°A few days ago, Yana encountered them at Aroma Restaurant. The rumor spread
that Ben had a bad temper. Yana was afraid that Susan lived a hard life, so she took the initiative to say
nice things about Ben, hoping that her efforts would be helpful to their rtionship. Unexpectedly,
Susan used her of seduction due to the conversation. Today, Yana received a subpoena from the
court. Mr. Landor, they just had a talk. What kind of seduction is it?¡±
Chapter 30
Carl sighed out a long breath, ¡°Well, just drop this. Susan didn¡¯t want to marry, but we forced her. She¡¯s
now leading a tough life while Yana has her Mr. Right. Susan is¡ of course envious. I fully understand
why she¡¯s targeting Yana.¡±
¡°Susan, I can understand your choice.¡± Jane wore a motherly look. ¡°Although you ndered and
framed your sister, I believe it was a spur of moment. If you don¡¯t like Ben, just get a divorce. The Miller
family will always be your home.¡±
¡°Right. Don¡¯t be afraid. As long as you can be happier, we are not afraid to offend the Landor family.
We will take you home.¡± How righteous Carl¡¯s remarks sounded!
They sang a duet and attributed that matter of Yana to Susan¡¯s jealousy, suggesting that Susan was
living a tough life!
Mr. Landor¡¯s face had turned ugly.
Mr. Landor didn¡¯t know the details about what happened to Yana, but Carl and Jane both expressed
and implied how reluctantly Susan married Ben, and how terribly she lived in the Landor family. What
did this mean? Could it be Susan¡¯sint to them?
Mr. Landor thought that he treated Susan nicely.
In the Landor family, she looked rather delightful.
But if she whined to her family behind his back, then he might have to re¨Cexamine his granddaughter¨C
inw.
Penelope¡¯s eyes flickered as she mocked, ¡°Ah, it turns out that marrying into the Landor family is a
grievance. Dad, it is no use treating Susan so well. She¡¯s not struck on Ben. Our family will not force
anyone to do anything. Since Susan is reluctant, let her go. She¡¯s not good enough for Ben.¡±
Mr. Landor was heavy minded without speaking.
A hint ofcent shed across Carl¡¯s eyes.
Great.
Wasn¡¯t there a rumor that Ben doted on Susan?
Carl wanted to see if Ben could continue to do so after knowing that she disliked him.
¡°Susan, let¡¯s go.¡± In spite of that thought in mind, Carl pretended to be more affectionate on the
surface, and then he began to drag Susan.
¡°Come with us. We¡¯ll help you divorce Ben.¡± Jane also reached over.
The two of them, on each side, were trying to take her away by force.
4/5
Chapter 30
These two people¡
Susan¡¯s body quivered with anger.
She didn¡¯t want to marry into the Landor family before, but they forced her.
Now that she strived to make her life better, they coerced her to divorce.
If she really got divorced and went back to the Miller family, wouldn¡¯t she continue to serve as a blood
transfusion tool?
She knew it very well.
Carl and Jane weren¡¯t so much amiable at all.
They came here to justify Yana and disgrace Susan.
Regardless of the divorce, they imed that Susan didn¡¯t want to marry Ben in the beginning and that
she framed Yana out of jealousy.and dissatisfaction.
What would Mr. Landor think of it?
What about Ben?
Their remarks had wiped away all the efforts she had made in the past few days.
Chapter 31
Chapter 31
At 13:22
¡°I¡¯m neither leaving nor getting a divorce,¡± contradicted Susan with her clenched teeth.
¡°Susan. I know you¡¯re afraid of offending the Landor family and afflict our family thereby. Don¡¯t worry.
Mr. Landor and Ben are open¨Cminded.¡±
¡°Yes, Susan. Come home with us. Your bedroom has been furnished.¡±
Regardless of Susan¡¯s resistance, they used all their strength to drag her out of the house.
¡°Lergo of me!¡± Susan¡¯s heart ached.
It never urred to her that she was wrong. The ce she used to think as hell was actually the
paradise she longed for.
The ce where she grew up turned out to be the hell to her.
It cost too much for her to escape from the abyss of suffering. Now she was forced to go back again.
She didn¡¯t want to ept it.
But Carl and Jane¡¯s words were equivalent to her scorn on the Landor family.
Knowing that she was unwilling to marry Ben, Mr. Landor and Ben was very possible to let her go.
Was there no other choice for her to stay here and shun the fate to be a transfusion tool?
The light in Susan eyes dimmed little by little.
Could this be her destiny?
Just as she was about to be dragged out of the living room, Ben faintly voiced, ¡°Stop them.¡±
The previously motionless servants instantly blocked the way.
Carl and Jane had no choice but to stop.
Carl turned around and looked at Ben ingratiatingly, ¡°Mr. Landor, she didn¡¯t want to marry you. You
don¡¯t need to force her, do you?¡±
T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.
¡°Force her?¡± Ben sneered.
Step by step, he walked over and ordered indifferently, ¡°Let go of her.¡±
Carl and Jane subconsciously released their hands.
Ben stared at Susan, ¡°Do you want to go back?¡±
With tears in her eyes, Susan shook her head.
TMBBG B
M B G G G B
Chapter 31
Ben¡¯s gaze moved slightly, ¡°You said before that you would never cry.¡±
She gritted her teeth, ¡°I¡¯m not crying.¡±
She was just¡
So despondent.
¡°What¡¯s the problem with your parents? They are determined to destroy you!
¡°You¡¯re not crying?¡± Ben questioned inside.
Ben didn¡¯t call her bluff as a soft light shed across his eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, no one can take
you away.¡±
His tone was calm, but convincing.
Susan almost burst into tears, but this time she held them back.
¡°Go back. Ben touched Susan¡¯s head.
He knew that Susan was reluctant to marry him.
On the day of the wedding, she told the truth.
She married him because it was her only option.
At that time, he thought she was honest.
And thinking about it now, he felt sorry.
5
When Carl stated that she cried for several days at the news of the marriage, he felt even more
heartbroken.
Ben felt increasingly bitter,
Was she¡ so aggrieved?
If she had the alternative, would she still be Mrs. Landor?
Although he wanted to deceive himself, Ben knew the answer very well.
If there existed other choices, no one would marry him.
Susan¡ was driven to the wall.
Her hidden thoughts were revealed by Carl, which made Ben sentimental. That was why he didn¡¯t stop
them at the beginning.
But she was really about to be taken away.
c ch 2 DB BBB B
Chapter 31
Hemanded subconsciously.
For that reason, everything went well.
Finally, he kept her.
Ben told himself.
That didn¡¯t mean his reluctance to leave her, or his passion for her.
He just couldn¡¯t bear to see Susan being tricked by her parents. That was the thing.
After all, he was a kind and warm¨Chearted person.
40% 13:22
¡°Mr. Landor,¡± Carl was a little anxious, ¡°you have your power and fortune, so attractive to women.
Susan is unwilling to stay here. It is futile to force her.¡±
Finishing that, he winked at Jane.
¡°Please, let Susan go!¡± Jane understood his implication and was about to kneel down.
Penelope, at the sight of the scene, was shocked all of a sudden.
She took out her phone in private, nning to make a move.
Jane was about to kneel down beside Ben, begging him to let her daughter go!
If the subsequent story went public, Ben would definitely be a joke.
However, Penelope was disappointed,
Jane failed.
It was Susan who held Jane tightly at the very beginning.
Without any word, Susan knelt down before Janc.
¡°Susan¡ You¡ Jane froze.
How could Susan be faster than Jane?
Jane was going to finish her show but the servants of the Landor family had alreadye to their
senses They were responsive at that moment. There was no way for Jane to gain another chance.
¡°What are you doing?¡± Ben frowned and pulled Susan up.
Susan was lifted up, and then she said sadly, ¡°Ben, you shouldn¡¯t have pulled me. If I don¡¯t so, won¡¯t let
me go.¡±
Ben was silent.
they
ctc BBB
Chapter 31
Indeed, Susan was sad at the beginning¡.
But at this time¡
He seemed to know that Susan was about to act.
¡°Susan, what are you talking about? We can¡¯t understand.¡± Jane forced a smile.
40% 13:22
¡°Dad, mom!¡± Susan¡¯s voice was indignant. ¡°You¡¯re taking me away and forcing me to divorce. Do you
love me?¡±
¡°Of course, all the parents love their children,¡± answered Carl subconsciously.
¡°The word ¡®parents¡® is a cloak to cover your intention, no matter how vicious your behavior is.
¡°Is it true that all the parents love their children?
¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± Susan thought.
At least, since she was a child, Susan had never felt a hint of love from Carl and Jane.
¡°You really love me?¡± Susan¡¯s eyes changed.
Sadness and desperation arose in her eyes..
Susan spoke in a whisper, ¡°Love me? Over the past twenty years, you have been asking me to donate
blood to Yana. Do you remember when it started?¡±
Carl¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°Yana is not in good health. You¡¯re sisters. Isn¡¯t it a normal thing to transfuse to
her?¡±
¡°Right! Susan, Yana is your sister,¡± added Jane hurriedly.
Susanughed mockingly and continued, ¡°It¡¯s my seventh birthday, our birthday! In previous years, you
said that Yana needed more attention due to her health condition. She thus received many gifts while I
had none. But that day, mom, you gave me a new dress. At the same time, Yana received lots of new
dresses stuffed with her room. I was really cheerful. That was my first birthday present after
all.
¡°Susan, don¡¯t whine at me. For Yana¡¯s health, I need to pay more attention to her,¡± exined Jane
hurriedly.
Susan lowered her eyes and added quietly, ¡°Then that night, I was sent to the hospital. ording to
your words, Yana¡¯s illness required regr blood transfusion. When I was seven years old, I was
forcibly taken away 20.¡±
¡°At that juncture, what could Mom and Dad do?¡± Carl argued.
Susan posed a cold nce at him.
Carl¡¯s heart skipped a beat.
Chapter 31
Yana told him that Susan had changed.
He didn¡¯t believe Yana¡¯s words at first. In his mind, Susan was supported only by Ben. Without Ben,
she was still the coward to be controlled easily.
However, Susan¡¯s nce gave him made him chill.
Chapter 32
Chapter 32
¡°What could you do?¡± Susan felt desperate. ¡°After that, I was weak and had a fever. Do you remember
how you reacted when I got sick that time, Mom?¡±
Jane frowned, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. How could I remember it?¡±
She had already forgotten.
Susan looked at Jane and went on, ¡°You said, ¡®Don¡¯t expect to eschew the blood donation, no matter
you get sick or not. As long as you¡¯re alive, you have to do it.¡±
At that time, she was really desperate.
She didn¡¯t understand.
She was also given birth by Carl and Jane, like Yana, wasn¡¯t she?
She could understand that they showed more care and love to Yana for her poor health.
Susan had been trying to be nice to Yana since the childhood.
However¡
Who took care of her?
What about her life?
Being in good health, was she sure to be ignored?
¡°What are you talking about? How could you be so naive?¡± Mr. Landor was a little angry with Susan
before, but when he heard the argument, he pped the table and got angry with the Miller family!
Mr. Landor knew that the Miller family might be partial to their young daughter.
However, he had no idea they treated their elder daughter as an enemy.
Parents in general wouldn¡¯t do that!
Mr. Landor couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so he spoke directly.
Ben narrowed his sharp eyes.
Chapter 32
Since the age of seven, Susan had been living a miserable life.
No wonder she said that marrying him was thest option.
For some reason, Ben¡¯s heart ached a little.
Carl panicked, ¡°Susan, you¡¯re talking nonsense! We love you too. For all these. years, we have given
you medicine to replenish your body every day. The total value is probably over two hundred thousand
dors. Your sister doesn¡¯t have that kind of treatment.¡±
Susan couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°To replenish my body? It¡¯s blood tonic, right? To make sure the blood
supply, you regted my recipes sternly when I was seven. Before I came to the Landor family, I didn¡¯t
even know there was a soup without medicine in the world. Mom and Dad, how dare you say that you
love me?¡±
¡°Well¡¡± Carl was speechless. He simply showed his parentage, ¡°You¡¯re my daughter. Why are you
questioning your parents? We did all this for you two. Are you reluctant to donate your blood to your
sister?¡±
Looking at her parents, Susan was numb.
She felt so sad.
¡°Well, Susan. It doesn¡¯t matter now. Now that we have found the alternative, we will definitely not ask
you to donate blood in the future.¡± Jane tried to ease her tone, ¡°Don¡¯t be capricious. Go home with us.
Let¡¯s talk about it in private, okay?¡±
She reached out to pull Susan.
But Susan stood motionless.
¡°What the hell¡¡± Carl was a little annoyed.
Susan closed her eyes, and then bit by bit broke open Jane¡¯s fingers.
She said softly, ¡°I have had a question in my heart for a long time. In the past, I didn¡¯t dare to ask. But
today, I¡¯m determined.¡±
¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± Carl barely held back his anger.
Susan lowered her eyes and asked lightly, ¡°Am I really your biological daughter?¡±
If the answer was positive, why did they refuse to give her some warmth when she
Chapter 32
was young?
If positive, why did they treat her more ruthlessly than an enemy over and over again?
She blurted out.
Carl and Jane nced at each other, stunned at the same time. Did Susan know something?
No, it was impossible.
She couldn¡¯t possibly know what happened so many years ago.
Carl quickly calmed down. He tried to be kind, ¡°Susan, what are you thinking about? Of course, you are
my daughter. Are you embarrassed to go home because you¡¯ve ndered Yana? If doesn¡¯t matter. We
don¡¯t me you.¡±
¡°Yes, we know it¡¯s not easy for you these years. We will make it up to you in the future,¡± said gently
Jane.
Susan disdained them at the sight of their fake smiles.
At this time, they still spoke highly of Yana.
nder?
Dis she nder Yana?
It was a joke.
Susan¡¯s eyes turned cold, ¡°Do you really want me to tell you in detail what Yana has done?¡±
Carl was guilty, ¡°Susan, no. We don¡¯t me you.¡±
However, she did not relent but looked at Ben, ¡°You still have the video, right?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Ben said faintly.
¡°What video?¡± Carl was stunned for a moment.
He didn¡¯t even know it was filmed.
¡°Didn¡¯t Yana tell you? Probably she felt too ashamed.¡± Susan added calmly, ¡°If your
Chapter 32
are not afraid of losing face, you can enjoy her exquisite performance together.¡±
Carl and Jane traded their looks and had a sense of foreboding.
¡°I think¡¡± Carl was about to refuse.
¡°Copy the video and y it on the big screen,¡± ordered Ben.
He was going to y it on the screen?
Carl provided a pretext, ¡°I have something to do¡¡±
All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.
¡°Anyway, you should watch the video above all,¡± rejected Ben indifferently.
The servants surrounded them sternly.
Carl and Jane were forced onto the sofa.
¡°It is the best position to watch the video. You will definitely enjoy it,¡± said Ben faintly.
Carl and Jane were full of uneasiness, but they had no choice.
The video started soon.
The video copied by Ben recorded the whole story.
Yana¡¯s behavior made Carl and Jane fidgety and uneasy.
Carl tried to leave several times.
However, he was pushed back by Ben.
After watching the video, Carl thought he would feel free, but Benmanded instantly, ¡°y it again.¡±
Carl¡¯s face turned pale immediately.
The video was reyed again.
Carl couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, throwing a nce at Susan, ¡°Are you indifferent to this?¡±
Susan ignored his eyes, ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you say I ndered Yana? I¡¯m also very uneasy. I¡¯m trying to
figure out whether I ndered her.¡±
Chapter 32
¡°You¡¡± Carl was annoyed and wanted to say something else.
Ben said tonelessly, ¡°This is for my father¨Cinw. Why doesn¡¯t he look at it?¡±
The servants turned Carl¡¯s head around forcibly to keep watching.
A servant still wanted to turn Jane¡¯s head. Thetter was scared and hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±
The couple continued to watch.
This video was nothing for others, but for the two of them, it was shame.
In his life, Carl had never felt so humiliated that his face turned ugly.
¡°Oh, what a big show.¡± Mr. Landor saw through everything. He sneered and stood up. ¡°Ben, take care
of your inws.¡±
Ben nodded indifferently.
Mr. Landor turned around and headed upstairs, while Penelope still wanted to stay and see the show.
Mr. Landor cast her a cold look.
Penelope had no choice but to follow him.
Ben nced at the two on the sofa andmanded, ¡°Don¡¯t let them they watch it ten times.¡±
Ten times!
Carl and Jane shivered together.
¡°Yes,¡± responded the servants loudly.
Chapter 33
Chapter 33
In the living room, Yana¡¯s pretentious voice broke out once again.
Susan took a quick peek at Ben.
He remained calm, neither cheerful nor angry.
She was observing him.
Ben suddenly turned his head towards her.
They looked at each other in a daze.
Susan panicked and quickly averted her eyes.
A light smile appeared on his face.
He said after a faint and quick smile, ¡°Do you want to watch it with them here?¡±
Susan shook her head quickly.
It¡¯s not her interest.
Ben nodded, turned upstairs, and walked to the stairway. He paused for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯m going
to the study.¡±
After saying that, he left without looking back.
$
Susan hesitated for a moment and didn¡¯t follow him.
In the study.
Ben found a book and flipped through it casually.
His eyes switched between the book and the watch.
One minute for the book, the next for the watch.
Time passed slowly.
Ben was not happy.
What was wrong with Susan?
Chapter 33
He made it clear that he was in the study.
If this woman was sensible, she should follow him and exin to him about Carl¡¯s words!
Well, she probably didn¡¯t know what to say. So he could give her five minutes.
And he could even give her ten minutes..
Now that half an hour had passed, she still hadn¡¯te!
C
She didn¡¯t even want to exin it to him.
Did she just acquiesce to what Carl said that she didn¡¯t like him or the Landor family?
Maybe it was true.
She did exin, but what she exined was that she didn¡¯t nder Yana.
The more he thought about it, the worse he felt.
He recalled how Susan had defended him. He felt that maybe she liked him a little. bit before.
But now, he felt that the reason why Susan was good to him was simply because she didn¡¯t want to go
back to the Miller family.
She was kind to him and his grandpa because she wanted to escape from her family.
He tried to be calm.
The current situation was a good choice for Susan.
He couldn¡¯t offer her so¨Ccalled love. All he needed was a wife.
But what she needed was a man who could protect her.
The two of them got what they wanted. It was a perfect match to some degree.
Ben knew it. But his heart seemed to be burnt by a fire, not appeasing anyhow.
As forty minutes passed, Susan still didn¡¯t appear.
Chapter 33
Ben took a deep breath, and he gradually became calm.
It seemed that he had been ttering himself before.
Susan was just trying to please him with no sincerity at all.
That was normal.
With his appearance, how could anyone really like him?
It was okay anyway.
From now on, he won¡¯t do anything for her. Even if she took the initiative to cozy. him up, he would not
give a shred of response.
Right at that moment.
Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.
Ben raised his eyebrows, and his voice was cold, ¡°Come in.¡±
The door was pushed open.
Susan took a box of snacks and stood hesitantly at the door.
Ben looked at her coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
Ben¡¯s seriousness intensified his deterrence.
Susan¡¯s heart quivered slightly.
Was he really angry?
Susan hesitated for a moment and whispered, ¡°I made some desserts for you. Would you like to try
them?¡±
Desserts?
After being shifted to what was in Susan¡¯s hand, Ben¡¯s eyes moved slightly.
It turned out that this woman wanted to exin. But she was afraid that he would be angry, so she
made desserts to please him?
Ben didn¡¯t respond to her question.
Susan was flustered, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll go out.¡±
Chapter 33
She turned around to leave.
¡°Come in.¡± Ben repeated quickly.
His tone was not gentle. Susan was nervous, but she still walked in bravely.
Ben looked at her coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
He hadn¡¯t showed his cold look in front of her for a long time. Although he chose to protect her today,
he was probably really angry.
Susan was a little nervous.
Although her parents couldn¡¯t shake off Yana¡¯s bad reputation, they still put a thorn between her and
Ben after all.
Susanpressed her lips.
Although she wasn¡¯t sure if Ben would believe her, she still had to do something.
She said slowly, ¡°On our wedding day, I remember I had told you that marrying you is the only way for
me.¡±
Ben replied nonchntly.
Susan continued seriously, ¡°I wanted to stay in the Landor family. At first, it was indeed because only in
this way could I escape from my family.¡±
¡°Oh?¡± Ben remainedposed.
¡°But in the world, the sincerity trades the true feelings. You, Grandpa and the Landor family all deserve.
At first, it was just a hopeless choice. But now, even without my parents, I don¡¯t want to leave here.
Ben, I want to stay here because I really like this family,¡± Susan exined with biting her lower lip
lightly.
What she said was true.
But she was not sure whether Ben believed her or not.
¡°Are you finished?¡± Ben¡¯s voice was faint.
His reaction struck a chill to her heart, but she still responded softly, ¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Get out,¡± spoke Ben.
Chapter 33
Susan walked out with her lips pursed.
When she closed the door, Ben looked at the box of desserts next to him, giving a smile involuntarily.
The sincerity traded the true feelings?
Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.
¡°So, Susan, do you want to trade your sincerity for what?¡± He thought.
Thinking of that, Ben was inexplicably happy.
He picked up a small cake slowly,
It was a rose cake.
Ben frowned, ¡°Women all like this kind of sweet thing.¡±
After saying that, he took a bite.
¡°Too sweet.¡± Hemented disdainfully, and then he took another bite.
Soon, he finished eating the cake.
The second piece was picked up naturally.
Although the cake didn¡¯t taste delicious, he felt hungry.
Piece by piece, all the cake was eaten.
Ben suddenly felt that the pain in his heart had miraculously disappeared.
But!
He was not so pleased. Susan had to do more.
He was still a little angry at that moment.
It would be best if Susan could send him more desserts and then act coquettishly
with him.
Only by doing so a few times could hepletely forgive her.
Ben quickly became pleasant after thinking that.
After a few hours, a servant came up to tell him.
Chapter 33
¡°Mr. Landor, Mr. and Mrs. Carl has watched the video ten times.¡±
Ben raised his eyebrows, ¡°Let them go.¡±
The servant nodded and was about to leave.
¡°Wait a moment,¡± said Ben suddenly.
The servant stopped quickly and waited for his order.
Ben asked unintentionally, ¡°What is Mrs. Landor doing now?¡±
The servant hesitated for a moment and replied, ¡°When I came up just now, I seemed to see Mrs.
Landor moving things.¡±
¡°Moving things?¡± Ben was a little surprised. He waved his hand and asked the servant to leave, and he
decided to go and see.
When Ben walked to the room, Susan had packed a suitcase and was about to leave.
Chapter 34
Chapter 34.
Ben¡¯s expression changed slightly.
What was going on? Could it be that Susan wanted to go back to the Miller family?
Did she go bananas!?
Ben walked straight in. ¡°What are you doing?¡±
When Susan saw Ben, she was startled first, and then she said honestly, ¡°Pack my things.¡±
¡°I know you¡¯re packing,¡± Ben forced himself to endure the uneasiness, ¡°That¡¯s not point I asked.¡±
Susan pursed her lips, ¡°I packed my things. I didn¡¯t touch the ones you bought.¡±
After she married into the Landor family, Ben prepared everything for her. In order to make Ben feel
fine, she did not reject these things.
But she still brought some daily necessities.
Luckily, she could use them now.
What did she mean by her own stuff?
Ben got irritable inexplicably, ¡°What do you mean?¡±
Ben¡¯s tone was so harsh that Susan was a little sad, but she also understood. What Carl and Jane had
done would make him angry.
She struggled topose herself.
¡°I¡¯m moving out,¡± Susan said.
Ben¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted.
Susan continued, ¡°It¡¯s troublesome that I live in the Landor residence. I don¡¯t intend to go back to the
Miller family, but I don¡¯t have the guts to stay here. I¡¯ll go out and rent a house. Mr. Landor, thank you
for taking care of me these days.¡±
She bent down and said, ¡°I won¡¯t cause you any trouble in the future.¡±
Ben seemed to be frozen.
Chapter 34
What did she mean?
She actually wanted to leave?
¡°The woes caused by the Miller family are nothing to me.¡± Said Ben coldly.
¡°But you¡¯re not obligated to help me, are you?¡± Susan replied softly.
She realized that she had done something wrong.
She married him to remedy the fault made by Yana and it was also a way to escape from the Miller
family.
From the beginning to the end, she did it for herself.
But how about Ben?
Why did he have to ept such a selfish woman?
Ben frowned as he couldn¡¯t find a reason to keep her, but he knew that he must not let Susan go.
Subconsciously, he said, ¡°You can¡¯t leave.¡±
¡°Why?¡± Susan looked at him, ¡°You must not want to see me right now.¡±
Susan looked at Ben, with an inexplicable expectation in her eyes.
Benpressed his lips tightly.
After a long time, he answered, ¡°You can¡¯t go, because¡ Grandpa said that your horoscope suits me
best. It will bring me luck if you stay here.¡±
Horoscope¡
Luck¡
Susan lowered her eyes and whispered, ¡°You marry me because we match in horoscope?¡±
Before Ben could exin more, she went on, ¡°Right, that¡¯s the truth. Therefore, it doesn¡¯t matter
whether it¡¯s my sister or me to marry with you. Because, we are born on the same day.¡±
Ben was inexplicably a little flustered at Susan¡¯s light voice.
Chapter 34
But he didn¡¯t know why he was like that.
Therefore, he just nodded coldly, ¡°Yes, so you can¡¯t leave.¡±
Susan was silent for a while, then she whispered, ¡°I got it. I¡¯m not leaving.¡±
Then, she picked up her suitcase.
Ben was shocked, ¡°Don¡¯t you say you won¡¯t leave?¡±
Susan nodded, ¡°Well, I won¡¯t leave from the Landor residence. But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t disturb you. I¡¯ll
just stay in the guest room.¡±
All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.
She looked at Ben, ¡°It will not hinder your luck, right?¡±
Ben was wordless.
Thinking that she had got the answer, Susan took the suitcase and walked out.
Ben stood in the bedroom in a daze.
He felt that he had said something wrong.
But, what was it?
He still didn¡¯t fathom it out.
Wait! There seemed to be something wrong.
After a while, Ben figured out what the problem was.
The script in his mind was that Susan felt guilty, so she tried to be better to him.
But now, Susan really felt guilty, but she actually went back to where she started.
No, it¡¯s worse than that.
When she married him, she said she would be with him for the rest of her life!
Mr. Landor had never dealt with such a problem.
He hesitated for a moment and decided to wait and see.
He waited until the evening came.
Ben looked at the empty room ufortably.
Chapter 34
In the end, he couldn¡¯t hold back and went to the guest room.
Susan hadn¡¯t slept yet and searched something on herputer.
Ben walked over and saw that Susan was applying for a job.
Ben raised his eyebrows, ¡°You¡¯re going to work?¡±
¡°Yeah,¡± Susan nodded, ¡°I can¡¯t just do nothing all day.¡±
Susan also found that she had been a bit too decadent this month.
Both Mr. Landor and Ben were too kind to her. The exhaustion left by herst job hadn¡¯tpletely
subsided.
She wasn¡¯t in a hurry to find a job then.
But now, she felt that she should find a job.
She couldn¡¯t stay in the Landor family as an idler all the time.
The Landor family had epted her and looked after her nicely. She couldn¡¯t do anything.
Susan felt that she found a niche for herself until now.
Without exining the details, she turned off herputer and looked at Ben, ¡°Mr. Landor, what¡¯s the
matter?¡±
Ben was speechless.
She used to call him honey.
At least, she should call him Ben.
But now she called him Mr. Landor?
Ben didn¡¯t say anything, and Susan looked at him quietly.
She decided to do her own part well in the future.
Looking at Susan, he breathed deeply in his heart, not to mention how
ufortable it was.
Ben even regretted it.
Chapter 34
If he had known that Susan would do that, he shouldn¡¯t have pretended to be cold in the study!
But he couldn¡¯t exin. He couldn¡¯t say that he wanted Susan to please him.
Ben pursed his lips, ¡°Nothing!¡±
He turned around and left numbly.
Susan looked at Ben¡¯s back, her face nk.
So, what exactly was he doing here?
The master bedroom.
Ben turned on theputer and stared nkly at the screen for a while.
Then, unconsciously, his fingers danced quickly on the keyboard.
Not long after, a picture of Susan¡¯sputer appeared on his screen.
He hacked into Susan¡¯sputer.
It had been a long time since he did such a thing. Ben looked around a little guiltily, then he went to
lock the door deliberately and continued to browse.
Susan submitted a lot of resumes.
All applications were associated withputer science.
Ben touched his chin.
As for this field, Storm Group was the top.
If she had to work, why note to Storm Group?
Ben was a little excited.
But he also understood that if he spoke it directly, she would refuse it.
Ben read Susan¡¯s resume for a long time, then he made a phone call.
¡°Acquire Winner Electronics,¡± Ben gave a simple and clear instruction, ¡°It must be done in three days.¡±
¡°Within three days?¡± The assistant was startled and said hurriedly, ¡°Mr. Landor,
Chapter 34
even if you want to purchase it, take your time. Given to the urgency, the other party will raise the
price.¡±
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Whatever, I have the money.¡± Ben said.
Whatever, he had the money.
What a powerful excuse!
The assistant immediately arranged the acquisition.
Chapter 35
Chapter 35
These days.
Susan had been shrinking away from Ben.
Ben felt that, so did the others.
¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m going out for a while,¡± Susan walked to the living room and respectfully said to Mr.
Landor.
¡°Go ahead,¡± Mr. Landor nodded.
Therefore she left.
From the beginning to the end, she didn¡¯t give any look at Ben, who was next to Mr. Landor.
Susan left.
Mr. Landor couldn¡¯t help but nce at Ben, ¡°What¡¯s the¡® matter between you two?¡±
Mr. Landor didn¡¯t know what to say about the farce caused by Carl.
He was really weird.
After Mr. Landor retrospected the whole thing sensibly, he didn¡¯t me Susan, and he even felt that
she was not easy.
But he was an outsider after all, he couldn¡¯t make any decisions for this young couple.
Seeing that the two were like strangers these days, Mr. Landor was faintly anxious.
Susan was a good girl. Ben should not be fooled by her parents and me her.
¡°Nothing,¡± Ben answered quite calmly.
¡°Really? Susan hardly stays at home now.¡± Mr. Landor blew his beard.
¡°She just has something to deal with.¡± Ben replied calmly.
In the past few days, he had been in control of Susan¡¯s whereabouts.
The reason why she went out so often was to attend various interviews.
Chapter 35
Of course, all her interviews have failed so far.
Ben calmly turned his head. Mr. Landor was a little helpless, ¡°Don¡¯t regret it in the future.¡±
¡°Regret?¡± Ben didn¡¯t care at all.
Mr. Landor red at him and left directly. Out of sight, out of mind.
As soon as Mr. Landor left, Ben quickly dialed someone, ¡°How is the acquisition?¡±
¡°Mr. Landor, don¡¯t worry. Everything was settled down! In the previous interview, Mrs. Landor failed in
the first turn. Then, she would go to an interview in Winner Electronics. At that time, thispany will
sign Mrs. Landor with handsome sry.¡± The assistant said.
¡°Great.¡± Ben was satisfied.
Everything was under control.
He put down his phone and continued to read the newspaper calmly.
She interviewed for three days and went to thirteenpanies.
But every time, she was rejected for various reasons.
So was this time.
When Susan left thepany, she even began to suffer from self¨Cdoubt.
Herpetence was really so bad?
At first, though, she chose theputer science as a major because of Timothy Leen.
But she still made the effort. In college, several times she surpassed Timothy and. got a first¨Clevel
schrship.
There should be no reason to reject her given to her excellent performance, borated resume,
coupled with ordinary requirements.
Susan couldn¡¯t figure it out, and she only ascribed it to more strict recruitment requirements in the
market.
After experiencing many disappointments, Susan went to Winner Electronics for
T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.
Chapter 35
an interview.
Winner Electronics was not a bigpany without fame in the electronics circle.
But now, Susan didn¡¯t want to care that.
As long as she could get a job, she would ept it.
The interview was the same.
Susan sketched her resume mechanically.
Then, she sat there without any hope.
Based on her recent interview experience, the next step for the interviewer was to say, ¡°Ms. Miller, you
are excellent, but I¡¯m sorry, you are not suitable for ourpany.¡±
¡°Ms. Miller, You¡¯re excellent.¡± The interviewer of Winner Electronics spoke slowly as expected.
Susan showed an understandable expression. Look, it was true.
¡°So, we¡¯ve decided to hire you.¡± Continued the interviewer.
¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll¡¡± As she was about to leave, she suddenly reacted with joy, ¡°You mean¡ you hired
me?¡±
¡°Yes.¡± The interviewer gave her an offer with a smile.
Susan looked at the contract where all the conditions were attractive.
She had no reason to refuse at all.
¡°Ms. Miller, there¡¯s something I need to tell you in advance. Ourpany will move to a new ce. Do
you have any problems moving with all the employees, don¡¯t you?¡±
¡°Is the new workce bad?¡± Susan asked somewhat strangely.
Otherwise, there was no need to mention such a trivial matter alone.
¡°No, it is a favorable environment.¡± She pointed to the contract, ¡°It¡¯s written on the contract. The new
workce, in all aspects, reaches to the top international level. If our description is fake, you can get a
huge amount ofpensation, Ms. Miller.¡±
Chapter 35
Looking at the description about the new workce on the contract, she felt that there was no problem
and nodded in response, ¡°I ept it.¡±
¡°Well,¡± the interviewer held out her hand, ¡°Then wee Ms. Miller to our big family.¡±
Susan had the feeling that there was something weird.
But after many thoughts, she didn¡¯te up with a reason.
She smiled and held the interviewer¡¯s hand, ¡°Thank you.¡±
She finally got a job with a fat sry.
Susan breathed a sigh of relief.
In the evening.
At The Landor family¡¯s dining table.
Seeing that everyone almost finished eating, Susan hesitated for a moment and put down her
chopsticks..
¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m going to work tomorrow.¡± Said Susan.
¡°To work?¡± Mr. Landor was stunned and asked hurriedly, ¡°Susan, why not stay at home? Why do you
suddenly want to work?¡±
Susan replied in a warm voice, ¡°If I continue to idle here, I will be fat.¡±
Mr. Landor was kind to her all the time.
When Carl and Jane came to look for troubles, Mr. Landor was irritated for a while, but afterwards he
still treated her as before.
She can¡¯t be spoiled and proud because of his kindness.
She must work.
It was as if she had made up her mind. Mr. Landor nced at Ben and gestured for him to persuade
Susan.
Susan had already tried to avoid Ben. If she went out to work, wouldn¡¯t she have more reasons not to
go home?
Chapter 35
Mr. Landor was concerned, but Ben was not.
He slowly wiped the corners of his lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s really boring to stay at home. There¡¯s nothing
wrong with working.¡±
Ben actually supported Susan.
Mr. Landor red at him. It was a headache for him.
After Ben¡¯s support, Susan¡¯s work was decided.
The next day.
Ben went to the office first.
Susan was about to go out.
Mr. Landor hurriedly asked the driver to take her out.
Susan refused softly, ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s no need. The car is too high¨Cprofile. I¡¯ll just take the bus.¡±
She looked gentle at times, but she was extremely stubborn sometimes.
Mr. Landor had no choice but to watch her walk out the door.
Penelope looked at Susan¡¯s back with a disdainful smile.
Work?
What kind of working ability did she possess?
In Penelope¡¯s opinion, all of Susan¡¯s behavior these days was nothing.
She just yed hard¨Cto¨Cget.
Unexpectedly, Susan had some tricks.
Unfortunately, Ben was moody. What Carl and Jane had donepletely offended him. Susan seemed
innocent, but who would know if it was true?
ording to Ben¡¯s personality, he was probably suspicious of Susan.
It was not easy for Susan to get back together with him.
Penelope couldn¡¯t help but snicker when she thought of that
For her, the more troubles Ben and Susan had, the more chances she could obtain.
Chapter 36
Chapter 36
Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!
Winner Electronics.
Susan arrived at the office half an hour early.
Unexpectedly, the rest of thepany had already arrived.
At the sight of Susan, the interviewer said with a smile, ¡°Ms. Miller, we are moving
to a new ce today. Please wait a moment. We¡¯ll set off right away.¡±
It was rified on the contract. Without any doubts, Susan just nodded in
response.
After a while, no one was absent.
Thepany booked a few carts and prepared to go to a new location.
Susan got into the car with her colleagues.
In the car, she casually picked a seat and sat down.
Not long after, a cute girl with a round face walked over and smiled at Susan, ¡°Is anyone here?¡±
¡°No one,¡± Answered Susan quickly.
Thereupon, the girl sat down.
She nced at Susan curiously, ¡°You¡¯re the neer to our department, right? Susan Miller?¡±
¡°Yes.¡± Susan smiled amiably.
¡°Wow.¡± The girl said happily, ¡°After your participation, I¡¯m not the only girl in our department anymore. It
is a boy¡¯s department. I can¡¯t find a girl who can talk about makeup! Now, youe. I finally have a
friend.¡±
¡°Hey, Susan Miller. No, no, I¡¯ll call you Susan. It seems more intimate.¡± The girl took Susan¡¯s hand
directly.
Susan was a little ufortable with her sudden enthusiasm, but after all, as a colleague, she
responded her with a gentle smile,
Chapter 36
¡°My name is Roy Kelin.¡± The woman introduced herself, ¡°Just call me Roy.¡±
¡°Roy.¡± Replied Susan quickly.
Roy suddenly reached out to touch Susan¡¯s face.
Susan froze for a moment and became even more ufortable.
She didn¡¯t reject passionate people, but Roy was too ebullient.
¡°Susan, your skin is so good.¡± Roy smiled with a squint, ¡°You must spend a lot of time on skin care,
right?¡±
¡°Not really.¡± Susan said.
¡°Oh, don¡¯t be shy. I heard that those girls like you who take an hour or two to take care of your skin
every day. Unlike me, I wash my face simply before going out every day.¡±
It seemed that Roy spoke yfully, but Susan always felt that there was something
harsh.
¡°Not for an hour or two.¡± Susan pursed her lips and answered casually.
¡°Okay. I understand.¡± Joy blinked at Susan as if she knew everything.
Susan was a little disgruntled with a scowl.
Roy, however, didn¡¯t seem to catch Susan¡¯s feeling. Instead, she leaned closer and sniffed at Susan.
Her sudden behavior made Susan stiff.
Not perceiving that seemingly, Roy still said with a smile, ¡°Susan, you have a scent. Did you wear
perfume? I hear that perfume is expensive. Yours should be sent by a man, right?¡±
Roy winked at Susan meanwhile.
At this time, Susan could be certain.
She didn¡¯t like this new colleague at all.
She coldly responded, ¡°No perfume. It¡¯s just the smell ofundry detergent.¡±
Chapter 36
¡°Gee, how can it be so¨Cfragrant? Don¡¯t lie to me.¡± Roy smiled and spoke, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s normal for
someone to give you perfume because you¡¯re so good¨Clooking. Unlike me, I only care about work, and
I¡¯m still single now. But I don¡¯t regret it. You are pretty, so naturally you can survive with your
appearance. But I am still more willing to rely on my own ability to make a living.¡±
What a load of balderdash!
Susan stood up and calmly said with a cold face, ¡°Excuse me, please. I¡¯ll sit in the back.¡±
Roy was stunned for a moment, then she looked at Susan with an aggrieved face, ¡°Susan, what¡¯s
wrong? Are you angry? I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±
Susan ignored her and forcibly crossed her over to find an empty seat.
Then, she found a pair of earphones, directly stuffing her ears. It seemed that nobody was wee.
Roy didn¡¯t expect that Susan, a neer, would do that.
She felt a little embarrassed.
After a long time, she snorted coldly. A trace of disdain shed across her eyes.
A beautiful woman like Susan must get the position through her beauty.
But she had the real ability, and she entered thepany through an interview.
They were different Why did she care about a woman like Susan?
It was a shame of it!
This kind of exnationforted her.
One hourter.
The car arrived at the destination.
Susan took off her earphones and looked out the window.
Then, she was stunned.
Just ahead stood a building that had be andmark in the city.
Chapter 36
This was an architectural garden with more than a dozen buildings, all of which belonged to Storm
Group. On the outermost stone marker, the name Storm Group was gilded, shining in the sun.
Storm Group!
Why did theye here?
Susan¡¯s face turned pale.
¡°Susan, what¡¯s wrong? You look bad,¡± Roy¡¯s caring voice suddenly rang out at that
moment.
Susanpressed her lips and looked at her nkly.
However, Royughed even more happily, ¡°You¡¯re a neer. You haven¡¯t received any news yet,
have you? Ourpany was acquired by Storm Group yesterday. As its subsidiary, we are going to
move here naturally.¡±
Acquired by Storm Group?
Susan¡¯s heart thumped!
What a coincidence!
Could it be Ben¡.
No, that was impossible.
Although Winner Electronics was not a bigpany, it was not an easy thing to acquire it.
Storm Group must have settled down the acquisition n.
So, was it just a coincidence?
However, Susan¡¯s heart was inexplicably flustered.
She even had an urge to flee.
However, the next moment, Roy had already pulled her up enthusiastically, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let me tell you.
As an employee in the subsidiary, we¡¯re given a great opportunity.¡±
¡°Mr. Landor says that employees in the Programming Department have the
Chapter 36
chance to interview in of Storm Group. If we pass it, we can directly enter the headquarters.¡± Roy
nced at Susan and implied, ¡°The programing department of Storm Group can be regarded as a
gathering ce of talents in this field. This ce requires nothing but capacity.¡±
Susan¡¯s eyes were slightly cold.
What did she mean?
Implying that she had only a beautiful face but no ability?
It seemed that her previous counterattacks were inadequate.
Susan looked at Roy calmly and spoke directly, ¡°First of all, thank yourpliments on my
appearance. Secondly, I¡¯m not so beautiful as you say. I just keep myself clean. For example, it seems
that your hair hasn¡¯t been washed for a month, right? How can you bear your greasy taste and
unaesthetic hair?¡±
Roy¡¯s smile froze
Susan surveyed at her with disgust, ¡°As for your face, even not delicate, should you wipe the crumbs at
the corner of your mouth? Or are you going to keep it as a dessert? And when your face is rough and
peeled, should you take care of it? Are you keeping it until the winter or waiting it to molt?¡±
Susan said without any politeness, coupled with her disgusted eyes, as if Roy was a reptile on the
ground.
Roy quivered with anger.
Coincidentally, there was a burst ofughter.
Chapter 37
Chapter 37
Roy threw a fierce look at theughing man.
¡°What? I¡¯m not allowed tough?¡± Gloated a man behind her.
Roy was furious originally but she endured it after seeing theughing man clearly.
She took a deep breath and said coquettishly, ¡°Jaron, why are youughing at me? You know me. I¡¯m
different from the other girls who live by their faces every day. I spend all my time improving myself, to
the neglecting of my appearance. You are different from other men, too. You must not be so superficial,
right?¡±
Roy¡¯s delicate tonebined with her dandruff, which formed a ridiculous. picture.
Jaron took a few steps back in horror, ¡°No, no. I¡¯m superficial, more superficial than any other men!
Stay away from me, please.¡±
While backing away, Jaron cast a look at Susan.
Not bearing the garlic smell in Roy¡¯s mouth, Susan followed him knowingly.
The two of them moved away from Roy as rapidly as possible.
Looking at their backs as they left together, Roy stomped her feet angrily.
Men, as expected, liked beautiful women.
Even Jaron was no more than a superficial man.
People like Susan, who dressed up all the time, were nothing but a dumb blonde.
¡°Does she have the inner beauty like me?¡±
But these men only cared about appearances.
Roy took a deep breath.
She wouldn¡¯t be bothered by these people.
The interview at the headquarters would start soon.
If she could work in the Programming Department in the headquarters¡
Chapter 37
Then Susan didn¡¯t even have the qualification to serve her!
As for the possibility of Susan working the headquarters¡® Programming Department, Roy didn¡¯t even
consider it.
In her mind, she could fail in appearance but never in ability.
Thinking of that, Roy raised her head and walked into Storm Group confidently.
Getting away from Roypletely, Jaron breathed a sigh of relief and stopped.
¡°Hello,¡± Susan looked at him curiously.
Jaron coughed lightly, ¡°I saw that Roy was pestering you, so I went over there for a while. I didn¡¯t mean
to eavesdrop on you.¡±
Susan smiled, ¡°Nothing. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±
A hint of amusement shed across Jaron¡¯s eyes as he gave her a thumbs up, ¡°Roy is a demon all day.
We, all men, couldn¡¯t argue with her. What you just said sarcastically about her was absolutely
amazing.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡± Susan said humbly.
The two looked at each other, and then theyughed together, which drew their distance close.
Jaron smiled and said, ¡°Stay away from Roy. In her opinion, she was the most excellent women in
programming, the most connotative and motivated woman in the world. Except her, all women serve
people with their beauty. Anyway, she¡¯s a psycho. Don¡¯t pay any attention to her.¡±
¡°I can see that.¡± Susan said.
It was the first time she had met a girl of this type in her life.
A normal girl would never allow herself to be so sloppy.
But Roy seemed to be deliberately showing off her ¡°inner beauty¡°.
Susan couldn¡¯t understand her.
¡°Forget about this woman.¡± Jaron said, ¡°Did Roy tell you that our Programing Department employees
are going to have an interview right away? Those who pass.
Chapter 37
have the opportunity to work at the headquarters.¡±
Susan nodded with a mixed feeling.
If she passed the interview, would she work in Ben¡¯s territory?
Ben disliked her so much. Was it really proper?
¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go together.¡± Jaron asked.
Susan hadn¡¯t made up her mind yet, but she agreed first.
On the surface, Storm Group wasrge. Entering and taking a closer look, Susan found that it was
bigger.
This architectural garden covered a vast area.
In the center was a hugeke surrounded by buildings.¡±
¡°I hear that the corporate welfare in Storm Group is rather attractive. The cafeteria employs five¨Cstar
chefs. The gym is equipped with the most professional fitness. coach. The most important thing is that
it not only allows employees to bring their pets to thepany, but also provides experts to take care
of pets.¡±
¡°If I can get into the headquarters, my husky will be able to work with me.¡± Jargon talked excitedly.
¡°Great.¡± echoed Susan casually.
She stared at the buildings and suddenly asked, ¡°Will the employees of Storm Group meet the
president often?¡±
¡°How is that possible?!¡± Jaron said, ¡°Mr. Landor is busy all day long with big deals in Storm Group. Only
a few seniors can meet him frequently. Ordinary employees, even in thepany for several years,
never have seen him.¡±
¡°Is it true?¡± She felt a little relieved.
In this way, even if she entered thepany, as long as she was careful, she would
note across Ben.
Susan rxed instantly.
¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go for the
interview. It¡¯s in that building.¡± Jargon led the way.
Chapter 37
Susan followed.
In the conference room.
While the head of Gweern was reporting the profits in this quarter, Ben stared at his watch casually.
The head of Gweern was worried.
What was the matter?
Their quarterly achievements were pretty good. It¡¯s two percentage points higher thanst quarter.
Was it that Mr. Landor thought their progress was too tardy?
He wiped the cold sweat in his head and was about to make an apology.
Ben suddenlymented faintly, ¡°Excellent. Sit down, please.¡±
Excellent?
Was he praised?
He was surprised and delighted. After sitting down, he felt a sense of exhaustion.
¡°That¡¯s all for today¡¯s meeting.¡± Ben nced at a young man, ¡°Luke, stay for a while longer.¡±
The others looked at the head of the Programming Department, Luke Colle, with sympathetic eyes.
It was known to all that there was absolutely nothing good about being left by Mr.
Landor.
Other people left gleefully.
Luke tensed up nervously, ¡°Mr. Landor? Do you have any instructions?¡±
The Programming Department hadpleted their tasks on time recently.
Ben nced at him and said, ¡°Today, there are a group of peopleing for interview.¡±
Luke nodded, ¡°They are from Winner Electronics. It was you that gave them the
Chapter 37
chance to interview, Mr. Landor. But don¡¯t pin much hope on them. Such a smallpany stillgs
behind us. I don¡¯t think any of them can pass the interview.¡±
Ben coughed lightly, ¡°I think the Programing Department employs too many boys. Do you see any
female employees this time? If there is, you can lower the standard
a little.¡±
Luke Colle looked at Ben in confusion.
Too many boys?
When did Mr. Landor even care about this matter?
Ben also felt a little embarrassed to ask his subordinates do that, but he seemed too cold to be seen
anything.
He added calmly, ¡°Just do as you¡¯re told.¡±
¡°Yes.¡± Luke didn¡¯t dare to say anything and responded directly.
Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!
A faint smile appeared Ben¡¯s mouth after Luke left.
It had been a long detour, but finally, his goal would be achieved ultimately.
Of course, it was best for Susan to work in Storm Group.
There was no doubt that Susan would definitely make great progress in such a domestic toppany.
It was also good for Susan¡¯s career.
Well, he was indeed a warm¨Chearted person.
Chapter 38
Chapter 38
In the interview hall.
When Jaron and Susan came in, the employees of the Programming Department in Winner Electronics
were already waiting there.
¡°Jargon.¡± They all greeted him respectfully for hising.
Susan nced at Jaron, a little surprised.
It didn¡¯t expected that Jaron was quite prestigious.
When Roy saw them, she snorted and turned her head away.
She didn¡¯t want to argue with them now. All these years, she has devoted all her energy to work.
She was bound to pass this interview!
Workers in Winner Electronics were at concert pitch, but on the contrary, worker in Storm Group
obviously didn¡¯t care too much about them.
Only came an interviewer who required them to finish a test in theputer.
The interviewerzily said, ¡°There is an exam on theputer. With a total score of one hundred. If
you get more than eighty points, you can have a second interview. If you get more than ny points,
You can be admitted directly. Just do it by yourself.¡±
After saying that, he urged, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Hurry up! I haven¡¯t finished my own program yet. It¡¯s
a waste of time to supervise you.¡±
Hearing that, all interviewees hurriedly sat down.
The interviewer nced at his watch and said, ¡°It¡¯s limited to one hour. Of course, this question is a bit
difficult. If you can¡¯t do it, you can hand in your papers early. Don¡¯t waste each other¡¯s time,
understand?¡±
His words were a bit rude.
T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.
Susan frowned slightly.
Were all the programmers of Storm Group so arrogant?
Chapter 38
Suddenly she was fired the wish to win.
She had to pass the interview.
¡°Do you hear that? Give up if you don¡¯t know how to do it. Don¡¯t waste time.¡± Roy, who sat in front of
Susan, deliberately turned her head and said to Susan.
Susan looked at her nkly, then she directly put on the headphones.
Roy snorted coldly.
Such a pretending girl!
She wanted to see if Susan could pass the exam with her beauty this time!
When the results came outter, she must be embarrassed.
Only imagination of that scene relieved her.
The interview started soon.
Roy put away her thoughts and started to do it.
Her performance was second only after Jaron in Winner Electronics. Therefore, she had always been
quite confident in herself.
But at this time, after finishing only two questions, she would have a cold sweat on her forehead.
Storm Group deserved its reputation.
Just the interview questions for the neer were surprisingly difficult.
At the beginning, Roy¡¯s goal was to finish all questions.
Now, she just tried her best to do more!
However, this question was so difficult that she could only answer a part. Susan might get a zero.
Thinking about this, she suddenly became less nervous.
Time psed.
Although the interviewer insinuated that everyone should not waste time, it was
best to hand in the papers in advance,
But only 15 minutes left before the first person submitted the paper.
The interviewer looked at the
paper on theputer and then nced
Susan in surprise, ¡°Go and wait in the interview hall¡±
Susan nodded and went to it.
Susan?
Roy looked up at Susan, with a disdainful smile.
Did she give up?
A powerful woman like her had nothing to do with a woman like Susan.
In fact, she didn¡¯t solve many questions. However, even if she couldn¡¯t understand the question, she
still held on to the end, and wrote her own answers to each question.
An hourter, everyone¡¯s answers were automatically uploaded.
¡°Okay, wait for a while. The result will be shown in half an hour.¡± The interviewer yawned and left.
After his leaving, the crowd burst into mes.
¡°Holy shit, this is the level of Storm Group? I¡¯ve always thought I was pretty good, but I didn¡¯t even
understand some questions!¡±
¡°What, you still understand some? Awesome.¡±
¡°Damn it. I almost made it up. I guess I can¡¯t get into Storm Group.¡± ¡¤
om
¡°We don¡¯t have to think about it. Only Jargon might still have some hope.¡±
¡°Yes, he could pass it.¡±
All people stared at Jargon.
Jargon coughed embarrassedly, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m stressed.¡±
But he didn¡¯t deny others¡® remarks. That meant he did have some chances.
Chapter 38
¡°Don¡¯t be modest, Jargon. You must be sure of it! Don¡¯t forget us after you join the Programming
Department of Storm Group.¡±
¡°If you are rich, don¡¯t forget us.¡±
Jaron smiled and agreed.
A hint of jealousy flowed over Joy¡¯s eyes as she watched Jaron being ttered.
Hum, if the results came out, maybe Jaron would not necessarily pass!
Roy had always reckoned that Jaron¡¯s better performance than hers was because his good luck. The
projects assigned to him were rtively simple. In terms of capacity, she was absolutely no worse than
Jaron!
Roy held her breath and waited for the result.
Jaron didn¡¯t know her thoughts. He finally got rid of others¡® blessing and sat next to
Susan.
¡°How about you?¡± Jargon looked at her worriedly.
Susan smiled, ¡°Not bad.¡±
While doing the questions, she finished it rtively smooth and did not feel difficult.
Although Roy resented at the ttery towards Jaron, but she put up with it considering that he actually
had some talent.
Now that Susan also looked like she had a good great, Roy couldn¡¯t take it
anymore.
She sneered in a strange way, ¡°You can just say it if you can¡¯t answer those questions. This time the
questions are so difficult but you finished ahead of schedule. Could it be a nk paper?¡±
¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Jaron frowned, ¡°What does it have to do with you when I talk to Susan?¡±
¡°Haha! I just don¡¯t like some people¡¯s yacting.¡± Roy disdained.
Susan nced at her, ¡°Are you sure you want to argue with me here?¡±
Chapter 38
Her eyes were indifferent, not intimidating.
But when Roy remembered her vicious words, she suddenly felt a little wimp.
She said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to argue with you. Let¡¯s wait for the result.¡±
With that, she sat proudly to the side.
¡°Susan, ignore her. She is just jealous. None of us is willing to talk to he.¡± Jaron said.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Susan blurted.
She really didn¡¯t care.
A person like Roy was just a bedbug, disgusting though, never brilliant.
In the meantime.
The Programming Department of Storm Group.
The result had been avable.
¡°OMG.¡± The interviewer suddenly shouted.
The others looked over and asked, ¡°What are you shouting for?¡±
The man was on the verge of madness, ¡°Come over and help me check if I¡¯m wrong! There is a person
here who got all the questions right!¡±
Solve all the questions correctly?
Full marks?!
At this time, people all got up and surrounded the man.
Chapter 39
Chapter 39
Everyone stared at the interview questions attentively.
After a long while.
There were trance voices of the crowd in the office.
¡°It seems¡ really full marks.¡±
¡°Yes. One of the questions requires them to produce an applet on the spot, I just need a simple result.
But the applet, programmed by this person, is actually improved ording to the question.¡±
¡°If it weren¡¯t for the full score of only one hundred, I guess this person would have to score better than
that.¡±
¡°Oh my Gosh! Such a talent is hidden in Winner Electronics!¡±
¡°I remember that only three of us here have passed the interview questions with full marks.¡±
Everyone looked at the three big shots in the Programming Department.
They were the core in this department, whosepetence was much higher than that of ordinary
employees.
Now, there appeared a neer with full marks.
That meant the fourth big shot was about to make his appearance in their office?
It was so fantastic.
After all, those three were not mediocre workers, but talents that even Mr. Landor had to rely on.
¡°You are in charge of the interview this time. Tell me, who is this great talent? I have to follow him
closely.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! But we don¡¯t know whether he needs us.¡±
Amidst their prompting, the interviewer looked even more dazed.
¡°The name on the paper was Susan Miller. I remember she¡¯s a girl.¡±
Chapter 39
A girl¡?
T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.
With such great talent?
In the programming circle, it was unimaginable.
For a moment, there was a strange silence in the office.
Just then, Luke came back.
¡°What are you doing around?¡± He came over and nced at it casually. Seeing that it was the interview
question, he recalled Ben¡¯s instructions.
He said calmly, ¡°Attention please. Mr. Landor especially said that our department has too many boys.
Therefore, this time the requirements in the interview should be lower for women.¡±
Lower the requirements for women¡
The crowd looked at Luke in a daze.
They didn¡¯t know if a hundred points could be counted as lowering the requirements.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Luke coughed lightly, ¡°I know all of you only respect real ability. But, this is the order
from Mr. Landor. Just do so, even reluctantly.¡±
The eptance of a person who got 100 points was reluctant?
The crowd became even more silent.
¡°Okay, don¡¯t show the reluctance on your faces,¡± said Luke, ¡°I remember that Winner Electronics has
two female employees? How are their grades? If it¡¯s not too outrageous, just ept them.¡±
After all, it
Is Ben¡¯s order.
Silence reigned.
This time, Luke perceived something strange and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
The person in charge of the interview raised his head and said in an erratic voice, ¡°There is a woman
among them, and her grades are indeed quite outrageous.¡±
Luke frowned, ¡°Mr. Landor only said to lower the requirements properly, but if it
Chapter 39
is too bad, just refuse her. Tell me what her grades are.¡±
¡°Oh, not too high. She just got a hundred points,¡± the man¡¯s voice continued to flutter.
Luke was astounded.
He took a deep breath, ¡°What?!!¡±
¡°This woman called Susan Miller got full marks,¡± the man pointed to the screen.
Luke quickly pushed his subordinates away and checked it carefully. Then, his eyes instantly widened.
¡°Director Colle, are you going to employ this person with such an outrageous grade?¡± joked someone.
¡°Are you crazy?¡± Luke¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Not only should we hire her but we must give her the best
treatment.¡±
All agreed with that.
Such a result was worth such treatment.
Luke was about to go there in person when suddenly something hit him and he couldn¡¯t help but ask,
¡°Is there any other one who reaches the criteria? What about the other woman? What about her
grade?¡±
¡°It¡¯s strange that there are a lot of talented people in this smallpany. Apart from Susan, there is
another man called Jaron who also got 80 points. ording topany regtions, he could enter the
next round of interview. The other woman is¡ What¡¯s her name?¡±
The man said and quickly turned on hisputer to check it out. After all, different from Susan who
shocked them with her grade, the other woman indeed didn¡¯t impress him.
¡°I got it! Her name is Roy Kelin. She got 60 points.¡±
¡°60 points¡¡± Luke frowned.
It was impossible for him to hire anyone with this grade in the past.
But Mr. Landor just said that he wanted to lower the requirements for women,
Chapter 39
while Luke didn¡¯t know how far the requirements could go.
After thinking a few seconds, he sighed, ¡°ept Roy Kelin first and let¡¯s see. If she is a drag, I¡¯ll try to
ask Mr. Landor to fire her anyway. Now that this woman has been admitted, we can just ept Jargon
as well. Likewise, we will decide whether to keep him or not based on his performance for a month.¡±
As for Susan, Luke didn¡¯t even mention her performance.
For those who could get full marks, they should consider how to keep them instead of whether to let
them go.
¡°Okay.¡± The others were a little dissatisfied with Roy¡¯s joining, but after all, it was Ben¡¯s order, so they
also temporarily epted it.
¡°In addition, we¡¯ve admitted that Roy entered with such poor grade. It would be shameful if the result
was open to the public. So let¡¯s keep the result secretly and just announce the final list,¡± Luke pointed
at a person, ¡°You go ahead and announce it¡¡±
After a while, he was again a little worried, ¡°I¡¯ll go by myself.¡±
Luke walked all the way to the interview hall quickly.
Everyone was waiting quietly there.
ording to the photos, Luke quickly found Susan.
Other people were all a bit nervous.
But Susan casually held a book and read it calmly.
A smile appeared on his face.
Although Susan was a woman, he only admiredpetence. Apetent person. should always
maintainposure.
After seeing Susan, Luke didn¡¯t care much about the other two people.
He casually announced, ¡°Those who have passed the interview this time are Roy Kelin, Susan Miller
and Jaron.¡±
The first one was Roy Kelin.
Her greasy face lit up with a moment of ecstasy. She really made it.
Then followed by Jaron. After all, his capacity was real. Although Roy was dissatisfied with this result, it
was still eptable.
But the third one¡ was actually Susan Miller?
To Joy¡¯s surprise, Susan passed as well?
Roy¡¯s eyes widened all of a sudden.
How was that possible?
How could Susan be so capable?
¡°Roy and Jargon, you two go to the Programming Department. Someone will take you to get familiar
with the working environment.¡±
With a cold expression on his face, Luke made a casual arrangement.
Then he headed for Susan and suddenly smiled broadly, ¡°Ms. Miller, pleasee with me. I¡¯ll
personally show you around.¡±
Susan was:
surprised at Luke¡¯s enthusiasm. She vaguely realized that her
answer should be excellent.
Therefore, she did not panic too much, but calmly agreed.
Luke just took Susan away.
Jaron didn¡¯t care it at all.
But Roy¡¯s face twisted too much.
She said bitterly, ¡°We get into thepany by working hard but Susan probably by her look! She must
have carried on with Luke long before. This is why¡¡±
¡°Enough. Mind your tongue,¡± Jaron red at her impatiently.
¡°What?! Didn¡¯t you see how Luke treated her? Is this the attitude a director should have towards his
employee? He maybe has a crush on Susan because of her appearance¡ It is definitely an unspoken
rule.¡±
Roy moaned frantically.
C & N N B B B B 5
Chapter 39
Jaron couldn¡¯t stand it anymore so he just walked away.
Roy was angrier.
¡®Susan! Wait and see!¡± wondered Roy.
¡°I want to see how far you can go with this appearance!¡±
¡°Sooner orter, I will trample you under my feet.¡±
Chapter 40
Chapter 40
Luke gave a contract to Susan separately. In order to keep her, the sry he gave to her was over ten
times better than that given by Winner Electronics.
Seeing the contract, Susan was also a little surprised.
She started a business with Timothy before.
It was quite difficult to do so. At that time, she followed Timothy to write programs, meet clients, and
expand the market together.
She could say it proudly that nearly half of Timothy¡¯s sess should be attributed
to Susan.
But what about the rewards she got these years?
At the beginning when thepany was in a poor situation, she was paid zero.
Later, after having a certain number of clients, she retreated to the back¨Cseat role and concentrated on
writing programs.
The core code of the program that made thepany famous overnight stemmed from the conception
provided by her and Timothy together.
Timothy is a billionaire now.
But there were only less than 150 thousand dors in her card.
And now, the annual sry offered by Storm Group is close to 150 thousand dors. Besides, there are
some other benefits.
Susan lowered her head silently with aplicated feelings
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Not enough? The terms are negotiable,¡± Luke said without hesitation.
There was no shortage of ordinary programmers in Storm Group. The more talented there were, the
better.
The level Susan showed had definitely reached the top list. If it weren¡¯t for that she was new to the
company, the pay would have been more handsome.
¡°No,¡± Susan shook her head and looked at Luke, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m worth this
annual sry?¡±
Luke was stunned for a moment and replied without hesitation, ¡°Of course, you deserve it.¡±
The interview was all¨Cembracing.
Not only did Susan get all the answers, but she also showed her extraordinary basic skills and
innovative ability.
She waspletely a genius.
¡°Ms. Miller, it is just a starting point. After you enter thepany and make achievements, your sry
will rise sharply.¡± Luke was afraid that Susan would not be satisfied, so he implied.
Susan smiled and agreed in a warm voice, ¡°I¡¯m very satisfied with the sry. Let¡¯s sign the contract.¡±
She had worked only in Timothy¡¯spany before, and met so much rejection in her recent
experiences of finding a job.
At one time, she thought she was pretty average.
Now she looked at Luke.
And she suddenly realized¡
It turned out that she was quite valued.
Perhaps, she could be more confident in the future.
Right?
¡°Okay.¡± Luke was afraid that Susan would eat her words, so he immediately took
out the contract.
He stared at Susan until she had signed it. Then he stood up with a smile, ¡°Come on, Ms. Miller. I¡¯ll
take you to the office.¡±
¡°Okay,¡± Susan agreed and said in a warm voice, ¡°You can call me Susan from now on, Director Colle.¡±
¡°Okay! Susan. Don¡¯t be scared when you meet those programmerster,¡± said Luke.
Chapter 40
Huh? Scared? Susan didn¡¯t understand that.
Without exining, Luke took Susan straight to the office.
Meanwhile, Jaron and Roy had also arrived.
A person was leading them listlessly to familiarize themselves with the environment.
¡°These are your seats. You can walk around the entire hall, except those small offices,¡± said the man.
Jaron was curious, ¡°Why?¡±
¡°Those are the three talented programmers of our department. They are. responsible for the core
program. Don¡¯t disturb them.¡±
Both Jaron and Joy nodded in response.
¡°Come on. I¡¯ll show you the rest corner,¡± the man continued to talkzily.
The others cared about their own business,pletely ignoring the neers.
The programmers of the Storm Group were probably just rtively aloof.
Roy didn¡¯t take it seriously.
Just then, Luke brought Susan in.
¿Ï
Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!
¡°Let me introduce your new colleague, Susan Miller,¡± said Luke.
Susan Miller?
That interviewer with full scores?
The talented girl?
The programmers, who were still muddle¨Cheaded before, raised their heads at the same time whose
countless eyes fell firmly on Susan.
Susan was a little numb under countless sight.
What was wrong¡ Was she anything weird today?
¡°Hello?¡± Susan greeted tentatively.
Chapter 40
There was amotion in the office.
The programmer who had been leading Jaron and Roy ran quickly from them and rushed straight to
Susan, ¡°Boss, please leave a ce for me to be your follower.¡±
Susan was confused.
¡°Get out! I¡¯ve already booked this ce. Don¡¯t vie with me!¡±
¡°Why?!¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t agree with that, let¡¯s justpete with the code.¡±
¡°Come on.¡±
¡°Come on!¡±
The whole office instantly went from lifelessness to liveliness.
Susan was speechless..
¡°Ahem,¡± Luke coughed, ¡°Are you scared?¡±
Susan shook her head slowly with mixed feelings.
She had no fear, but these people were too lively.
Not long after, these active people fought several rounds of battles. Finally the winner invited Susan to
the seat next to him.
Not long after, these active people fought several rounds of battles. Finally the winner invited Susan to
the seat next to him.
He smiled and said, ¡°Susan, you have to work hard. When you make some achievements, you can
own a small office over there.¡±
She didn¡¯t have any obsession with it and responded casually.
As soon as Susan appeared, Jaron and Roy were directly forgotten in the corner of the office.
Jaron was just a little curious, thinking about asking Susan in private what had happened.
Roy was full of jealousy.
Susan was indeed a beauty, but this group of programmers¡® reactions were too excessive.
Well, this group of indoorsmen usually didn¡¯t make any contact with women, so when they saw a
beauty, they epass her one by one.
Did a pretty face really matter?
Even the Storm Group was so superficial?
She was not convinced, forever.
Susan didn¡¯t pay much attention to Roy¡¯s thought. On the first day, she didn¡¯t start working directly but
to familiarize herself with the various underway projects in Storm Group.
It was time off work.
Susan stood up and turned off herputer.
Roy suddenly walked up to her and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve written several codes today. How about you?¡±
Susan froze for a moment, ¡°I haven¡¯t started yet.¡±
To put it in Luke¡¯s words, these ordinary codes were too simple to deserve her. efforts. She just had to
get familiar with the work for a few days before taking over an important project.
Susan knew what she was doing, but Roy didn¡¯t.
As soon as she heard that Susan didn¡¯t write a single code, she sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you start yet, or didn¡¯t
you know how to write at all?¡±
¡°What are you doing here? Don¡¯t bother Susan!¡± Before Susan could respond to Roy, the programmer
next to her frowned at Roy.
¡°I Bother her? She didn¡¯t write a single code,¡± Roy looked incredulous,
¡°Shut up and get away,¡± said the programmer impatiently.
Roy was stunned.
She left with a furious face.
Chapter 40
She didn¡¯t understand how this could happen!
Chapter 41
Chapter 41
In the CEO¡¯s office.
¡°Mr. Landor, this is thetest updated employee form you want,¡± the secretary said respectfully.
Ben looked directly at the Programing Department, where three new names were added.
One of the three names was Susan Miller.
Ben showed a meaningful smile.
Susan tried to avoid him. Now that they were in the samepany, he would wait and see how she
could continue to do so.
At this time, the secretary informed that it was the call from director of the Program Department.
Ben asked the secretary to transfer the call in, and then picked it up.
¡°Mr. Landor, we¡¯ve recruited two female employees this time. One is called Susan Miller. Her result is
very shocking. She¡¡±
Ben¡¯s eyebrows raised. Shocking result?
Subconsciously, he thought that Susan¡¯s grades might not sound good.
Ben couldn¡¯t help but say calmly, ¡°Since she had already entered thepany, let¡¯s just forget about
the interview. Inform her to work hard in the future.¡±
Luke was stunned for a moment, thinking that Ben had already knew the result of Susan¡¯s full marks,
thus he smiled and agreed.
In the next few days, Susan began to work on time so that she spent less time in the Landor residence.
One day, she went to work early and had just sat down in her seat.
She found that the atmosphere in the office was a little strange.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Susan.
Chapter 41
The man next to her quickly shook his head, ¡°Nothing!¡±
That waspletely a rumor. Just delete the post directly. There was no need to inform Susan of that.
Others thought the same way. No one, therefore, talked about that.
Why did they still protect her at this time?
Roy queried, ¡°Susan, you haven¡¯t logged on the Staff BBS yet, have you?¡±
Staff BBS?
Susan frowned.
Inside the Storm Group, there existed a Staff BBS for employees and they could register anonymously
or with the real name. Basically, as long as theirments were not too excessive, the group would
not interfere.
Even an employee anonymously scolded Ben once.
Ben didn¡¯t delete the post, and just pretended that it didn¡¯t exist.
It was also because of Ben¡¯s permissive attitude towards the Staff BBS. Many people liked to chat
casually on it.
But Susan was upied with her new project, leaving no time for the Staff BBS.
¡°Check it yourself, gloated Roy.
¡°Susan, there¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s all bullshit.¡±
¡°Totally ridiculous.¡±
¡°We all found it silly after reading it.¡±
Other programmers said one after another.
Susan raised her eyebrows, while she was really a little curious.
She typed her employee number in and entered the Staff BBS.
Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!
Then, she saw a red post which went viral.
The title of this post.
N D
13:27
Chapter 41
¡°Shocking News! Unspoken Rules in Storm Group! One Knows Nothing Is Actually Admitted to the
Company!¡±
Unspoken rules? One knows nothing was actually hired?
The headline was not very sensational, but it touched the nerves of the employees. in the Storm Group.
Because those who could enter thispany were all elites, who were all proud of being admitted to it.
They all got the offer after numerous obstacles and difficulties.
But someone, who couldn¡¯t do anything, was actually admitted to thepany ast well?
They couldn¡¯t help but look it through.
The content of the post was even more exciting.
ording to its content, a few days ago, a group of people came for an interview in a department of
the Storm Group. As a result, the director of this department. took a female employee¡¯s hands
compulsively.
The poster ambiguously portrayed the process of how the woman entered thepany through
unspoken rules.
And the woman who entered the department only stared nkly at theputer every day. For so
long, she had not done anything at all. The director still had a very good attitude towards her, and even
told her to take her time and not to
worry.
At the end of the post, the poster stood on the side of all the employees, condemning the woman that
her admittance to thepany waspletely an insult to all the other employees with real
competence.
Unfortunately, she could only get angry secretly at the director in the high position.
There were many details in this post.
Moreover, thest sentence in the post did arouse many peoples anger.
That was true. They worked so hard to get into thispany, but someone just
Id & NGBBB B
Chapter 41
used small tricks andpeted with them at the same starting point?
Howe?!
Someone immediately started to find this woman out.
It was simply too easy.
The Programming Department was the only one which held the interview. recently.
There were two female recruits. Then check the entry photos.
Roy Kelin¡ emmm she didn¡¯t have the qualification to get a casting couch at all.
Then it could only be Susan Miller.
Then the director should be Luke Colle.
For a while, a lot of people outrageously poured into the post and cursed, while some others directly
reported this event to the senior management level.
Fromst night until now, this post had been on the Staff BBS as a trending topic for unremitting eight
hours.
Susan was speechless when she finished the post.
13:27
¡°Susan, don¡¯t be too sad. Those people are scolding badly, but they also¡¡± Roy said hypocritically.
1
¡°It¡¯s you who posted it,¡± said Susan and stared steadily at Roy.
Roy¡¯s heart beat fast and she quickly denied, ¡°It¡¯s not me. Don¡¯t nder me!¡±
Susan looked at her calmly, ¡°There are many details in the post. It¡¯s impossible for those who aren¡¯t
from our department to write it down.¡±
¡°It¡¯s really you,¡± Jaron red at Roy.
Roy gritted her teeth and said in a panic, ¡°Howe? Maybe it¡¯s someone else who¡¯s dissatisfied with
you.¡±
The post was indeed from Roy.
At the midnight yesterday, the more she thought about it, the more unwilling she
dd MNBG BG B
Chapter 41
became. As soon as she jumped in head, she anonymously posted it.
After sending it, she was a little afraid to be exposed.
But on second thought.
39% 13:27
The way that Susan entered thepany was so unreasonable. Roy resented so much, not to mention
that those old employees were probably even more dissatisfied with it.
At that time, so many people were not pleased, and no one could pin the me on her.
So at that moment, Roy gritted her teeth and denied it at all.
¡°What the hell! Who else would be dissatisfied except you?¡± an old employee said directly, ¡°Susan, a
big shot, enter thepany through unspoken rules? What are you thinking about?!¡±
¡°That¡¯s ridiculous.¡±
¡°You are good at making up stories.¡±
When Susan said this, everyone instantly locked their target on Roy without hesitation.
Roy was dumbfounded on the spot.
Susan had been in thepany for several days and didn¡¯t do anything. How could the others not be
dissatisfied at all?
How could they assure that it was she who posted it?
¡°I¡¯ve told you it¡¯s not me,¡± Roy refused to admit it anyway.
Thanks to the free atmosphere in the Storm Group, no one would track the source.
of the anonymous post, even if it was to scold Mr. Landor.
If they couldn¡¯t find out the person, nor convict her!
In the meantime.
In the CEO¡¯s office.
The secretary looked at Ben hesitantly.
Chapter 41
¡°What¡¯s the matter? Just say it.¡± Ben had been in a bad mood recently.
Originally, he thought that if he put Susan in front of his eyes, he would meet her frequently.
But he didn¡¯t expect that he was so busy with a big project recently.
¡°Mr. Landor,¡± the secretary hurriedly answered, ¡°Today, there are quite a few employees who are
comining about a person.¡±
¡°Who?¡± Ben frowned..
¡°Susan Miller from the Programming Department,¡± said the secretary quickly. ¡°They reported that she
entered thepany through unspoken rules.¡±
She was suspected of getting a casting couch from the senior management level?
Ben raised his eyebrows.
It didn¡¯t seem to be wrong to some extent.
After all, he was also a senior manager of thepany, and Susan was his wife.
Was it open to the public that he made some under¨Cthe¨Ccounter deals for Susan?
¡°Oh? Do they know who is that senior manager of thepany?¡± asked Ben pretentiously.
He thought that if the employees knew it, he would make it open to the public directly. It was nothing. At
worst, he would personally pay Susan¡¯s sry.
¡°They got it,¡± said the secretary.
¡°Tell me,¡± Ben raised his eyebrows, calmly in his heart..
Since everyone knew it, they could just announce it to the public. After the announcement, he could
also meet Susan justifiably.
While Ben was thinking about it, he heard the secretary say, ¡°It¡¯s Director Colle of the Programming
Department.¡±
Ben was stupefied.
Chapter 42
Chapter 42
It was hard to tell Ben¡¯s mood from his badly scarred face.
But at that moment, the secretary saw his face suddenly darken. Obviously, he was riled up.
¡°Luke?¡± Ben said coldly, rage pulsing through his veins.
¡°Yes.¡± The secretary spoke rather timidly.
He thought, ¡°It made sense that Ben was furious.
Starting the business with chips, thepany was a global leader in electronic information.
It meant that the Programming Department mattered the most in the Storm. Group.
Only when the Programming Department produced more fruitful scientific results. could the Storm
Group continue to gain an edge onpetition.
As the head of the Programming Department, Luke was Ben¡¯s trusted subordinate.
Yet Luke had lured a naive girl to have sex with him. He betrayed Ben¡¯s trust and there was a reason
for Ben¡¯s irritation.
Good luck with that, Luke.¡±
The secretary sighed inside.
Ben gritted his teeth, ¡°What are these based on?¡±
The secretary hurriedly answered, ¡°Well, there is a post on the Staff BBS.¡±¡±
¡°Send it to me. Now.¡±
The secretary sent the webpage to Ben immediately.
Ben frowned with anger after reading it.
How foolish and stupid Susan was!
To be admitted to thepany easily, she should never have turned to Luke.
??
NB B MBBB B
3 13:28
Chapter 42
He was the CEO of thepany as well as her husband, the one who could give her what she wanted,
Putting his hand on the keyboard, Ben quickly typed.
Though somewhat curious, the secretary didn¡¯t dare to check what Ben was doing.
He could only specte, ¡°Ben couldn¡¯t help but respond to the post, right?
Well, it seems that this really caused the crowd to be angry.¡±
Ben had turned off theputer as the secretary made a wild guess, ¡°Done.¡±
The secretary wondered what was done.
He picked up his phone with curiosity and wanted to click on the ¡®favorite¡® post.
But he found that the post was gone.
He thought, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that post!
Something wrong with my phone?¡±
The secretary kept clicking on the link, but the link was not valid.
¡°Sir¡ The post was deleted.¡± The secretary said hastily.
Ben nced at him, ¡°So what?¡±
The secretary soon realized it, ¡°Ben, you¡¡±
Ben sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t mind some anonymousints. But this post is totally different. It¡¯s immoral. It
nders others, which has vited thews. Therefore, it should be deleted as soon as possible.¡±
The secretary was even more confused.
He thought, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do it yourself.
It seems that you are anxious.¡±
¡°I will go to the Programming Department myself. Arrange that.¡± Ben ordered.
The secretary froze.
Ben nced at him, his face void of emotion, ¡°Any problems?¡±
???
Chapter 42
39% 13:28
¡°Nope.¡± Startled, the secretary dyed the five¨Cminute meeting till half an hour
At the Programming Department.
The crowd fixed an angry look at Roy.
Though there was no direct evidence, they assumed it was Roy who was behind it.
Roy was panicking first but soon she calmed down and acted recklessly.
At this time, Luke walked in.
¡°Luke.¡± The crowd greeted him.
Luke seemed to be not affected by the post, judging from his emotion.
He said tly, ¡°I believe you¡¯ve all read it.¡±
¡°Yep.¡± The public nodded embarrassedly.
Luke took a nce at Roy.
Roy looked away with a guilty look.
Luke sneered.
He exined emotionlessly, ¡°Such a rumor has impacted Susan and me greatly, but it¡¯s not that hard to
address it.¡±
It was simple, indeed.
All were gazing at Luke quietly, waiting for his next words.
¡°Post the grades,¡± said Tom calmly.
The grades wouldy the truth bare and stop the rumour.
¡°Really?¡± Roy questioned. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it turn into a bigger controversy?¡±
Roy thought Susan got a rather low grade and Luke didn¡¯t want her to be ashamed.
¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Luke gave Roy a faint smile.
Others cast a weird look at Roy.
Chapter 42
It might cause some discussion if everyone knew the grades.
Roy had thought the grades would never help Susan out.
Not knowing what Luke meant, Roy affected a calmness she did not feel. ¡°Alright.¡±
¡°Go and announce the grades on the forum.¡± Luke randomly asked an employee to
do so.
¡°Got it.¡± The man quickly clicked the Staff BBS.
He said in surprise after he found the post deleted, ¡°Luke, the post has been deleted and there are
more people who make suspicious and anonymous
Luke frowned, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Just post it.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± The man responded.
He was about to edit.
At this time, someone said the boss wasing.
Susan imagined, ¡°Our boss?
Ben!¡±
Upon hearing Ben¡¯s name, Susan panicked.
¡°Why? What is Ben doing here?
It¡¯s said that ordinary employees could hardly get the chance to see him.¡±
¡°Ben knew it?¡± Luke frowned, ¡°That will be great. I intended to report this to him. Let¡¯s put it all on the
table.¡±
Susan paled more.
She got more worried as she thought, ¡°Ben probably came for the post.
That means he has read it.
Oh my! He has seen me as a scheming woman who caters to him for my own sake. He has read the
post. What does he think about me?
Chapter 42
Will he think that I¡¯m¨Cnot only a scheming whore, but also a shameless bitch?¡±
Susan trembled and sweated with fear.
She was reluctant to see Ben right now.
She didn¡¯t have the nerve to do so.
Susan gritted her teeth and stood up, ¡°Luke, I feel sick in my stomach.¡±
Luke was stunned for a moment, ¡°Susan, hang in there. Let¡¯s tell the truth to Ben first.¡±
¡°I¡¡± Selena nched.
She knew both Luke and her were innocent and that the truth could be clear to all.
But what if Ben didn¡¯t believe it?
Although the probability was tiny.
He might turn a deaf ear to her exnation.
Susan was somewhat concerned.
More importantly, she wasn¡¯t prepared to see Ben in thepany.
Noting Susan¡¯s uneasiness, Roy thought Susan was nervous due to guilt. So she held Susan¡¯s hand
tightly and said with a smile, ¡°Susan, just exin it to Ben. He would give you justice.¡±
Susan¡¯s being seized with panic confirmed Roy¡¯s belief.
Roy couldn¡¯te up with other reasons for Susan to be guilty.
Therefore, she held Susan¡¯s hand tightly, not letting her get away.
¡°Roy.¡± Susan nned to shake Roy¡¯s hand away.
But she failed.
And Ben arrived.
Chapter 43
Chapter 43
Roy¡¯s attention was drawn to Ben¡¯s long legs.
Roy¡¯s heart throbbed as she focused on Ben.
Roy dreamed. ¡°Young and promising as the CEO of the Storm Group is, he is rather low¨Ckey and
mysterious.
What exactly does he look like? Is he stunningly handsome?¡±
She looked up with an expectant look, only to find Ben¡¯s scary face.
Disappointed at Ben¡¯s appearance, Roy couldn¡¯t help but scream in shock.
She thought to herself, ¡°This monster is the CEO of the Storm Group:
What a horrible man he looks like!¡±
Hearing Roy¡¯s screaming, the public frowned and looked at her.
Realizing that she had been frivolous, she got embarrassed instantly.
But she got better when she found Susan looking down at the floor.
She grabbed Susan and said to Ben, ¡°Ben, youe for the post, right? This is
Susan.¡±
Ben wrinkled his brows and replied indifferently, ¡°Oh?¡±
It was hard to tell Ben¡¯s mood from his voice.
Unsure about Ben¡¯s mood, Susan bowed her head nervously.
¡®Susan, I advise you toe clean to Ben since he has already known it. There was no use for you to
keep silent. Ben might go easy on you if you are honest enough. Am I right?¡± Roy made her
suggestions to Susan before she turned to Ben. ¡°Sir, Susan is wrong this time, but she is good¨C
natured. Please be lenient to her for my
sake.¡±
Roy was quite satisfied with her words.
But others were disdainful of her, darting a contemptuous look at her.
After a while, Ben cast an icy look at Luke and asked indifferently. ¡°Who is this?¡±
Chapter 43
¡°New employee, Roy Kelin.¡± Luke put on a wry smile.
T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.
¡°New employee? I thought she became the director instead.¡± Ben mocked, stone- faced.
Ben thought, ¡°Who was she and why she dared to say ¡®for my sake?
I didn¡¯t think she was somebody.¡±
Roy was pale at Ben¡¯s scorn and gritted her teeth, speaking no more words.
¡°Ben, you¡¯vee just at the right moment.¡± Luke took a deep breath, ¡°I intended to exin for the
post. I¡¯ve decided to post the interview grades of the three new employees.
¡°Post their grades?¡±
Ben frowned and nced at Susan subconsciously.
He got no idea about Susan¡¯s performance during the interview.
¡°Their marks could be seen on the Staff BBS.¡± Luke said slowly, ¡°Now, Ben, I¡¯d like to report their
grades since we are all here.¡±
Ben raised his eyebrows and said nothing.
Susan was not bad since Luke wanted to announce their grades.
Ben was somewhat curious now.
He wondered what kind of grades Susan would get.
¡°OK, Jaron.¡± Luke said tly. ¡°Eighty.¡±
Jaron¡¯s eyes widened. He got panicked in retrospect.
He knew eighty was the threshold score of the Storm Group.
He couldn¡¯t be admitted to thepany if he got one single point lower than it.
¡°Then, Roy Kelin,¡± Luke started as he nced at Roy.
Roy was kind of excited while waiting for her score.
She thought to herself that she got at least eighty points since she had been
Chapter it
admitted.
No worse than Jaron.
Luke said slowly as Roy saw herself high, ¡°Sixty.¡±
Roy was suspicious about her marks, ¡°Sixty?¡±
¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Roy screamed.
Luke ignored her and continued, ¡°Susan Miller.¡±
At this point, Luke paused.
Roy immediately suppressed her panic, expecting a lower score given to Susan.
¡°Full marks.¡± Luke enunciated each word carefully.
Roy seriously doubted it inside.
Other programmers had long known the truth and they were pretty calm.
But Jaron and Roy were in great shock.
Jaron still had his control over his face.
Roy just freaked out and she stood up abruptly, her voice shrill and harsh, ¡°Impossible! That was
impossible. I don¡¯t think she was that good. Luke, please be honest with her mark. Though you would
like to defend her, stop the lies.¡±
¡°All the interviews have been recorded,¡± said Luke impassively. ¡°You could watch the video if you are
not convinced.¡±
¡°Then show me! I¡¯m not convinced.¡± Roy said without hesitation.
¡°Ben?¡± Luke looked at Ben, wondering his reaction.
Ben noted that Susan still remained quiet while Roy had already lost her control. He agreed, ¡°As she
wishes.¡±
¡°Alright.¡± Luke answered tersely and instantly arranged the video.
Actually, panic registered Roy¡¯s face when she saw Luke wasposed as usual, but she tried hard to
comfort herself.
Chapter 43
She said to herself inside, ¡°Susan couldn¡¯t get a full mark. Luke must have hed
Yes, Luke lied about Susan¡¯s mark¡±
Luke soon got the video after a few minutes.
Ben asked to project the video on the super big screen.
The recorded interview videos of Susan, Jaron and Roy were being yed at the same time, each of
them upying one part of the screen,
Roy¡¯s eyes were riveted by Susan¡¯s interview.
The video was so clear that Susan¡¯s typing fingers were seen clearly.
The video soon showed the scene of the first question.
And Roy was impressed by the question.
It was no easy task and she spent half an hour to find out the faulty code. As for how to make
amendments, she didn¡¯t have a clue about it.
She couldn¡¯t figure it out.
She believed Susan couldn¡¯t either.
On the screen, Jaron and Roy cudgeled their brains.
Yet it took Susan merely one minute to find out the problem.
Roy was speechless.
She continued tofort herself, ¡°Susan was just lucky!¡±
After Susan found out the faulty code, she immediately wrote down the code to fix the bug.
It didn¡¯t take her long and the code was perfect after being fixed.
Roy looked awful.
She wondered if Susan was really that excellent.
Ben had fixed his eyes on Susan in silence, his feelings mixed.
He had searched Susan¡¯s background before and knew she was once a programmer
MMMM
Chapter 68
in Timothy¡¯spany.
IL
75% 10:07
People were always praising Timothy and recognized his ability inputer and
business.
But no one ever mentioned Susan¡¯s ability.
So he thought Susan didn¡¯t do good.
But it was the reverse.
Susan showed her talent in it and hard work.
Then why would she keep a low profile all these years?
Ben couldn¡¯t help but nce at Susan.
She still bowed her head and didn¡¯t look at him.
Ben failed to restrain hisughter.
He thought with a smile, ¡°Susan, any more surprises for me?
I will wait and sec.¡±
Chapter 44
Chapter 44-
Ben quickly withdrew his gaze before he swept around and asked, ¡°Do you have. any questions about
Susan¡¯s ability?¡±
The color drained out of Roy¡¯s face and she didn¡¯t dare to say anything.
Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.
She now felt that she was beingughed at.
She believed Susan was admitted to having sex with men. But it turned out that Susan was great at the
interview. She gained a rather low point herself.
¡°Good.¡± Ben nodded, ¡°Release the interview video and announce the
rumormonger after finding out his IP address.¡±
¡°Checking IP address?¡± Roy¡¯s voice shrilled, ¡°Ben, I assume we never check the IP of anonymous
commenters.¡±
That was why Roy dared to spread the rumour.
Ben threw her an emotionless look, ¡°It¡¯s because no one has vited thew. before. They just made
some minorints while this person ndered others and deliberately did harm to the victim. I
shall do the justice.¡±
Roy gritted her teeth and trembled with fear.
How could that be?
1
They would soon know it was her by investigating the IP address.
If this matter was announced in the whole group, it would be recorded in her profile and she would
definitely not be able to work in the Storm Group.
And nopanies would ept a person like her.
She would get dim future since then!
In fact, everyone knew it was Roy who posted.
At that moment, Luke was indescribably relieved. He nced at Roy and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll investigate the
IP immediately.¡±
It was not difficult for them to investigate an IP. The thing was whether it was allowed to do so.
75% 10:08
Chapter 44
Now that Ben agreed, it was reasonable.
Roy knew this too.
Roy broke down before the investigation kicked off.
¡°I did it wrong, Ben. I was wrong. Roy cried bitterly and wanted to cling on to Ben¡¯s thigh.
Ben raised his foot in disgust and kicked Roy away.
Roy didn¡¯t dare toin at all and she ran to Luke, ¡°Luke, I¡¯m sorry. I¡
Luke turned around scornfully.
He was married and had a good rtionship with his wife.
Fortunately, he got the video to back him up, or it would be so hard for him to defend himself.
If not, he might end up divorcing with his wife.
Roy wanted to be forgiven with her insincere apology?
That was not going to happen.
Luke¡¯s manner was so cold and distant that Roy was left with no choices but to beg Susan for mercy.
¡°Susan¡¡± Tears streamed down Roy¡¯s face. ¡°You could justify yourself with the video and no one would
question you anymore. Since you are not affected badly, please go easy on me. I won¡¯t do it again.¡±
Roy burst into a rage of tears.
Susan was forced to look up at her.
This time, Roy was really in a state of panic.
Her crying added to her messiness and ugliness.
Seeing Susan look at her, Roy thought Susan was going to forgive her and thus she deliberately cried
louder.
¡°The announcement will ruin my career. You¡¯re so kind. You won¡¯t be so cruel,
JM MM M
Chapter 14
right?¡± Roy added.
However, Susan said nothing and just quietly watched her cry.
At first, Roy kept begging and crying, but after a while, she realized that something was wrong, so she
stopped.
Her eyes were red from crying and she looked at Susan resentfully.
It was at that moment that Susan calmly asked, ¡°Did you post it?¡±
Roy nodded because there was no need to deny it now.
Susan asked her, ¡°When you posted, did you know that it would hurt Luke and me?¡±
Roy was stunned for a moment, and then she spoke for herself, ¡°I just said it for fun. I didn¡¯t expect that
people would believe it. I really didn¡¯t know what would happen.¡±
Susan put on a grim face.
Though Roy was apologizing repeatedly, she didn¡¯t mean so and now she still med others instead of
herself.
Susan asked impassively, ¡°How old are you?¡±
¡°Thirty.¡± Roy answered subconsciously.
¡°Well, I thought you were younger.¡± Susan jeered. ¡°I would have forgiven you if you were merely a kid.
You know, kid has a less¨Cdeveloped brain, having no idea of the consequence.¡±
Roy was speechless.
Afraid to see Ben, Susan turned to Luke, ¡°Luke, I just want to work. I hope this could be dealt with
earlier.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Luke looked at Susan and was more satisfied with her reaction.
Luke was d that Susan showed little sympathy to Roy.
¡°Thank you.¡± Susan said.
Ben was sort of unhappy when Susan broke eye contracts with him.
S M MM M
Chapter 44
He was here.
He was still standing there.
Yet Susan was grateful to Luke instead of him.
Ben gave Luke an envious nce.
75% 10:08
Fortunately. Ben looked grim as usual due to the scars, be he happy or annoyed.
Luke knew nothing about the story and smiled at Ben.
Ben was exhausted inside.
This thing ended with the truth uncovered.
And the video demonstrated Susan¡¯s professional skills.
There were only three men who got the full marks in the history of Storm Group. They now each led a
core team of the Programming Department.
The crowd would have been calmer if Susan got ny¨Cnine.
In fact, Susan was the fourth one who earned the full marks.
And now there were employees who praised Susan blindly.
Those critics quickly switched toud Susan.
The public changed frequently.
Led by Ben, the Storm Group respected anyone who did a good job and that could exin the changes
of attitude.
While Susan was ttered, Roy was beingughed at by all.
Roy¡¯s IP and her interview marks were posted by the group.
Ben was embarrassed to admit that Roy was admitted because of his insignificant words.
Thepany exined that there was an ident when entering Roy¡¯s score, which made Roy
admitted with a higher score. When the Programming Department replied the video they began to
discover it.
¦Ò M M M M
Chapter 44
7% 10:08
Therefore, the final conclusion was, whether in terms of character or ability, Roy was not qualified.
In the end, the Storm Group decided to fire her.
Chapter 45
Chapter 45
People were making fun of Roy in the announcement.
¡°She asserted that Susan wasn¡¯t qualified to get admitted since she got her post by having sex with
others. Well, she was the one who wasn¡¯t qualified.¡±
I got her sackter due to ¡°It almost killed me. She could have messed around and got her sackter
due to her poor ability. Yet she ndered others and wasid off. Now we all know she is such a
rookie. She deserves the result.¡±
¡°LOL. I must say I really admire Susan. Few girls are admitted to the Programming Department and
most importantly, she is outstanding.¡±
¡°I looked up to her, too.¡±
Roy stamped her foot in anger as she read the post.
The employees of the Storm Group were careful about the words and they wouldn¡¯t swear even when
mocking.
Therefore, it wasn¡¯t the disdainful remarks that made her annoyed.
She couldn¡¯t figure out why the public would concentrate more onplimenting Susan instead of
criticizing her.
She took a deep breath and wanted to further read the pages.
Then a dialog popped up on her screen.
Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.
¡°Sorry, you have been stripped of the right.¡±
Looking at the notice, Roy copsed in the chair.
Working in the Storm Group was the highlight of her career.
She was keen to show off after being admitted. As a result, she was proud to gain envious eyes from
her friends.
She had thought she was blessed with gift and was a bit above herself.
But now the truth smacked in the face.
She packed her things and left thepany in a daze.
Chapter 45
Susan nced at Roy and then lowered her head.
She was a cold fish. She wouldn¡¯t care about Roy¡¯s future.
She showed little interest in Roy. No need.
At noon, she put away the document she was reading and was to have lunch at the
canteen.
¡°Susan, 1 am eager to learn from you.¡± Jaron rushed over.
Susan was somewhat amused, ¡°You ttered me.¡±
¡°I mean it!¡± Jaron looked at Susan with respect; ¡°Susan, do you know the other three men of full¨C
marks?¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Susan asked casually.
¡°One of them usuall
lives in foreign countries. He takes charge of the
technological business of the Storm Group abroad,¡±
¡°One studies the core chips with his teams in his own building, making contributions to half of the
scientific results of the Storm Group,¡±
¡°That was really something.¡± Susan raised her eyebrows.
Thest one was really low¨Ckey.¡± Jaron said in hushed tones.
¡°What do you mean?¡± Susan was interested.
¡°He had joined ourpany at the beginning. His works spread through the core technologies of the
company. But I asked around the office, and no one knew who he was.
Behind all the core technologies?
Susan was surprised.
¡°Then he is not just a programming genius but a versatile talent.
There¡¯s such a master in the world. Marvelous.¡± Susan thought.
¡°Anyway, you would be as outstanding as they are and I shall take the opportunity to make friends with
you.¡± Jaron said with a smile.
?
Chapter 15
MM 7
Susan rolled her eyes, ¡°You go too far.¡±
7
75% 10:08
She could see that Jaron was a little surprised that she got full marks, but he was not this crazy.
Although Jaron looked young, he was mature inside.
Jaron coughed and calmed down, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s have lunch.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Susan agreed.
Jaron and Susan often dined together without others¡® attention before.
But this time, they had just walked a few steps when an excitement came from the side.
¡°Ah, I see her. That¡¯s her!¡±
¡°She is so great!¡±
¡°I want to take photos with her but I am not sure if I am polite enough.¡±
Looking at those exciting faces, Susan was stunned.
¡°Now you know you are popr.¡± Jaron whispered.
Susan nodded with concerns.
¡°This was really scary.¡±
Susan struggled to the canteen amidst attention.
It seemed that she was served more dishes today than yesterday.
¡°Those three men were treated the same before? Or only me?¡± Susan was a little
uneasy.
Jaron smiled, ¡°Only you.¡±
¡°Why?¡±
¡°The Programming Department has never announced the grades. We know their grades only after they
be famous. But by the time they became famous, they were distant from the public. So, you¡¯re the
only one who enjoys such poprity.¡± Jaron said.
That Rov mined her peaceful life
didn¡¯t enjoy her meal
But soon she forgot it when she began to work.
In the afternoon, Lake officially assigned her a task.
The task had troubled the Prog
bled the Programming Department for three days and it would hinder the development of the new
products if there were still no breakthroughs.
Luke gave the task to Susan because he valued her.
Without hesitation, she epted it.
Susan had been used to others¡® attention when she was upied by work.
At the same time, what made Susan mostfortable was that Ben pretended not to see her that day.
Ben has been busytely. They had not seen each other for a long time.
Susan led a peaceful life.
She really values these days.
A weekter.
Finally, a big project came to an end.
Ben was in a good mood.
He was not busy from now on. He was thinking how to bump into Susan a few
more times.
Ben thought while walking inside.
When he passed the secretary, he heard a few girls chattering.
¡°See? Susan was really impressive.¡±
Yep, it¡¯s a pity that she can¡¯t marry me.
¡°Hey, you.¡±
Chapter 46
¡°You think too small. Now men in ourpany stay around her all the time.¡±
¡°That¡¯s true.¡±
Ben stopped.
He looked at them nkly.
Startled at the sight of Ben, the girls subconsciously stopped talking.
Chapter 46
Chapter 46
Ben looked at them steadily.
Several girls went white because of fear.
¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry! We shouldn¡¯t be gossiping during work hours.¡±
The others nodded desperately, their eyes full of panic.
They thought with fear, ¡°Damn it, why did Ben suddenlye back?
And he heard us gossiping!¡±
Ben was strict with the working atmosphere and they worried that they would be dismissed for their
words.
Oh no. It wasn¡¯t easy for them to get hired by the Storm Group.
The girls almost burst into tears as they thought about it.
At this time, Ben asked indifferently, ¡°You were talking about Susan?¡±
Yet no one dared to speak.
The assistant next to Ben couldn¡¯t help but remind them, ¡°Mr. Landor is asking you!¡±
One of the secretaries said with trepidation, ¡°It¡¯s the girl who got full marks.¡±
¡°Everyone knows that the test given by the Programming Department is really hard and whoever gets
full marks will definitely be prominent. And that¡¯s why we praised her just now.¡± The other added.
Ben narrowed his eyes.
He agreed with that.
The test was not easy but Susan could get full marks. That meant she could be somebody.
And she was his wife..
Ben got somewhat proud of Susan.
Chapter 46
Yet he got annoyed when he heard that there were many boys around her.
¡°There are a lot of men hanging around her?¡± Ben asked coldly
¡°Yes.¡± The secretaries trembled and said, ¡°There are several people who want to make friends with
Susan, but Susan turns her back on them.¡±
She turned her back to them?
Ben felt better.
0
However, a girl then continued, ¡°Probably she¡¯s seeing someone else.¡±
¡°Yeah, I suppose it¡¯s the guy she dines with every day. She only smiles to him but puts on a grim face
to others.¡±
The girls realized that Ben was interested and became somewhat talkative.
Ben had been in a good mood before she was talkative.
Now he got upset again.
¡°The guy she dine with every day?¡± Ben asked depressedly.
¡°Yes. It seems to be a colleague of hers, called Jaron or something.¡±
¡°After all, they are in the same department.¡±
¡°It seems they got admitted on the same day. No wonder they are so close.¡±
Ben couldn¡¯t suppress his jealousy and irritation anymore.
He clenched his hands into fists, making strange noises.
¡°What¡¯s that noise?¡± The secretaries looked around in surprise.
Ben passed them emotionlessly.
He really wanted to know what had happened these days.
To know what kind of man Susan had been with when he was busy working.
Ben went back to the office and logged in to the Staff BBS.
It surprised Ben that Susan was so popr and she got so many fans.
TNN DO NO
Chapter 16
On the front page, there were three posts rted to her.
Many things gave rise to the fact that Susan enjoyed widespread poprity. The first thing was that
Roy got dismissed after Ben found out she ndered Susan.
And the second one was that people knew she would be a leader in the future since she got the full
marks in the test.
It was normal to be curious about her at the moment.
¡°Ah, I took a photo of her again. She rejected another person just now.¡±
¡°Susan is really cold.¡±
¡°She isn¡¯t always indifferent. Look, this photo shows that she was smiling happily.¡±
Ben got jealous when he saw Susan and Jaron dining together.
Susan was giving her bright smile as Jaron said to her.
He was wordless with rage.
Ben stared at Jaron.
¡°Is Susan treacherous?
She likes such a young boy?¡± Ben wondered.
Ben put his hand on the keyboard expressionlessly.
Several secondster, he had deleted all the post and smiled satisfyingly.
After a while, the secretary knocked on the door and came in.
¡°Mr. Landor.¡± The secretary looked at Ben, wishing to speak.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ben asked.
The secretary wished to speak but stopped on a second thought.
Ben frowned, ¡°Just say it.¡±
The secretary took a deep breath and plucked up the courage to ask, ¡°Mr. Landor, did you delete the
post just now? You can order others to do so if you are in need.¡±
Ben was wordless.
Ben wondered why the secretary would know about it.
Ben realized it after he saw his ID.
Last time, he deleted the post by hacking and no one knew that he did it.
Driven by anger, he actually used his working ID to delete the post.
Now almost everyone in thepany knew that someone with the work number of 000 deleted several
posts a few minutes ago.
All the posts had something to do with Susan.
Without exception!
Ben stopped talking.
The secretary was trembling.
Previously, Ben stopped to ask about Susan, but now he deleted the posts about her.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!
The secretary felt strange.
After a long time, Ben said faintly, ¡°It¡¯s alright. It didn¡¯t hurt me.¡±
¡°Alright?¡± The secretary was confused.
In a better mood, Ben waved his hand, ¡°You may go.¡±
The secretary left in a daze.
Ben was really happy to see the new posts.
¡°Unbelievable! Mr. Landor came to the Staff BBS for Susan.¡±
¡°Something between Mr. Landor and Susan.¡±
¡°Though I¡¯m supposed to button up my mouth, I just want to say Ben might have a crush on Susan.
He¡¯s weird.¡±
¡°By the way, Ben seemed to be married although I don¡¯t know his wife.¡±
¡°So Ben wanted us to focus more on work than on Susan?¡±
There was a heated discussion.
They finally concentrated on Ben and Susan.
And Jaron was forgotten.
Ben¡¯s face cracked into a smile
Now he got what he wanted.
¡°Sir, your lunch is ready. Would you like to have it right now?¡± The secretary called with the hotline and
asked respectfully.
Ben raised his eyebrows and suddenly said, ¡°You guys have my lunch. I¡¯ll have mine in the canteen.¡±
He just remembered that Susan smiled brightly at Jaron when they dined together.
So Ben changed his mind.
The secretary asked himself inside, ¡°In the canteen?¡±
The secretary was in great surprise when hanging up.
He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Ben.
He guessed Ben intended to lead an ordinary life.
There were many lunch choices in the Storm Group.
And Ben chose the one that Susan often went to.
Ben said to himself that he was there for the dishes instead of Susan.
Chapter 47
Chapter 47
In the canteen..
Susan and Jaron went to the canteen together as usual.
Now Susan was fine with the public attention.
She got used to it as time passed.
¡°I got to hand it to you, Susan. Youpleted the project perfectly.¡± Jaron couldn¡¯t help butpliment
on Susan¡¯s performance, ¡°The project was finished so well that Luke was happy as ark.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Susan was amused.
¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Jaron said, ¡°Luke had yelled with delight when he was alone in the office. You were upied
with work and got no idea about this.¡±
Jaron was getting more theatrical and Susan just smiled silently.
They sat down at the table after getting their food.
Jaron asked Susan for advice on a problem he encountered that day.
Susan listened and shared her opinion seriously.
They were so immersed in their conversation.
And they didn¡¯t notice that Ben hade here.
¡°I got nervous. Look, do you think that¡¯s Mr. Landor?¡± A man said.
¡°Come on! Mr. Landor would never eat in the canteen.¡°.
¡°That¡¯s true.¡±
The man strained his eyes to see if he was right. He felt nothing had changed.
¡°I might be having hallucinations. I have to catch up on my sleep.¡± The man said, a faraway look on his
face.
At this time, exmation erupted.
¡°Holy shit, it¡¯s Mr. Landor.¡±
¡°It¡¯s Ben¡±
¡°Oh no, I cked off for some minutes in the morning. God bless me. Please! He didn¡¯te here to
question me or even fire me.¡±
You think too much! Ben has a tight schedule and he must be here to do something important.¡±
¡°Something important? Reshape the canteen?¡±
¡°Forget it. It doesn¡¯t make sense. Ben wouldn¡¯t do such things.¡±
The employees were whispering together about Ben¡¯s showing up here.
Ben gave a satisfactory nod when he felt the eyes upon him.
Most of the staff had registered him and Susan might have seen him as well.
Ben swept around the canteen.
Soon he found Susan chatting with Jaron without noticing him.
For an instant, Ben was gripped with jealousy and anger.
Ben wasining in his heart, ¡°Why does she ignore me amid the turmoil at my presence? What
are they talking about?
And why are they sitting so close when Susan says something with gestures or handwriting on the
table?¡±
Ben¡¯s eyes were riveted on them, boiling with anger.
The secretary was not surprised at all when he found Ben gazed at Susan.
The secretary thought, ¡°Mr. Landor does care for Susan. :
But he shouldn¡¯t be standing still here.¡±
¡°Mr. Landor, would you mind me getting some food for you?¡± The secretary asked cautiously.
Ben averted his gaze nkly. ¡°Okay.¡±
The secretary immediately rushed for Ben¡¯s meal.
Chapter 47
After a while, he returned, ¡°Mr. Landor, where do you prefer to have a seat?¡±
Narrowing his eyes, Ben took a huge stride towards Susan and Jaron.
He sat next to them calmly.
He was waiting for Susan to notice him.
¡°The program will be better if you make such adjustments.¡± Susan said to Jaron.
¡°Is that so? What if I¡¡± Jaron replied.
They were having a nice talk and still ignored Ben.
Ben just sat there and waited.
The secretary secretly nced up at Ben before he quickly lowered his head.
The secretary thought, ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable.
Being stared by Ben, Susan isposed as usual.¡±
Susan was so amazing.¡±
And Ben was still waiting.
T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.
Now he was too impatient to wait for Susan to note him.
He threw down his tableware with a great sound.
He walked to Susan directly and patted on the table.
Startled, Susan turned around and saw Ben¡¯s impassive gaze at her.
Seized with panic, Susan looked at him in mild surprise.
Susan was curious about Ben¡¯s presence.
¡°Mr. Landor.¡± Jaron looked at Ben with respect and greeted him after standing up.
Susan also stood up and stammered, ¡°Mr. Landor¡¡±
Ben felt a little ufortable when he found Susan was afraid of him..
She talked andughed with Jaron while she got timid in front of him.
He got somewhat annoyed.
¡°Mr. Landor, what¡¯s up?¡± Jaron asked cautiously.
Ben heard Jaron¡¯s question.
He thought it was a good question for it could be a reason to exin why he was
here.
Ben pursed his lips and said slowly, ¡°What¡¯s your lunch?¡±
Jaron was speechless.
So were others.
Selena was also dumbfounded.
Jaron answered amidst the silence, ¡°Mr. Landor, I ate the sea cucumber with abalone sauce, mixed
seafood, and a bowl of chicken soup.¡±
Then it was silence again.
Jaron was confused. He imaged, ¡°That¡¯s why Mr. Landoring for?¡±
Ben noticed they would all be in embarrassed.
He said calmly, ¡°I found there are not sufficient dishes in the canteen.¡±
The secretary hurriedly added, ¡°Sir, this is the canteen for employees. And there. are more dishes in
the canteen for managers.¡±
Ben raised his eyebrows instantly, ¡°All of our staff should be treated the same. From now on, this
canteen should offer the same dishes as the canteen for managers. We should act fairly to all men.¡±
¡°Got it!¡± The secretary hurriedly responded.
¡°Wow!¡± The employees at the dinner cheered up.
¡°Thank you, Mr. Landor!¡± One of them shouted boldly.
Ben lifted his eyebrows, not meaning to be angry.
Others followed to express their gratitude.
Chapter 47
¡°In addition, excellent employees could order what to eat one day in advance, getting their meals in
their office. In each department, two people are privileged and it is decided by your department
director.¡±
¡°Wow.¡± The crowd cheered again.
When the cheers died down, Ben stared at Susan chilly, ¡°Susan.¡±
¡°Yeah?¡± Susan was shocked.
Ben said with a serious face, ¡°You are awarded with this privilege for your great performance. There
are still two men who can enjoy the privilege in your department. Keep on working hard.¡±
Susan replied Ben¡¯s words with a confusing nod.
¡°I¡¯d like to talk to you. Come with me.¡± Ben said directly to Susan.
Susan followed him after hesitation.
There were heated discussions after they left.
Chapter 48
Chapter 48
¡°Gosh. So we can also enjoy the food from the canteen for the senior management level¡±
¡°Mr. Landor¡¯s words worth a million!¡±
¡°Well, the food in our canteen is already really good. When I tell my friends that I can enjoy abalones
there frequently, they just can¡¯t believe it, not to mention the canteen for the senior management level.¡±
¡°In fact, we only serve our traditional food here. But in the canteen for the senior management level,
there are delicacies from the world! Moreover, the chefs there are the best. It¡¯s just superb¡¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯ve seen pictures of that canteen. They also serve the steak with the best quality! I can
drool just by the pictures¡¡±
¡°Ahhh, we can also enjoy this kind of food in the future?¡±
¡°I¡¯m going crazy! I want to kiss Mr. Landor.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t there a saying that Mr. Landor is a demanding man? But I wonder if he is extremely good, except
for his face¡¡±
¡°Thosements about Mr. Landor being demanding are just hearsay. Anyway, if I were to take the
highest sry and the best benefits in the industry, I would never badmouth Mr. Landor.¡±
¡°That¡¯s true. I don¡¯t even know how the hearsayes about.¡±
¡°You are all concerned about the canteen, and I am the only one who cares about Susan being called
by Mr. Landor?¡± Someone tried changing the topic.
¡°Ah, I heard that they also serve truffle caviar in the that canteen! Can we really enjoy it?¡±
¡°Of course! We would probably run to the canteen in the future.¡±
¡°Hey, don¡¯t you guys think that Mr. Landor seems to pay special attention to Susan?¡± The man
continued insistently.
¡°Ah, I can¡¯t help but drool.¡±
Chapter 48
you!
The man said, ¡°Forget it! Well, do you think there will be top¨Cgrade red wine too?¡±
For a while, the canteen was full of voices discussing food.
It was bustling.
Jaron did not join the discussion. He watched where Ben and Susan left.
He was a little worried.
¡°Why does Mr. Landor find Susan?¡± he wondered.
In the CEO¡¯s office.
The secretary left thoughtfully and closed the door tightly.
Susan lowered her head and was very cautious.
Ben was inexplicably angry when he saw her like this.
He said faintly. ¡°Now you find me ugly, huh? You don¡¯t dare to look at me? But when you kissed me,
you were very bold.¡±
¡°When¡ when I kissed him?¡± Susan was surprised.
Unexpectedly, she thought of the scene at their wedding.
She said with embarrassment, ¡°Mr. Landor, you are not ugly.¡±
Although Ben¡¯s appearance was wed, Susan felt that he was much more pleasing to the eye than
many handsome people.
¡°Really?¡± Smile appeared on Ben¡¯s face, but his voice became colder; ¡°You¡¯ve been avoiding me
recently?¡±
Susan pressed her lips together; ¡°I just do not want to upset you.¡±¡±
¡°I¡¯m not upset at all when meeting you,¡± wondered Ben.
He almost blurted it out.
But he held back.
With a stern face, he said, ¡°If so, why do you join the Storm Group?¡±
Susan trembled for a moment, and her lips were a little pale.
Ben regretted instantly
He obviously did not mean it this way, but his words just sound unpleasing.
¡°I mean.. spoke Ben slowly.
1 got it Susan said softly, ¡°Mr. Landor, I will resign as soon as possible.¡± I won¡¯t cause you any trouble¡±
Hen was speechless.
¡°Mr. Landor, is this enough for you?¡± Susan looked up at him.
Ben was a little flustered.
But it still seemed to be calm on his face.
¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. You enter thepany by your ability, and I have no reason to force you to resign¡±
said Ben calmly, ¡°But Susan, you have been too popr on the Staff BBStely¡±
Susan stunned for a moment.
Then,bined with Ben¡¯s exnation in the canteen, she suddenly understood.
She pressed her lips together, ¡°I got it! In the future. I will try to stay in the office and not go out. If I
meet Mr. Landor from a distance, I will run away immediately. I will never let him encounter me.¡±
Ben went to the canteen to inspect today, but he met her there.
He was probably in a bad mood at that time.
He didn¡¯t want to see her, while it was hard to tell her, so he would just have dinner in the office in the
future in the name of benefits.
In this way, there were less chances for Ben to meet her.
Ben was startled.
He thought there must be something wrong.
¡°Mr. Landor, if there is nothing else, I¡¯ll go back to work now.¡± said Susan.
Ben¡¯s lips trembled, and he wanted to say something, but finally he didn¡¯t do so.
+
19.09
Chapter 48
Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.
In the end, he simply responded, ¡°Okay.¡±
So, she really guessed what Ben meant.
Susan left with a clear idea.
Ben looked at her back as she left, and suddenly, he reached out and rubbed his
head.
What the hell!
At this time, the secretary walked in cautiously.
¡°Mr. Landor, this is the meeting agenda for this afternoon. Please confirm it.¡±
The secretary showed a flowchart over.
Ben nced at it and put it aside.
He looked at his secretary and suddenly asked, ¡°I heard that you are very popr with girls.¡±
When the secretary heard this, he coughed subconsciously and then said, ¡°Just so so, I¡¯ve just had
seven or eight girlfriends before.¡±
Seven or eight girlfriends?
Compared with his own experience, Ben felt that the secretary was definitely a
master.
1
He could not help but feel interested, ¡°Do you usually have a cold war with your girlfriend?¡±
¡°It is inevitable that there will be time like this¡± The secretary was not used to that when he suddenly
had a discussion with the boss about his love problems, but he still gave an honest answer.
Ben became more interested, ¡°Then, how do you manage it?¡±
¡°The main reason is to be shameless,¡± said the secretary decisively.
Ben was stunned.
The secretary said confidently, ¡°A strongest woman is afraid of a pestering man. It does not matter how
indifferent she is. Just go ahead shamelessly. After I used this
Chapter 48
trick, the cold war between us did notst more than a day.¡±
Ben asked, ¡ Can this work?¡±
¡°It works.¡± The secretary hurriedly said, ¡°In addition to this, there is another way.¡±
Ben snapped, ¡°Tell me!¡±
¡°Gifts. The secretary said, ¡°All women prefer bags, lipsticks, and jewellery. These things can vary in
price. The more you invest in them, the less resistance there is from women.
¡°Really?¡± Ben showed a thoughtful look.
He remembered in a daze that after he¡¯d spent 7.5 million dors on jewelleryst time, Susan seemed
to be quite happy.
So, does give gifts really work?
Ben was much more approachable than he used to be. The secretary could not help but ask boldly,
¡°Mr. Landor, did you have a quarrel with Mrs. Landortely?¡±
¡°It is not actually a fight.¡± Ben was stunned for a moment and
said.
It should be said that it was Susan who was unterally avoiding her.
The secretary showed a meaningful expression, ¡°Mr. Landor, the most important. thing in rtionship
with a woman is to learn to say sorry. The love rtionship between you is always more important than
your ego.
A love rtionship was more important than ego?
Ben subconsciously said, ¡°It is not what you think.¡±
There is no rtionship between him and Susan.
¡°Then what is it like?¡± asked the secretary.
Ben was dumbfounded.
He pressed his lips together.
Suddenly, he picked up a pen and threw it towards his secretary, ¡°Get out. It¡¯s time for work.¡±
MMMM
Chapter 48
The secretary quickly slipped out. To be honest, Mr. Landor looks like he lost temper now, while the
secretary was actually inexplicably not afraid at all?
Did he just cross the boundary?
The pen fell to the ground and made a crisp sound.
A hint of daze shed across Ben¡¯s eyes.
He suddenly had no idea what he was doing now!
74% 10:10
He was the one who told Susan that he would never have anything to do with her.
But when Susan was trying to avoid him, he began to ask for her attention again.
Was he crazy or mad?
Chapter 49
Chapter 49
Ben sat in his seat and memories shed across his mind.
He recalled his childhood.
When he first met his biological mother.
She was tender and kind, just as what he thought about her.
He liked her and wanted to stay close to her.
He felt that he had found his happiness.
And then she set a fire.
In the burning me, she grinned evilly. That scene was deeply imprinted on his mind.
Not long after that, he adopted a cat.
The cat had white fur and azure eyes, looking like an angel.
He liked this cat very much and he could y with it all day long..
It was very cute and clingy. He was healed and somewhat felt happiness again.
Later, he had a serious illness.
#
Surprisingly, it was because someone knew he liked the cat so much and took the opportunity to put
drugs in the fur of the cat.
From then on, he never held the cat again.
From then on, he didn¡¯t indulge in love or care for people and pets any longer.
To him, the feeling of happiness was a terrible sign.
It meant that when this happiness passed, he would soon suffer a worse nightmare!
Therefore, when he realized that he was falling into Susan, he chose to stay away from her and be
indifferent.
But that pretence did notst long.
Chapter 49
He could not help but protect her and cosset her.
Once he told himself that this was the most basic respect he gave to his wife.
But when he though about it again, he never had such feeling about hisst wife.
At first, he could still delude himself.
But now, it seemed that he couldn¡¯t continue to do so.
Ben stood in front of the huge floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window, his eyes brimming with inexpressible emotions.
Maybe he should try again.
¡°Susan, I ept my fate,¡± wondered Ben.
¡°If I win, I will be reborn.¡±
¡°If I lose, I will be doomed.¡±
He picked up his phone and silently sent a message, ¡°What can I do to make it up?¡±
The secretary replied quickly.
¡°Pestering and sending gifts are just making things up for that. The most
important thing is to never make a woman angry!¡± Mr. Landor, I have a web link here for you. There are
some random test questions. If you can score more than 80 points, you are graduated!¡±
Test questions?
Ben disdained.
He never scored below 100 points in any test.
It was a shame for him to get 80 points.
¡°Send it over.¡± said Ben faintly.
Then, he received a web link.
He clicked on it.
Then, he started to check the first question.
Chapter 49
¡°Question One: If you want to buy a lipstick as a gift, which color should you choose?¡±
Then, there were three different colors of lipstick to pick from.
Ben stared at them for a long time.
The other two were too bright red, and he found the pinkish one better than the others.
Without hesitation, Ben chose the taboo Barbie pink.
Then, a huge grimace popped up on the webpage.
Ben was surprised.
Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.
¡°Did I get it wrong?¡± he was confused.
Well, it was just an ident.
He would never get it wrong in the next question.
Question Two: ¡°How should you coax your girlfriend when she is angry?¡±
Option One: I have something to do. Get yourself settled down, we shall talk about
itter.
Option Two: Coax? Funny. Women should obey me.
Option Three: Baby, I was wrong! Can I buy you a bag?
H couldn¡¯t get it wrong again.
Ben analysed this question very sensibly.
Option Two was clearly a wrong answer. He was not a nerd!
Option Three was too illogical. After all, the test did not mention whose fault it
was.
In summary, the answer must be Option One!
After the quarrel, both should calm down and then distinguish right from wrong.
No problem!
174% 10:18
Chapter 49
Ben was full of confidence in choosing Option One.
Then¡ He saw a familiar face again.
Ben was speechless.
A set of test papers contained 100 questions that were randomly extracted from the database.
It took Ben an hour and a half, and all his energy to finish it..
In the end, he finally got his result.
Ben stared at the bloody¨Cred number nkly for a long time.
¡°30 points. Congrattions, you¡¯re a hopeless nerd.¡±
He just got 30 points!
The total score was 100 points!
He had never suffered such humiliation in his life.
¡°Mr. Landor, How is your score?¡± At this time, the secretary was curious and sent at
message.
After Ben asked him about the emotional problems, he was not afraid of Ben anymore.
He even sent a message actively!
Ben replied nkly, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to do that yet.¡±
When he finished replying, he threw his phone aside.
He could not believe it. How could he get such a score on this test?
At night.
When Ben returned home, he was drowsy.
Working on those questions was a hundred times more tiring than discussing a project.
To answer the test questions, he came homete.
Chapter 49
Coincidentally, Susan took the initiative to work overtime, so she went homete
100. 100.
They just bumped into each other at the entrance.
When Susan saw Ben, it was like a mouse saw a cat. She quickly lowered her head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±
That question reflexively appeared in Ben¡¯s mind.
¡°What should you do when your girlfriend says she¡¯s sorry?¡±
The correct answer was¡
Ben suddenly stepped forward and hugged Susan.
Susan was confused.
A trace of fear appeared on her face, and she stiffened.
What was going on!
Ben was¡ hugging her?
Ben was also startled by his subconscious move. In fact, beside hugging, the correct answer included
an affectionate kiss as well!
Affectionate kiss¡
Ben¡¯s heart was burning for a moment, but when he sensed the stiffness in her, he slowly let go of her.
Susan looked at Ben in horror, ¡°Mr. Landor?¡±
Ben was silent.
What should he do next?
There was no answer to this question.
¡°Emm.¡± Ben calmly replied, and then walked away.
Susan looked a little flustered now, so he decided to walk away and let her settle down her emotion.
@JMM MIN
Chapter 1
So, was he getting more and more considerate now?
At the gate.
IN
74% 10:10
Susan was dumbfounded the cold wind. What¡ What the hell was going on?
Susan thought that Ben must have gone crazy and he would get normalter.
But she never expected that this was just the beginning.
The next day.
When Susan arrived at the office, she saw a huge bouquet of flowers on her table.
¡°Susan!¡± Colleagues looked at her with gossipy faces, ¡°Look, who sent the flowers?!¡±
¡°This is specially cultivated rosebush with the best quality. I guess just such one bouquet would cost
over 1500 dors! Susan, it must be a rich man.¡± said Jaron excitedly.
¡°It should be a wrong delivery.¡± Susan waspletely dumbfounded.
¡°It¡¯s impossible. The deliveryman confirmed your name with us before putting the bouquet down.¡±
replied the colleagues.
Susan was even more confused.
What¡ What happened?
She walked over and picked up the card on the bouquet.
The gossipy crowd gathered around at once.
Then, everyone saw the high¨Cprofile name left on the card.
¡°Ben Landor.¡±
Ben Landor???!!!
Was their boss Ben Landor?
Chapter 50
Chapter 50
¡°No¡ It¡¯s impossible.¡± After a while, someone said in a daze.
¡°Definitely not. It should be someone with the same name.¡± said another man decisively.
¡°How is it possible for Mr. Landor to send flowers to Susan? As far as I know, he¡¯s been married.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. This is either someone with the same name, or it¡¯s a mistake.¡±
Everyone was talking about it. Only Susan knew the truth.
This bouquet was probably from Ben.
But¡ Why?
She was a little flustered.
Everyone said that Ben was entric and unpredictable.
So, what was his purpose of sending flowers?
¡°I guess it¡¯s the wrong one.¡± Susan gave a strained smile. She got the crowd off and then arranged the
flowers into the vase in public.
The roses were quite blue and mysterious.
As she looked up from her table, she could see that clearly.
All morning, Susan was feeling uneasy.
For a moment, she wanted to call Ben and ask him about it.¡±
But she was afraid of disturbing him.
By now, she had all kinds of spection in her mind. They were just getting on her
nerves.
It wasn¡¯t until the afternoon that she eventually calmed down.
No matter what Ben meant, her work came first.
She took a deep breath and focused on her work.
MMMM
Chapter 50
She believed, ¡°Well, work will calm me down and make me forget about the
troubles.¡±
Early the next morning, she calmly entered the office.
Then¡ She saw the bouquet again.
The colleagues looked at her in unison.
Susan trembled as she took the card.
The signature was still Ben Landor.
Early on the third day.
Another bouquet.
Susan numbly took the card.
The signature¡ªBen Landor.
Looking at Susan¡¯s expression, the colleagues didn¡¯t dare to say anything.
Susan took a deep breath.
She understood what Ben tried to express.
She would give him an exnation.
At night.
Susan took a deep breath. It had been a few days before she knocked on Ben¡¯s study again.
¡°Come in.¡± Ben¡¯s voice was steady, and she couldn¡¯t hear any emotions.
Susan walked in.
Ben raised his head and looked at her calmly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Secretly, he was smiling.
His secretary was indeed good at coaxing women.
After listening to his secretary¡¯s suggestions and sending gifts for a few days, he saw that Susan
actually took the initiative to find him.
MMMM
Chapter 50
This time, Ben decided that as long as Susan spoke, he would definitely not stand on his dignity but
immediately gave her an out.
Everything looked so fine.
¡°Flowers¡ You sent those flowers, right?¡± asked Susan softly.
¡°Yes.¡± Ben remained calm.
¡°Susan, if you jump into my arms excitedly, I won¡¯t refuse.¡± Ben told himself.
Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!
3
Sure enough, it was Ben who sent the flowers.
Then there wouldn¡¯t be any misunderstanding.
She took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll hand in my resignation
tomorrow.
Ben¡¯s expression stiffened, and he suspected that he had misheard.
He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Say it again. What are you going to do tomorrow?¡±
She pressed her lips together and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll hand in my resignation.¡±
Ben panicked slightly.
That was not the right step, was it?
When she knew that he was the one who sent the flowers, she was not to be moved but to resign
immediately. Howe?!
Why?
Ben asked calmly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your work? Why do you suddenly want to quit?¡±
Susan looked at Ben with aplicated feelings, ¡°Mr. Landor, this is obviously what you mean, isn¡¯t it?¡±
He frowned. ¡°What?¡±
Susan lowered her head slightly. ¡°You gave me the benefits of ordering food before, which actually
implied that I should not leave the office even if it was time to have dinner. Now you send me flowers
every day signed off with your name, which tells me that even if I¡¯m in the office, you still mind about
my existence. So,
74% 16:10
Chapter 30
I¡¯ll leave the Storm Group and find another job. I¡¯ll stay as far away from the Storm. Group as possible.
Please don¡¯t worry, Mr. Landor.¡±
Ben was confused.
So this was his meaning, huh?
¡°Since I¡¯ve made it clear, I should go.¡± Susan turned around and wanted to leave.
¡°Wait!¡± Ben quickly stopped her.
¡°Any other instructions?¡± Susan lowered her head.
Looking at her like this, Ben was quite helpless.
After a while, he said, ¡°I send you flowers. Why can¡¯t it be that I just want to do so?¡±
¡°How is that possible?¡± said Susan softly, ¡°Although we¡¯re married, ording to the promise made
before, our marriage is confidential to the public. So, they only know that you are married, but they
don¡¯t know who your wife is. Under such circumstances, you suddenly send me flowers every day.
Then what would others. think about it?¡±
¡°Think what?¡± Ben didn¡¯t realize the situation.
Susan looked up at him, ¡°They will believe that I am a mistress who destroys other people¡¯s families.¡±
Now, Ben was startled.
It took him a while to realize, ¡°But you are my wife.¡±
¡°But we¡¯ve agreed not to disclose it.¡± said Susan calmly, ¡°Well, in other people¡¯s opinion, I¡¯m a mistress.
At present, the colleagues in the Programming Department are still friendly so that such remarks have
not been¡¯spread out yet. But if you keep sending flowers, there¡¯s no way you can hide it. Once the
public. opinion ferments, how can I survive in the Storm Group? So, Mr. Landor, you are doing this way
just to force me to leave. I understand what you mean.¡±
Ben was speechless.
He didn¡¯t even realize his meaning behind it.
¡°If there¡¯s no more question, I should leave.¡± said Susan softly.
MMMM
Chapter 50
Then, she turned around and left.
Ben looked at her back, frustrated.
He made a fool of himself.
74% 10:11
Looking nkly at his phone, Ben sent a message to his secretary, ¡°Your bonus for this month is gone.¡±
The secretary was wondered why.
Ben quickly thought about it after he put the phone aside.
It was impossible to let Susan resign.
He must do something.
¡®Ben¡¯s eyes twitched slightly, and he already had a n. ¡±
The next day.
Susan came to work with her resignation.
Today, there were no flowers on the table.
Susan understood it.
Sure enough, Ben meant that. After she said she would resign, he would no longer be upset.
Susan took the resignation letter and entered Luke¡¯s office.
Luke looked at the resignation letter which was a little surprising but still understandable.
He looked at Susan with aplicated feelings, ¡°You and Mr. Landor¡¡±
Even if Luke didn¡¯t like gossiping, he had heard about Ben¡¯s big news.
For the first time, colleagues were just talked about it casually. Even some people thought the flowers
were sent to the one with the same name.
But Ben didn¡¯t hide his gift secretly. As soon as people probed seriously, they would find out that the
person who sent the flowers was Ben for sure.
But Ben was already married.
His power and prestige were clear to see here, so even if he was already married yet still sent flowers
to other women, people wouldn¡¯t dare to gossip about him but all the public opinion was concentrated
on Susan.
¡°Actually, it¡¯s all spection from other departments. No one in our office has mentioned this matter; so
you can still stay here.¡± Luke tried to stop her.
Susan was stunned for a moment, ¡°Has it spread all over the other departments?¡±
Emmm¡
Luke didn¡¯t dare to speak.
Chapter 51
Chapter 51
Director Colle didn¡¯t continue on this topic, but Susan understood everything
She let out a bitterugh. It seemed that the public opinion was spreading far more quickly than she
imagined
Indeed. After all, it was Ben Landor, the master of this huge business empire, who was the other main
character of the scandal.
Ben was usually a workaholic. He was always busy like a person without private life at all. But now
suddenly a scandalous news of him showed up, and how could people not pay attention to it?
Ben¡ must understand this as well, right?
In order to force her to leave, he had really nned everything well.
But, he actually didn¡¯t have to do that.
With only some words from him, she would definitely follow his order and stay away from him.
¡°Director, please ept me resignation.¡± Susan Jowered her head.
Although she liked the working environment here, it was impossible for her to stay any longer due to
current situation.
1
She had already made up her mind.
Although Director Colle felt it was quite a pity, he couldn¡¯t convince Susan, so he just had to agree.
¡°Thank you, director.¡± Susan put down her resignation letter and turned around to walk out of the office.
She went to Human Resources Department again and finished the final procedures, so she could
officially resign.
None of the colleagues in the Programming Department were gossip type. They knew that Susan was
about to leave, and no one was mocking her. On the contrary, they all felt regret for her.
But as she walked all the way to the Human Resources Department, she began to
Chapter S1
hear some whispers. ¨C
¡°Who¡¯s this Susan? It¡¯s clear that Mr. Landor¡¯s married. How dare she still hook up with him? No matter
how strong her working ability is, I don¡¯t like her.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s such a disgrace to our fellow women.¡±
¡°She should just work harder, but not to take shortcuts for sess. It¡¯s really insulting to put her on a
par with those three seniors.¡±
The crowd looked at Susan with mockery and disdain. Their words were like a pin needle, and
burrowed into her cars.
Susan pressed her lips together and pretended not to hear anything.
She walked steadily all the way to the door of the Human Resources Department¡¯s
office.
When she was about to enter¡
Suddenly.
¡°Susan, wait!¡± A clear voice rang out.
Jaron ran all the way here.
¡°Jaron?¡± Susan looked at him in surprise. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±
Jaron ran so fast that he took several breaths in a row before barely calming down.
He then asked nervously, ¡°Susan, Director Colle told me that you¡¯re going to resign. Really?¡±
Susan nodded.
Jaron then became furious, ¡°Just because of that damn Mr. Landor?¡±
Susan was shocked.
What? Damn Mr. Landor?
Was Jaron crazy?
¡°Am I wrong?¡± Jaron didn¡¯t stop but became even more furious. He turned around and pointed at those
people who joined the gossips, ¡°They all say that you let
MMMM
Chapter 51
174% 10:11
yourself be a mistress for money! But in fact, it was all Mr. Landor¡¯s problem, but you didn¡¯t even
respond to it at all! They should just me Mr. Landor, but not you!¡±
After Jaron finished speaking, he looked at those people in the office with his bright eyes.
His gaze was oppressive, and the crowd didn¡¯t dare to look back at him.
¡°Look, it¡¯s just a bunch of stupid bullies,¡± said Jaron angrily.
¡°Jaron, you¡¡± Susan was about to stop Jaron when she suddenly saw the person behind him. And
soon her eyes were filled with shock.
It was Ben!
Ben suddenly came, unexpectedly!
He was just standing right behind Jaron at this point, and his face brushed with
rage.
¡°Am I wrong? These people¡¡± Jaron still could not stop his cursing.
¡°Mr. Landor!¡± Susan hurriedly shouted at the back of Jaron.
Mr. Landor?
Jaron¡¯s expression stiffened for a moment, then he turned around and saw Ben¡¯s hideous face.
Ben looked at him with a poker face, ¡°Why don¡¯t you continue?¡±
Seeing that, Jaron gritted his teeth and decided to go ahead regardless.
¡°I¡¯m just about to keep going! Mr. Landor, as a husband, you are unfaithful to your wife; as a boss,
you¡¯re now causing great distress to your employees. Now, thepany is going to lose an excellent
employee just because of your selfishness. You actually don¡¯t deserve to hold this position of the Storm
Group!¡±
Susan was so panicked when she heard this.
And she didn¡¯t even dare to look at Ben.
For Ben, he should have never been rebuked in person like this in his life,
MMMM
Chapter 51
shouldn¡¯t he?
Everyone else in the office lowered their heads as well.
¡°Such a warrior! Jaron is so brave!¡± Those people thought about this.
74%
Well, they would better lower their sense of existence. Hopefully they will not be affected by Mr.
Landor¡¯s rageter.
¡°M¡. Mr. Landor. That¡¯s not what he means,¡± stammered Susan.
¡°No, Susan, that¡¯s exactly what I mean.¡± Jaron said without hesitation, and looked at Ben steadily,
¡°Susan is very kind and she deserves a normal rtionship with a man. So Mr. Landor, you should
behave yourself! You¡¯re already married!¡±
Susan scratched her hair out of anxiety. Was Jaron the one going nuts or was she actually the one
going nuts? She had no clue.
¡°Behave myself?¡± Ben¡¯s voice was cold.
¡°Of course! You are not qualified to chase Susan at all,¡± said Jaron fearlessly.
Benughed angrily at him, ¡°Well, if I¡¯m not qualified, who is qualified?¡±
Who was qualified?
Jaron was stunned for a moment, and he seemed to have made some determination.
Suddenly, he turned to look at Susan and said, ¡°Susan, I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯ll follow you everywhere.¡±
¡°Why?¡± Susan was a little flustered.
A hint of tenderness shed across Jaron¡¯s eyes as he said earnestly, ¡°Because I wanna chase you!¡±
He spit it out!
On the contrary, Jaron felt a sense of relief.
Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.
He finally spit it out.
He had had a good impression of Susan from the beginning.
1745 10:11
Chapter 51
But Susan was so extraordinary that he could only hide his thoughts.
Later, Ben suddenly started to send flowers to Susan.
Jaron caught everything that was bothering Susan.
He felt it unworthy of Susan, and was also angry with Ben for not behaving like a gentleman.
However, there was nothing he could do but to get furious.
Today, Susan was about to resign.
A strong impulse drove him to this ce.
At that moment, he didn¡¯t want to think much about anything more.
With the greatest courage in his life, he dashed to Susan.
He wanted to tell her.
He had a crush on her!
Even if everyone misunderstood her, he was still willing to stay with her.
Jaron felt that he was as fearless as a warrior.
But Susan was dumbfounded.
She¡ she was confessed by a man?
Then, Susan nced at Ben subconsciously.
Ben¡¯s face was as horrible as that of Satan.
Susan suddenly got panicked.
The matter between her and Ben was not made public yet.
But she was still Ben¡¯s wife after all.
Even if Ben didn¡¯t have a crush on her, he surely didn¡¯t want to get cuckolded.
¡°Sorry!¡± replied Susan quickly, ¡°I can¡¯t ept it.¡±
¡°Why?¡± Jaron looked like he was devastated.
Chapter 1
With all his courage alone, he didn¡¯t expect to get such a bad ending.
¡°I¡¯m married.¡± Susan quickly replied to him.
Chapter 52
Chapter 52
¡°Married? No way! Susan, you can¡¯t make up such a lie just to reject me.¡± Jaron didn¡¯t believe it at all.
¡°It¡¯s true. So, I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear what you said.¡± Susan tried to stop Jaron from being a nuisance.
¡°How can you pretend not to hear me?¡± Jaron pursed his lips, with a rare stubbornness on his baby
face. He said, ¡°Susan, I know, this is just your excuse to reject me. But it doesn¡¯t matter. I won¡¯t give up.
You can reject me, but I will still keep chasing you!¡±
Ugh.
Susan felt helpless.
She didn¡¯t even know when Jaron had feelings for her!
Especially, Ben¡¯s gaze behind her was like an ice de, and Susan felt a little
creepy.
¡°Mr. Landor¡¡± Susan in trepidation wanted to exin something to Ben.
However, Ben suddenly smiled.
He nced at Jaron and asked, ¡°Are you nning on pursuing a married woman?¡±
1
Jaron frowned, ¡°Mr. Landor, this is just an excuse made by Susan!¡±
¡°It¡¯s not an excuse. She¡¯s married.¡± Ben said faintly.
Jaron was not convinced, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±
¡°What a coincidence. Ben¡¯s voice was as cold as ice, ¡°I am her husband.¡±
Jaron was struck dumb.
Susan was
dumbfounded.
The onlookers went crazy. What had Mr. Landor just said? Did they mishear him. together?
Ben didn¡¯t give the crowd time to react. He waved his hand towards Susan, ¡°Come
173% 10:12
Chapter 3
here, Susan.¡±
Susan didn¡¯t know why Ben suddenly revealed their rtionship.
But she still walked obediently to Ben¡¯s side after a moment of hesitation.
Ben looked down at Susan.
Then, his eyes deepened, ¡°Come closer¡±
Susan obeyed and moved a little closer to him.
The next moment.
Ben bent down without warning and nted a kiss on Susan¡¯s lips.
Susan¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank!
Ben Landor!
Did he¡ he kissed her in front of so many people?
Was she crazy?
Noticing her panic, Ben leaned closer to her and whispered, ¡°To repay your kiss.¡±
Susan immediately understood.
Ben was talking about the kiss at their wedding.
That time, she took the initiative to kiss him.
This time it happened the other way around.
Could she say that Ben held grudges as expected?
Seeing this kiss with his own eyes, Jaron was stunned.
¡°Susan, he¡¯s not telling the truth, is he?¡± Jaron gritted his teeth and looked at Susan expectantly, ¡°He
forced you, didn¡¯t he
The role he gave himself was the knight who helped the princess to defeat the evil dragon.
But what if the princess and the evil dragon were in love?
Chapter 52
Jaron felt that he would copse.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.
¡°Huh?¡± Ben¡¯sst voice rose faintly.
Susan¡¯s body stiffened, and she forced out a smile, ¡°What he said is true. Mr. Landor and I are indeed
husband and wife.¡±
Jaronpletely copsed.
The onlookers were totally dumbfounded.
What the hell:
Who said that Susan wanted to be a mistress and get ahead?
But in the end, the mistress was the wife?
This was too dramatic.
More importantly!
Since they were husband and wife, why didn¡¯t they announce that at the beginning! It made them feel
like they had the wrong gossip.
Susan admitted that Ben was her husband and Ben was satisfied. He calmly took Susan¡¯s hand, and
then, by himself, put on the wedding ring for her.
He had already put on a ring himself.
At this time, the pair of couple rings were very conspicuous.
Ben was inexplicably happy, but he forced himself to calm down, ¡°In the future, wear a ring to avoid
misunderstanding, okay?¡±
Susan nodded mechanically.
She now had no idea what Ben wanted to do!
Susan was stiff, but Ben was already addicted to acting.
He took Susan¡¯s hand and said in a gentle voice, ¡°My wife and I had a little conflict. To get reconciled, I
was only cheeky enough to send flowers for a few days. Unexpectedly, it caused a misunderstanding
among everyone.¡±
After saying that, he looked at Susan again, ¡°Babe, don¡¯t be angry with me. Don¡¯t
Chapter 30
quit, okay?¡±
Susan was struck dumb.
¡°Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing?¡± Susan thought secretly.
¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you back to the Programming Department.¡± Ben continued.
¡°Alright¡¡± Susan could only agree.
Ben nced at Jaron faintly, he still wanted to say a few words. But seeing Jaron¡¯s dejected look, he
was very happy for an unknown reason.
As he was happy, Mr. Landor became tolerant.
He said to Jaron with great generosity, ¡°I won¡¯t me anyone who doesn¡¯t know the truth. Jaron, I¡¯ll
pretend that what happened today didn¡¯t happen, and you go back to work.¡±
Jaron¡¯s eyes becameplicated as he looked at Ben.
After making such a big mess of misunderstanding, he had thought he would be fired.
He didn¡¯t expect Ben to be so generous.
He was so generous that Jaron was a little embarrassed.
Moreover, since Ben and Susan were husband and wife, his previous misunderstandings of Ben would
naturally cease to exist.
In contrast, Jaron felt that Ben¡¯s image was suddenly so tall.
He took a deep breath and said sincerely, ¡°Mr. Landor, you are really a good
person.¡±
Ben was speechless.
He had never expected that he would bebeled as a good person by others, besides Susan.
Ben didn¡¯t bother to argue with Jaron.
He held Susan¡¯s hand and sent her to the Programming Department ostentatiously.
a ta
Chapter 52
Along the way, the diamond rings on their fingers were shining brightly.
In addition to the live broadcast by the people in the HR Department, Susan being the wife of the CEO
was known to everyone in a very short time!
Many people were stunned by this inexplicable reversal.
There was one of the onlookers who excitedly posted anonymously on the forum.
¡°When Mr. Landor sent flowers before, everyone was talking about Susan was a mistress! I want to
say, did I ship the couple since that? But because Mr. Landor is married after all, I don¡¯t dare to defend
this couple. But today, I can finally say proudly that I shipped the real couple!
¡°What was the reason to ship this couple?
¡°It had to start from when Mr. Landor deleted the post.
¡°At that time, the forum was full of rumors about Susan, but all these scandals disappeared in one
night. The person who deleted the post was actually Mr. Landor! To be honest, as the president of the
company, Mr. Landor had a hundred ways to make the post disappear, but he chose to do it by himself.
¡°Dear friends. That was a hint. At that time, I made up a long story of two million words in my mind, but
I didn¡¯t dare to say that because Mr. Landor was married!
¡°Later, I was lucky to witness the famous scene in the canteen. At that time, the onlookers were
cheering for Mr. Landor¡¯s wise and powerful reformation of the canteen. But, ording to my
spection, such a small matter would not be informed to Mr. Landor at all. Hence, there was only one
truth¡ Mr. Landor appeared in the canteen that day because he was jealous! At that time, everyone
was specting about the rtionship between Susan and Jaron and shipped them. as a couple.
Therefore, Mr. Landor couldn¡¯t help but separate the couple in person.
¡°Personally, I thought the most important purpose of Mr. Landor¡¯s canteen. reformation was actually
only one. That was to give the right to order to Susan! That way, Susan wouldn¡¯t need toe to the
canteen anymore, and she wouldn¡¯t have to eat with Jaron every time.
¡°Mr. Landor was jealous, and our meals had improved countless times instantly.
¡°I just wanted to say, Mr. Landor, please continue to be jealous.
Chapter 59
¡°I¡¯m going to be a shipper of this couple.¡±
The employee posted the passage with genuine emotion.
The crowd read it and originally felt that it was a bit exaggerated.
Until¡ Ben personally pinned this post on top.
Chapter 53
Chapter 53
Almost all the employees in thepany followed Ben¡¯s ount.
Therefore, Ben¡¯s coquettish action was discovered almost instantly.
Under the previous post, some people were mocking the owner of the post for praising Susan too
much, saying that people like Mr. Landor wouldn¡¯t be jealous.
Then, those people were personally pped in the face by Ben.
For a while, those doubts and disdain under the post disappeared.
The poster couldn¡¯t afford the embarrassment and secretly deleted all the words.
Meanwhile, the owner of the post was extremely excited.
Oh gosh, her post had been pinned on top.
Did this prove that her suggestions were right?
Mr. Landor! What an unexpected Mr. Landor!
The owner of the post felt like she was about to faint with excitement.
Apart fromcking a little in appearance, everything Mr. Landor got waspletely the same in a
novel.
She felt like she could ship this couple until the end of her life.
After pinning the post, Ben read thements below with satisfaction, a pile of messages wishing
them a lifetime of happiness, and smiled slightly.
Good, that was what he wanted.
He epted their blessing.
When Ben was having a good time, Susan also saw this post.
Looked at Ben who unhesitatingly used his real ount, she was all dazed.
He deserved to be the most elusive Mr. Landor in the rumors!
For example, today, she didn¡¯t know what Ben wanted!
Chapter 53
Why did he suddenly make it public?
Why did he suddenly pin such a post on top?
Could it be that the guesses in that post were true?
No way¡ This was impossible.
Even if she was narcissistic, she didn¡¯t dare to have such thoughts.
¡°Susan!¡± Luke looked at Susan with a smile, ¡°You and Mr. Landor turns out to be husband and wife?
Then why didn¡¯t you exin what happened before?¡±
Originally, Susan was leaving, Luke, who cherished the talented, was very distressed.
Now Susan didn¡¯t have to go.
Luke almost jumped up with joy.
Besides, not only did she not have to leave but also as the wife of the CEO, he was confident that she
wouldn¡¯t leave in the future.
After all, this was her ownpany.
¡°That¡¯s right, Susan!¡± The crowd in the Programming Department also gathered around happily, ¡°I didn¡¯t
expect that you would be the wife of Mr. Landor.¡±
¡°I want to know right now, what are the expressions of those who spread the rumors? It¡¯s probably
pretty funny.¡±
¡°Iughed when I thought about it.¡±
¡°Susan¡ No, madam, please cover me from now on!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re the big shot and the wife of the CEO. We¡¯re relying on you.¡±
A group of young people started to talk enthusiastically.
Although she listened to them and was amused, she felt warm inside.
These people said that they were relying on her or something, but their expressions were very calm.
These words were meant to be fun, but they didn¡¯t mean to be ttering.
Chapter 53
The atmosphere was nice.
¡°But, Susan, if you still have any hidden identity, remember to tell us earlier in the future. Otherwise, big
news suddenly appears, my fragile heart can¡¯t bear it.¡± An employee covered his chest exaggeratedly.
Susan couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.
But after thinking about it, she still said seriously, ¡°I have nothing to hide now.¡±
Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!
Someone asked anxiously again, ¡°Susan, I heard that you are having a squabble with Mr. Landor, do
you deliberately refuse to admit your identity? Now, have you two made up?¡±
Susan¡¯s lips quivered and she didn¡¯t know how to answer.
Ben¡¯s excuse was too outrageous.
A squabble?
She wouldn¡¯t dare.
But unfortunately, everyone believed it.
¡°Susan, I think it¡¯s better to not make up with the CEO yet.¡± One of them said, ¡°It¡¯s not good to spoil a
man.¡±
The others immediately chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, you must not forgive him easily!¡±
Ben was too dignified in ordinary days. Now, suddenly he had the characteristic of a henpecked man,
and there was a person who could suppress him. Everyone was happy to see it!
Susan could only smile and didn¡¯t know how to continue the topic.
¡°All right, all quiet down.¡± Luke pped his hands and suddenly said.
Luke was quite dignified, and the crowd became quiet.
Luke looked around with satisfaction. He then looked at Susan with a smile on his face. ¡°Susan, I have
an important mission for you.¡±
An important mission!
Susan was shocked.
73% 10:12
Chapter 53
Was there something difficult to ovee?
Since she entered the Storm Group, she had encountered more and more. difficulties, but Susan
enjoyed the feeling of continuous improvement.
Therefore, she immediately asked, ¡°What kind of mission? I will try my best to aplish it.¡±
Susan¡¯s expression was too serious, and Luke coughed lightly. ¡°There is no need to
be so nervous.¡±
Susan said seriously, ¡°Director, you don¡¯t have to worry about putting pressure on me. Just tell me.
¡°Okay!¡± Luke also became serious, ¡°Susan Miller!¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Susan said subconsciously.
¡°You¡¯re the only one in our entire office who canplete this mission,¡± Luke said.
Susan became more and more nervous.
¡°This mission is¡¡± Luke paused for a moment.
Susan¡¯s pupils shrank.
What would it be?
¡°You, in my ce, report to Mr. Landor about the work!¡± Luke said quickly.
Susan was confused.
¡°Okay, it¡¯s settled.¡± Just as Luke finished speaking, he put a copy of the information. on Susan¡¯s desk.
Then, he ran back to his office and closed the door..
Susan was speechless.
¡°Oh gosh, the director is too cruel.¡±
¡°I¡¯m going tough to death too. Susan, don¡¯t me him. Every time Luke reports, he gets scolded by
Mr. Landor. If you were the one to report, Mr. Landor will be reluctant to scold you.¡±
¡°Tsk tsk tsk. Luke is cunning.¡±
a S M MMM
Chapter 53
Susan had a bad feeling.
This was the important mission?
How could they be so confident that Ben would not be willing to scold her?
At least she didn¡¯t have such kind of confidence.
73% 10:12
¡°Susan, go ahead. Here¡¯s the information.¡± Someone picked up the information and handed it to Susan.
Susan took a look at it.
She was helpless.
But when she thought about it?
Ben¡¯s behavior today was a bit strange. Initially, she wanted to talk to him. Perhaps, this was an
opportunity?
Thinking about this, she went straight to the CEO¡¯s office with the information.
As soon as she walked out of the office, she heard cheersing from behind.
¡°Oh yeah, from now on, our Programming Department will no longer be scolded as long as Susan is
here.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve decided to pay homage to Susan.¡±
Susan was struck dumb.
She was a little flustered.
A few minutester.
She knocked on the door of the CEO¡¯s office.
¡°Come in,¡± Ben said in a deep voice.
Chapter 54
Chapter 54
Susan hesitated for a moment before pushing the door open.
Ben was checking on something when he heard someone enter the room. He put on a sneer on his
face. ¡°Luke, you still had the nerve to send me this thing? Out of the three features I requested from
you, how many have you implemented? Here I thought you had some brains with, but it seemed like I
was mistaken¡¡±
Ben cursed as he tilted up his head.
He was just then to see Susan looking dumbfounded.
His expression froze.
Susan was the same.
¡°Impossible!
¡°This is not the Ben I know!
¡°He is always gentle, always considerate.
¡°Maybe he¡¯s in a terrible mood today?¡± Susan thought.
When she spoke, she did it cautiously, ¡°Mr. Landor, should I go look for Luke?¡±
¡°Wait!¡± Ben quickly said, now with a calm face. ¡°Come in, and close the door.¡±
Susan did as she was told.
Ben pretended to cough, ¡°I don¡¯t always lose my temper, but look at what Luke did here. This is
outrageous.¡±
¡°I know.¡± Susan nodded obediently.
There were traces of embarrassment on Ben¡¯s face, ¡°I mean it. Come, have a look.¡±
Feeling somewhat curious, Susan stepped forward.
She knew Luke had been working on a new project for thest year.
She didn¡¯t take part since the project had been going on for a while.
Judging from Ben¡¯s response, she assumed it didn¡¯t turn out well.
Chapter 54
Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.
She walked over and took a look.
A mobile phone operating system was running on Ben¡¯sputer.
It was to be used on the new Storm phone produced by Storm Group.
¡°I¡¯m going for a breakthrough in this new operating system. Ben exined. ¡°First of all, it¡¯s going to be
at least 50% faster than the best phone in the current market.¡±
Susan¡¯s eyes blinked.
50% faster?
Such a breakthrough sounded rather appalling.
¡°Unfortunately, what I have now is only 48% faster, Ben said, with disappointment appearing on his
face.
Susan was speechless.
She felt a little sorry for Luke.
48% faster was already a rather amazing advancement.
¡°Second, the operating system must feature a self¨Csimplifying function. There will be close to nog in
response time. It will also be able to support all applications downloaded into the phone.
¡°The most important feature is the third one.¡± Ben¡¯s voice became calm and a thirst shed across his
eyes. ¡°A new phone from Storm Group will enter the 5D era! It supports the emergence of 3D
applications. When paired up with a special kind of sses, it will even support virtual reality.¡±
All Susan could do was to nod her head.
If such an operating system really existed, then it would be a groundbreaking. product.
However¡
¡°Mr. Landor, can what you¡¯ve said really be done?¡±
¡°Why not?¡± Ben opened the source code and began amending it. ¡°Look at here, if you change here and
this, then the system will run even smoother. Oh, here and
Chapter 54
here¡¡±
He changed what he could on the spot. For the parts that he couldn¡¯t fix. immediately, he gave a rough
direction of how they should behave.
Sitting beside him, Susan was a little dizzy.
To her, Ben was apany CEO, which meant his role was to manage the
It contrasted drastically with what he was doing at the moment.
He seemed to have a great programmer¡¯s mind.
Susan hadn¡¯t properly understood the source code, but Ben was actually to amend it on the fly and he
had actually done a good job at it.
She recalled something.
It concerned the rumored third big shot in thepany.
The way she currently looked at Ben was different.
e source
After doing his changes, Ben saved another copy of
code and gave it to Susan. ¡°Give this to Luke. Ask him to change the code ording to my
instructions.¡±
Susan picked it up instinctively.
Then, she stared at Ben.
¡°Yes?¡± Ben asked.
Susan couldn¡¯t help but mumble, ¡°The legendary all¨Crounder third big shot¡¡±
¡°What are you talking about? Who spread such a rumor?¡± Ben questioned with his eyebrows raised in
silent acquiescence.
Susan felt her whole body taking a turn for the worse.
How could Ben be born so perfect?
Not only did he have talents for managing businesses, but he also had what it took to be a great
programmer.
Chapter 54
He excelled in both worlds..
Was he even a human in the first ce?
Ben noticed how Susan was admiring him and he felt good.
¡°Yes, that¡¯s more like it.
¡°Keep it up.
¡°I like it.¡± Ben thought.
He wished he knew Susan liked that part of him earlier.
But it was still not toote.
Susan was still in shock.
Then, the shock turned into admiration.
After that, it became love.
The turn of events was indeed perfect.
Ben maintained an indifferent face, patting Susan¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Look for me if you have any trouble with
coding.¡±
¡°Yes!¡± Susan suddenly sprang up from her seat. ¡°Mr. Landor, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±
¡°Just like that?¡± Ben said in his head.
He was not impressed.
¡°What happened today? Do you have anything to ask me?¡± Ben said.
Only then did Susan remember what she had wanted to ask.
She hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°Mr. Landor, there¡¯s one thing I couldn¡¯t quite wrap my head
around. Why did you¡ Why did you suddenly reveal our rtionship?¡±
She had thought how Ben hated to make his private life public knowledge.
One end of Ben¡¯s lips hooked up, ¡°Anything else? Ask everything in one go.¡± ¡°You even pinned a post
on top. Is it going to ruin your reputation?¡±
After all, Ben was still apany CEO.
Multiple rumors had surfaced after the post showed up.
¡°Go on.¡± Ben raised his eyebrows.
Susan hesitated for a moment, ¡°The post. Is it true?¡±
She didn¡¯t understand.
Didn¡¯t Ben try to warn her not to simply leave the office when he had gone to the canteen?
He had given her a bouquet of flowers for days. Wasn¡¯t that implicating that she should leave the
company?
It seemed like things weren¡¯t as simple as she had taken them to be.
¡°Ah, about the post¡¡± Ben stammered.
Panic stroke Susan. She raised and shook her hands in protest, ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to know.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t?¡± Ben whispered in his head.
He sealed his lips.
How was he going to handle this situation?
He began searching for questions that he had done before.
There was one question that stated what women thought usually contradicted what they said.
However, that statement couldn¡¯t be applied to all situations. He would have to analyze the current
tidings beforeing to a solid conclusion.
He nced at Susan again and still failed toe out with a satisfactory answer.
No wonder he hadn¡¯t passed the test yet.
¡°I¡¯d better get going¡± Susan said in a mocking tone.
¡°If you don¡¯t want your girlfriend to leave, you can¡¡±
The question shed across Ben¡¯s mind. He had gotten the answer!
He stood up and grabbed Susan.
Susan stared at him with her eyes opened wide.
Out of the blue, Ben knew what he should do.
A rare trace of tenderness shed across his eyes, ¡°The posts¡ They are all right.. I¡¯m sorry, Susan.
Please don¡¯t be angry with me. It was my fault.¡±
It was the most effective way of approaching a question.
Regardless of the situation, admitting to something would never go wrong.
Chapter 55
Chapter 55
Susan was confused by what had just happened.
In fact, she was even a little terrified.
She stared at Ben in disbelief.
Ben made sure his sincerity showed and said, ¡°I mean it. It¡¯s really my fault. Let¡¯s get back together.¡±
The most important thing in coaxing a girl back to you was to initiate an apology. The man should never
let the girl do it first!
Ben felt like a different person after undergoing that vigorous training. He was no longer the dumb man
he used to be.
He wondered how Susan was going to answer him.
She must be so touched that she was on the verge of tearing up, wasn¡¯t she?
She raised her hand and ced it on Ben¡¯s forehead.
¡°Goodness, so he¡¯s fine.¡±
So, she must have been dreaming a few moments ago.
No, it wasn¡¯t a dream. It was a nightmare!
The nightmare, as she suspected, had begun as early as the time she entered the office that morning.
She couldn¡¯t find a suitable exnation as to why Ben did what he did if it was not a nightmare.
¡°Is this a dream or is this really happening?¡± Susan pinched herself.
Then, she was dumbfounded.
It actually hurt!
¡°What are you doing, Susan?¡± Ben asked, worried.
Susan grinned somewhat sarcastically, ¡°CEO¡ Mr. Landor, you¡¯re joking with me, right?¡±
Chapter 55
She was a little flustered.
Ben frowned and asked in confusion, ¡°When did I make a joke?¡±
¡°You¡ You just¡ Just now¡¡± Susan¡¯s head was an intangible mess. In fact, she felt like she was
going to lose it.
Ben looked even more confused.
Susan¡¯s reaction was too different from how the question had asked him.
Things passed in silence for a long time.
Susan took a deep breath and said, ¡°Mr. Landor, what I was trying to say is what you did will make me
believe that you have feelings for me.¡±
If anyone else did what Ben had done, then she would believe they were vying for her attention.
But Ben? It was simply out of question.
¡°Huh?¡±
Ben frowned.
Susan let out an awkwardugh, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Did I offend you with how I¡¯m taking this in? But, Mr.
Landor, it¡¯s just the way it is¡¡±
Ben interrupted her.
¡°No, there is no misunderstanding.¡±
¡°Oh, so there is no misunderstanding.¡± Susan repeated what Ben had said. Then, as if realizing
something, her eyes squinted as they turned to stare at Ben in disbelief, ¡°What¡ What did you say?¡±
¡°I said, there¡¯s no misunderstanding. I like you.¡±
Susan was exasperated.
The confession was like a thunder strike at her mind.
She felt either fate or she was crazy.
How could Ben like her?
Chapter Si
He must be kidding her.
Still dumbfounded, she gave Ben another stare, to which he said. ¡°Why? Wasn¡¯t I clear enough just
now?
Susan twitched one corner of her mouth. ¡°Mr. Landor, I¡¯m feeling a little dizzy now. It¡¯s getting so bad
that I think I¡¯m hearing delusions. I heard you say me. I¡ I think I need to calm down. Please excuse
me.
She turned around and was about to run away.
Ben was left confused by all the stuff she had said..
However, he quickly grabbed her hand.
¡°Mr. Landor¡ L¡
Ben¡¯s eyes darkened and he pulled her towards him..
Then, he pushed her against a wall. He leaned his body close to her without hesitation.
Ben¡¯s eyes deepened when his lips came into contact with hers.
liked
He was skeptical about how he had been able to resist Susan since he shared the same room with her.
Didn¡¯t he kiss her just now?
But at that moment, he would wait no more to kiss her again.
There was something about Susan that attracted his desire.
The kiss ended soon enough.
Ben looked at Susan again, ¡°Do you believe me now?¡±
¡°I¡ Susan gaped, still in disbelief.
Ben leaned over andnded another kiss.
It was a much longer one.
Susan could feel how the kiss was taking away all the air in her lungs.
Chapter 55
Then, she heard Ben ask again, ¡°How about now?¡±
Ben looked like he was going to kiss her again if she said she didn¡¯t believe him.
¡°Yes, I believe you now,¡± she said quickly.
¡°Good.¡± Ben let go of Susan. He wondered why she still looked kind of sad.
Susan leaned her back against one corner of the wall, making her look weak and helpless.
However, Ben refused to give up. He would hit the iron when it was hot. ¡°I¡¯m thinking of having a real
marriage with you. What do you think?¡±
¡°A real marriage¡¡± Susan whispered.
She raised her eyes and looked at Ben, her voice was weak when she said, ¡°You said. that you can
give me anything and everything, except your feelings.¡±
¡°When did I say that? Do you have any proof? A sound recording maybe?¡±
The questions left Susan speechless.
How could she have such a recording!
¡°Then, you¡¯re using me.¡± Ben said, his expression calmed down. ¡°I have never said that. So, from
now on, I have given you my feelings.¡±
Susan didn¡¯t give a reply.
Instead, she became even more panicked.
What came to her as more frightening was the fact that her heart was beating out
of control.
¡°My¡ My family isplicated. I married you because I wanted to leave them. Don¡¯t you mind about
them?¡± Susan asked in a low voice.
Ben snorted, ¡°You need someone to depend on, so you chose me. It¡¯s okay, I get it. There¡¯s no one
else in this world who¡¯s as dependable as I am.
Ben had felt somewhat annoyed.
But, at that moment, he felt grateful.
Chapter AL
If Susan needed a person to back her up, then she would need him.
Then he could protect her forever.
It meant she would never leave him.
Such thoughts were rather despicable, but Ben would care less.
The look on his face was a serious one. The fact wouldn¡¯t change even if he smiled.
Susan looked at him and, soon enough, her eyes wavered.
¡°So, what say you?¡± Ben asked again. ¡°A real wife or a fake one?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.
¡°How could you be so blunt?¡± Susan whispered in her head.
A blush began spreading across her face.
Meeting Ben¡¯s deep eyes, she didn¡¯t give a straight answer, instead, she lowered her voice and
muttered, ¡°I¡¯m¡ I¡¯m willing to be with you. Let¡¯s give it a try.¡±
¡°Give it a try?¡±
Ben thought the answer could only mean that Susan liked him. She loved him. She would love to
be his legitimate wife.
He was overjoyed and it showed in his eyes.
He leaned over and said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Where do you want to start? How about anoth
kiss?¡±
With that, he bent down again.
Again?
Susan was shaken.
Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.
Ben was going to ignore it, but Susan took the chance to push him aside, ¡°Maybe¡ Maybe there¡¯s
something that needs your attention.¡±
And so, his prey had flown away from him.
He gave Susan another nce.
The woman¡¯s face was like a peach blossom, a clear sign that she was embarrassed beyond measure.
¡°Did I go too far?¡± Ben had a quick self¨Creflection.
There were things that were best done slowly, methodically.
Susan lowered her head, avoiding Ben¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll¡ I¡¯ll go back to work. You¡ You should get back to
your work too.¡±
She opened the door as if she was fleeing from a predator.
The door opened to reveal one of Ben¡¯s secretaries.
Seeing Selena, the secretary yelled, ¡°Hi, Mrs. Landor!¡±
Susan stumbled and then ran away as fast as she could.
Behind her, she could hear Ben¡¯s chuckle.
Chapter 56
Chapter 56
The secretary was bewildered at the sight of Susan fleeing the scene frantically, ¡°Mr. Landor, what¡¯s
wrong with Madam Susan?¡±
¡°There¡¯s nothing. She needs time to get used to it.¡± Ben then continued calmly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
The secretary gathered herself and quickly got down to business.
Susan ran all the way back to the Programming Department.
¡°Susan!¡± Upon seeing her, Luke¡¯s eyes immediately flickered with hope, ¡°Why have you been away for
so long? What did Mr. Landor say?¡±
Susan felt a little distressed as she nced at Luke.
Luke¡¯s eyes widened all of a sudden, ¡°Eh, what¡¯s wrong with your lips?¡±
¡°Lips?¡±
Susan hurriedly covered her mouth with her hand.
Despite so, everyone around had already seen it even if she did not intend for some of them to know
about it.
At that very moment, everyone in the office eximed unanimously, ¡°Ohhh¡
¡°Damn it!¡±
Susan¡¯s cheek was burning fiercely as if she could fry an egg on it.
Luke cleared his throat before calling out sternly, ¡°Ahem, be quiet.¡±
The crowd shut up immediately.
It was only then Susan heaved a sigh of relief.
It seemed like Luke was the one who took better care of her.
However, in the next second, she heard Luke muttering secretively, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t mind if I were to
wait for some time longer.¡±
¡°Hahaha.¡±
Chapter 56
Everyone in the office burst outughing.
Susan was overwhelmed by an impulse to jump off the building.
She swore that living was too hard for her.
Fortunately, everyone finally left Susan in peace after some time of messing. around with her.
She ryed Ben¡¯s proposal of amendment to Luke before returning to her table.
¡°Susan.¡± Jaron stared at Susan¡¯s swollen lips with a distressed look.
He assumed that the rtionship between Mr. Landor and Susan must be going
strong.
It was such a pity for Jaron.
Susan could not bear to see Jaron¡¯s sorrowful expression. She could not help but apologize, ¡°Jaron,
I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that you¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Jaron cut her short, ¡°I think too highly of myself. I wish you and Mr. Landor a lifetime of
happiness together.¡±
Jaron sounded sincere as he delivered his wishes.
It was only then Susan felt rxed. She replied softly, ¡°Thank you.¡±
All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.
Jaron nodded and subsequently returned to his table.
Sitting across his table, he sank into his thought. A momentter, he began smiling.
It was never his n to let Susan know that he liked her.
After all, Susan was so perfect and charming that he did not regard himself as deserving her.
He spilled that out simply because he could not stand Ben bullying Susan. That was why he confessed
his feelings to her the other day on a reckless impulse.
However, Ben was not actually bullying Susan in substance.
That was why Jaron¡¯s fury was totally unnecessary.
Chapter 56
Therefore, he should be happy with the fact that Susan had found someone who was outstanding
enough to deserve her.
Jaron took a deep breath and finally felt himself in great relief.
It was time to call it for a day after work.
Susan packed up several documents that she could bring back home to continue working on. She
thought of taking a bus home as usual.
Just as she had done packing her things.
All of a sudden, amotion had been stirred up in the office.
Susan had a very bad feeling about that.
She looked up just to see Ben walking towards her steadily.
Ben offered his hand and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go back together.¡±
Susan blushed right away.
It took her a moment before she reached out to put her hand on his palm.
She could feel the warmth radiating from the skin of his hand which was slightly hotter than hers.
In the next second, she could feel her cheeks burning too ordingly.
4
They held hands and left.
They came all the way to the exit of thepany.
Wherever they went, everyone would greet them politely.
It only took Susan approximately ten minutes from being shy topletely numb regarding how others
addressed her.
At the Landor residence.
¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on between Susan and Bentely? Do you have any idea what had happened?¡±
Penelope asked with a worrying look, ¡°I think the incidentst time had somewhat affected Ben.¡±
Charlie threw her a nce before he muttered impatiently, ¡°What are you being
such impatient for?¡°.
¡°s! I consider myself Ben¡¯s half¨Cmother. I¡¯m worried about him too!¡± Penelope continued exining.
¡°It has been some time for both of them to leave the house carly in the morning ande back pretty
late. They don¡¯t even share a room at night. One will be sleeping in the master bedroom while another
one will use the guest room. It¡¯s pretty obvious that their rtionship has gone sour. It will be equally
suffering for the two of them if they were to continue living this way. If Ben wishes to continue no more,
how about¡¡±
¡°How about what?¡±
¡°How about getting a divorce?¡± Penelope replied without hesitation. As soon as she said that, she
sensed that something was wrong.
She turned around immediately just to see that Ben and Susan were standing in front of her hand in
hand!
It turned out that it was Ben who picked up her words earlier.
Penelope stared at their intertwining hands in disbelief. She did not even realize that she had raised
her voice as she questioned, ¡°Are you guys back on good
terms?¡±
All the while she was convinced that Susan was never an easy character. Therefore, she had been
wanting the two of them to break up.
After the fight that the Miller family picked up, Susan and Ben had yet to get back on good terms.
On the other hand, Penelope was striving to persuade Mr. Landor into taking her side. One second
ago, she honestly thought that her n was going to seed!
The fact that the spouses showed up hand in hand was enough to make her jaw drop.
Penelope could not help cursing secretly.
Mr. Landor could not help beaming.
He looked at the two of them with great relief, ¡°It¡¯s good to see both of you getting back together. Fate
has brought you together. You must hence cherish this rtionship.¡±
Chapter 56
¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ben replied briefly. His usually cold gaze too had softened at the
moment.
Susan lowered her head as she was still blushing hard..
Charlie could not get any happier. He even had the kitchen prepare a couple more dishes.
Everyone was delighted except for Penelope.
She was about to go insane.
She wondered what was wrong with Ben.
She wished that he could make himself clear again that no one could override hist pride just likest
time when he threw away the cat without hesitation. They -should not get back together after entering
into a cold war.
That simply made no sense at all.
Penelope was not willing to cave in at the moment. She could not help but remind Ben. ¡°Ben, you must
not be blinded by love. Don¡¯t forget that it was never Susan¡¯s intention to marry you.¡±
¡°Penelope! I¡¯d rather you shut up if you have nothing better to say!¡± Mr. Landor red at her as a
warning.
Penelope could not help but retract a little.
Ben burst outughing instead. He gave Susan¡¯s hand a tighter squeeze before he dered
affectionately, ¡°Since it wasn¡¯t her intention to marry me in the first ce, I must treat her even better. In
that case, it is only then she will be willing to stay by my side wholeheartedly.¡±
Penelope was almost choked by his affectionate look.
She patted her chest as if it would help her to breathe better. She then continued to provoke him, ¡°But
what if she is only using you to get rid of her family for now and also in the future too?¡±
The affection in Ben¡¯s eyes grew even deeper as he said, ¡°That proves that I¡¯m somewhat useful to her.
So long as I serve my purpose, that means she will never ever leave me. I consider this as a good
thing.¡±
Chapter 56
Penelope waspletely speechless.
All of a sudden, she would rather herself be dead than be triggered by him that
way.
Susan was aware that Ben was trying to disgust Penelope. Smiling, suddenly, she ttered with a
sweetened voice, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re so good to me. We¡¯re going to be together forever. Nothing and no
one can ever part us, what do you say?¡±
Her voice was all of a sudden as sweet as honey that was capable of carrying
anyone away.
Ben was stunned for a second before he stared at her affectionately, ¡°I promise you
that will be us.¡±
¡°Aww¡ Honey!¡± Susan got carried away as if she was madly in love.
¡°Susan,¡± Ben too responded to her lovingly.
Penelope was rendered speechless at the sight of their interaction.
It was as if they had treated her as if she was of non¨Cexistence.
Chapter 57
Chapter 57
That night itself.
While having dinner, both Susan and Ben were clinging together,
That was enough to provoke Penelope. She lost her appetite altogether. She did not stay for dinner for
long before she stomped away and locked herself in the
room.
Sure enough, no one actually bothered her absence.
After dinner, Susan thought of apanying Mr. Landor for a walk.
Mr. Landor waved her off as he said smilingly, ¡°That¡¯s enough. You don¡¯t have to apany an old
man. Go and get some private time for you and Ben.¡±
With that said, Mr. Landor rested his hands on the back and began walking away slowly.
All of a sudden, the two of them were being left behind.
Susan took a nce at Ben and began feeling ufortable.
When Penelope was still around earlier, she did not mind ying along with Ben and disying public
affection on a high profile. At that time, she did not feel the slightest hint of awkwardness.
However, the hall was filled with pin¨Cdrop silence at the moment. She could even hear the sound of
their breathing clearly.
Suddenly, Susan felt like escaping.
¡°Well, Mr. Landor, I brought some work to be finished at home. If there¡¯s nothing else, I should¡¡±
¡°Are you working overtime at home?¡± Frowning, Ben teased, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my wife to be working so
hard for me.¡±
Susan fell into a moment of silence.
His words somewhat sounded wrong..
Even so, she could not find any grounds to retort on that.
Chapter 57
¡°As a capitalist, I should thank you for your effort. However, tonight, we have something more important
to do.¡±
Susan blurted out, ¡°What is that?¡±
Ben raised his eyebrows as he replied, ¡°Moving things.¡±
¡°Uh?¡± For a moment Susan did not get what he meant.
Smirking, Ben nced at her with great interest, ¡°Are you still nning to stay in the guest room?¡±
All of a sudden, Susan¡¯s cheeks were flushing. She gathered herself and said, ¡°There are quite a lot of
things in there. I can¡¯t possibly finish packing by tonight. I shall take it slow.¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll help you.¡± With that said, Ben turned around and headed upstairs calmly.
Susan was speechless again.
She grunted silently before following after him.
The truth was Susan did not have many personal belongings in there. It took her less than an hour to
carry everything back to the master bedroom.
When Susan was staying in the guest room, she mainly followed her preferences when it came to the
room decoration. That exined why there were quite a number of pink decorative items in her
personal belongings.
She even bought herself a Hello Kitty bolster. She found nothing strange when she put the pink bolster
in the guest room.
However, to have the pink bolster in Ben¡¯s minimalist room¡.
She found no amount of words to describe how strange that would be.
Susan suggested sheepishly, ¡°Let me pack these up.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Ben grabbed her arm in an attempt to stop her.
¡°They don¡¯t match your room tone at all.¡±
Ben nced at her smilingly, ¡°Then we can redecorate the room.¡±
Chapter 57
¡°Redecorate the room?¡±
Susan looked at Ben unbelievably.
When she first came to the Landor residence, Charlie told her a long list of things regarding Ben.
One of the most important things for her to remember was that she must not change the decoration of
Ben¡¯s room at her wish.
Therefore, even if Susan felt that Ben¡¯s room was too gloomy and depressing, she had never thought
of making any changes.
That was why her jaw dropped when it was Ben himself who proposed to redecorate the room.
¡°Why?¡± Susan looked at him in confusion, ¡°Grandpa told me before that there was once a servant who
put a brightly colored decorative item in your room. You chased the servant out of the house as soon
as you saw it. I guess that you don¡¯t like to have any other person touching your things.¡±
Her unspoken question was why he would give her the power to make changes to his room at the
moment.
Ben replied casually, ¡°But you¡¯re not any other person.¡±
He was used to living in that room.
?
After all, he always thought that he belonged to darkness.
However, Susan on the other hand, was a ray of sunlight to him.
From the moment he decided to pursue her, he swore that he was not going to dim her light with his
darkness. He wanted to ensure that she could be herself and continue to shine like she always did.
¡°But you¡¯re not any other person¡¡±
Susan¡¯s heart skipped a beat upon hearing him.
She began to wonder if Ben was merely pretending to be a down¨Cto¨Cearth man for the rest of the time!
Otherwise, she could not figure out any better exnation why he could always
Chapter 57
¡°You can take your time to redecorate the room. It¡¯s not an urgent matter. Just let my man know if you
come out with any idea when you¡¯re free.¡± He paused for a while before he continued casually, ¡°Now
we have another more important thing to do.¡±
¡°What is that?¡± Curiosity overwhelmed Susan.
Ben brought her to the table and sat down.
He then took out a stack of files and documents.
Susan was bewildered.
Ben took out one of them and gestured for Susan to have a look at it.
ordingly, Susan opened the file.
It was a real estate certificate.
After Susan had seen it, Ben handed over with another one.
It was a certificate for a grand estate.
It was however not a real estate document that came next.
She opened it just to see that it was a document certifying a piece of jewelry.
The document indicated that the jewelry was worth five million dors.
Susan continued to look through each and every document.
After going through no less than ten files, there was only one thing that came to her mind.
Ben was filthy rich!
However, she could not understand why Ben wanted to show her the documents.
Puzzling, Susan looked at Ben and asked, ¡°What for did you show me all these?¡±
Ben took a sip of tea before he replied casually, ¡°I¡¯ll find a time and transfer all of these to you.¡±
Chapter 37
For a second Susan thought she had misheard him.
She thought, ¡°Did he just say that he wanted to transfer those assets to me?¡±
¡°Is Ben out of his mind?¡±
Judging from those files that she had gone through so far, the assets must have been worth over a few
hundred million dors in total!
Susan was utterly shocked.
Ben was confused as he observed her reaction.
ording to the test that he had done, a woman needed a man to make her feel safe the most.
All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.
As for how to make a woman feel safe.
The answer could not get any simpler.
That was simply to shower her with a lot of money!
The suggested method sounded so simple that Ben too could not help but agree with it. That was why
when he made up his mind to have a serious rtionship with Susan, he immediately had his people
work overtime and sort those documents out.
However, Susan did not seem as happy as he expected.
Ben frowned for a moment before he thought he figured out the reason.
He then exined with an apologetic look, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Susan. Supposedly, you¡¯re entitled to half of my
assets. But the management in Storm Group isplicated. It¡¯s not simple to transfer the shares of the
company. So, I may not be able to give you my shares in thepany. But you don¡¯t have to worry.
You can have all my cash.¡±
With that said, Ben handed over a card.
Startling, Susan asked hesitantly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to ask, but how much money is in there?¡±
¡°Um¡¡±
JM MM M
Chapter 57
Ben pondered for a moment.
73% 10:15
It took him a long silence before he finally said, ¡°I have no idea since I haven¡¯t checked the bnce for
some time. After all, money is nothing but a mere figure to me.¡±
Susan could feel the corner of her mouth twitching.
All of a sudden, she was deeply annoyed with a desperate need to beat him up.
Ben did not sense something wrong with what he had just said. He gestured for Susan to continue
going through the remaining documents, ¡°These are all the fixed assets that I have been investing over
years. They will be transferred to you in a couple of days¡® time. Just take a look at it so that you can
have a rough idea as to the value of them.¡±
Susan nced at the stack of documents.
Suddenly, she had a headache.
It was at that time when Ben abruptly said, ¡°Hold on, it¡¯s not true.¡±
Susan hurriedly looked at him.
She knew for sure that he must have been out of his mind for what he had said
earlier.
¡°These are just a small part of all my fixed assets. There are documents that are yet to be prepared for
other properties. It will take another few days to prepare. You can go through all of them together by
then.¡± With that said, Ben took another sip of his tea idly.
Susan waspletely speechless.
Chapter 58
Chapter 58
73% 10:16
After a long pause, Susan replied, ¡°Mr. Landor! There¡¯s no need. I don¡¯t need that much money,¡±
Ben frowned,
What should he say at a time like this?
He vaguely remembered that he had done a simr question before.
Fortunately, his memory was superb.
Ben immediately put on a domineering expression and replied, ¡°If you want to keep it, just keep it.
What¡¯s mine should belong to you anyway.¡±
¡°There¡¯s really no need for it.¡± Susan stubbornly pushed the document back. ¡°I have enough money.¡±
All of a sudden, Ben approached closer to her and said in a low voice, ¡°Your money is yours, and my
money is yours to take as well.¡±
Susan was speechless.
Finally, she realized what was wrong.
She could not help but ask, ¡°Have you been¡ reading any strange material recently?¡±
Ben¡¯s lips twitched briefly, then he quickly shook his head. ¡°No. I didn¡¯t.¡±
Susan looked at him with suspicion and then said with a serious face, ¡°Ben, you said you want to give
us a shot, and I agreed. I thought what you meant was an equal and fair rtionship. I don¡¯t need gifts
like this.¡±
Ben then said without skipping a beat, ¡°How can we be equal? You will always be my queen, and I¡¯m
your servant.¡±
He did not learn this from any website!
It was one of the hundred romantic statements that he researched.
Susan was stunned.
A
73% 10:16
Chapter 58
She looked at Ben with aplex expression, at loss for words.
Finally, Susan reached out and touched Ben¡¯s forehead.
Tsk.
He had no fever!
After that, Ben grabbed her hand and looked into her eyes with affection. ¡°It may look like you¡¯ve just
touched my forehead. But in fact, you¡¯ve touched my heart.¡±
Susan had no words.
She took a deep breath and spoke slowly, ¡°Ben! Are you sure you haven¡¯t been reading any
nonsense?¡±
Ben shook his head decisively. ¡°No.¡±
He had been reading totally rational materials. None of it was nonsensical.
Suddenly, Susan watched Ben with bemusement.
Truth to be told, Susan was quite moved deep down.
Someone like Ben had learned about these romantic expressions for her. Although it was a little tacky,
she could not deny his passion.
What a man Ben was.
1
He looked intimidating on the outside, but Susan had always found his passion more fiery and intense
than anyone else¡¯s.
Once he was set on liking her, he was willing to give everything he had to her.
Susan sighed then. ¡°Ben, if I were unsatisfied to begin with, I¡¯ll only want more if you¡¯re offering me so
much. Sooner orter, you¡¯ll be left with nothing.¡±
¡°Then so be it,¡± said Ben nonchntly.
His personality would still remain even if he were to suffer many losses.
He just wanted to give the person he liked the best things and his utmost support.
But it was also because he was contributing so much so sincerely that if he lost everything, he would
be in even more pain and despair.
Chapter 58
Susan would never know how much courage it took for Ben to confess his feelings.
She had no idea.
That would most likely be thest time for Ben to be so brave.
Susan nced at Ben and said, ¡°Take these back first.¡±
Ben opened his mouth, about to say something.
But Susan hurriedly stopped him, ¡°Don¡¯t talk!¡±
Ben stared at her in confusion. In the question he did, it stated that sometimes when a woman said she
did not need something, it was truly unnecessary. But other times, she might be wanting it.
So, what kind of situation were they in?
Susan could vaguely sense Ben¡¯s puzzlement. She was amused and pushed the things to in front of
him. ¡°I really don¡¯t need them!¡±
She feared that Ben would struggle more with this, so she quickly stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take
a shower!¡±
After that, she sneaked into the bathroom.
Ben raised his eyebrows, then heughed suddenly.
That night.
Ben still volunteered to sleep on the sofa.
This made Susan rx a little.
Although they were serious about giving it a shot, it would be too soon to sleep in the same bed.
If possible, Susan would still prefer a brewing and longsting rtionship.
The next day.
After breakfast, Susan was about to head to the office.
Ben then said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t go to the office in the morning.¡±
MMMM
Chapter 58
¡°Why?¡± Susan did not understand.
¥É
Z
72% 10:16
¡°I asked for leave for you,¡± continued Ben. ¡°Go somewhere with me for the
morning.¡±
¡°But I still have work to finish.¡± Susan was a little unwilling to do that.
Ben then looked at her with a smile, ¡°I really should give you an award for being a good employee.¡±
¡°If you really do it, I¡¯ll ept it with shame, Susan replied with confidence.
Ben¡¯s heart jolted.
In the past, Susan had always acted with caution in front of him.
But she was obviously much more rxed at that moment.
That was a great thing to see.
So, Ben picked up his phone and ryed, ¡°Luke, make a Storm Group¡¯s good employee que. When
the timees¡¡±
Susan¡¯s eyes widened.
Holy crap. He was being serious?
She quickly grabbed over the phone and tried to hang up.
But when she looked at the screen, she was dumbfounded.
Ben did not make the call at all.
She¡ was tricked.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect¡ you to act this way.¡± Susan gawked at him.
Ben took back his phone calmly and responded, ¡°Thank you for thepliment. Now, let¡¯s go.¡±
He stood up first, so Susan had no choice but to follow him.
Half an hourter.
The car pulled to a stop in front of the court.
JM MM M
Chapter 58
¡°The court?¡± Susan was taken aback.
Ben thenzily answered, ¡°The trial of Yana Miller starts today.¡±
Only then did Selenae to her senses.
Previously, Ben had sued Yana.
4
72% 10:16
However, Susan did not pay much attention to it. She did not know that the case would be on trial in
court on that day.
At once, Susan could not help but feel a little conflicted.
¡°I¡¯ve entrusted the case to thewyer, so there should be no doubt about the result.¡± Ben nced at
Susan. ¡°Yana¡¯s crime will be proven.¡±
It was just a small charge. It might not even meet the standard that would make Yana eligible for
suspension.
However, the crime itself was a torment for Yana.
Ben thought since Yana was so mean to Susan, Susan should be d to see her downfall.
But Susan¡¯s expression was not one of delight.
She whispered, ¡°Ben, let¡¯s go.¡±
¡°Huh?¡± He frowned.
Susan looked up at him. ¡°I¡¯m living a good life now. The affairs of the Miller family have nothing to do
with me anymore.¡±
Ben watched her.
Her expression was genuine. There was not a trace of a lie.
It was Susan¡¯s true thought.
Ben could not help butugh then. He said, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go.¡±
Ben agreed without hesitation, and Susan sighed in relief.
Ben was about to make the driver turn around and leave.
All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.
Chapter 58
Out of the blue, a resentful voice rang out.
¡°Susan, are you so excited to see me make a fool of myself?¡±
Susan froze for a moment when she saw Yana looking at her with her gloomy face.
Yana walked over to her in a few steps, and her expression was contorted when she added, ¡°The
charge is established, but the sentence is light. I paid the fine and the trial ended. Aren¡¯t you so
disappointed?¡±
Chapter 59
Chapter 59
It was required for Yana Miller to attend on the day of the trial.
Carl and Jane thought it would be humiliating, so none of them came.
Timothy had not contacted Yana much ever since that incident.
So, Yana went to court, pleaded guilty, and paid a fine.
Was she about to argue in court?
It was already embarrassing enough!
She could do nothing about it.
Yana learned that she would never be able to enter the celebrity circle again.
Even if she married Timothy, she still would not get in.
Because of this incident, she was rejected by the upper echelons of the town and had be a joke in
their eyes for the rest of her days.
With such serious consequences, how could Yana not hate the culprit, Susan, to the core!
¡°Susan, why don¡¯t you say something?¡± Yana¡¯s expression was twisted.
Yana did not even bother to keep up the pretense of her usual gentle and beautiful image.
If Yana had a knife with her, she might even take Susan¡¯s life!
Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.
As for Ben next to him, Yana did not care about him anymore!
When Jane and Carl went to Ben¡¯s house, they scolded Yana badly after they returned.
It was clear that Ben was wrapped around Susan¡¯s finger, so there was no need for Yana to pretend in
front of Ben either!
Whether Yana was pretending or not, Ben would still target her either way!
Susan looked at Yana¡¯s hideous expression with surprise and said nkly, ¡°There is nothing to be
disappointed about. Since you¡¯vemitted a crime, you should
Chapter 59
ept the punishment. As for what punishment, it¡¯s up to the court.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t act like you have the moral high ground¡¡± Yana gritted her teeth and was about to spit
something ruthless.
Suddenly, a voice that was filled up with shock sounded.
¡°Yana?¡±
This voice¡
Yana turned around in horror to find Timothy gawking at her incredulously.
Yana¡¯s face switched up at once.
How could this be!
How could Timothy see this!
In Timothy¡¯s eyes, Yana had always been tender and kind. Even after what happenedst time, she
was still incredibly gentle.
But!
Timothy caught the ferocious and twisted look on Yana¡¯s face from a few seconds ago!
¡°Susan, you did this on purpose! You deliberately provoked me so that Timothy would see me in this
way?¡± Instantly, Yana turned around and angrily used Susan.
Susan did not know what to reply.
Timothy remained silent too.
As soon as Yana walked up to him right after, she sobbed, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. For today¡¯s trial, my
sister came and mocked me. I couldn¡¯t help it for a moment, which was why¡ Please believe me,
Timothy? Okay?¡±
Yana looked at Timothy pitifully.
Timothy¡¯s expression wasplicated.
Previously, because of Yana¡¯s inexplicable behavior, Timothy had made a major fool out of himself.
Chapter 59
Timothy was irked about that.
But then, Yana kept apologizing to him.
After that, when Timothy recalled their friendship, he got soft¨Chearted.
In addition, Yana did not do anything excessive indeed. At that time, all she did was say a few words to
Ben.
Perhaps, that was truly a misunderstanding?
At the thought of this, Timothy finally decided to face the obstacle by Yana¡¯s side.
Therefore, he did not tell Yana as he had nned to show up in court to support
her.
But who would have expected¡
When he arrived, the trial was over. However, he found out that there was such a hideous side to Yana.
Timothy¡¯s intentions could not help but sway.
¡°Timothy¡¡± Yana begged and went to take his hand.
¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Timothy reacted on a whim and shook off her hand.
He moved so quickly that he had already shrugged off her hand before he even realized it.
¡°Timothy!¡± Yana stared at him in shock.
Timothy was also slightly surprised by his subconscious reaction.
But he pursed his lips and said nothing.
Yana began to panic. She looked at Susan with sorrow, ¡°Susan, are you happy now? We¡¯re sisters. I
don¡¯t know how I offended you. Why did you have to do this to me!¡±
Susan was in the middle of watching a good show when suddenly, Yana targeted her again. She did
not know what to reply to her.
Meanwhile, Timothy was rmed about what he had done a brief moment earlier.
Chapter 50
He had always felt that he was truly in love with Yana.
But for a split second, he found Yana terrifying.
How could he think of her that way?
Of course, it was definitely not Yana¡¯s fault that he had that thought.
It had to be Susan¡¯s fault!
Timothy also followed suit and looked at Susan as he said, ¡°Susan, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a
person! I was wrong about you!¡±
¡°You believe me now, Timothy?¡± Yana got excited.
¡°We¡¯re getting engaged soon, so how can I not believe you?¡± It seemed that Timothy had said that for
Yana, but in fact, he was also saying it for himself.
¡°Timothy.¡± Yana was touched.
¡°Yana,¡± Timothy also softened his tone.
Just like that, the two came into an embrace. They were hugging each other so tightly as if to prove
their affection.
Susan was speechless.
What she was witnessing was blinding her.
4
¡°Interesting.¡± Ben, who was next to her, chuckled and suddenly said, ¡°Susan, do you know?¡±
¡°Know about what?¡± When Susan saw the look on Ben¡¯s face, she knew he was holding back
something and could not help but y along.
¡°Actually, cars nowadays are equipped with a dash cam,¡± replied Ben. ¡°And the dash cam for our car
has been running the whole time.¡±
Yana¡¯s body stiffened in an instant.
¡°Do you think we should pull the footage from the dash cam and see how you had provoked her?¡± Ben
asked.
Susan pondered for a moment before she answered, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m curious about that as well How about¡¡±
Chapter by
¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± Yana suddenly turned around, her expression hardened. ¡°It¡¯s a trivial matter. There¡¯s
no need for the trouble to extract the footage.¡±
¡°Oh?¡± Susan then shot Yana a meaningful look. ¡°In the future, if you want to see it, I can publish the
footage at any time.¡±
After that, she looked at Ben. ¡°Ben, let¡¯s go.¡±
Ben nodded and asked the driver to drive.
Yana breathed a sigh of relief, then turned to look at Timothy. ¡°Timothy, I think we should reserve my
sister some dignity. So, we won¡¯t look at the footage.¡±
Timothy fixed his stare at her steadily.
Did he¡ look like a fool to her?
Yana¡¯s scalp went numb from being stared at, and she was about to say something.
Then Timothy replied, ¡°Okay. I know. Yana, you¡¯re still so kind.¡±
Only then did Yana let out a breath of relief. She smiled at him and continued, ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that you
believe me.¡±
¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ll take you home,¡± said Timothy after a moment of silence.
¡°Okay.¡± Yana hurriedly responded.
Timothy had driven himself here. While he looked at his car, he asked unintentionally, ¡°Yana, I
remember that before we met, you told me online that you have a favorite jade bracelet. Howe I¡¯ve
never seen you wear it?¡±
Jade bracelet?
Yana froze!
She had looked through all the chat records, but she did not recall anything about a jade bracelet.
However, with so many texts to read through, it was also possible that she had forgotten it.
¡°I¡¯ve grown up, so my interests have naturally changed,¡± answered Yana with a
smile.
Chapist ar
Timothy went quiet..
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yana was puzzled,
¡°It¡¯s nothing¡± Timothy answered casually,
But in his eyes, a turbulent wave was shaking up his heart and mind.
The girl he chatted with never had any favorite jade bracelets.
But Yana had just¡
Chapter 60
Chapter 60
For the first time, Timothy started to have doubts.
Was Yana really that girl?
Was Yana really the girl who gave Timothy the only light during his darkest days of despair?
Was she really that girl who shared his interests, and who could chat with him for a long time about any
topic?
The reason why Timothy believed that Yana was the one was because of apany dinner.
Susan had brought Yana along.
Timothy identally caught a glimpse of Yana¡¯s phone screen.
Yana¡¯s WhatsApp profile picture was the same as the girl¡¯s.
To preface, the girl had helped Timothy financially and encouraged him. But after he got his career on
track, she disappeared.
For years, Timothy had been looking for her with all his might.
Finally, he had found her.
At that time, he was ted.
Without hesitation, Timothy began to pursue Yana.
After that, they got together.
He told Yana of their fate. She looked surprised, and then shyly lowered her head.
To have the girl of his dreams was such a blessing for Timothy.
During that time, Timothy felt like he was living a dream.
But the initial ecstasy passed.
Some details started toe to the surface.
For example, Timothy liked to bounce off topics while chatting. He would talk
Chapter 60
about astronomy, geography, history, and culture, then he often jumped topics at his will.
In the past, the girl could easilytch onto the topic and make him her confidante.
But Yana¡ She was not interested in any of these topics.
All she was interested in was her various pieces of jewelry and essories.
At first, Timothy was a little disappointed.
But then he thought, he had not talked to the girl for several years. Perhaps her interest had changed?
After all, it was normal fordies to like jewelry.
To love someone, he had to ept everything about her.
Therefore, Timothy amodated Yana¡¯s preferences and tried his best to persuade himself to ept
her transformations.
asionally, he attempted to find remnants of the girl from before on Yana.
But there was nothing.
Not a single trace.
If Yana did not bring up something they had chatted about back then from time to time, Timothy would
think that he had made a mistake.
Could a person really go through such drastic changes in just a few years?
Timothy pursed his lips.
Or did he find the wrong person?
If it was not Yana, then who was the girl?
Timothy sent Yana back to the Miller residence.
Yana looked at him shyly and daintily. ¡°Timothy, do you want toe in?¡±
¡°No need,¡± Timothy rejected and left.
Yana froze for a moment and scowled slightly.
Chapter 60
Ever since he had asked her that question, he had been acting strange.
What was wrong with the jade bracelet?
Yana began to feel a little nervous.
She had to go back and go through the chat records carefully one more time!
So, she rushed back to her room.
She found the information she had encrypted and read it patiently from the top.
The two had so much to talk about, and there were so many chat records.
Previously, Yana had memorized some details on purpose and casually brought them up to gain
Timothy¡¯s trust. Sure enough, she managed to get Timothy to believe her.
But Yana did not send the messages, and there were too many records, so she could notpletely
remember them.
If she wanted to read all of them, it would take at least seven to eight hours.
In the past, Yana was toozy to do this kind of work.
But it was different this time. Timothy¡¯s expression was too strange.
Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!
She had to confirm about the jade bracelet.
?
She sat in front of theputer, unleashed her rare willpower and went through everything word by
word.
She took breaks asionally, and it waste at night when she finished reading all the chat records.
Then, she stared at theputer screen in a daze and panicked.
There was nothing!
From the beginning to the end, there was not a single word in their conversation about any jade
bracelets!
Timothy could not possibly know about that!
So, he had asked the question to test her.
Chapter 60
Timothy was starting to doubt Yana.
How did she answer him then?
When Yana remembered her answer, she wanted to travel back in time and start it
all over again.
Unfortunately, she could not.
¡°Yana Miller, don¡¯t panic. Don¡¯t panic. There must be a way.¡± She tried to calm herself down.
Timothy was the only one Yana had left. She could not lose him.
Absolutely not!
So, Yana picked up her phone and started a message. She edited it once, deleted it, then edited it
again multiple times.
Finally, she sent it out.
The phone screen lit up.
A notification popped up for Timothy.
He clicked on the message with mixed feelings.
¡°Ah, I remembered this all of a sudden! I¡¯ve never liked any jade bracelets! Who¡¯s the girl that likes jade
bracelets? Be truthful. Did you find another woman behind my back?¡±
After that, she attached an emoji to show that she was discontented, but cute.
Timothy was stunned for a moment.
Before that, he was about to make up his mind that Yana was not who he thought she was.
But¡
After he read her message, he was unsure again.
He pursed his lips and tentatively sent another message, ¡°How can there be another woman? I may
have misremembered. Yana, I found your favorite history book that
you
told me about. I¡¯ll give it to you as a gift, okay?¡±
Yana replied within seconds, ¡°You mean the one that is out of print? Send it over to me quickly.¡±
This time, she had spent a lot of effort reading through everything. The two had chatted about that book
for more than a dozen pages, so Yana remembered about
1. it.
Yana knew. She actually knew.
Timothy was quiet. After a long pause, he replied, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll send it to you
tomorrow.¡±
He put down his phone.
He was starting to get confused.
Yana was that girl, right?
He did not get the wrong person, did he?
But why was uneasiness spreading wildly in his heart?
Timothy tried hard to control himself and told himself not to overthink!
Yana was, without a doubt, that girl.
It was just that a few years had passed, and her personality had changed a little.
If he left her because of this, would that be humane?
Fortunately, they were about to get engaged.
After the engagement, he would not overthink again.
A few dayster.
Timothy and Yana prepared the engagement party as scheduled.
After the engagement, under Jane and Carl¡¯s strong persuasion, Yana moved in with Timothy at his
house.
The two then openly started living together.
Timothy, however, found that he was not happy as he expected himself to be.
Chapter 60
On the contrary, the more he got along with Yana, the more he felt ufortable.
The girl of his dreams should be the same person as Yana.
But from the bottom of his heart, he gradually separated the supposedly one person into two different
people.
Timothy began to subconsciously avoid Yana, and he began to work overtime day and night. He would
not go home unless it was necessary.
However, he did not work overtime to entirely avoid Yana.
In the beginning, when Susan was at the office, Timothy only needed to take care of the external
affairs. When it came to product development, he only needed to give suggestions. Regarding the
details, Susan would naturally lead the team to do well.
Back then, he did not think Susan was of much importance.
But after Susan left, more than half of thepany¡¯s projects were halted.
Timothy finally understood the importance of her presence, but it was toote.
So, he could only catch up with the product research and development by himself. He was so busy all
day caught up in this task.
On the same day.
The secretary sent a message.
¡°Mr. Leen, Storm Group outsourced a project that happened to be ourpany¡¯s specialty. Now that
the project is open for bidding, do you think we should prepare for it?¡±
A project from Storm Group?
Timothy¡¯s gaze moved, and he remembered Susan¡¯s cold face.
He pondered for a while before he nodded. ¡°Get ready for it.¡±
Timothy and Ben had some misunderstandings.
But Ben did not target hispany because of that.
It could be seen that Ben separated his work and personal life.
Chapter 60
If the results Timothy presented were brilliant, Ben would definitely cooperate
with him.
Perhaps¡ Timothy could even meet Susan.
A glimmer of hope suddenly sparked in Timothy¡¯s heart.
Chapter 61
Chapter 61
¡°This time, Storm Group is outsourcing the external affairs for the project. There are quite some
calctions needed, but it doesn¡¯t require too much highly skilled technique
At the meeting. Timothy analyzed, ¡°In other words, anypany can take over the spot. If we want to
win this project, we can¡¯t go down the traditional path. That way, it¡¯ll be difficult for us topete with
establishedpanies. Here, I think we can change the algorithm to calcte the amount¡¡±
The long meeting was over, and the general n was drafted out.
If Susan was here, Timothy would have handed over the task, and she would have led the team well.
But the remaining project handlers were not skillful enough, and Timothy even had to study the new
algorithmn himself.
He was just about to head back to his office and continue his work.
As soon as he opened the office door, he saw Yana holding a thermos and waiting for him.
When Yana spotted him, she immediately showed a sweet smile. ¡°Timothy, I made you chicken soup.
Have a taste.¡±
Timothy was guilty of hiding from Yanately, so he agreed.
Yana quickly gave him a serving of the chicken soup and watched him drink it.
¡°Timothy.¡± Yana blinked. ¡°What have you been up totely? Why aren¡¯t youing home?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve been busy bidding for a project of Storm Group¡¡± Timothy said casually.
¡°Storm Group?¡±
Yana¡¯s tone suddenly sharpened.
¡°Hm?¡± Timothy gave her a strange look.
With her fists clenched, she forced a grin onto her face. ¡°Timothy! Ben is against us, so why are you
still looking to work with Storm Group?¡±
Timothy replied, ¡°Ben Landor draws a line between his business and private affairs. Since Storm Group
is opening a spot for bidding, they will decide fairly.¡±
¡°But¡¡± Yana began to feel anxious.
Yana had overheard that Susan had also gone to work at Storm Group.
Although, she must have gone through the back door, because she could not possibly have any
capability to work there.
However, if Timothy wanted to work with Storm Group, he would have a chance to run into Susan!
Recently, Timothy¡¯s attitude towards Yana had been lukewarm and unsteady. Yana had been panicking
because of that.
She knew very well that everything she had was stolen from someone else.
J M M M M
Chapter 61
If Timothy came into contact with Susan¡ If he realized any clues¡
If he found out that Susan was the¡.
No, Yana could not let Timothy keep seeing her!
At the thought of this, Yana instantly dropped her gentle appearance as she said tly, ¡°I disagree!
We¡¯re doing fine now. We don¡¯t need the project from Storm Group.¡±
Timothy looked at her somewhat inexplicably and replied, ¡°The recent development of thepany
has reached a bottleneck. If we can get the project from Storm Group, we may be able to enter the next
stage of development.¡±
Although a little selfishness was involved, even if he was not selfish, he would still definitely take on this
project.
¡°Can¡¯t we live without this project?¡± However, Yana was no longer as kind and virtuous as before. She
added, ¡°I will never allow you to work with Storm Group.¡±
Timothy frowned and put down the spoon. ¡°Take the chicken soup away. I¡¯ll try my best to win the
cooperation.¡±
¡°Timothy, you¡¡± Yana panicked.
¡°There will be no changes to the decision, ended Timothy with indifference.
Yana stared at Timothy in disbelief.
At the same time, she was in indescribable fear.
She had tried her best not to expose herself.
But Timothy¡¯s attitude towards her was still getting colder!
If he were to see Susan again and find out about the truth¡.
The consequences were unimaginable!
Yana gritted her teeth, but she did not dare to say anything anymore.
She left the office with her face terribly pale and ashen.
Susan Miller!
Why was that woman haunting her everywhere she went?
Did Susan have to destroy everything she had worked so hard to get?
No way Yana would allow that!
Over the next period of time, Timothy focused on the new algorithm and did not return home at all.
Meanwhile, Yana¡¯s heart and patience were waning as she waited day by day.
Timothy was the only trump card in her hand.
-MMMM
Chapter 61
She could not lose this card.
¡°Susan Miller.
¡°You¡¯re forcing me into a corner.
¡°Also, Timothy
¡°Don¡¯t me me. I don¡¯t need you to shine. You just need to maintain your position and stay by my
side.¡±
Yana turned on herputer and began to edit something with a gloomy expression.
In the Storm Group.
The list ofpanies participating in the bidding showed up in front of Ben.
521
This project was not of arge scale, and Ben himself did not pay much attention to it. The documents
were with him, and most of them just needed his signature.
Ben was about to sign his name, but then he saw the name of apany.
¡°Shining Tech?¡± Ben raised his eyebrows slightly.
That name sounded familiar.
¡°Mr. Landor, that¡¯s Timothy Leen¡¯spany,¡± the secretary hurriedly said.
The secretary knew that Ben had publicly sued Yana, and that Yana was Timothy¡¯s fiancee.
Therefore, the secretary added right away, ¡°If you aren¡¯t satisfied, you can remove his name.¡±
¡°Remove?¡± Ben smiled. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. When ites to fairpetition, it should be fair and
square. If he is capable of it, so what if he gets the project?¡±
Though Ben despised Yana, he was fine with Timothy.
After all, in his eyes, Timothy was just a fool who was being toyed around.
So, Ben casually signed his name.
god
The secretary was about to go downstairs with the documents.
Ben asked, ¡°The bid will be tomorrow, right? Who¡¯s going to host it?¡±
The secretary answered, ¡°The candidates will be arranged by Luke. It may even be Mrs. Landor. After
all, Mrs. Landor¡¯s working ability is outstanding.¡±
The secretary did not forget to tter Susan.
Ben was happy with the answer. ¡°And remember who Mrs. Landor¡¯s husband is. You should tell me
more of this kind of
truth in the future.¡±
The secretary expressed, ¡°Yes¡¡±
Chapter 61
When the secretary left, Ben cracked a grin.
n the past few days, he and Susan had been progressing well.
There was no chance for him to be unhappy.
Most importantly, Susan¡¯s birthday wasing up
ording to the Love Magic Code, a woman¡¯s birthday should never be sloppy
3en had prepared a huge gift for Susan, and he had also nned to hold a grand birthday party for her.
He wanted to make up for all her birthdays that were ignored all those years ago.
Ben thought about the surprised look Susan might put on at that time, then he felt even more excited.
The next day.
The bidding meeting would be held in the conference room of the Programming Department.
¡°Susan, you can go ahead,¡± Luke passed on the task to Susan straightaway.
¡°Me?¡± Susan was taken aback. ¡°I¡¯ve only been in thepany for about a month.¡±
All of a sudden, she was to handle the bidding conference?
¡°Ourpany only depends on ability, not seniority or experience,¡± Luke said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s just a
small tender. With your ability, it should be a small fry.¡±
She was to host the bidding meeting, and the post project cooperation would also be followed up by
her.
This project, although it was rtively medium¨Cscaled, was prestigious.
Luke also hoped that Susan could take on a project on her own as soon as possible.
¡°Yes, Susan, it¡¯s a piece of cake for you.¡±
¡°More than that, you¡¯re a bit overqualified.¡±
The crowd in the Programming Department did not have any jealousy towards her. Instead, they all
smiled to encourage
Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.
her.
Susan felt a little warm in her heart. ¡°So, I¡¯ll go?¡±
¡°Go ahead,¡± Luke urged with a smile.
In the conference room of the Programming Department.
The leaders of the fivepanies that participated in the bidding and entered the final line¨Cup were
anxiously waiting.
Ben would not be bothered to show up for such a project.
So, it was most likely that a boss from the Programming Department would show up for the bidding.
Chapter 61
Perhaps, Luke?
Or maybe, one of the few big shots in the Programming Department?
In short, they must be cautious of treating whoever shows up.
Finally, the door of the conference room opened.
Under the eager gazes of the crowd, Susan calmly entered the room
Chapter 62
Chapter 62
Who was this?
It was not
It was not Luke!
And she was not even one of those bigwigs in Storm Group.
The heads of severalpanies were a little confused.
Timothy raised his eyes and saw Susan. His expression was a littleplicated.
No one knew better than him what kind of ability she had.
Once, she hid behind the scenes and worked hard for him.
At that time, he didn¡¯t cherish it.
Now, what she did was no longer for him.
All of a sudden, the feeling wasplicated.
Timothy looked a little different, and the people around him immediately asked in a low voice.
¡°Mr. Leen, do you know this person?¡±
Timothy pursed his lips and said calmly, ¡°I have been to Mr. Landor¡¯s wedding. This is Mrs. Landor.¡±
Mrs. Landor?
The people who heard this instantly lowered their vignce, thinking that Susan was just a vase with
only a beautiful appearance.
Timothy certainly did not think so, but the more people despised Susan, the more favorable it was for
him, and of course, he would not point it out.
¡°Submit the proposal.¡± Susan walked in without a word of nonsense and said it directly.
The representatives of all thepanies handed in their business ns.
Susan also saw Timothy in it, but she didn¡¯t have any extra expression at all. She just assumed
Timothy was an
ordinary customer.
Susan lowered her eyes and read the proposal.
She read it for a while.
A person who couldn¡¯t wait, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mrs. Landor, if you can¡¯t understand, find someone
to help you. After all, our time is precious,¡±
Susan raised ner eyes anu
can¡¯t wait, you can go out.¡±
The man¡¯s face instantly darkened.
How could vases nowadays be so arrogant?
But her husband was Ben Landor
He could only endure it.
? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??????? ?
Susan ignored him again. She read all the proposals at her own pace, and then nced at Timothy,
¡°Mr. Leen, congrattions.¡±
Among these proposals, be it cost, innovation, or feasibility, Timothy¡¯s was the best.
Aside from personal feelings, there was no doubt that Timothy had won the bid.
Timothy smiled faintly. ¡°Thank you.¡±
The others exploded.
¡°Mrs. Landor, do you really understand the proposal? Are you sure you didn¡¯t choose it based on the
appearance of
its owner?¡±
Among a group of middle¨Caged men, Timothy¡¯s appearance was indeed outstanding.
HARVEST INC.?¡±
Susan nced at the speaker and asked, ¡°Are you the representative of HARVEST
The man straightened his chest, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±
Susan said calmly, ¡°ording to your proposal, more than 100 manpower will be needed for this
project, and it will
take nearly a quarter.¡±
¡°The data calction for the project is veryplex and time¨Cconsuming. It is normal.¡± The man said.
¡°However, Mr. Leen¡¯s nning book has fewer than fifty people on hand, and it takes only a month. At
the same. price, I have no reason not to choose him.¡± Susan exined it based on the facts.
¡°I have no reason not to choose him.¡±
Timothy knew that Susan was talking about business, but inexplicably, he felt a trace of joy in his heart.
¡°Fifty people for a month?¡± Everyone looked at Timothy with hostility.
Someone even more directly said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡±
¡°You can do it just by applying a new algorithm. Susan said.
¡°A new algorithm?¡± The man sneered, ¡°Mrs. Landor, you¡¯re not being cheated, are you? It¡¯s not that
simple toe
Chapter 62
up with a new algorithm.¡±
¡°Yeah, some people may just be well¨Cwritten. In fact, they are all castles in the air, and it is impossible
to achieve.¡±
Everyone started talking.
In fact, if it was an establishedpany, everyone would not be so angry.
But on the other hand, Shining Tech had surged in just a few years, and its market value had grown at
an appalling
rate.
In this way, it was easy to attract jealousy and hostility.
¡°Just because you can¡¯t do it doesn¡¯t mean they can¡¯t.¡± Susan frowned.
In the proposal, Timothy wrote the direction of optimization. After Susan¡¯s assessment, she thought it
was feasible, and then she chose him.
¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not convinced. Let me believe it. Unless he makes the algorithm public and lets everyone
see it together.¡± Someone said.
Timothy raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Do you want me to reveal this kind of trade secret? Never!¡±
¡°Haha, you don¡¯t dare to make it public, so you can only use some fancy things to deceive some
outsiders.¡±
People were inquiring.
They were questioning Timothy as well as Susan.
le to give a n
They didn¡¯t even think that Susan would be evaluation.
¡°Yes, it must be made public. Otherwise, we won¡¯t ept it.¡± The others also raised their voices.
1
Susan frowned. These people were being unreasonable.
She stood up straight away and pped the table hard, ¡°I said, the bidding result had been finalized. If
there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave now!¡±
Susan had no intention of changing her mind at all, and everyone¡¯s faces were darkened.
¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Susan said.
¡°Mrs. Landor, does Mr. Landor know you¡¯re so autocratic?¡± Someone gritted his teeth and asked.
¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡± Susan didn¡¯t change her expression.
The crowd looked at each other for a while and could only leave indignantly.
Timothy stayed.
JAAN M
Chapter 62
¡°Susan¡¡± Timothy¡¯s expression was gentle, ¡°Thank you for choosing me.¡±
That sounded a bit weird.
Susan frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m just talking about the facts. Mr. Leen, please submit a detailed algorithm
within three days. I¡¯ll keep following up on this project.¡±
Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!
¡°Okay.¡± Timothy responded, but his eyes be gentler.
Susan was speechless.
What was Timothy doing with his eyes? Was he crazy?
¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave now.¡± Susan reminded.
Timothy did not move.
He looked at her with a veryplicated expression, ¡°Susan, if you are still there, we will work together
and the algorithm will be better.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a pity that I had resigned.¡± Susan said nkly.
Timothy¡¯s expression became moreplicated, ¡°After you left, I realized that you had done so many
things in thepany, Susan, you should have told me earlier.¡±
Timothy¡¯s eyes were full of guilt.
When Susan was there, the wholepany developed rapidly.
With Susan gone, thepany¡¯s business was at a standstill for a while.
He originally thought that thepany could take off and rely on him to run it from the outside.
But when Susan left, he realized that Susan was as important to Shining Tech as he was.
She obviously started the business with him, but she didn¡¯t ask for anything, and he didn¡¯t give
anything.
Timothy often stayed at thepany these days, so he felt sorry for Susan even more.
Susan could also see that Timothy¡¯s apology was sincere.
But did she need it?
Susan just smiled faintly, ¡°Mr. Leen, you¡¯re exaggerating.¡±
Her expression was too light and cold.
For some reason, Timothy felt a sharp pain.
He pursed his lips and said directly, ¡°If you are unhappy with Storm Group, wee back. Susan¡ I¡¯ll
always be
Chapter 02
waiting for you.¡±
¡°No, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s impossible for me to go back. Susan frowned, and her voice became colder.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Timothy hurriedly said, ¡°Is Ben Landor too domineering to allow you to go somewhere
else? Susan, I know you don¡¯t like people like Ben Landor at all. You¡¯re so capable, you shouldn¡¯t have
wronged yourself
in such a marriage.¡±
Chapter 63
Chapter 63
¡°When did I ever feel wronged? Sorry, my life at the Landor residence is a hundred times better than
mine at the Miller residence. Moreover, Ben is quite good. Why do you say I don¡¯t like him at all?¡±
Susan frowned.
I Timothy didn¡¯t believe it at all. He said with apassionate face, ¡®Susan, why do you say that?
Actually, I know who you like.¡±
Susan narrowed her eyes at him.
Initially, Timothy didn¡¯t intend to talk about this matter.
But now, an inexplicable urge surged in his chest, and he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°The person you like is
me, right? Susan, you don¡¯t need to deny it. If it wasn¡¯t because you like me, you obviously didn¡¯t like
computers, how could you apply to theputer science department? If it wasn¡¯t because you like me,
you hated socializing, how could you follow me around to get investment in the early stages of a
business? Susan, you¡¯ve changed a lot for me. I saw it all, and I¡¯m grateful. I know that Yana and I are
together, and it must be a big blow to you. But no matter how hard it is, you can¡¯t marry a person like
Ben Landor hastily.¡±
As he spoke, Timothy sighed and said sincerely, ¡°Susan, I¡¯m sorry. The person I like is Yana, and I
can¡¯t respond to your feelings. But, I also hope that you can live a good life. You are still so young.
Don¡¯t stick around here. Leave Ben Landor, and start again.¡±
Timothy finished speaking such a long speech in one breath.
After the speech, he felt good about himself and that he was simply too romantic.
Then he raised his eyes and saw how shocked Susan looked.
Timothy¡¯s heart moved slightly. She must be very touched, right?
Timothy couldn¡¯t help but say softly, ¡°Susan, if you want to cry, just cry.¡±
He stood up and actually stepped forward and hugged her.
Susan waspletely shocked by his action.
She quickly broke free, raised her hand, and gave him a vicious p.
p!
Susan pped him with full strength.
Timothy was directly stunned.
He looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Susan, you¡¡±
Susan¡¯s face darkened and said, ¡°Timothy, people are blind sometimes. I used to be blind and fell in
love with a
piece of shit like you. Ben Landor, he is thousands and millions of times better than you!¡±
Chapter 63
At that moment, Susan really felt that she was blind.
In the beginning, she liked Timothy
But Timothy didn¡¯t like her.
Both of them were right about this.
But now, Timothy actually said that he had known long ago that she liked him
Susan felt a little nauseous.
He knew she liked him, but he didn¡¯t hesitate to use her affection to make her fight for him.
This was not wrong too.
But it was really disgusting.
He didn¡¯t even tell her about it after he was with Yana. Instead, he continued to use his ambiguous
attitude to hook her up and encouraged her to work hard for him.
¡°Timothy, why didn¡¯t you tell me clearly as soon as possible, and cut me off?
¡°Then I wouldn¡¯t have been unable to let go for so many years.
¡°And now, just see how disgusting you are, and how dare you think Ben is not good and still persuade
me to leave
Ben?
¡°How dare you! You don¡¯t deserve it.¡± Susan thought all this in her mind.
Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.
Timothy was stunned for a moment, but he couldn¡¯t understand her at all, and said with an
understanding face, ¡°Susan, I get it. You have your difficulties. I just want to tell you that I will always be
behind you and support you.¡±
Unable to bear it, she raised her hand and gave him another p.
Timothy was even more confused.
¡°Timothy Leen.¡± Susan said viciously, ¡°Please, live a good life with your Yana. Don¡¯t evere and
disgust me! Next time, if you say these inexplicable words again, I¡¯ll p you once I see you
After that, she turned around angrily and left.
Timothy clutched his aching face.
A little puzzled.
He was a little confused.
¡°Susan¡ Why are you suddenly so angry?
Chapter 63
¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong!¡±
Timothy thought, pursed his lips and walked out of the conference room.
Not far from the conference room, Timothy saw an employee of hispany at a nce.
Timothy f
frowned, ¡°What are you doing here? Where are the others? Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait outside?¡±
The employee¡¯s eyes shed, and he hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Leen, the representatives of otherpanies
have alreadye out. You haven¡¯te out, and everyone¡¯s worried about what¡¯s going on here, so
they sent me to take a look. Mr. Leen, what happened? I saw a girl walking out in anger just now.¡±
Timothy nced at him, ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± The employee didn¡¯t ask any more questions.
Turning his back to Timothy, the employee¡¯s eyes shed with amazing light.
He
e was going to be rich!
He was going to be a rich man soon.
When no one noticed, the employee secretly turned on his phone.
Inside, there was a video.
Just now, he had seen and heard everything that had happened between Timothy and Susan. He even
filmed it.
He didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Leen and the wife of Mr. Landor would have such a story.
Tsk tsk tsk. Rich people really had no morality.
But it was none of his business!
to take the money
It was right and do things.
Moreover, it was going to be a huge sum of money.
Without hesitation, the employee clipped a part of the video and sent it to Yana. The part he got was
very exciting.
It was the moment when Timothy hugged Susan. Without cause or effect, this part seemed quite
ambiguous.
¡°Anything else?¡± Yana watched it and almost went crazy, so she immediately urged.
¡°Of course.¡± The employee replied, ¡°But Madam, I have been keeping an eye on Mr. Leen for you and
also recorded such a video. I can no longer stay at Shining Tech. You promised me the payment, didn¡¯t
you¡¡±
Yana was silent for a while and wanted to haggle.
The employee said, ¡°Madam, you only have three seconds to think about it. If I don¡¯t see the money, I¡¯ll
delete the
video directly.¡±
Yana gritted her teeth.
She was a little reluctant tomit thatrge sum of money.
However, the thought of Timothy hooking up with Susan behind her made her even more
ufortable.
With a sullen face, Yana transferred the money to the designated ount.
¡°I got it. Thank you, Madam.¡± The employee was happy.
¡°The rest of the video!¡± Yana said immediately.
The staff sent the whole video over.
Yana couldn¡¯t wait to watch the full version of the video.
After watching it, she felt bad.
Just by looking at the short video sent over, she felt that the two were hooking up.
But after watching the full version¡
Yana became even angrier.
Looking at the full video, the whole process was driven by Timothy! Susan even pped him twice!
Timothy seemed not to be angry at all.
After the anger, a strong sense of panic surged up.
Would it be that Timothy still had feelings for Susan¡
No, no, she would never allow that to happen.
As she watched the video, Yana¡¯s gaze darkened.
Chapter 64
Chapter 64
Although Timothy was a bit disgusting, it was not proper for Susan to change people based on
personal preference.
As a result, they inevitably had some intersection.
Fortunately, when the work was in progress, Timothy didn¡¯t say those inexplicable words again, so
Susan followed. up on the project ordingly.
This day was the day to check the progress.
Timothy was not in a hurry to leave.
He took out a delicate box from his pocket and said, ¡°Susan, today is your birthday. Here is a gift for
you.¡±
Susan nced at the box and didn¡¯t even want to open it.
¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need for that.¡±
Her birthday had never been a day worth waiting for.
Every year for their birthday, her sister, Yana, would get all the attention and gifts.
But not for her, she wouldn¡¯t have anything.
asionally, someone gave her something, and Yana would make excuses to take it away.
Over the years, she hadn¡¯t been interested in birthdays.
¡°I¡¯ve already bought it. If you don¡¯t want it, just throw it in the trash.¡± Timothy said.
Susan raised her eyebrows.
Then, she picked up the box.
Timothy smiled faintly.
Susan threw the box directly into the trash can,
Timothy¡¯s smile froze
Susan nced at him and said, ¡°As you wish.¡±
Then, she stood up, turned around and left without looking at Timothy.
Timothy looked at the box in the trash can, his eyes changed slightly.
He hesitated for a moment and finally picked up the box from the trash can.
Chapter 64
He bought this gift especially for Susan,
Now, she was inexplicably angry with him,
When she calmed down, he still wanted to give it to her.
In the office.
Ben looked at the gift he had carefully prepared, a satisfied smile appeared on his face.
Today was Susan¡¯s birthday.
He was preparing for this day a week ago.
He knew that she didn¡¯t like lively parties.
Therefore, he booked a good restaurant, and there would only be two of them.
This restaurant had huge floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows.
The windows leaned against the river, the lights shing at night, and the scenery was breathtaking.
Ben had tasted all the dishes in this restaurant, and then carefully selected the ones that best suited
Susan¡¯s
tastes.
He also hired an internationally renowned band to perform for them.
The most important thing was¡.
Ben looked at the ring in the box and chuckled.
He nned to propose today.
Although, they were already husband and wife.
But the Code says that a marriage without a proposal is iplete.
He wanted to give Susan the best.
So, the proposal must be made up.
To ensure the effect at night, Ben asked the secretary to confirm the details again and again.
When he was sure that girls would be delighted by such a romantic move then only he rxed.
The next step was to wait the night to fall.
Ben, for the first time in his life, looked forward to the night so much.
To surprise her.
Chapter 64
Ben didn¡¯t say anything about the birthday in advance.
As usual, he waited until after work to look for Susan
Susan didn¡¯t care about her birthday, she just regarded it as an ordinary day
When they got into the car, she found that the car was not driving in the direction of Ben¡¯s house.
She asked curiously, ¡°Where are we going?¡±
Ben said calmly, ¡°I found a nice restaurant. Let¡¯s go and try it.¡±
Susan¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, ¡°You said it¡¯s good, that must be very good.¡±
¡°You¡¯ll like it.¡± Ben tried to speak in an ordinary tone.
Susan couldn¡¯t help but look forward to it.
Today, Ben purposely didn¡¯t ask for a driver. After arriving at the destination, he asked Susan to get out
of the car and wait at the entrance for a while. He went to park the car then came over.
Standing at the entrance of the restaurant, she was filled with anticipation as she thought about the
food that was
delicious.
Just then, Susan¡¯s phone rang
Susan answered the phone casually.
¡°Hello?¡± Susan answered.
On the other end, there was silence.
Huh?
She nced at the screen in surprise.
Then, she froze for a moment. It turned out to be Yana¡¯s call.
¡°Susan, do you know where I am now?¡± Yana chuckled, and her voice was a little weird.
Susan could still hear the sound of the wind faintly.
She frowned. ¡°Where are you?¡±
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where I am. The important thing is I¡¯m leaving.¡± Yana¡¯s voice tone became ethereal,
¡°Dear sister, now that I have lost everything, I lost my reputation, our parents med me, Timothy
being engaged with me, but never getting home every day. I have nothing left. Are you¡ happy?¡±
Yana¡¯s tone was calm but strange.
MMMM
Chapter 64
Susan felt something was amiss, she couldn¡¯t help but speak urgently. ¡°What on earth do you want?¡±
¡°What do I want?¡± Yana¡¯s voice suddenly became sharp, ¡°Susan, don¡¯t you understand? I have nothing
left! And all of this happened because of you! You¡¯ve pushed me to this state, you have Ben to protect
you, I can¡¯t even take revenge. Remember, Susan, it¡¯s you who forced me into this desperate
situation.¡±
Desperate situation?
Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.
Susan¡¯s eyelids fluttered, ¡°Yana, please have a good talk with me. Where are you now?¡±
She didn¡¯t like Yana, but after all, she was her sister, so she couldn¡¯t watch her die.
¡°Where am I?¡± Yana chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m right next to Fience River, I¡¯m about to jump. If I do, will you feel
guilty? Will you have nightmares?¡±
Yana¡¯s voice tone was getting weirder and weirder.
Susan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.
Fienee River!
Wasn¡¯t Susan just around here?
Ben hadn¡¯te back yet.
But, Yana¡¯s life was at stake.
She couldn¡¯t wait for him.
Holding her phone, Susan didn¡¯t dare to hang up. As she ran towards Fienee River, she frantically said,
¡°Yana, where the hell are you? What¡¯s next to you? Can you see the tower?¡±
¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Yana¡¯s voice was cold, but she gave a small hint: ¡°I¡¯ll watch the ship for a
while, and I¡¯ll
have to go to another world.¡±
A ship!
That was the port.
As she continued to talk to her, she tried desperately to catch up with her.
In a nearby hotel.
Yana satfortably on the recliner, holding the binocrs and watching Susan¡¯s movements.
When Yana saw Susan really went to the ce she had set for her, a smug light shed in her eyes,
and she thought.
¡°Susan, your life today is all because of Ben.
JMMM M
Chapter 64
¡°Today, I¡¯ll make youpletely lose your support!
¡°By the way, this is also a warning to Timothy!¡±
N
50% 11:47
While Yana was perfunctorily replying to Susan on the phone, she changed a mobile phone and asked
Timothy to go to the port as soon as possible.
Timothy was supposed to work overtime today.
But Yana said today was her birthday, and she was very gentle and considerate. Timothy felt guilty
towards her, so he finally agreed.
Now, Timothy was almost reached.
Soon, he and Susan would meet!
Then, the most important thing was the witness.
With binocrs in Yana¡¯s hands, she looked at the restaurant entrance again.
Ben had parked the car and came back.
can was
But Susan was not there.
Chapter 65
Chapter 65
At first, Ben didn¡¯t worry too much.
He thought she might go to the bathroom or something.
But when he made several phone calls in a row, it was all replied with busy tones. Ben¡¯s face couldn¡¯t
help but change slightly.
In an instant, many terrible guesses shed through his mind.
Thinking about it, he even felt that if something happened to Susan, he didn¡¯t want to live anymore.
He waited for ten minutes.
In the past ten minutes, Ben had thought about everything that might have happened, and he felt like
he was going
crazy
But Susan¡¯s phone was still engaged on the line.
Ben couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He made a prompt decision and was about to mobilize his men.
Right at that moment, someone stopped him.
Ben raised his eyes which were shing with hostility: ¡°Yana, move aside!¡±
Yana stood still and said, ¡°Mr. Landor, don¡¯t you want to know where Susan is?¡±
He stared at her coldly. ¡°You know that?¡±
Ben¡¯s eyes were too terrifying, Yana was startled, not daring to keep it a secret anymore, and hurriedly
showed at sad and indignant look, ¡°Of course I know!¡±
¡°Say it.¡± Ben squeezed the words out of his teeth.
His patience was almost at his limit..
As Yana understood this, she gritted her teeth, ¡°There is one thing, Mr. Landor, you may not know. My
sister has loved someone very much since high school. Because of him, she chose a major subject
that she was not good at, she was with him from nothing to wealthy. She¡¯s obsessed with this person.¡±
Ben¡¯s eyes gradually cooled down, when he looked at Yana as if he was going to kill someone.
Ben said word by word, ¡°Do you think I will believe what you say?¡±
Yanaughed bitterly, ¡°Mr. Landor, I also hope that everything I said is fake! You should be able to
guess. The person my sister likes is Timothy! My fiance.¡±
Ben nced at her coldly and left straight away, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to listen to your nonsense!¡±
Chapter 65
He was going to find Susan, and he was going to do it right away!
As for Yana¡¯s nonsense, he didn¡¯t believe a word of it.
athy now!¡±
Susan got anxious and shouted directly, ¡°My sister is meeting Timothy
Ben¡¯s footsteps didn¡¯t stop.
Yana added, ¡°After Timothy engaged with me, he still has feelings for Susan, and I feel aggrieved.
We¡
Yana hadn¡¯t finished yet.
Ben suddenly turned around and grabbed her throat.
A hint of horror shed across Yana¡¯s eyes.
Ben grabbed her so hard that she couldn¡¯t breathe for a while.
This lunatic, he wanted to kill her!
She could hardly take out her phone and yed a video, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, take a look at this!¡±
The video was yed.
A familiar voice was heard.
Ben frowned and took the phone directly.
Ben¡¯s hand loosened, and Yana quickly took a few deep breaths.
She only had one feeling now.
Next time, she dared not to provoke this madman again.
However, after Ben abandoned Susan, she had no reason to provoke him anymore.
The video started with Timothy¡¯s affectionate face.
He said, ¡°Leave Ben and we can start over again.¡±
He said, ¡°I know you like me.¡±
Then, it was Susan¡¯s shocked expression.
Then, he said, ¡°If you want to cry, just cry.¡±
He stepped forward and gave her a hug, and the video stopped abruptly!
Ben¡¯s hand gripped the phone tightly.
Chapter 65
He didn¡¯t believe it.
But it seemed that the video was true!
Timothy said that the person that Susan liked was him.
Susan did not deny it.
Did she feel touched because of this?
Was that why Susan hugged him?
Looking
at the venue in this video, it was clearly the conference room of the Programming Department.
It should be the day of the bidding.
After the bidding day, in fact, thosepanies that lost the election once spread some rumors angrily.
They said that Susan gave the project to Timothy¡¯spany because she liked him.
The rumor spread that Susan didn¡¯t know anything at all.
Ben knew what Susan was capable of, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t believe these rumors. The others in the
company also regarded these as a mouthful of sour grapes and ignored them.
Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.
But with this video¡
Ben couldn¡¯t help but think!
There was no doubt about Susan¡¯s abilities.
But did she really have no personal agenda when she chose Timothy¡¯spany?
1
Watching the scene where both of them were embracing each other.
Ben¡¯s eyes turned red.
Yana said, ¡°Mr. Landor, I¡¯m not afraid of your derision. My fiance and Susan have known each other for
more than ten years, and they are very close. Even if she marries you, he still can¡¯t let go of her.
Therefore, once they were alone, both of them couldn¡¯t help but¡ couldn¡¯t help but do something out of
the ordinary. I¡¯m wrong because I can¡¯t control my own man, but my sister, she already has you, how
can she¡
As she spoke, Yana wiped away her tears excitedly.
Ben raised his eyes and nced at her.
Yana was startled, and his face instantly turned pale.
What a pair of eyes.
Chapter 65
His eyes were as red as hell
¡°Is she meeting Timothy now?¡± Ben said slowly, as if a monster was suppressed in his voice.
¡°Yes.¡± Yana hurriedly said, ¡°Today is my sister¡¯s and my birthday Timothy and I also have a dinner date
nearby. When I went to the bathroom and came back, I happened to hear Timothy and my sister on the
phone. He¡¯s meeting my sister at the port! He said he wanted to give her a gift. I thought it was Timothy
who was obsessed, but I didn¡¯t expect that Susan would leave you behind and go without any
hesitation.¡±
Yana said with a sad look, ¡°If they really love each other so much, I¡ I want to just let them be.¡±
Let them be?
A bloody smile appeared at Ben¡¯s mouth.
No, if it was true, he wouldn¡¯t let them be.
He would take Susan to hell with him forever.
After he found out the location, Ben didn¡¯t talk further with Yana anymore, he walked straight towards
the port with no expression on his face.
Yana¡¯s eyes moved and she hurriedly chased after him.
Next, she just needed to make sure that Ben could see Timothy and Susan together.
Then Susan would have nothing to exin!
Yana would let Susan tell her existence because it was up to Ben to decide whether he believed it!
Yana thought that Ben might not believe what Susan said but trusted the scene that she was with
Timothy and made a n to lie to him!
When the timees¡.
Yana¡¯s eyes were getting cold.
Ben was not someone who would tolerate being cuckolded.
¡°Susan, you¡¯re done!¡± Yana thought this on her mind.
Susan quickly ran all the way to the port.
As soon as she arrived at the port, Yana hung up the phone.
However, she became even more anxious. Worried that Yana might have done something stupid she
searched the
port all the way
Suddenly, she looked up and bumped into Timothy, and he also seemed to be looking for someone!
Chapter 66
Chapter 66
Timothy was stunned and slightly surprised, ¡°Susan?¡±
Susan was not in the mood to greet him. She said anxiously, ¡°Are you here to stop Yana too? I can¡¯t
find her!¡±
¡°Stop Yana?¡± Timothy was confused, ¡°Stop her from what?¡±
¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Susan said anxiously, ¡°She said she had nothing left to live for. She is going to jump
Fienee River!¡±
Timothy¡¯s eyes suddenly changed, ¡°impossible! She asked me out today to have a date here!¡±
Susan gritted her teeth, ¡°She might want to see you thest time!¡±
Timothy also began panicking when he heard what Susan said.
Yana was indeed strangely gentle today.
Could it be that she really wanted to do something stupid?
Timothy¡¯s heart was suddenly filled with endless regret.
He shouldn¡¯t have done it.
He shouldn¡¯t have deliberately ignored Yana just
she wasn¡¯t what he thought she was.
Off the
People will eventually change at times.
But after all, she once gave him the only light in his life.
¡®Let¡¯s go find her.¡± Timothy gritted his teeth.
When they found Yana, he would apologize to her and treat her well!
After all, she had helped him to that state!
Timothy and Susan walked along the port, asking and searching all the way.
Timothy remembered that Yana said that she could see ships. The two of them specifically went to
ces with lots of ships and searched for Yana
When they arrived at the dock, they saw a girl standing on the riverside as if she was about to jump.
¡°Yana!¡±
Susan and Timothy shouted at the same time. Both of them ran over together.
They ran over and grabbed the woman.
Chapter 66
The woman turned around. She looked at them confusingly, ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±
Timothy and Susan were surprised,
This person wasn¡¯t Yana!
Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!
Where was Yana then?
They searched everywhere at the port and didn¡¯t see Yana at all.
Timothy and Susan looked at each other, both feeling a little puzzled.
¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Susan hurriedly apologized and let go of the woman¡¯s hand.
The woman didn¡¯t say anything and just walked away.
¡°Where is Yana?¡± Timothy didn¡¯t understand.
¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Susan was panicking. She took out her phone and made a call.
However, Yana¡¯s phone was shut down.
Timothy and Susan looked at each other.
Just as the two of them were confused, they heard a disappointed voice.
¡°Timothy! You really went behind my back to see my sister! How could you do this to me?¡±
Timothy and Susan turned their heads together. One of them looked at Yana while the other looked at
Ben.
Yana was looking at them madly as if they had done something unforgivable.
While Ben lowered his eyes. His expression was uncertain.
At that split second!
Susan knew something!
Yana didn¡¯t want tomit suicide. Today was a trap set by her!
¡°Yana, what are you talking about?¡± Timothy said, ¡°You asked me toe here!¡±
¡°Yes, I did ask you toe here! But I didn¡¯t let you see Susan!¡± Yana¡¯s expression was almost crazy,
¡°Timothy, if you really like my sister, why didn¡¯t you be with her in the beginning? Why did you pursue
me? Why did you get
engaged to me? Timothy, you messed with me but then betrayed me. Is this your reason?¡±
Timothy was dumbfounded.
Although, he did have some unspeakable thoughts about Susan.
JM MM M
Chapter 66
But this time, he really didn¡¯t meet up with Susan.
¡°Don¡¯t act dumb! You thought I didn¡¯t know.¡± Yana¡¯s voice became high¨Cpitched, ¡°Today is me and my
sister¡¯s birthday! Did you prepare my gift? No! But I know that you specially prepared a gift for my sister
a few days earlier.¡±
slightly guilty about the gift, but he and Susan did not do anything when it came to the affair.
Timothy
mothy was sligh
Timothy denied it, ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡±
¡°I¡¯m talking nonsense?¡± Yana rushed over like crazy and started searching Timothy,
Timothy wanted to resist at first.
But the crazy look on Yana¡¯s face was too scary. He was just distracted for one second, and she took
away a box
from him.
Yana took the box and handed it to Ben immediately, ¡°Mr. Landor, look! This is a ne with my
engraved on the gem!¡±
¡°How did you know?¡± Timothy said subconsciously.
The next moment, his face couldn¡¯t help but turn pale.
Yana, she sent someone to monitor him!
sister¡¯s name
She intentionally tricked him gently intoing here. She didn¡¯t want to have a date, she wanted to set
up a trap!
Ben opened the box with a poker face.
Inside, a sapphire ne was shining brightly under the sunlight. He picked up the gem and aimed it
at the
sunlight. Inside, the word ¡°Susan¡± was loomin
¡°Now, what else do you have to say? You asked to meet my sister on purpose, and then you wanted to
give her a gift, didn¡¯t you?¡± Yana snarled and looked at Susan, ¡°Susan! I know you¡¯ve always liked
Timothy, but you¡¯re already married. Where do you put Ben in the position if you act like this? Are you
worthy of his protection for you?¡±
Yana¡¯s voice was hoarse. It was as if she wanted to rely on her voice to dere Susan guilty.
Susan ignored her and looked at Ben, ¡°Ben.¡±
Ben was also looking at her, his face was abnormally calm, ¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Do you believe me?¡± Susan asked him.
Ben looked at her delicate face. His heart was burning with pain.
He said slowly, ¡°I want to believe you.¡±
He didn¡¯t say that he believed her.
Chapter 66
He said that he wanted to believe her.
That was a whole new level of difference just between a word.
Susan¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn slightly pale.
Ben suspected her!
Just because of what Yana said, he suspected her!
¡°Do you like Timothy?¡± Ben asked.
Susan pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t want to lie. So she said, ¡°I did like him before.¡±
She really did like him before.
But it was also true that she didn¡¯t like him anymore.
The word ¡°before¡± said everything.
Timothy couldn¡¯t help but nce at Susan. For some reason, his heart was slightly pained.
Susan really did let him gopletely.
Ben handed over a phone, ¡°Look at this video.¡±
Susan took the phone.
The video that was edited began to y.
Susan¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank.
The situation at that time was certainly not like this. But after editing, it seemed that there was a lot of
chemistry between Timothy and her.
Susan tightened her grip on the phone and said anxiously, ¡°You should know that this video was
edited.¡±
¡°It was edited. But you can¡¯t make something out of nothing.¡± Ben said slowly.
It must be true that they hugged each other and poured their hearts out.
Ben was even admired by himself that he could maintain such calmness on the surface.
He used up all of his courage to bet again.
To bet that Susan was going to be his happiness.
But he seemed to¡ lost the bet once again.
From then on, he was aplete loss.
Chapter 67
Chapter 67
Timothy couldn¡¯t help but frown when he saw that the situation was not right.
Although, he had some vague thoughts about Susan.
However, as a man, he had his fundamental principles.
He would have nothing to say if Susan really had something with him.
But the two of them were clearly innocent.
Timothy couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mr. Landor! Don¡¯t get me wrong. The gift was my one side wanting to
give to her. Susan already rejected me this morning. That video also cut off the most important part, I
just wanted tofort Susan, but she pushed me away the next moment. The two of us are indeed
innocent and do not have an affair.¡±
Timothy was serious.
Susan couldn¡¯t help but look at him.
She didn¡¯t expect that Timothy would exin it to her at this time.
Susan was actually relieved,
It seemed that she hadn¡¯t been blind in the past.
Initially, Yana just set a trap.
Now that Timothy was so sincere in helping Susan exin, Yana¡¯s face became upset.
She sneered and said, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to help my sister to exin? You guys really didn¡¯t
have an affair!¡±
Yana¡¯s tone was indescribably sarcastic.
Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!
Timothy was slightly annoyed.
He red at Yana, ¡°Yana, you had seen the original video yourself. You should be the one who knows
the truth clearly! I¡¯m asking you, do you dare to show the original video?¡±
¡°¡¡± Yana was slightly guilty.
¡°You dare not!¡± Timothy¡¯s voice was cold, ¡°Because all of this is just an illusion of what you have edited
out!¡±
¡°Illusion? Do you dare to say that Susan didn¡¯t like you before? Do you dare to say that you didn¡¯t hug
her?¡± Yana was furious.
The couple happened to just fight over each other.
Ben ignored them. He just looked at Susan quietly.
MMMM
Chapter 67
Timothy¡¯s words spark a trace of anticipation in his heart.
He was waiting for her to exin it to him herself.
As long as Susan was willing to exin, as long as it was reasonable.
Then he would believe it!
As for who Susan liked before, he was unwilling to argue about it, nor did he want to argue!
But Susan just stood there and said nothing.
¡°TIMOTHY!¡± Yana screamed in a high¨Cpitched voice, ¡®Fine, let¡¯s not talk about the video. Then tell me,
why did you two meet here today? Don¡¯t tell me it was just a coincidence!¡±
Timothy frowned, ¡°Susan said that you were going tomit suicide. She was worried about you, so
she came the port and looked for you! The two of us did meet by chance.¡±
¡°I was going tomit suicide?¡± Yana showed an incredulous look, ¡°Why would Imit suicide? How
can you believe such nonsense she made up? Or is it that the both of you are lying to me!¡±
Timothy frowned.
Yana didn¡¯t try to kill herself?
Then why did Susan appear here?
Could it be that she really¡ wanted to run into him by chance?
Although he knew he shouldn¡¯t, Timothy¡¯s heart still beat violently.
Susan¡ Did she really¡
¡°With that look on your face, how dare you say that you two have nothing together?¡± Yana was going
crazy when.
she saw it.
¡°What look? Don¡¯t be unreasonable. Timothy said coldly.
Yana sneered, ¡°I¡¯m being unreasonable? Timothy Leen, you went behind my back and met your ex, but
in the end, you said it was me who was being unreasonable?¡±
Timothy looked at Yana¡¯s shrewish appearance and couldn¡¯t stand it.
Was this really the girl that had a kind heart and was gentle as a ray of light as he remembered?
Yana!
Was she really that person?
He was starting to suspect this even more!
Chapter 67
Timothy took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°Susan said that you called her and said you would kill
yourself! So the two of you must have a call history. Let¡¯s see if there is a call history, and we¡¯ll know
who¡¯s lying.¡±
Yana had already thought of an excuse. She said confidently, ¡°I did call her. But it was because I found
out that you were preparing a gift for her. So I called her specifically and told her to stop hooking up
with my fiance! Maybe she came and hooked up with you purposely because of this phone call.¡±
¡°You¡¡±
Ben and Susan just listened quietly to their quarrel.
Seeing that they were going to continue to quarrel.
Ben said calmly. ¡°Shall we go?¡±
Susan pursed her lips and nodded calmly.
Then, the two of them left quietly all the way.
Behind them, Timothy and Susan were still fighting until they walked away and disappeared.
¡°Are you hungry? Let¡¯s go and eat.¡± Ben said with no emotion.
It was as if nothing had happened just now.
But both Ben and Susan knew that some things were different after all.
Ben booked the whole restaurant. It was quiet. There were only the two of them.
¡°Serve.¡± Ben¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t be distinguish
between joy and anger.
Susan pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything.
1
Each dish was served quickly.
Every dish was exquisite and delicious.
Every dish was tasted by Ben himself to confirm that it would suit Susan¡¯s taste..
The table full of dishes was delicious.
But none of them moved.
¡°Music.¡± Ben said.
An internationally renowned band started to y a melodious tune,
Ben looked out of the window coldly.
Outside, the sunset dyed half of the river and sky red. The scenery was beautiful.
Chapter 67
Initially, after eating the food, he would take out the ring and propose to Susan in such a setting and
music.
But now, this romantic tune and beautiful scenery seemed to be mocking and taunting him, saying he
overestimated himself
Susan lowered her eyes.
Today was her birthday.
Ben never brought it up.
She thought he didn¡¯t know, so she didn¡¯t mention it specifically.
But looking at the situation in front of her, she understood it now.
Ben didn¡¯t forget. He prepared a birthday surprise for her.
But this surprise had now turned into a mockery.
Susan took a deep breath and said, ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±
Ben looked at her.
She was extremely calm.
Ben¡¯s heart suddenly hurt.
Could she be this calm was because she didn¡¯t care at all?
Therefore, she could give him the cold shoulder without any hesitation in the past. She could avoid him
for more
than a month.
Struggling, distressed, upsetting¡
He was the only one who was experiencing these situations.
While Susan, she always looked so calm.
But being such a calm person, she would do so many things for Timothy.
She loved Timothy
There was no doubt about it.
He knew that if he asked about it, he might humiliate himself.
But he still asked, ¡°Did you studyputers for Timothy?¡±
Susan tightened her lips, ¡°Yes.¡±
Chapter 67
¡°You apanied him to start a business because you liked him?¡±
Susan lowered her eyes, ¡°Yes.¡±
Chapter 68
Chapter 68
Ben¡¯s heart was in so much pain that he felt like it wasn¡¯t his anymore.
Before he asked, he had been thinking that if she denied it, he would believe her.
Even if he knew that she was lying to him, he was willing to believe it.
But she was so honest.
She was so honest that he was going crazy.
He asked thest question slowly, ¡°How long have you liked him?¡±
Susan closed her eyes.
She knew the result of answering the question.
There will be no hope between her and Ben from now on.
But she still said it, ¡°Ten years.¡±
She had liked Timothy for ten years.
Ben¡¯s heart suddenly hurt.
Ten years!
She had liked him from the age of 16 to 26 years old.
The most beautiful youth in her belonged to a man called Timothy Leen.
What about him? What was he supposed to be?
A stranger that she had known for less than half a year.
One that she knew for a decade.
One that she knew in less than half a year.
It was clear from the beginning.
¡°I used to like him so much that I lost myself in it.¡± Susan said slowly, her voice slightly hoarse, ¡°But
after being married to you, I had left it all behind. After we got married, I had no affair with him at all!
Today, Yana indeed lied
to me.¡±
¡°I know,¡± Ben nodded.
¡°You know?¡± Susan¡¯s pupils shrank slightly.
Chapter 68
Ben¡¯s expression was calm, ¡°Vana¡¯s n was full of mistakes. I would be a fool if I couldn¡¯t even see
this type of
mistake.¡±
He believed in Susan¡¯s characteristics.
As long as she was still Mrs. Landor, she would never do anything out of order.
But¡
What he wanted was Susan¡¯s heart.
He wanted her to belong to him wholeheartedly.
But she still relished the person in the past when she was with him.
What was the point of all this?
¡°Do you still love him now?¡± Ben asked.
Susan shook her head, ¡°I said it. I had already left it behind.¡±
Ben asked and she answered.
Susan knew that everything she had answered was genuine, and there was no concealment.
She treated Ben with sincerity. But she didn¡¯t know if Ben believed her or not.
Ben looked at Susan.
How could one leave a ten¨Cyear feeling behind that quickly?
She had liked Timothy for so long. There should be many memories between the two of them.
He was going crazy with jealousy when he saw the hug in the edited video.
But before he knew her, she and Timothy probably had countless hugs.
Ben was going to drive himself crazy just by thinking about it.
Susan bit her lip, ¡°I will not lie that I had liked Timothy before. Things can¡¯t be changed. If you think that
I don¡¯t deserve to be Mrs. Landor, I¡
It was hard for Susan to say it word by word.
¡°Eat.¡± Ben interrupted Susan directly.
Susan stopped talking and ate the food calmly.
Although she couldn¡¯t taste anything.
¨C(+5)
MMMM
Chapter 68
But Ben didn¡¯t say stop, so she kept on eating.
Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.
Finally, Ben said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
Susan then stopped her chopsticks like a robot obeying orders.
The two of them went home in silence.
¡°Do you want me to go to the guest room?¡± Susan asked.
Ben looked at her, his pupils contracting slightly.
It was always like this.
She wanted to escape again.
But he didn¡¯t want to let her go.
Ben¡¯s voice was cold, ¡°No need.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Susan nodded obediently.
She was always this calm. It made the volcano in Ben¡¯s heart erupt in that instance.
He suddenly went forward and forced Susan into a corner.
Then, he bent down and bit her lips without warning.
As Ben wished, Susan¡¯s mask of calmness was finally torn off.
She widened her eyes. A little frightened, innocent, and confused.
But she didn¡¯t push him away.
Ben could taste the blood faintly in his mouth.
Ben let go of Susan and looked at the blood beads on her lips with an eerie expression.
He seemed to be losing his mind.
He wanted to lick Susan¡¯s blood. He even wanted to devour her.
Or maybe he was a lunatic the whole time.
It was just that he had gone entirely mad now.
¡°You¡¡± Susan pursed her lips and looked at Ben with aplicated expression.
Ben stretched out his hand and tapped the blood on her lips. He then said slowly, ¡°Susan. It was you
who married
1. me. It was you who promised that you would try to be a real couple with me.¡±
¡°Adults have to pay the price for any decisions they more, nyn
were throbbing ferociously like a ghost.
¦§
Yes.¡± Susan said after a long time.
I
Ben raised her chin gently, ¡°What if I say I want to have sex with you right now?¡±
Susan¡¯s eyshes quivered slightly
Then, she closed her eyes.
The moonlight shone on her milky white face, making it colder.
She just closed her eyes and raised her head.
It seemed to mean that she let Ben do whatever he wanted.
Ben¡¯s heart was warmed slightly,
Then, he kissed her again.
He picked her up and threw her into the bed, getting on top of her.
Susan was still closing her eyes.
But her trembling eyshes proved that she was not as calm as she appeared to be.
Ben raised his hand and put it on the buttons of her clothes.
Susan¡¯s body suddenly shook violently.
Ben went silent.
She¡ was scared.
She was afraid of him.
Would she still be afraid if it was Timothy?
Without a second thought, Ben asked, ¡°Have Timothy ever undressed you?¡±
Susan suddenly opened her eyes.
Ben saw the rage in her eyes.
She raised her hand and pped Ben hard across the face.
Ben didn¡¯t dodge. He didn¡¯t even have an expression at all.
Chapter 68
MM R
¡°Get out.¡± Susan said in tremble.
Ben then turned around and left the room without hesitation
Susan looked at his figure. She covered her face and cried.
In the study room.
Ben sat alone
He kept recalling the angry look in Susan¡¯s eyes.
She was angry.
Was she guilt¨Cridden or simply angry?
He took the Love Magic Code and started reading it carefully.
But after reading the whole book, he still couldn¡¯t find the answer.
He had done so many questions and read so many books. But in the end, he still couldn¡¯t understand a
woman.
He didn¡¯t know if what Susan said about letting go was true or not.
But he thought, ¡°Even if she was lying to me.
¡°Since she is willing to lie to me. It means that I am different to her after all, right?
¡°As long as Susan is willing to lie to me for the rest of her life, it can be real.
¡°Even if Susan chose to be with him for something else. But as long as he remains powerful and
wealthy, he will still be able to keep her by his side for the rest of her life, right?¡±
#
At that moment, Ben¡¯s phone vibrated.
He could tell that it was an email.
He opened it. There was a text file inside.
It was from Yana.
¡°Mr. Landor! Did my sister tell you that she never liked Timothy before? She lied! If you don¡¯t believe
me, look at these diaries! If you still don¡¯t believe me, I still have the original diary here. I can send it to
you!¡± Yana said.
Judging people in her way, she felt that Susan would not admit it. If Ben saw these diaries, he would
know that Susan had been lying to him!
Ben narrowed his eyes. He ced his finger gently on the document.
Should he open it?
Chapter 69
Chapter 69
A voice said to him, ¡°Open it, just open it and see, it¡¯s nothing.¡±
Another voice said to him, ¡°Don¡¯t open it. Since you had already decided not to care about Susan¡¯s
past, looking at It would only create troubles for yourself,¡±
p!
Ben turned off his phone with slight annoyance.
Ten minutester.
Ben looked at the document seriously.
He told himself that he didn¡¯t insist on investigating Susan¡¯s past.
He just wanted to get to know her.
Yeah, simply get to know her.
The document that Yana sent was Susan¡¯s diary.
The diary¡¯s period was prolonged. It started when Susan was in high school and it endedst year.
Obviously, she had always had a habit of keeping a diary.
Yana had put in a lot of effort.
She typed it into the document bit by bit with such a long diary.
Who knew how much she hated Susan.
¡°September 1. Sunny.
¡°Today was the first day of school. I saw a very good¨Clooking boy. He was wearing a white shirt and I
felt like he was glowing. The most fortunate thing was that he was my ssmate. He sits in front of
me!¡±
Ben¡¯s face darkened.
Good¨Clooking!
White shirt!
¡±
Excuse him, what was the use of boys looking good?
What was the point of a white shirt?
Although Susan had nevermented on his appearance.
Chapter 69
But in fact, she was a person who looked at appearance?
Ben touched the blemished scar on his face and suddenly hesitated.
If he didn¡¯t have these scars, he probably would have been good¨Clooking too?
Maybe this woman, Susan, would fall in love with him?
Ben took a deep breath, suppressed this urge. He continued to read it.
¡°October 3rd. He talked to me. He had such a pleasant voice. Moreover, his grades were good. He was
in first ce
in the monthly exam. He was 30 points ahead of second¨Cce! This is probably the so¨Ccalled genius!¡±
Ben was speechless.
How was this genius!
He had never been anything aside from first ce when he was in school!
He usually was ahead with 100 points, no, 500 points!
Susan was really girlish at that time.
Nine of the ten diaries were rted to Timothy.
Timothy didn¡¯t look well today.¡±
¡°Timothy suddenly changed into a green shirt today.¡±
¡°Timothy got a five point demerit in the math exam. He was upset that he didn¡¯t speak for a period of
ss.¡±
So many things.
Timothy had almost be everything in her life.
Ben¡¯s jealousy in his heart was ultimately overturned.
He wanted to grab Susan by the clothes and shake the water out of her head!
What was there to like about such a slutty bag in a white shirt, huh?
Only people like him who wore ck and gray clothes were mature, stable and reliable!
Ben was jealous but still continued to read it.
At first, he was purely jealous. He wanted to destroy Timothy inhumanely.
But as he kept on looking at it¡.
He was inexplicably a little upset.
Chapter 69
Susan¡ She really liked Timothy very much.
Because Timothy liked to wear white shirts, she secretly wore a white skirt. She then secretly giggled,
thinking they were wearing a couple¡¯s clothing.
Because Timothy was good at science, she tried hard to work in science. Finally, once again, she was
lucky enough to get a score higher than Timothy in math. That time, Timothy looked at her for the first
time. She was happy for
three days.
Because Timothy used to drink milk between sses, she brought a bottle of milk every day. It was as
if they had amon interest then.
So many things that were rted.
Timothy utterly took over all the joys and sorrows of her youth.
Ben¡¯s heart was filled with jealousy. But he could imagine a young Susan based on the diary.
After that, he was inexplicably distressed again.
Loving someone but not getting a response back was the hardest in a rtionship.
He liked Susan, but she didn¡¯t like him. He was going to go crazy in just a few days of this experience.
But Susan had been like this for ten years.
When she finally gave up everything, Timothy still chose Yana.
How disappointed could she have been?
The light flickered. Ben went silent, flipping through the pages one by one.
Ten years of diarybirled together, and it was a medium¨Clength novel.
Ben read it carefully, almost word by word.
All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.
Finally, he finished reading the entire document.
Ben¡¯s expression was a littleplicated.
He felt that he was a masochist!
Why did he look so seriously at Susan¡¯s affection and enthusiasm for another man?
Was he out of his mind?
The most frightening thing was,
After reading it, he couldn¡¯t even get angry.
MMMM
Chapter 69
He was even worried about her.
Damn it, he was so useless.
Ben¡¯s expression changed for a while.
Soon, the sun started to rise.
Can¡¯t be med for this. After all, I showed Ben said to himself, ¡°Forget it. Susan innocent and pure girl
back then, that¡¯s why Timothy will inevitably deceive her.¡±
up toote. Susan
was such an
But now, when Susan met him, she must have already known how blind she used to be.
Even if Susan couldn¡¯tpletely let go on short notice,
Timothy and Susan would never have a future again.
He still had a lot of things he could do with Susan slowly but surely.
In that case, what was he afraid of?
Heh. What was so good about that white shirt, faint bangs and sunshine smell?
What was there to like about this absurd look?
He, Ben Landor, would not be dressed like this even if he died.
¡°Mr. Landor, Mr. Landor saw that the lights in your study were still on and urged you to go and rest
quickly.¡± A servant entered cautiously.
Ben raised his eyebrows, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll go directly to thepanyter.¡±
He suddenly said to the servant.
¡°Get me a white shirt.¡±
The servant was speechless.
¡°Is there a problem?¡± Ben frowned.
The servant said hurriedly, ¡°But Mr. Landor, there has never been a white shirt in your
Not only a white shirt but there also wasn¡¯t anything with a hint of white here.
Ben¡¯s wardrobe was either ck or gray. It was all in a gloomy hue.
¡°Go and buy it.¡± Ben said.
closet.¡±
Although the servant didn¡¯t know why Mr. Landor wanted to wear a white shirt all of the sudden, the
servant stillplied.
JMMMM
Chapter 69
The servant was about to leave when Ben suddenly called out, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±
The servant hurriedly stopped.
Ben said, ¡°Go and find a hairstylist. I want those who know how to cut bangs.¡±
The servant asked quickly, ¡°Is it for Mrs. Landor? I¡¯ll go right away.¡±
Ben nced at the servant and said, ¡°It¡¯s for me.¡±
The servant was lost for words.
Mr. Landor¡ wanted to change his hairstyle¡.
The hairstyle might even have bangs¡.
The servant felt as her steps were floating.
N
Chapter 70
Chapter 70
For the whole night, Susan tossed and turned, unable to sleep soundly.
It was summer, and the air conditioner in the room wasn¡¯t on, but it was strange that she felt cold all
over.
She saw a figure as warm as the scorching sun peering at her with a smile.
All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.
She involuntarily wanted to get close to him.
Later, however, the figure kicked her into the ice water.
Before she was drowned in the water, Susan heard the figure say, ¡°Susan Miller, you don¡¯t deserve it.¡±
Susan abruptly woke from her dream with a start.
She sat on the bed, still in a daze.
After a long while, she let out a bitterugh.
She thought to herself, ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t deserve it.
It¡¯s only natural for Ben to be angry about something like that.
But I used to have a crush on Timothy for ten years. No one can change this fact, including me,
although it was all
in the past
Who can say that Ben shouldn¡¯t if he does care?
After all, few men can ept that their wives have had feelings for another man for so long, not to
mention that he
is the powerful Ben.¡±
Susan was lost in thought for a long time before she slowly got washed up and went downstairs.
In the living room, Ben pretended to read the newspaper in her hands.
He had specially changed into a white shirt and a white sports suit and had even changed his hairstyle
into a handsome one with bangs.
Susan had mentioned in her diary that she loved Timothy with such a look the most.
Ben thought, ¡°Heh, what a naive girl!
But what can I do?
I have to dote on her no matter how awful her taste is.¡±
Ben pricked up his ears for the sounds on the stairs as he read the newspaper.
Suddenly, he heard some noise from the stairs.
Chapter 70
Ben curved his lips into a smile and turned around with his perfect look..
However, all he saw was Charlie¡¯s shocked face.
¡°Oh, it¡¯s Grandpa.¡±
Ben thought as he turned his head back, expressionless.
Old Mr. Landor strode over with astonishment and asked, ¡°You¡¡±
Ben replied calmly, ¡°I changed my look. What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Looking at the bangs that hung over Ben¡¯s forehead, Old Mr. Landor had an impulse tough.
He could only close his lips tightly, forcing himself to hold back hisughter.
Ben was baffled by Charlie¡¯s twitching body.
While Charlie was snickering, he saw Ben¡¯s confused
eyes.
Charlie covered his stomach at once, trying to gloss it over. ¡®Nothing. I just suddenly had a
stomachache.¡± With that, he walked away.
Ben didn¡¯t know what to say and only thought, ¡°Is it necessary to act like this?¡±
He lowered his head and continued reading the newspaper.
After a while, he heard footsteps again.
Ben didn¡¯t smile charmingly this time. He remembered that it had been written in the diary that Timothy
was quite
distant.
Therefore, Ben turned around expressionlessly.
Penelope Landor was caught off guard by Ben¡¯s stunning appearance.
¡°What¡ what the hell?¡± Penelope couldn¡¯t help but exim.
It was still not Susan.
Ben looked away in boredom..
Ben¡¯s abnormal look today struck Penelope as odd.
She trotted over to Charlie and sat down beside him..
¡°Dad, Ben¡¡±
Charlie coughed twice and said with a calm face, ¡°He just changed his look. Stop fussing.¡±
words will be more convincing.
A few minutester, footsteps sounded again.
Ben thought it must be Susan this time.
Ben smiled and turned around calmly.
He thought he must have scared Susan when he lost his temperst night.
As a proud man, he felt a little embarrassed to apologize to Susan directly.
He felt Susan should know he wanted to make peace with her when she saw his outfit.
After all, he had decked himself out in the way that Susan loved the most.
This time, it was indeed Susan who came downstairs.
Susan looked at Ben.
Ben also looked at Susan.
Their eyes met.
Susan didn¡¯t look away for a long time.
Seeing this, Ben wascent.
He spoke to himself inwardly, ¡°Sure enough, Susan likes this style.
Even though I have a scar on my face now, Susan still stares at me with blinking eyes.
1
Timothy Leen had an advantage just because he met Susan earlier.¡±
Ben straightened his back and swore that he would win Susan¡¯s heart with his striking appearance.
Susan was indeed dumbfounded.
She remembered a meme that a proud ma stood upright with its chin slightly raised and a strand of
bangs.
There was usually text on the meme that went: King¡¯s disdain.
She felt Ben looked exactly like this meme.
Initially, Susan didn¡¯t know how to face Ben.
However, she hadpletely forgotten about such uneasiness when she was face to face with Ben.
She quickly lowered her head and quivered like Charlie.
Chapter 70
Ben was speechless.
He thought, ¡°It¡¯s the first time that I know my family is in such poor health.
Their bodies twitch like this. I should probably find a physician to treat them!¡±
Ben took a deep breath and asked coldly, ¡°Breakfast?¡±
After shivering for a long while, Susan finally realized that Ben was talking to her, so she could only
restrain herself and nodded in reply.
The atmosphere at the dining table was very strange.
In addition to the friction sounds of tware, there would be a few suppressed giggles from time to time.
Ben was perplexed.
He wondered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?
I just changed my clothes and hairstyle.
Come on.
What¡¯s so funny?¡±
In the car, Ben couldn¡¯t help but ask Susan, ¡°How do you feel about my new look?¡±
Hearing Ben¡¯s question, Susan could barely hold back herughter.
She tried her best to keep a straight face and replied slowly, ¡°It makes you look more lively.¡±
Susan sat upright and seemed to be very nervous.
Ben immediately understood.
He thought Susan was bashful.
Therefore, he considered the modification in his look to be very effective.
Ben curved his lips into a faint smile and continued to ask, ¡°What else?¡±
Susan refrained fromughing and continued, ¡°You look even more handsome!¡±
Ben felt extremely pleased with her reply. ¡°Continue.¡±
Susan racked her brains and said, ¡°This hairstyle is wild but neat, and rebellious but elegant at the
same time. It¡¯s perfect for you, Mr. Landor.¡±
¡°Oh?¡± Ben smiled. ¡°Then take a look at this white shirt.¡±
Susan looked at Ben¡¯s white outfit and responded with a serious face, ¡°With your white clothes, you are
like an angel, Prince Charming. No one in this whole world can be more handsome than you.¡±
An angel and Prince Charming.
Ben blushed at Susan¡¯s ttery.
He nced at his reflection in the interior mirror of the car and couldn¡¯t help sighing.
In truth, he was not ustomed to this new look.
However, Susan liked it, so he could only indulge her.
Thus, Ben uttered unhurriedly, ¡°I¡¯ll keep this look from today on.¡±
He felt this was a big sacrifice he had made for Susan.
He hoped that Susan could understand the thought of him making peace.
Susan was speechless.
She questioned in her heart, ¡°What have I done wrong? Why is Ben torturing me like this?¡±
Chapter 71
Chapter 71
At Storm Group.
Ben and a few of his bodyguards came in first.
The receptionists quickly greeted, ¡°Mr. Landor, Good morning¡¡±
Thest word was abruptly stuck in their throats.
They thought, ¡°Oh my god¡
What¡¯s this dazzling white light?
We are about to go blind!¡±
The white light quickly shed past.
The girls at the reception were all silent for five minutes.
Later, someone among them asked in a daze, ¡°Was that¡ Mr. Landor just now?¡±
Another girl responded in a more dazed voice, ¡°It seems so.¡±
Everyone at the reception looked at each other in dismay.
They were shocked because the change in Ben was not normal at all.
He seemed to have transformed into a different person.
¡°Do you want me to apany you to the Programming Department?¡± In the elevator, Ben asked as
he arched an eyebrow at Susan.
Susan hurriedly shook her head. ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to.¡±
¡°Are you shy?¡± Ben frowned.
Susan nced at Ben, gritted her teeth, and nodded in reply. She thought to herself, ¡°What a stupid
question!
If he thinks I¡¯m shy, so be it!
It¡¯s better than being stared at by my colleagues when Ben apanies me there.¡±
481
Chapter 71
Ben chuckled.
Suddenly, he reached out calmly to take off his coat.
¡°What do you want to do?¡± Susan asked as she gaped at him.
Ben took off his coat and casually draped it over Susan. ¡°Put it on. It¡¯s cold.¡±
He still remembered one thing Susan had recorded in her diary.
It suddenly became freezing that day. Susan happened to be in her period and was so weak that she
could only lean over the desk.
Unexpectedly, Timothy, who had always been aloof, took off his coat and draped it over Susan.
Ben couldn¡¯t believe Susan was so touched by this that she burst into tears and was thus even more
devoted to Timothy!
When Ben had read this, he was speechless.
He thought, ¡°It was just a coat. How could she be so moved?
I can give her my coat every day from now on!¡±
The white sports coat was lightly draped around Susan¡¯s shoulders.
Susan fell silent.
$
Though Ben looked calm, he was secretly delighted.
He spoke in his heart, ¡°As expected, this woman is moved.¡±
Looking at the expressionless Ben, Susan was stunned.
She could hardly believe that he had said the weather was cold.
It was a midsummer day with a temperature as high as 100 degrees Fahrenheit.
She thought to herself, ¡°So, is Ben being ironic?
Does he want me to get a heatstroke?
Is this some sort of punishment?
¨C JM MM M
Chapter 71
But he doesn¡¯t have to do this.
There¡¯s air conditioning in the office.¡±
After a while, Susan finally uttered, ¡°Thank you.¡±
Right at this moment, the elevator reached the floor where the Programming Department was located.
Ben slightly raised his chin and said, ¡°Go.¡±
Susan left in a hurry.
No one knew how flustered she was now!
She would rather be directly told off by Ben than rack her brains to guess his intentions.
At the Programming Department.
As soon as Susan entered the office, everyone fixed their eyes on her.
Susan felt ufortable under their gazes. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±
Jaron raised his mobile phone and said, ¡°Susan, it has been spread in the group chat of ourpany
that Mr. Landor seems to have suffered a terrible blow!¡±
¡°What terrible blow?¡± Someone retorted, ¡°I heard that Mr. Landor is just too excited after aplishing
a big project.¡±
¡°No way! What big project can delight Mr. Landor so much? In my opinion, an alien from outer space
must have visited Mr. Landorst night and imnted a chip in his brain, causing such a drastic change
in his temperament.¡±
¡°An alien? That¡¯s possible. Maybe it¡¯s not a chip but a system that has been imnted, just like in some
fiction. It¡¯s this system thatpelled Mr. Landor to change his look!¡±
ith it.¡±
¡°Although your idea sounds a little absurd, I agree with it.¡±
A group of geeks started a heated discussion about the possibility of aliens¡® arrival.
Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!
Some were in favor of the idea of chip imntation while the others were for the system.
By their side, Susan was speechless.
JMMM M
Chapter 71
Neither faction among the crowd could convince the other, so they finally turned to look at Susan in
unison.
¡°Tell us, Susan, did the alien imnt a chip or a system?¡±
Susan said helplessly, ¡°Do you think there¡¯s such a possibility that it¡¯s not an alien but an immortal who
transformed him?¡±
The office immediately fell silent.
Susan raised her eyebrows and thought this flock of nerds finally realized how boring they
were.
However, the office was in an uproar again at the next moment.
¡°That¡¯s right! Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡±
¡°Since we can consider the existence of aliens, why did we rule out the possibility that someone can
be an immortal through cultivation?¡±
¡°As expected of Susan! She has provided us with a brand new idea. If it was an immortal who guided
Mr. Landor, could it be that his white shirt is a magic tool?¡±
Susan was speechless.
She often felt out of ce among this group of people since she was not silly enough.
This flock of geeks argued for a long time before a sharp¨Ceyed one among them eventually noticed the
sports coat that Susan had ced next to her bag.
He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Susan, isn¡¯t this Mr. Landor¡¯s coat?¡±
¡°What? Let me have a look at it and see if it¡¯s a magic coat.¡±
The crowd observed the coat for a long time as if they were studying a holy relic and
finally confirmed that it was indeed only an ordinary coat except for its expensive price.
TY
As a result, they were in favor of the theory of aliens once again.
Susan had no choice but to put on her earphones to block out the noise.
She had also joined several group chats of thepany.
Chapter 71
She turned on her phone, only to find that each group chat had over a thousand new
messages.
Everyone in the group chat was discussing Ben¡¯s changes.
Susan had thought that the nerds in the Programming Department were already strange. enough to put
forward spections about the aliens and the immortal.
However, in the group chat, there were even theories of soul exchange, parallel time and space, and
ck hole devouring¡
The discussion was in full swing.
These people¡¯s imaginations were all wild and bizarre.
But this also proved that the tempest caused by Ben¡¯s changes was not much different from the
explosion of the universe.
Susan watched the discussions in various group chats for a while, feeling them quite
interesting.
Suddenly, there was a thump in front of her.
Susan raised her head in bewilderment and found there was a huge box on her desk.
¡°Mrs. Landor,¡± Ben¡¯s secretary said to Susan with an ingratiating smile, ¡°Mr. Landor asked me to send
this over.¡±
¡°What¡¯s inside?¡± Susan was stunned and confused.
The secretary coughed and said, ¡°There are all kinds of materials in it. Mr. Landor asked you to finish
reading them all today.¡±
Susan looked nkly at the one¨Cmeter¨Ctall box in silence.
After a long while, she said hesitantly, ¡°I still have work to do today.¡±
¡°Mr. Landor said that there¡¯s no hurry to work, but you have to read these materials first. It¡¯s best if you
can know them thoroughly by heart,¡± the secretary replied.
Susan felt depressed.
She finally understood that as a narrow¨Cminded man, Ben cared about the fact that she
C? MMMM
Chapter 71
had fallen for Timothy before.
She thought to herself, ¡°Is this the real punishment?
Since it¡¯s a punishment, I have no choice but to take it.¡±
¡°Got it,¡± Susan said.
After the secretary left, she took a deep breath and opened the huge box.
Inside it, a lot of documents and certificates piled up.
No one knew how long it had been since these things that were covered withyers of
dust werest seen.
Susan casually picked up a certificate.
She opened it and saw it write, ¡°Congrattions, Ben Landor. You¡¯ve won first ce in the Junior
Group in the national chesspetition!¡±
Susan was dumbfounded.
In the office, a smile appeared on Ben¡¯s face when he learned that the secretary had given.
the stuff to Susan.
He knew from Susan¡¯s diary that she liked straight¨CA students.
And she thought that Timothy was very good at studying.
Therefore, Ben thought, ¡°However, after seeing those materials, she¡¯ll know that Timothy Leen is
nothingpared to me.
I, Ben Landor, is the real genius.¡±
As Ben imagined the admiration Susan might have in her eyes, the smile on his face grew wider.
Chapter 72
Chapter 72
Susan numbly flipped through the certificates.
¡°First ce winner of the national robotpetition.¡±
46% 11:51
¡°First ce winner of the national programmingpetition.¡±
¡°The champion of the national youth swimmingpetition.¡±
It was obvious that these were extremely valuable certificates, but they were casually put in this broken
wooden box. Moreover, there were so many of them that the only thing. Susan felt in the end was the
numbness of her fingers.
She spoke to herself in her heart, ¡°Besides, I can understand that those certificates of
national prizes are here.
But can Ben exin to me why these are also here?
The first¨Cce winner of the writingpetition at Harresburg Elementary School.
The champion of the calctionpetition in the Green Community.
The champion of the speech contest in ss 303 of Harresburg Middle School.
Susan was dumbfounded.
Come on.
Come on.
Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!
Come on.
The only thing that gratified her was that although this box looked huge, most of the things inside were
thick certificates, so she didn¡¯t need to spend much time reading all of them.
She had finished learning the life of Ben. Not only had he won all kinds of awards, but he also had a
diving certificate and a pilot license.
¡°Has this guy only lived for less than 30 years but not 200 years to achieve all these?¡± wondered
Susan.
After reading everything in the box, Susan informed Ben¡¯s secretary to take it away.
[46% !!
Chapter 72
¡°Mr. Landor, Mrs. Landor has finished reading,¡± the secretary reported to Ben.
¡°Oh?¡± While signing a contract, Ben asked casually, ¡°What¡¯s her expression?¡±
The secretary thought, ¡°What expression?
She seemed to be¡ finally relieved.
But I can¡¯t say that.¡±
The secretary replied to Ben with a smile, ¡°Mrs. Landor looked very happy.¡±
Ben curved his lips into a faint smile.
He thought, ¡°Heh.
Has this shallow woman been astonished by my life as a genius?
What an inexperienced girl.
But it¡¯s not her fault.
After all, my past is too impressive.
Timothy is far inferior to me.
In Susan¡¯s diary, she even kept praising how outstanding and smart he was.
Now, after seeing these certificates of mine, Susan should be eager to talk to me about my
achievements, right?
Unfortunately, she is a shy woman. Perhaps she is too embarrassed to express her feelings out loud.¡±
Thinking of this, Ben told his secretary, ¡°Go and ask Mrs. Landor to write an 800¨Cword review of what
she just read.¡±
As a man, he thought he should be considerate toward Susan Miller and should give her a chance to
express her feelings.
He wondered if these 800 words were enough for Susan to express her admiration for
him.
But he thought there was no other way since he was afraid that Susan would be tired if he
Chapter 72
asked her to write more words, so he would only ask her for this for the time being.
A few minutester, Susan was speechless when she received the new task.
46% 11:51
The secretary coughed twice and said, ¡°Mrs. Landor, Mr. Landor asked me to wait here until you finish
it.¡±
until..
Susan was on the verge of tears.
She felt that Ben¡¯s punishment on her was too harsh this time.
¡°How about I give him the silent treatment directly?¡± Susan pondered.
However, the secretary was still waiting for her in the office.
Susan could only swallow her anger and turn on theputer.
She thought to herself, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll write these 800 words.
Isn¡¯t it just ttery?
I can do it!¡±
An hourter, the secretary returned to Ben with the printed review.
Ben looked at the essay written by Susan.
With a smile on his lips, he slowly read it out.
¡°I didn¡¯t know that there was such a genius in the world until I saw these certificates! He can not only
swim in the sea but also fly a ne in the sky. He can not only tap his fingers on the keyboard and
move them freely on the chessboard¡
Ben read it out loud again in the meeting.
¡°He is God¡¯s favorite, a blessing to the world, and also a great hero in my heart.
¡°He shines like the zing sun on the horizon and glows like a roseate cloud. He is like at deity.¡±
The senior managers were struck dumb after being forced to listen to the 800¨Cword ttery.
By contrast, Ben read happily. As soon as he finished reading it, he looked at the stunned
Chapter 72
senior managers and asked them with pity, ¡°Do your wives admire you so much?¡±
The senior managers only shook their heads mechanically.
Ben let out a sigh and continued, ¡°But you can¡¯t me them for this. After all, none of are as
outstanding as me.¡±
The senior managers were once again speechless.
After a long time, the crowd spoke one after another.
¡°Of course, of course. How can wepare to you, Mr. Landor?¡±
¡°Mrs. Landor¡¯s love for Mr. Landor is also enviable!¡±
you
¡°I was so moved by this essay that I was about to cry. Mrs. Landor had a talent for writing. She should
work in publicity,¡± A senior manager said as he wiped his tears.
The others all looked at him with disdain in unison.
However, Ben was very pleased to hear that. He took out a copy of the essay and handed it to the
senior manager. ¡°If you like it, just take it with you and read it often.¡±
The senior manager was stunned for a moment before he replied, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Landor.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry. Each of you will have a copy.¡± Then, Ben asked his secretary to distribute copies of the
essay.
Everyone could do nothing but express their gratitude.
Not long after the meeting, Susan¡¯s article began to spread all over thepany.
Director Luke even took back a copy and read it out loud enthusiastically in the office.
Susan was forced to listen to her own ttery helplessly.
She only felt like dying!
¡°Hahaha, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at writing, Susan,¡± Director Luke praised with a smile.
Susan pulled out a smile and said, ¡°Just so¨Cso.¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a loving rtionship with Mr. Landor, Susan. What you
MMMM
Chapter 72
wrote is nothing but a love letter.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. I want to receive a love letter too! Boohoo.¡±
¡°Shut up. Stop whining.¡±
46% 11:51
¡°Susan, next time I chase a girl, can you teach me how to write a love letter? Just write one in the same
style as today. I believe it will work.¡±
¡°I believe so. Tsk, tsk, tsk. ¡®He¡¯s like a deity! A deity¡¡±
Susan felt inclined to sink into the ground with shame again.
It dawned on her that reading the certificates and writing an essay was just the appetizer of the
punishment.
Now, it was the main course.
She thought, ¡°Ben must want to torture me.
Boohoo, he¡¯s so vicious.¡±
Then, Susan¡¯s article was circted to everyone in thepany. From time to time, someone would
deliberatelye to Susan to read a few lines of her ttery.
At first, Susan would still feel ashamed, but she gradually got used to it.
¡°Whatever!¡± she thought.
¡°Susan, Mr. Leen from Shining Tech is here,¡± a colleague suddenly said to Susan.
¡°Timothy?¡±
Susan thought with mixed feelings, ¡°Now I know why I ended up like this today!
It¡¯s all because of my crush on Timothy in the past!
If I could turn back time, I swear I wouldn¡¯t even spare a nce at Timothy!
But now that Timothy is here for business, should I go to see him?¡±
After hesitating for a while, Susan still decided to go.
After all, she was in charge of this project, so it was her duty to advance its progress.
WWWWPD
46% 11:52
Chapter 72
¡°Susan.¡± Timothy stood up at the sight of Susan.
¡°Call me Ms. Miller, please!¡± Susan said with a serious face.
At the thought of the humiliation she had suffered today, she was still too annoyed to treat. Timothy
gently.
Timothy was stunned for a moment before his eyes slightly dimmed as he uttered slowly, ¡°Ms. Miller.¡±
Chapter 73
Chapter 73
Susan nodded and slowly sat down.
Timothy hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Susan, I¡¯m sorry, but Yana¡¡±
¡°How¡¯s the project going?¡± Susan directly opened the documents, indicating that she only wanted to get
down to business.
well.
Timothy had no choice but to sit down as w
¡°As for the progress, there is still a lot of time. We have discussed the previous improvement proposal
and already¡¡±
In the CEO¡¯s office.
Ben was still engrossed in the review written by Susan.
The more he read it, the more pleased he became.
He couldn¡¯t help but ask his secretary toe over.
¡°I feel that Mrs. Landor is still unsatisfied. Tell her I can give her a chance to write another
800 words.¡±
The secretary was dumbfounded.
He asked in his heart, ¡°Mr. Landor, are you sure you won¡¯t annoy Mrs. Landor?¡±
¡°Hurry up,¡± Ben urged.
The secretary could do nothing but go to see Susan.
However, he returned soon.
Ben looked at him in surprise and asked, ¡°She has finished it so quickly? Does Mrs. Landor have so
much inspiration?¡±
Thinking of this, Ben even felt a little excited.
The secretary¡¯s mouth twitched. He replied, ¡°Mr. Landor, Mrs. Landor is seeing a guest. It¡¯s
inappropriate for me to disturb her.¡±
¡°A guest? Who?¡± Ben asked with a frown.
Chapter 73
The secretary said, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Leen from Shining Tech. Shining Tech won the bid for the previous project.
Mrs. Landor is in charge of this project, so she has to deal with it at any
time.¡±
¡°Mr. Leen from Shining Tech¡¡± Ben said through gritted teeth, ¡°Timothy Leen?¡±
Though the secretary could sense Ben¡¯s weird tone, he didn¡¯t know what had happened, so he just
nodded and replied truthfully, ¡°Yes.¡±
Ben sprang to his feet and said, ¡°Postpone the following video conference! I¡¯m going to see the guest
with Mrs. Landor!¡±
Ben said as he gnashed his teeth.
The secretary was a little bemused.
It was true that Shining Tech had been developing rapidly over the years, but the secretary didn¡¯t think
it was necessary for Mr. Landor to intervene personally.
However, Ben had no intention of exining and only left right away.
The secretary could only scratch his head and make relevant arrangements for Ben.
¡°Here, I think there are a few problems with your ideas. If you can improve this¡¡±
While Susan was speaking, the conference room¡¯s door was suddenly pushed open.
Timothy and Susan both looked at the door in surprise.
Then, they saw Ben standing at the door with an expressionless face.
Ben was perplexed.
Susan eximed in her heart as she stood up nervously at once.
She felt Ben was strange today, which made her panic.
¡°Mr. Landor,¡± Timothy greeted as he stood up as well.
Ben walked over indifferently and sat down beside Susan before he said, ¡°Please continue. I¡¯m just
here to take a look.¡±
Susan was dumbfounded.
MMMM
Chapter 73
Timothy also fell silent..
45% 11:52
Ben looked slightly confused as he said, ¡°Why are both of you in a daze? Go on.¡±
Susan took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Then, let¡¯s start from where we just stopped. Mr. Leen, can
you modify it like this? For example¡¡±
Susan wrote down some notes on the document.
Timothy leaned over to look while nodding. ¡°That will do. Here, if we can¡¡±
As they spoke, their heads inevitably moved closer and closer to each other.
Ben raised his brows and suddenly mmed his hand on the desk.
Susan and Timothy gaped at Ben in unison.
Timothy took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Mr. Landor, do you have any problem with this?¡±
Ben replied calmly, ¡°No, I was just swatting a fly.¡±
Susan looked at Ben speechlessly.
She seemed to be questioning Ben, ¡°How could there be a fly in the conference room?¡±
Ben looked at her innocently and said, ¡°I just killed it.¡±
¡°Fine.¡±
Susan thought as she took a deep breath and continued to talk to Timothy. ¡°Let¡¯s
continue.¡±
The two of them began to discuss again.
After a while, Ben¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang.
Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.
Ben nced at them and hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but don¡¯t worry about me. Just
continue.¡±
He answered the phone loudly, ¡°Oh? Did you say that you want to have dinner with me tonight? But I¡¯m
afraid I don¡¯t have time.¡±
Susan and Timothy looked at each other in dismay.
Chapter 73
How could they continue under the circumstances?
Finally, Ben finished his call.
Ben put down his phone and asked with a surprised look, ¡°Why did you stop? Go on with your
business. Don¡¯t be affected by me.¡±
Susan inhaled deeply and asked, ¡°Mr. Landor, what can I do for you?¡±
Ben replied with an innocent expression, ¡°Oh, nothing. I¡¯m just sitting here to have a look.
Please ignore me.
Timothy stood up and said, ¡°How about Ie to talk next time?¡±
¡°What? You still want toe next time?¡± thought Ben..
Ben arched an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does my presence bother you? Please continue. I promise I¡¯ll
no longer say anything.¡±
Ben looked as if he wouldn¡¯t ept any objections.
Timothy had no choice but to helplessly sit back down.
¡°Ms. Miller, I think we can refine your suggestion. For example¡¡±
¡°Hey,¡± Ben suddenly uttered, ¡°Mr. Leen, I heard that you and Susan have known each other for more
than ten years. Do you know what her favorite food is?¡±
Susan nced at Ben reluctantly.
She thought to herself, ¡°Mr. Landor, didn¡¯t you promise not to speak?
More importantly, in addition, why did you change the topic so abruptly?¡±
¡°This has nothing to do with our work. We¡¯d better¡¡± Susan tried to end this topic.
I
¡°But I think the question Mr. Landor put forward is pretty good.¡± Timothy smiled.
¡°You think so?¡± Ben also smiled. ¡°Then tell me about it.¡±
¡°It¡¯s true that I have known Susan for more than ten years. No matter what, I think I do know Susan
better than you do, Mr. Landor.¡± Timothy chuckled. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. Since you¡¯ve asked me, I¡¯ll
surely tell you everything I know.¡±
Chapter 73
¡°Oh? Then I should listen carefully.¡± Benughed as well.
Susan was dumbfounded.
She pondered, ¡°I want to cry.
What a terrible situation!
Why don¡¯t I just go out and have a cup of coffee first to allow these two men some time topete
against each other here?¡±
Just as Susan stood up and was about to sneak out, Ben grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Susan, if you
leave, I won¡¯t know if what he says is right.¡±
Susan could only sit back down.
Ben was still pressing the back of Susan¡¯s hand.
Timothy cast a casual nce at them and then said lightly, ¡°Susan likes light food. She
never eats spicy food or greasy food. She likes all kinds of refreshing vegetables and often drinks some
delicious soup.
Timothy¡¯s tone was confident.
Although he had never asked Susan about her preference for food, he knew about it after so many
meals with her.
¡°Susan, am I right?¡± Timothy asked as he nced at Susan with a smile.
Susan lowered her eyes and remained silent.
Ben couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.
Timothy knitted his brows. ¡°What? Did I say anything wrong?¡±
Ben raised his eyebrows as he replied, ¡°Everything you said is wrong.¡±
Timothy¡¯s brows twitched. ¡°May I know why you said so?¡±
He could ept that he was inferior to Ben in other aspects, but he would never believe that he knew
less about Susan than Ben did.
After all, he had known Susan for over ten years!
Chapter 74
Chapter 74
¡°Susan likes mild spicy food and sweet meat, such as fish and pork with sweet sauce. Although she
doesn¡¯t like greasy food, she likes fried fillet very much. As for the soup, she won¡¯t drink it voluntarily
unless it¡¯s very delicious,¡± Ben dered.
Timothy couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±
Susan was totally different as Timothy remembered.
He had never seen Susan eat the food that Ben had just mentioned!
¡°Tell him, Susan, who¡¯s right?¡± Ben looked at Susan smugly.
Susan nced at Ben with aplicated expression and replied, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±
Ben was instantly amused. He cast a provocative nce at Timothy and said, ¡°Mr. Leen, it seems that
knowing someone for a long time doesn¡¯t mean that you can know her well. The key is that you have to
feel it by heart.¡±
Timothy¡¯s face turned pale.
He said slowly, ¡°Susan is just too afraid to point out your fault.¡±
¡°Oh? You seem to be still unwilling to ept the fact.¡± Ben nced at him disdainfully before he
continued, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll convince you. Susan did use to eat like you just said, but
she didn¡¯t want to do it.¡±
Timothy frowned, refusing to believe it.
Ben nced at Timothy and said, ¡°Susan has been donating blood to Yana since she was seven years
old, so she always suffered from anemia. Therefore, eating was not only to fill her belly but also a way
to replenish blood. She had no choice but to force herself to eat some food that she didn¡¯t like to
ensure her health. Timothy Leen, what she ate was not to her taste at all. Do you understand?¡±
Timothy was stunned.
He involuntarily nced at Susan.
Susan kept looking down with an unreadable expression.
Timothy¡¯s lips quivered.
Chapter 74
He had an intuition that Ben wasn¡¯t lying but was telling the truth.
He could hardly believe the ten years that he had known Susan couldn¡¯tpare to the few months
that Ben had known her.
Moreover, he couldn¡¯t believe he had no idea about the fact that Susan had been donating blood to
Yana since her childhood.
¡°How about this? Let me ask you another question.¡± Ben became more and more.cent. ¡°Do you
know what Susan¡¯s favorite color is?¡±
Timothy only thought for a moment before replying without hesitation, ¡°Green!¡±
He remembered Susan was often dressed in green, which made her look more elegant.
Ben chuckled. ¡°No, it¡¯s pink.¡±
¡°How do you know?¡± Susan looked at Ben in shock.
¡°Because I care about you,¡± Ben said confidently.
He would never tell Susan that her diary had told him everything.
Ben suddenly felt that Yana was a great help to him this time.
Susan¡¯s reactions proved that Ben was right.
Timothy¡¯s face darkened even more.
¡°Do you know what kind of music Susan likes the most?¡± Ben asked another question.
Timothy perked up and answered again, ¡°Absolute music!¡±
¡°No! She loves songs by DT Boys!¡± Ben continued to ask, ¡°Do you know which cartoon
character is Susan¡¯s favorite?¡±
This time, Timothy was very cautious. After thinking for a long time, he slowly replied, ¡°Susan doesn¡¯t
like watching cartoons!¡±
Ben nced at him with scorn and said, ¡°Her favorite is Benjamin Wilde, from Zootopia.¡±
Timothy was dumbfounded.
He even looked a little ashen.
Chapter 74
He suddenly turned to Susan and asked, ¡°Benjamin Wilde? Really?¡±
Susan could tell that Timothy had guessed something from his expression.
She nced at Ben, feeling a headache.
She wondered, ¡°How did Ben know about all these things?¡±
¡°Do you like pink, DT Boys, and Benjamin Wilde?¡± Timothy asked again with a trembling
voice.
Susan pursed her lips and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about coincidence.¡±
¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Timothy abruptly sprang to his feet, his voice shivering slightly. ¡°You know
what I¡¯m talking about! So it was you! Am I right?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Susan lowered her gaze without any intention of admitting it.
Timothy was in a daze. Suddenly, he revealed a wry smile.
¡°It turns out that it was Susan and I¡¯ve mistaken it from the very beginning!¡± he thought.
The Susan he usually saw waspletely different from the sweet innocent girl that had chatted with
him online.
Therefore, he had guessed many people except Susan.
On the contrary, Yana was quite simr to the girl he had chatted with in some aspects.
Therefore, when he saw Yana¡¯s Skype ount, he quickly believed Yana.
But he didn¡¯t know that usually, people werepletely different on the Inte from their
real selves.
It was obvious that Susan was a person who tended to hide her true self in real life, which had misled
Timothy!
Ben couldn¡¯t help but frown when he saw Timothy¡¯s expression.
He had a premonition that he had screwed it up.
¡°Mr. Leen,¡± Ben stood up and said, ¡°You can leave now.¡±
Chapter 74
Timothy nced at Susan and then walked out in a trance.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? Was this blow so big to him that he¡¯s gone crazy?¡± Ben couldn¡¯t help but ask.
Susan looked at him helplessly. ¡°How did you know so much about me?¡±
She remembered that she had never mentioned to Ben about it.
¡°I sensed it with my soul,¡± Ben replied with a straight face.
Susan was dumbfounded.
She took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Have you¡ read my diary?¡±
She didn¡¯t mind anything else.
But to build her image as a professional woman, she had never told anyone that she liked the songs of
DT Boys!
Only in her diary did she show all her childishness and past infatuation for Timothy.
Ben instinctively wanted to deny it.
But when he met Susan¡¯s intense gaze, he still nodded. ¡°Yana gave it to me.¡±
Susan was dumbfounded.
Ben had read her diary.
Suddenly, Susan realized something.
She looked at Ben and asked, ¡°Your hairstyle?¡±
Ben calmly responded, ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention in your diary that you like boys with bangs? How is it? Are
you surprised to see my new hairstyle?¡±
Susan couldn¡¯t believe that it turned out to be like this.
For a moment, Susan was confused by her feelings.
She felt amused but wanted to cry at the same time.
Susan sniffed. ¡°And the white shirt?¡±
Chapter 74
¡°You said you like it too, Ben replied.
¡°What about that box of certificates?¡±
¡°You said you like straight¨CA students the most.¡± Ben added, ¡°I¡¯m way better than straight¨CA students.
I¡¯m a genius.¡±
Susan figured out everything at once.
Tears streamed down as she looked at Ben.
Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!
Ben was bewildered.
¡°Hey! You said you wouldn¡¯t cry anymore!¡±
He had no idea why she was crying again.
Susan wiped off her tears and wrapped her arms around Ben with a smile.
She embraced him tightly.
Although Ben was still at a loss, he subconsciously answered Susan by hugging her more tightly.
Susan whispered, ¡°You don¡¯t have to change yourself, Ben. You¡¯re the one I love now.
¡°You¡¯re the one and only.¡±
Ben¡¯s pupils abruptly contracted.
Chapter 75
Chapter 75
Ben stiffened.
Then, a trace of ecstasy flickered in his eyes. He gazed at Susan and said, ¡°Susan, what did you just
say? I seem to have hallucinated.¡±
Seeing his unconcealed joy, Susan was a little bashful.
She said softly, ¡°You didn¡¯t hallucinate. I¡ I love you.¡±
She had no idea when she had fallen for Ben.
However, no one could find the reason for love.
Now that Susan realized her feelings for Ben, she was willing to face her affection openly.
¡°What? I didn¡¯t hear you clearly,¡± Ben said.
¡°I said, I love you.¡± Susan had no choice but to repeat her profession of love.
¡°What? I still didn¡¯t hear you clearly.¡± Ben continued to y dumb.
Susan was speechless.
She couldn¡¯t help but re at Ben. ¡°Forget it if you didn¡¯t hear me! Just pretend that I didn¡¯t say
anything.¡±
Ben became anxious at once.
¡°How can I pretend that you didn¡¯t say it? Now that you¡¯ve said it, you can never go back on your word.¡±
Susan turned her gaze away from him in annoyance.
Ben felt so uneasy that he directly picked her up in his arms.
Susan screamed in panic, ¡°What are you doing? We¡¯re in the conference room!¡±
¡°There¡¯s no one else!¡±
While Ben was speaking, the door of the conference room was suddenly pushed open. ¡°Susan, this
time¡¡± Director Luke gaped at the scene in the conference room and then
JM M
Chapter 75
quickly turned around, saying, ¡°I saw nothing.¡±
N
41% 11:57
Ashamed, Susan wanted nothing but to sink into the floor. She hurriedly exined, ¡°It¡¯s at
misunderstanding, Director Luke. It¡¯s not what you think!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t see anything!¡± With that, Director Luke immediately left and closed the
door behind him.
Looking at the tightly closed door, Susan was dumbfounded.
¡°Ben Landor!¡± She shouted furiously as she red at Ben.
She felt so embarrassed that she didn¡¯t know how to face her colleagues.
¡°Hmm?¡± By contrast, Ben was very calm. ¡°Never mind. We¡¯re husband and wife.¡±
Hearing this, Susan was even more annoyed. ¡°Put me down.¡±
But Ben only hugged her even tighter. ¡°Tell me, do you love me or not?¡±
Susan felt that she was on the verge of a mental breakdown. She snapped, ¡°How can you be so
childish?¡±
Ben raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll carry you out like this.¡±
As he spoke, he was about to walk out with Susan in his arms.
Susan instantly panicked.
She felt she would die of shame if Ben walked around the office with her in such an
embarrassing way!
Susan hurriedly uttered, ¡°I love you, I love you.¡±
Ben already roared withughter in his heart but still kept a calm expression on his face.
He unhurriedly put Susan down and said, ¡°Well, I know your feelings for me. I usually won¡¯t give such a
chance to others, but your affection for me is allowed now.¡±
Ben was so smug that hepletely forgot that he was the one who had professed his love to Susan
first.
Susan pretended not to think of this and responded grumpily, ¡°Thank you!¡±
d MM
Chapter 75
¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Ben said with a charming bright smile.
His look made Susan both speechless and amused.
41% 11:57
After a while, she finally remembered something and asked, ¡°Can you show me the diary that Yana
gave you?¡±
Ben nodded and sent the document to Susan.
Susan skimmed through it from the beginning. Nostalgia gradually glistened in her eyes.
She had always had the habit of keeping a diary.
However, she didn¡¯t know why her diary, which she had grown up with, had suddenly disappeared from
herst year.
The things she had written in the diary were not very important, but they were her
memories after all.
Ever since the diary was lost, Susan had been depressed for a long time and was no longer in the
mood to write a diary.
From the current situation, Susan could tell that the diary she had lost should have been taken away by
Yana.
¡°My diary should be in her hands,¡± Susan said frankly. ¡°I want to retrieve it.¡±
The diary was filled with her memories!
She felt there was no reason for Yana to keep it.
¡°Sure.¡± Ben didn¡¯t think it was a big deal, so he agreed casually. ¡°It¡¯s about time to get off
work. Let me go with you to get it back.¡±
Susan nodded seriously.
At the house of the Leen family.
Yana had just finished a shower, her face covered with a mask. There was also a portion of dessert
next to her. She felt such a life was rxing.
There was indeed a reason why she felt so cozy.
?
Chapter 75
Although Timothy was at odds with her now, she was confident that Timothy would surely
forgive her as long as she coaxed him gently after he cooled down.
After all, they were going to get married soon.
¡°Most importantly, Ben has probably hated Susan to the core after reading that diary.
Without the shelter of Ben, Susan will be trampled underfoot by me like before.¡±
At the thought of this, Yana couldn¡¯t resist humming happily.
Right at this moment, she suddenly heard the sound of opening the door.
Yana hurriedly stood up with a sweet smile on her face. ¡°You¡¯re back, Timothy.¡±
Sure enough, it was Timothy who came back.
However, Timothy seemed to be in a trance today as if he had suffered a huge blow.
Yana¡¯s eyes glinted with excitement.
She made up her mind to seize this good opportunity to act as a dutiful fiancee.
She quickly poured a cup of coffee and handed it to Timothy. ¡°Don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself
at work. You should know that I¡¯ve always stood by you. Have some coffee
first.¡±
Timothy raised his eyes to cast a nce at her.
Yana felt that Timothy¡¯s look was a little strange.
Yana was rather ufortable under his gaze, so she couldn¡¯t help but ask nervously, ¡°What¡¯s
wrong?¡±
Timothy abruptly grabbed her hand.
Caught off guard, Yana was so startled that the teacup in her hand fell to the ground with a ng.
However, in the next moment, Yana blushed and said bashfully, ¡°Go take a shower first.¡±
Yana also feltcent.
After the shower just now, she was fragrant.
41% 11:58
Chapter 75
Moreover, with the tenderness and consideration she showed, she thought Timothy probably couldn¡¯t
restrain his desire anymore.
Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.
She was excited and bashful.
Looking at her blush, however, Timothy only felt that it was an eyesore.
He asked in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Yana, are you hiding something from me?¡±
Yana was stunned for a moment before she replied, ¡°No.¡±
It urred to her that Timothy had just been to the Storm Group today, so she subconsciously asked,
¡°Did Susan tell you something? Timothy, I¡¯ve told you that I didn¡¯t plot anythingst time. Because
Susan found an excuse to meet you, I was so angry that I asked Ben toe over. I¡¡±
Timothy couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to such nonsense, so he said word by word, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean this
matter. Yana, is there anything else you¡¯re hiding from me?¡±
¡°Anything else?¡±
Yana pondered.
She had hidden countless things from Timothy.
She didn¡¯t know which one he was referring to.
But she soon responded gently, ¡°We¡¯re getting married soon, Timothy. What can I hide from you?
You¡¯re the one I can rely on for the rest of my life.¡±
Timothy stared fixedly at Yana.
He thought to himself, ¡°She looks so innocent and beautiful..
But these are all illusions!
I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve been deluded by the illusions for so many years!
If¡ if Yana hadn¡¯t lied to me and I had known that the girl was Susan, Susan and I wouldn¡¯t
have missed each other.
Perhaps we would have long since been together.
Chapter 75
But what about now?
Susan is already another man¡¯s wife.¡±
Whenever Timothy thought of this, he felt a sharp pain in his heart!
Timothy¡¯s face darkened terribly.
Yana was a little scared at the sight of it. ¡°Timothy, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
Timothy said slowly with a bitter smile, ¡°Let¡¯s break off our engagement, Yana.¡±
Chapter 75
Timothy stared fixedly at Yana.
He thought to himself, ¡°She looks so innocent and beautiful.
But these are all illusions!
I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve been deluded by the illusions for so many years!
If¡ if Yana hadn¡¯t lied to me and I had known that the girl was Susan, Susan and I wouldn¡¯t have
missed each other.
Perhaps we would have long since been together.
But what about now?
Susan is already another man¡¯s wife.¡±
Whenever Timothy thought of this, he felt a sharp pain in his heart!
Timothy¡¯s face darkened terribly.
Yana was a little scared at the sight of it. ¡°Timothy, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
??
Timothy said slowly with a bitter smile, ¡°Let¡¯s break off our engagement, Yana.¡±
Chapter 76
Chapter 76
Yana instantly turned ashen.
She couldn¡¯t believe that Timothy really wanted to break off their engagement.
After all, even though they had had such a big fight yesterday, Timothy had not said that he would
break off the engagement.
She knew that he was faithful.
Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.
Because of what had happened back then, she thought he would never be able to abandon
her.
¡°Stop joking around, Timothy,¡± she hurriedly said. ¡°Just tell me if you encounter any difficulties at work. I
will absolutely¡¡±
¡°Yana¡¡± he interrupted her. He couldn¡¯t stand her hypocrisy any longer.
¡°Timothy,¡± she looked at him in a panic as she said, ¡°what did Susan tell you today? Did she speak ill of
me? Don¡¯t believe her! I know I have some shorings, but l¨Cam
wholeheartedly devoted to you. Have you forgotten? When you were in a desperate plight, I sold all my
jewelry and gave you all my savings to help you pull through.¡±
In the past, no matter how great the dispute between them was, Timothy would immediately go easy on
Yana andpromise once she mentioned what she had done
for him all those years ago.
But that was in the past.
This time, when Yana mentioned it again, Timothy only felt a wave of disgust.
Even though he hadn¡¯t eaten much for breakfast, he had an urge to throw up now.
He didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush with her anymore. He asked slowly, ¡°Yana, do your think a lie
will be the truth after telling it a thousand times?¡±
He seemed to be implying something. Yana felt her heart skip a beat and could only force a smile. ¡°I¡ I
don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±
1/5
M M
Chapter 76
36% 12:02
Timothy sneered and said, ¡°You said you sold your jewelry in exchange for money. Tell me, what
jewelry have you sold? How about I go buy all the pieces of jewelry you¡¯ve sold and return them to
you?¡±
Yana was slightly flustered. ¡°Timothy, I appreciate your kindness. But those are all dated jewelry and
have no value anymore.¡±
Timothy said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I just want to buy them for you. You only need to tell me where
you sold your jewelry.¡±
Yana racked her brains but could only say, ¡°I¡ I sold them randomly at that time. I truly
don¡¯t remember.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡± Timothy said with a sarcastic smile, ¡°You should remember what channels you
sold them through, right? Did you sell them online, or to some jewelry store? Don¡¯t worry, as long as
you tell me, I can trace them and get them back for you.¡±
Yana was stunned and could hardly maintain the fake smile on her face. ¡°I¡ I can¡¯t
remember.¡±
¡°Fine.¡± Timothy raised his eyebrows. ¡°How about this? Tell me, why did you suddenly want
to sponsor me at that time?¡±
Yana flushed red and said softly, ¡°I¡ I saw a photo of you from Susan and fell in love with you at first
sight. I heard from Susan that you were in trouble at that time, so I tried my
best to help you.¡±
Timothy said with an unfathomable expression on his face, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that I was so charming that
you¡¯d be willing to give me such arge sum of money after only a nce at
a photo.¡±
Yana had originally felt guilty, so the more she listened, the more flustered she became.
She hurriedly grabbed him by the hand and said, ¡°Timothy, what are you talking about? You don¡¯t look
well. Why don¡¯t you take a rest?¡±
He shook her hand off expressionlessly and said slowly, ¡°Yana, I still have onest question.¡±
2/5
JM M
Chapter 76
She was extremely panicked in her heart, but she still pretended to beposed. ¡°Go
ahead.¡±
Timothy asked, ¡°Do you still remember which ount you transferred the money to?¡±
Yana¡¯s mind went nk!
She had taken all the credit for helping Timothy after reading Susan¡¯s chat history.
However, how could she know which ount the money had been transferred to?
After a long hesitation, she pulled out a smile and replied, ¡°I¡ I don¡¯t remember.¡±
36% 12:02
After saying that, she anxiously added, ¡°You know, this all happened several years ago. I don¡¯t have a
good memory, so¡¡±
¡°Enough, Yana,¡± Timothy calmly interrupted her with a wry smile.
He thought, ¡°Look at what ame lie it is.
¡°I could have easily found out the truth after some probing.
¡°Yana is far different from that girl.
¡°But I was so eager to find that girl that I immediately fell for Yana¡¯s tricks and lost my bearings.
¡°How could I¡ be so stupid?¡±
He looked at her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll allow the two of us thest bit of dignity. I¡¯ll tell your parents that I¡¯ve
decided to cancel the engagement because of our personality shes.¡±
Hearing Timothy mention the cancetion of their engagement again, Yan? broke down. ¡°Timothy
Leen, you can¡¯t do this to me! I just don¡¯t have a good memory. Are you going to abandon me because
of this? How ungrateful you are!¡±
Timothy was weary of it by now. ¡°You should know very well what the truth is, Yana.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± she said through gritted teeth.
Timothy had no choice but to put it bluntly. ¡°It was Susan who sponsored me at that time,
¨C JM M
Chapter 76
36% 12:02
wasn¡¯t it? The person who chatted with me online was also Susan, right? I don¡¯t know how you
managed to steal her ount, but what¡¯s fake can never be real.¡±
All color drained from Yana¡¯s face.
She realized that Timothy knew.
He knew everything!
¡°That¡¯s it.¡± As Timothy spoke, he turned around to leave, unwilling to even spare Yana a nce.
¡°You can¡¯t leave!¡± Yana screamed and clutched his arm. ¡°Did Susan tell you these things? She lied to
you! She was not in favor with our parents at all. How could she get such arge sum of money to
sponsor you? Only I could take out so much money!¡±
Timothy looked at Yana with aplicated expression. ¡°So Susan was not favored? But what did you
tell me before? You said she always took advantage of the blood donation to make things difficult for
you and force your entire family to indulge her.¡±
Yana¡¯s face froze. She stuttered, ¡°I¡ I¡¡±
¡°You only tell lies, Yana,¡± Timothy said unhurriedly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear anything from your anymore.
We both know the truth. Let¡¯s stop here.¡±
He then turned around and was about to leave.
Suddenly, Yana¡¯s cell phone rang.
¡°Susan Miller?¡± Yana nced at the screen and snapped, ¡°How dare she call me!¡±
Timothy frowned and halted.
Yana had already picked up the phone and shouted furiously, ¡°Susan Miller, you¡¡±
The next moment, she seemed to be shocked by what Susan said.
¡°What diary? I don¡¯t have your diary here. Stop ndering me!¡± Yana dered angrily. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I
don¡¯t want to talk to you. Don¡¯t call me again!¡±
Just as she was about to hang up, Timothy took her phone.
Chapter 76
¡°Timothy¡¡±
Yana panicked.
Timothy drew the phone to his ear and said, ¡°Come. I¡¯m waiting for you at home.¡±
Ben sounded furious on the other end of the line. ¡°Who are you waiting for at home? I¡¯m going with her.
Don¡¯t even think about¡¡±
However, Timothy hung up on him.
Chapter 77
Chapter 77
Ben gnashed his teeth when he heard the busy tone on the phone.
¡°Timothy Leen, you are getting bolder and bolder,¡± thought Ben.
Susan was amused by Ben¡¯s reaction. She involuntarily patted Ben¡¯s head tofort him. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s
go.¡±
Ben let out a cold snort. ¡°Fine, for your sake!¡±
Timothy lived in a luxurious apartment in the center of Anaville.
Just as Susan had pressed the doorbell, Timothy opened the door.
¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Timothy gazed at Susan¡¯s dainty face with a veryplicated expression.
Ben immediately stood in front of Susan and said to Timothy expressionlessly, ¡°We¡¯re just here to get
back Susan¡¯s stuff. We¡¯ll leave as soon as we get it.¡±
¡°Go away, now! I don¡¯t have any of Susan¡¯s stuff here,¡± Yana yelled.
¡°Really?¡± Susan took out her phone calmly and clicked open a document. ¡°Then how did you know
about my diary?¡±
At the sight of the document, Yana was struck dumb.
She gaped at Ben in disbelief and asked him, ¡°Did you show this to her? Mr. Landor, are you out of
your mind?¡±
The diary was filled with Susan¡¯s infatuation for Timothy!
Therefore, Yana couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°Any man would surely be furious at the sight of so many
descriptions of his woman¡¯s infatuation for another man and even wants to strangle her out of jealousy.
But why isn¡¯t Ben Landor angry at all? What¡¯s more, why did he even show Susan the diary?
Is he a man or not?¡±
Yana said in an even sharper tone, ¡°She loved Timothy Leen so much and has made so
1/5
A
Chapter 77
many sacrifices for himl The reason why she married you is that she was disheartened by the fact that
Timothy Leen chose me! Mr. Landor, don¡¯t you mind it in the slightest?¡±
Timothy¡¯s eyes flickered as he subconsciously nced at Susan.
He pondered, ¡°Did Susan marry Ben Landor just because she was disheartened?
If so, can I still have a trace of hope?
Can I hope that Susan still has feelings for me?
Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.
The two of us always love each other. We¡¯ve missed each other just because of Yana¡¯s interference.¡±
Without batting an eyelid, Ben blocked Timothy¡¯s view of Susan again before he deliberately held onto
Susan¡¯s hand and said to her affectionately, ¡°Susan, I don¡¯t me you for being blind in love in the
past. This problem isn¡¯t difficult to cure. I believe I can help you cure it.¡±
Susan was speechless.
Timothy¡¯s mouth involuntarily twitched.
He thought to himself, ¡°He said Susan was blind in love?
Did he mean that she was blind to fall in love with me?
I really have an urge to beat him up.¡±
Yana felt inclined to hit Ben more than Timothy did.
Yana almost lost control of her emotions.
She thought resentfully, ¡°What kind of man is Ben Landor? I put so much effort into my n to sow
discord between them, yet Ben Landor only said he didn¡¯t me Susan.
Then every attempt I¡¯ve made will go to waste, and I¡¯m even losing my marriage.
No!
I can¡¯t let Susan off so easily.¡±
2/5
Chapter 77
Yana gritted her teeth and said fiercely, ¡°Mr. Landor, I don¡¯t think you can still be so calm after you know
how much she loved Timothy. Do you know she was even willing to give up her life for the sake of
Timothy?¡±
Susan gaped at Yana in disbelief and snapped, ¡°Yana, what are you trying to say? Shut up!¡±
Seeing Susan¡¯s anxiety, Yana felt a surge of excitement. She sneered and said, ¡°Why should I shut up?
What, are you also afraid that Mr. Landor will find out? Five years ago, Timothy¡¯spany was in
financial difficulties. He was so frustrated that he almost couldn¡¯t survive it. You tried your best to raise
money, but at least 200 thousand dors was still needed to fill the financial gap. You just graduated
from college, so how could you have such arge sum of money?
¡°Thus, you could only ask our parents for an investment! But no matter how hard you begged them,
they just wouldn¡¯t agree. Later, it just so happened that I hit the railing while dancing and lost a lot of
blood. At that time, you had just drawn some blood routinely. The doctors were afraid that it would
cause severe damage to your health if they continued to draw blood from you, but you insisted on
doing the blood donation. You said as long as our parents could give you 200 thousand dors this
time, you would have no regrets even if you bled to death. In the end, our parents agreed to your
proposal after weighing it.¡±
Timothy felt a chill through him.
He couldn¡¯t refrain from ncing at Susan.
He only saw Susan lower her eyes and quiver.
Timothy inexplicably had an impulse to walk up to her and hug her.
Before he could move, however, Ben had already pulled Susan into his embrace lovingly.
Timothy stiffened.
Yana cast a cold nce at Timothy and asked, ¡°What? Is your heart aching now? That blood donation
almost killed her. She had to recuperate on the hospital bed for an entire two weeks. She transferred
the money to you immediately after she regained.
consciousness.¡±
Timothy was too heartbroken to speak.
3/5
Chapter 77
During that period, he had experienced a hard time while Susan, who had always been with him, was
not by his side.
He had even had a little resentment against Susan at that time.
He had felt aggrieved that Susan was not here when he was in a hopeless situation where he was
desperately in need of her.
It was also because of Susan¡¯s absence, he was so amazed and tempted by that girl and the sum of
money that had pulled him through.
But he had never expected that the girl had always been Susan.
Timothy spoke to himself in his heart, ¡°It has always been her.
She left not because she abandoned me, but because she was risking her life to raise the capital to
rebuild my career.
But what have I done?
I even med her for that.¡±
Timothy no longer dared to look at Susan.
He clenched his fists as tears welled up his eyes.
He couldn¡¯t bear to imagine what he had missed all these years!
¡°Are you moved to tears?¡± Yana was about to go crazy at the sight of Timothy¡¯s reaction, and her words
became even harsher. ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s toote! Susan is already married. Even if she gets divorced
later, I don¡¯t think she will return to you! So, Timothy Leen, your can only be together with me for the
rest of your life.¡±
Susan took a deep breath and said, ¡°Yana, I had no idea what you meant by saying this.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Yana turned to look at Ben and said, ¡°Mr. Landor, you should know that such deep
affection which made her willing to sacrifice her life for Timothy wouldn¡¯t disappear in just a few months,
right? With her intense love for Timothy, are you sure you still want her to be your wife?¡±
4/5
Chap
She threw caution to the wind.
Now that Timothy had already figured out the truth of the sponsorship, Yana knew there was no use in
making any excuses.
Therefore, she thought she might as well say it openly to infuriate Ben.
She felt all her efforts would be worth it as long as Ben abandoned Susan.
Susan pursed her lips nervously. She dared not to look at Ben, for she didn¡¯t know if he would mind.
However, her sacrifices for Timothy were in the past, and she had no way to change what had
happened.
She had to admit that she used to love Timothy very much.
But her affection for him was indeed in vain.
Suddenly, Susan felt that her hand was gently held in a warm hand.
Susan turned to look at Ben.
She could tell from Ben¡¯s expression that his heart ached for her. ¡°You¡¯ve been through such a hard
time. Susan, don¡¯t worry. I will protect you well and will never let you risk your life for me, nor will I let
you suffer any more grief.¡±
Ben¡¯s tone was affectionate.
Yana was dumbfounded!
5/5
Chapter 78
Chapter 78
Yana wondered if there was something wrong with Ben.
She couldn¡¯t understand why Ben didn¡¯t care in the slightest that his wife had still been dying for
another man just a few months before marrying him!
Yana could ept it if he was some other incapable man, but he was the powerful Ben
Landor.
She didn¡¯t know why Ben tolerated Susan so much.
Yana was about to go crazy. ¡°Mr. Landor, Susan doesn¡¯t deserve your kindness to her.¡±
Ben cast a cold nce at Yana and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business how I get along with
my wife.¡±
¡°Mr. Landor, I¡¯m feeling sorry for you!¡± Yana couldn¡¯t understand what Ben was thinking.
After a disdainful nce at her, Ben said, ¡°I think she deserves it.¡±
¡°But¡¡± Yana snapped.
¡°Yana, Ben interrupted her coldly, ¡°Stop your nonsense. Return Susan¡¯s diary and we¡¯ll leave right
away. After all¡ if I stay longer in the same room with someone disgusting like you, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll throw
up.¡±
Ben showed no mercy in his words.
Yana turned livid.
She said through gritted teeth, ¡°There¡¯s no diary here! I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking
about.¡±
Susan frowned. ¡°It belongs to me, Yana.¡±
¡°I told you there¡¯s no diary.¡± Yana gnashed her teeth and refused to admit it.
Timothy narrowed his eyes. Suddenly, he thought of something. ¡°I probably know where it
1. is. Come with me.¡±
1/5
A
Chapter 78
Yana had brought a lot of baggage over since she moved in.
Timothy naturally wouldn¡¯t go through Yana¡¯s possessions, but he vaguely remembered that Yana had
a case. That case looked shabby, and there didn¡¯t seem to be any valuables
in it.
However, the case was locked, and Yana would often go to check it out.
Timothy had seen Yana do this a few times, and she said it was all old stuff and exined she just
wanted to reminisce about the past.
Therefore, Timothy didn¡¯t ask any further. He wasn¡¯t interested in probing Yana¡¯s privacy.
But as Susan mentioned her diary, Timothy thought of the case and began to suspect Yana¡¯s behavior.
He went straight to take out the case from under the bed.
Seeing this, Yana went mad at once. ¡°Timothy Leen, you have no right to touch my stuff!¡±
But she was directly ignored.
Ben smashed the lock and opened the case.
¡°Susan,e and have a look.¡±
Susan moved closer to the case and was stunned at the sight of what was inside.
$
All the stuff inside had originally belonged to her but hadter been taken away by Yana since her
childhood.
When Susan was a child, she used to like a butterfly¨Cshaped hair tie very much.
Later, Yana had robbed her of the hair tie. It was in the case now.
Also, there was a ne that Susan had liked very much and had been snatched away by Yana.
Now, the ne was also in the case.
¡°Is this your diary?¡± Ben put the other things aside, revealing a diary beneath.
¡°Yes,¡± Susan confirmed as soon as she saw the cover. ¡°The stuff in this case is all mine.¡±
2/5
A
Chapter 78
¡°Then let¡¯s take it all with us,¡± Ben suggested as he directly picked up the case in his arms.
Susan nodded.
¡°Wait!¡± Yana screamed, ¡°You can take your diary away. But Susan, you¡¯ve given me all the other things.
Now, they are all mine.¡±
Those things were not worth much money.
But in Yana¡¯s eyes, they meant a lot.
They marked her victory over Susan and gave her the illusion that she had trampled Susan underfoot!
Yana had hated Susan deeply since the very beginning.
Their parents had told her that she and Susan were twins. She always thought she wouldn¡¯t have been
born with such a disease if Susan hadn¡¯t deprived her of nutrition when they were fetuses.
She felt it so unfair that she had to be fearful of injuries and bleeding for her whole life while Susan
could live healthily.
Yana couldn¡¯t ept it.
She was eager to see Susan weak after drawing blood, so she often deliberately hurt herself even
though she was well aware that her health would break down.
For a few times, she even hoped that Susan would just die when she saw Susan bedridden.
However, Susan could always pull through and was still in good health after being tortured
like this!
In the past, because of their parents¡® indulgence toward Yana and the fact that Susan would also
indulge Yana with whatever she wanted, Yana could barely suppress her jealousy and grudges against
Susan.
However, everything had changed ever since Susan married Ben.
3/5
Chapter 78
Susan had someone to protect her and dote on her, so Yana could no longer give Susan a
hard time.
Yana could do nothing but gain a sense of satisfaction from these old items!
She had worked so hard to rob Susan of all these things.
N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
If Susan took these back, Yana would feel that she¡¯d done everything in vain.
¡°Give it back to me,¡± Yana shouted as she rushed to Susan like crazy.
¡°Enough!¡± Timothy grabbed Yana with a terrifyingly cold expression. ¡°Yana, do you have no idea what a
disgrace you are?¡±
¡°You think I¡¯m a disgrace?¡± Yana questioned with a fierce look, ¡°Timothy Leen, don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m your
fianc¨¦e. Why are you on an outsider¡¯s side instead?¡±
Timothy couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to Yana. He only smiled apologetically at Susan and said, ¡°It¡¯s
settled. You can go now.¡±
¡°Who allowed them to leave? They can¡¯t leave like this!¡± Yana shouted madly.
However, everyone paid no attention to her.
Ben left with Susan without looking back.
¡°It¡¯s my stuff! It¡¯s mine! Susan Miller! Put it down!¡±
Yana struggled desperately, but Timothy¡¯s grip on her was so tight that she couldn¡¯t break free from it at
all.
After Ben and Susan had left, Yana red at Timothy and asked furiously, ¡°Can you let go
of me now?¡±
Timothy loosened his grip expressionlessly and said, ¡°Calm yourself down.¡±
With that, he turned around to leave.
¡°You are leaving too?¡± Yana asked in a gloomy voice.
Timothy knitted his brows. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go tell your parents about the cancetion of our
4/5
Chapter 78
engagement.¡±
He felt he could no longer be with Yana in any case.
¡°Cancel our engagement?¡± Yana burst intoughter. ¡°Timothy Leen, can you stop dreaming? How can
you start and end a rtionship so casually? Do you think everything is up to you?¡±
Yana seemed to have lost her mind.
Timothy was taken aback by her reaction and instinctively asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±
Yana¡¯s smile became even brighter. ¡°I have a piece of good news to tell you.¡±
Timothy looked more vignt. He didn¡¯t believe Yana would tell him any good news.
¡°It¡¯s truly good news.¡± Yana smiled and gently ced her hand on her abdomen. ¡°Congrattions,
you¡¯re going to be a father.¡±
Timothy¡¯s pupils abruptly contracted.
Yana watched him lose hisposure and felt a surge of joy in her heart.
She had found herself pregnant a few days ago.
Originally, she had intended to win back Timothy¡¯s heart with this news.
Though the situation had worsened now, she still didn¡¯t mind.
She made up her mind that she would tie Timothy to her side even though she couldn¡¯t win his heart!
Chapter 79
Chapter 79
¡°Yana, you¡¯re lying to me again.¡± Timothy stared fixedly at her.
He was unwilling to believe she was pregnant.
If she did have a baby, it would be hard to end the entanglement between the two of them.
¡°A pregnancy test will prove if I¡¯m lying or not,¡± Yana said confidently.
However, she was not lying. She was indeed pregnant with Timothy¡¯s baby!
Timothy snapped with a fierce look, ¡°Wait right here!¡±
He drove out and soon returned with the pregnancy test kit.
Then, he said in a cold tone, ¡°Do the test now! I¡¯ll wait.¡±
Yana did not refuse and did the test in Timothy¡¯s presence.
One minuteter, two red lines appeared on the kit, indicating that she tested positive for
pregnancy.
Timothy felt his legs go weak, and he could barely stay on his feet.
Seeing his reaction, Yana cracked up. ¡°Timothy, are you too happy to stand it? Don¡¯t worry.
I will surely give birth to our baby and then raise him.¡±
Timothy said through gritted teeth, ¡°You can¡¯t give birth to this child!¡±
In the past, he had been unaware of Yana¡¯s true colors.
Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.
But now it dawned on him that she was aplete lunatic.
How could he bear to have a child with a lunatic?
¡°I can¡¯t?¡± Yana¡¯s tone was icy. ¡°Do you want to abort it? Timothy Leen, how can you be so
vicious?¡±
Timothy¡¯s eyes were soon filled with pain.
1/6
Chapter 79
But Yana felt delighted..
She said softly, ¡°Are you thinking that you can still be together with Susan as long as you break off the
engagement with me and make me abort the fetus?¡±
Timothy looked at her coldly, saying, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±
¡°You¡¯re so naive, Timothy.¡± Yana ignored him and continued, ¡°Though Susan looks vulnerable, she¡¯s
stubborn by nature. Now that she¡¯s married to Ben Landor, she will never get back together with you. If
you marry me and be her brother¨Cinw, you will still be able to be involved with her. But if you
force me to have an abortion heartlessly, what will she think of you when she finds out?¡±
At the sight of Timothy¡¯s pale face, Yana revealed a victorious smile. ¡°I¡¯m afraid she will regret loving
you, and her impression of you of being a kind man will be destroyed.¡±
Hearing that, Timothy was scared out of his wits.
He thought to himself, ¡°That¡¯s right. Susan hates evil.
¡°Even though I¡¯m on bad terms with Yana, Susan will surely despise me if I force Yana to abort the
baby.
¡°But¡ I can¡¯t ept it. I can¡¯t.
¡°Susan and I were truly in love.
¡°However, we¡¯ve beeh parted from each other because of Yana¡¯s lies.
¡°I could have been with Susan.
¡°But I can¡¯t. That¡¯s the most painful thing.¡±
Like a man in a trance, he turned around nkly.
¡°Take your time.¡± Yana chuckled behind him. ¡°You¡¯re wee toe back after you¡¯ve thought it
through.¡±
Then with a bang, the door was closed.
Yana¡¯s chuckles gradually turned into
Crazyl
2/6
Chapter 79
She thought fiercely, ¡°Timothy Leen, since you got involved with me, don¡¯t even think about getting rid
of me for the rest of your life!¡±
In the cold night wind, Timothy wandered aimlessly around the streets.
Unconsciously, he walked back to thepany.
He turned on the light in the office and sat there in a daze.
This ce was full of memories of the time when he was still with Susan.
His mind overflowed with those scenes that he used to consider to be ordinary, which made him
overwhelmed by pain.
He picked up his phone impulsively even though he was well aware that he shouldn¡¯t have done that.
He found Susan¡¯s avatar and sent a message to her.
[Susan, can we talk?]
Five minutester, there was still no reply from her.
He was itching to know why she didn¡¯t reply.
He thought, ¡°What on earth is she doing?
¡°She should be home with Ben now.
¡°They are husband and wife.
¡°Are they¡¡±
Timothy didn¡¯t dare to imagine further. Just thinking about it made him almost go crazy.
He could do nothing but send another message.
[Susan, do you remember, in high school, your grades were not good at first, so I would
take time to tutor you every night? And you would always bring me a bottle of milk. At that time, things
were simple but we were happy.]
3/6
Chapter 79
There was still no response.
Timothy continued to type.
I [We were too young. I vaguely sensed your feelings for me, but I was afraid that I couldn¡¯t repay you
for your deep affection. I always thought that I would surely marry you once became capable and rich.
[Susan, why didn¡¯t you tell me about the sponsorship? Do you know I thought your abandoned me
when you were absent from thepany for a whole month at that time? I had no idea that you went to
raise money for me! If Yana didn¡¯t tell me, would you have hidden it from me for the rest of your life?
[You¡¯ve made too many sacrifices for me in the past 10 years, Susan. Can you allow me a chance to
repay you for your sacrifices for the rest of my life?
[If you¡¯re willing, I only want to take you away without any fear of Ben or the Landor family even if I
have to give up everything.
[We can settle down in a small city and do some ordinary work. We can still live happily for the rest of
our lives in this way¡]
Timothy kept professing his love.
He was moved by his own words.
Tears dripped on his phone screen.
He slowly typed out thest few words. [Susan, I love you. I¡¯ll always love you.]
In the Landors¡® house¡
Ben looked at the messages sent by Timothy, expressionless..
He nced in the direction of the bathroom and only had one thought in mind.
¡°Fortunately, Susan is taking a shower and can¡¯t see these disgusting words.
¡°Humph, Timothy Leen!
¡°It¡¯s toote to get back together with her now!¡±
4/6
Chapter 79
But after all, Susan used to love Timothy so much.
Therefore, Ben didn¡¯t intend to show Susan what Timothy had just sent to her.
He slowly typed: [Bye. Scram.]
Then, he directly blocked Timothy.
Now that there was one less annoying person in Susan¡¯s contacts, Ben was in a good mood.
On the other side, Timothy stared nkly at the two words.
He thought, ¡°Bye. Scram?
¡°That¡¯s so unlike Susan.
¡°It must be Ben!¡±
Timothy squinted at the screen and typed: [Give the phone back to Susan. I¡¯m talking to her!]
However, as soon as he clicked the send button, he found that he had been blocked.
He was so angry that he almost threw his phone on the ground.
¡°Ben Landor! You bastard!¡± he cursed inwardly.
However, he was secretly delighted.
He pondered, ¡°Could it be that the reason why Ben is so angry at me is that Susan still has feelings for
me?
¡°That¡¯s right.
¡°Susan has loved me for so many years that she was even willing to die.
¡°How can it be easy to let go of such deep affection for me?¡±
Holding his phone, he curved his lips up into a smug smile.
5/6
Chapter 79
He made up his mind that he would never give up on Susan as long as she still had feelings for him!
Chapter 80
Chapter 80
After the shower, Susan came out of the bathroom and picked up her phone.
Ben pretended to be reading a book, but he couldn¡¯t help looking at her out of the corner of
his eye.
He hoped that Susan wouldn¡¯t discover what he had done to her phone.
Susan didn¡¯t notice any change in her phone.
She only casually put her phone back after confirming that there were no new messages.
Ben secretly heaved a long sigh of relief.
Seeing that Ben was reading, Susan didn¡¯t disturb him.
She also found her a book to read and leaned against the bed.
However, Susan was surprised by the content as soon as she opened the book.
She had casually picked up this book from the bookshelf without checking the genre.
Susan flipped over the book to take a look at its cover.
Then, her mouth involuntarily twitched.
She thought in shock, ¡°My sweet little wife?¡±
What the hell?
Is it a romance novel?
I don¡¯t think reading romance novels is a big deal, but this is from Ben¡¯s bookshelf!
I can¡¯t believe Ben will read this kind of novel.¡±
Susan stole a nce at Ben, unable to ept it.
Ben raised his eyebrows when he saw Susan looking at him.
He thought to himself, ¡°If she wants to look at me, just do it. She doesn¡¯t have to sneak a
1/7
Chapter 80
nce at me like this.¡±
As Ben¡¯s heart was full of joy, Susan withdrew her gaze and focused on the book.
Ben instantly had a slightly regretful expression on his face.
Susan flipped through the book with great interest.
The hero and heroine of this romance novel were childhood sweethearts. The story was not long but
sweet which made Susan full of smiles.
However, asionally, when Susan read some of the hero¡¯s lines, she felt that they were familiar.
Susan curved her lips into a reluctant smile. She finally knew where Ben had learned those cheesy
flirtatious words.
Thinking of how Ben was writing down notes while reading romance novels, Susan had an urge to
laugh.
She tried to hold back herughter in vain and chuckled¡
Ben pretended to have just noticed Susan¡¯s reaction and walked over in confusion. ¡°What are you
reading? Is it that funny?¡±
¡°Yes.¡± Susan gazed at Ben with a bright smile and said, ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect you to have such a wide
range of hobbies, Mr. Landor.¡±
Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.
#
¡°Hmm?¡± Ben looked at Susan in bewilderment.
Susan waved the
book in her hand.
The instant Ben saw the book¡¯s cover, he fell silent.
After a long while, he said slowly, ¡°I can exin that.¡±
Susan immediately put on a serious look to show that she was ready to listen to his exnation.
Ben said with a serious expression, ¡°I think it must have been identally left here by a
maid who came to clean the room.¡±
277
Chapter 80
¡°Ah, I see,¡± Susan responded with a nod as if she believed his words.
¡°Yes, that must be the case,¡± Ben said seriously.
Susan looked at him with a smile and said, ¡°But you¡¯re not someone else.¡±
Ben was baffled.
He had not yet realized what Susan was saying.
Susan reached out and gently poked Ben in the forehead.
Ben was still confused.
Susan then said gently, ¡°I didn¡¯t touch your forehead, but your heart.¡±
Ben was in great shock.
He finally came to realize what Susan was saying!
These seemed to be the cheesy words he had said to Susan before.
As for where these two lines were from¡
Ben nced at the book¡¯s cover again and immediately felt like fainting.
He spoke to himself inwardly, ¡°I!
The president of the Storm Group.
An influential figure who can shake the whole Cornd with just a stamp of my foot!
I can¡¯t ept that I¡¯ve been discovered peeking at a romance novel!
What a shame!
No!
I will never admit it no matter what Susan says.¡±
Just as Ben was thinking about excuses to gloss it over, Susan suddenly propped herself up and gently
left a kiss on Ben¡¯s forehead.
3/7
Chapter 80
She pecked him quickly and immediately sat back down.
Ben¡¯s pupils abruptly contracted.
He peered at Susan in disbelief.
He thought, ¡°What did this woman do just now?
She took the initiative to kiss me for the second time!
This is¡
Great.¡±
Susan blushed and whispered, ¡°I know you read these novels for me. Ben, thank you.¡±
She spoke in her heart, ¡°Thank you for taking off your halo for me and learning to love me from scratch.
There was a slight change in Ben¡¯s expression. As a powerful president, he felt a little embarrassed at
being exposed that he read romance novels and was unwilling to admit it.
However, a few seconds after Ben heard Susan¡¯s gratitude, he admitted decisively, ¡°This is what I
should do!¡±
He started to regret that he hadn¡¯t admitted it earlier.
He thought he might even be able to get a few more kisses if he admitted it frankly.
Ben leaned closer to Susan as he spoke. ¡°Actually, I not only read this book but was also
rmended a lot of other books by my secretary. Can you kiss me a few more times?¡±
Ben brazenly drew his face to Susan.
Susan nced at him with embarrassment and annoyance before she said, ¡°Get lost!¡±
But her tone was soft with no deterrence at all.
Ben pushed his luck. ¡°Then can I kiss you a few more times?¡±
Susan threw the pillow at him.
4/7
Chapter 80
Ben didn¡¯t even try to dodge. After all, it didn¡¯t hurt in the slightest.
¡°You kissed me, and I feel I¡¯m at a disadvantage now. I need to get even with you,¡± Ben said boldly as
he drew his lips to hers.
Susan thought helplessly, ¡°Fine, it¡¯s just a kiss on my face. I¡¯ll allow him.
We are husband and wife after all.¡±
Susan was mentally preparing herself when Ben directly kissed her on the lips.
Susan immediately widened her eyes in shock.
She couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly, ¡°What a shameless guy!
Ben Landor! You shameless bastard!¡±
After an unknown period, Ben finally let go of her.
Susan felt that her lips had be numb and swollen.
She red at Ben in annoyance and objected, ¡°I only kissed your face! And I didn¡¯t kiss you for so
long!¡±
Ben stared at her rosy lips, unsatisfied. ¡°I don¡¯t mind you taking advantage of me.¡±
Susan was at a loss for words.
She turned around to get the pillow again.
Ben was amused, with a hint of joy flickering in his eyes.
He could feel that Susan was bing more and more lively in front of him.
In the past, she was in awe of him and was too afraid to show so many expressions in his
presence.
He was satisfied with her changes.
Just as Susan found the pillow and was about to throw it to Ben, he suddenly hugged her
with a smile.
Chapter 80
¡°What are you doing?¡± Susan red at him.
Ben let out a light cough. ¡°Can I discuss something with you?¡±
¡°You don¡¯t need your arms to discuss it,¡± Susan replied furiously.
She felt that Ben was no longer the gentleman in her impression!
She had misjudged him.
Ben pretended not to hear Susan¡¯sint and got to the point as he asked, ¡°Do you want someone
else to take charge of Shining Tech¡¯s project?¡±
Susan was stunned and temporarily forgot the fact that Ben was holding her in his arms.
She pondered for a moment and said, ¡°There is nothing between Timothy Leen and I.¡±
¡°Of course, I trust you,¡± Ben hurriedly exined, ¡°But I¡¯m afraid Timothy Leen won¡¯t be willing to give up
so easily. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll harass you.¡±
Susan lowered her eyes.
¡°This is indeed a problem.
I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Yana tonight. She said everything that should not be said.
If she disclosed everything a few months ago, I would have probably thanked her for that.
But what¡¯s the point of her saying it now?
I¡¯m already with Ben.
And I no longer love Timothy.
I¡¯m not narcissistic, but I can also tell from Timothy¡¯s expression at that time that he probably won¡¯t give
up so easily.¡±
At the thought of this, Susan agreed. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get someone else to take charge of it.¡±
¡°Susan agreed!¡±
JM M
Chapter 80
F
Ben eximed excitedly in his heart and couldn¡¯t resist kissing her face again.
Susan red at him angrily.
Ben said shamelessly, ¡°How about you kiss me back?¡±
¡°Scram!¡±
The powerful Mr. Landor was kicked off the bed.
However, he had a bright smile on his face.
SEND GIFT
Chapter 81
Chapter 81
At Shining Tech.
Timothy sat alone in his office until dawn.
Though he had stayed up all night, he was so clear¨Cheaded that he even felt excited.
He had been deceived in the past, but he understood everything now.
It dawned on him that the one he loved had always been Susan.
He thought to himself, ¡°I understand that Susan had no choice but to marry Ben Landor.
But she still has feelings for me.
In this case, why can¡¯t we get back together?¡±
Timothy looked at the sky and stayed up until it was almost time for work.
Then, he drove straight to the Storm Group.
He couldn¡¯t wait any longer.
He was eager to see Susan in person and profess his feelings for her.
It was a coincidence that when Timothy arrived at the Storm Group, he happened to see Ben and
Susan walking in the building hand in hand.
Timothy saw it clearly.
He could tell that Ben held tightly onto Susan¡¯s hand while Susan looked a little angry.
Timothy felt it was obvious that Susan was unwilling to be intimate with Ben.
was i
Timothy brimming with confidence.
He strode over and called out. ¡°Susan!¡±
Susan turned around in amazement and then couldn¡¯t help but slightly furrow her brows.
Ben squinted at Timothy and tightened his grip on Susan¡¯s hand.
1JMM
Chapter 81
*Çø
33% 12:04
Timothy ignored Ben. He fixed his eyes on Susan and asked, ¡°Can I have a word with you.
alone?¡±
He stressed the word ¡°alone¡°.
Ben¡¯s body tensed up slightly.
He was wondering what he should do if Susan agreed to Timothy¡¯s proposal.
He wondered whether it would make him look petty if he stopped Susan from seeing Timothy alone.
However, Ben had to admit that he was indeed nervous at the thought of the ten¨Cyear rtionship
between Timothy and Susan.
Susan nced at Timothy and said politely, ¡°I have something to inform you, Mr. Leen. From today on,
the person who takes charge of your project is no longer me. So, if you have anything to say, you¡¯d
better talk to the one who is responsible for the project. As for who it is, I will give you his contact
informationter.¡±
Timothy¡¯s eyes dimmed, but he felt a little better when he thought Susan was just too afraid to express
her true feelings with Ben around.
He looked directly at Ben and asked, ¡°Mr. Landor, is this your idea? Are you so afraid to see me get in
touch with Susan?¡±
Ben looked at Timothy and replied expressionlessly, ¡°Afraid? What am I afraid of?¡±
Timothy chuckled. ¡°Firste, first served. Mr. Landor, do you need me to be explicit about what
you¡¯re afraid of?¡±
Susan knitted her brows and wanted to say something.
Ben stopped her.
Ben looked into Timothy¡¯s eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Theters surpass the old- timers. Mr.
Leen, I don¡¯t think you are so ignorant that you don¡¯t even know this.¡±
Timothy¡¯s gaze changed and was about to retort.
M M
Chapter 81
Susan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.
She couldn¡¯t help thinking, ¡°I can¡¯t believe the two of them have started a fight right at thepany¡¯s
gate.
Do they know all the staff are already looking at them curiously?¡±
It didn¡¯t seem that the quarrel would end in a short time.
Therefore, Susan helplessly said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the cafe nearby and talk there?¡±
¡°Sure, I agree with Susan. Let¡¯s go,¡± Timothy immediately replied.
Ben instantly looked at Susan with a pitiful expression.
Susan added calmly, ¡°I think you¡¯ve misunderstood, Mr. Leen. I mean, Ben wille with
us, too.¡±
Ben looked a little better at once.
Timothy was stunned. ¡°But it¡¯s not convenient for an outsider to hear what I want to say to you.¡±
¡°Ben is not an outsider, and there¡¯s nothing about me he can¡¯t hear,¡± Susan said firmly.
Susan spoke with absolute certainty.
Ben could barely hold back hisughter when he saw Timothy¡¯s reluctant expression.
He spoke to himself in his heart, ¡°Calm down, Ben Landor. Calm down!
Easy, easy.¡±
Ben looked at Timothy withposure and said, ¡°Susan is right. As my wife, she doesn¡¯t need to hide
anything from me.¡±
Timothy was speechless.
He was unwilling to ept it.
But he also knew how stubborn Susan was and she wouldn¡¯t talk to him if Ben didn¡¯t go
JM M
Chapter 81
with them.
Timothy had no choice but to agree through gnashed teeth. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together.¡±
At Miracle Cafe.
Susan sat next to Ben and watched expressionlessly as the two men stared at each other silently.
Finally, Timothy took the initiative to end this childish game.
He turned to look at Susan and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Susan, I sat in ourpany for the wholest
night. I thought of a lot of things. I had a shback to the days when we had just decided to start a
business and had no idea what product to use to enter the market. The two of us used to keep
discussing it in the empty office. At that time, we were happy. We worked hard for the same goal, and
we¡¡±
Timothy was recalling the past with affection.
Suddenly, Ben handed a piece of pastry to Susan and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Try this,
Susan.¡±
Susan obediently opened her mouth.
Ben gently fed her. When he saw the cake chips on the corner of Susan¡¯s mouth, he reached out and
gently wiped her lips clean. Then, he said softly, ¡°Look, you¡¯ve be a dirty kitty.¡±
Susan was at a loss for words.
She felt a little anxious when she heard Ben suddenly speak in such a tone.
But Susan knew why Ben would talk like this, so she was willing to cooperate with him.
Thus, Susan put on a bashful expression and said to Ben, ¡°Anyway, you won¡¯t dislike me.¡±
Seeing how cooperative his wife was, Ben couldn¡¯t resist grinning from ear to ear. ¡°I¡¯ll never dislike
you.¡±
¡°I always know,¡± Susan said as she stared fixedly at Ben with trust.
33% 12:04
Chapter 81
Timothy was struck dumb.
He wondered if Susan and Ben were listening to him.
Timothy tried to gain control of the conversation. ¡°At that time, we¡¡±
¡°This also tastes good. Would you like to try it?¡± Ben picked up another piece of cake.
¡°I¡¯ll surely taste the food you give me,¡± Susan said softly.
The two of them had directly ignored Timothy and began to show off their affection again.
Timothy couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Susan¡¡±
¡°Huh? What did you just say?¡± Susan looked at Timothy in confusion.
Timothy tried his best to maintain hisposure. He didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush. anymore, so
he gritted his teeth and said bluntly, ¡°Susan, there are so many beautiful memories of us. If it weren¡¯t
for Yana¡¯s interference, we would have long since been together! It¡¯s a mistake for me to be with Yana,
and so is it for you to be together with Ben Landor. Why don¡¯t we correct the mistakes?¡±
Timothy was indeed bold to say it out loud.
Ben looked at him coldly and said, ¡°Mr. Leen, the rtionship between you and Yana Miller may be a
mistake, but that between Susan and I isn¡¯t.¡±
Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.
¡°Mr. Landor, don¡¯t lie to yourself,¡± Timothy said aggressively, ¡°I can tell that you love Susan very much.
Then, you should give way to her real happiness! Susan has loved me for ten years. Only by being
together with me can she be truly happy.¡±
Chapter 82
Chapter 82
Timothy spoke earnestly and finally urged, ¡°Mr. Landor, please let go! Susan and I will thank you for the
rest of our lives!¡±
Ben looked cold.
He hadn¡¯t expected Timothy to be so brazen!
Ben had never been a good¨Ctempered person, and now he felt an urge to throw Timothy
into the sea.
However, Ben didn¡¯t know what Susan thought.
There had indeed been some misunderstanding between her and Timothy, but it had been resolved
now.
Ben had no idea how Susan thought of Timothy now.
He wondered what choice would she make if Timothy asked her to get back together with
him.
Ben remembered Susan¡¯s diary.
Every line of her diary was filled with her deep affection for Timothy:
Ben also remembered Susan cherished this diary so much that she had even strived to get
it back from Yana.
1
In the past, Susan had chosen to concede Yana the right to be together with Timothy.
¡°But what choice will she make now?¡±
Ben pondered, slightly flustered.
¡°Why are you mute?¡± Susan suddenly uttered as she turned to look at Ben.
¡°I¡¡± Ben felt his lips a little dry.
He hadn¡¯t expected himself to be so cowardly in such a situation.
JM M
Chapter 82
Timothy had said that letting go was the best choice for Ben.
However, Ben didn¡¯t want to do so.
He was unwilling in any case.
32% 12:04
But Ben was afraid that Susan would hold grudges against him if he didn¡¯t allow her to get back
together with Timothy.
Thinking of how aggrieved Susan¡¯s gaze at him would be, Ben couldn¡¯t bear it.
3
¡°Are you really going to let go of me?¡± Susan asked.
Ben closed his lips tightly.
Seeing this, Timothy was secretly ecstatic. He hurriedly said, ¡°Susan, I understand that Mr.
I
Landor is a little reluctant to do so. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have blocked me on your phone. However, I
believe he is a magnanimous man and will definitely help us get back together after knowing how much
we love each other.¡±
¡°Shut up,¡± Susan snapped as she nced coldly at Timothy.
Meanwhile, she thought, ¡°Ben blocked Timothy on my phone?
So be it!
Now that Ben blocked him for me, I don¡¯t need to do it myself.
Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!
What? Is Timothy trying to sow discord between me and Ben with this matter?¡±
Susan¡¯s gaze was so cold that Timothy was stunned for a moment before he suddenly had a
premonition.
Originally, he had always been confident that Susan would still have feelings for him.
However, he was not so sure after seeing Susan¡¯s cold and determined look.
¡°I¡¯m asking you. Tell me.¡± Susan gazed at Ben.
Ben looked down and slowly replied, ¡°Yes, I did block him.¡±
WA
Chapter 82
32% 12:04
¡°I¡¯m not asking you about this.¡± Susan seemed to be a little impatient as she continued, ¡°Even if you
didn¡¯t block him, I¡¯ll still do it by myself. I¡¯m just asking you, are you really letting go of me? Do you
intend to divorce me?¡±
Ben was stunned by Susan¡¯s words.
He thought, ¡°What did Susan mean?
Did she just say that she intended to block Timothy Leen as well?¡±
Ben instantly regained hisposure and quickly replied, ¡°I won¡¯t let go. I will never divorce you.¡±
Susan finally revealed a satisfied look and said threateningly, ¡°You¡¯d better keep what your just said in
mind! If you waver because of others¡® words again, I¡¯ll beat you up.¡±
Susan rarely looked so fierce.
Ben was in an unprecedentedly good mood.
He looked at Susan and couldn¡¯t help giggling.
Seeing the formidable Mr. Landorugh like a fool, Susan¡¯s heart melted.
¡°Susan¡ you¡¡± Timothy stuttered as he looked at Susan, his face a little pale.
Susan said with a cold face, ¡°Tell me what you want to say. What do you want from Ben by telling him
this? Can either of you two decide who I¡¯m in a rtionship with?¡±
Ben hurriedly exined, ¡°It¡¯s him who has been nagging, Susan. I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±
¡°Okay, I know you¡¯re a good boy,¡± Susan said as she stroked Ben¡¯s head lovingly.
Ben felt pleased.
Timothy was struck dumb.
¡°Hey, you¡¯re considered a terrifying tyrant. Can you be more dignified?¡± thought Ben to himself.
However, Ben¡¯s childish reaction in front of Susan made Timothy more and more flustered.
Chapter 82
¡°Susan,¡± Timothy took a deep breath before he added, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I just think that since
the two of us are truly in love and your marriage to Ben Landor was because of Yana¡¯s tricks, now that
we¡¯ve resolved the misunderstanding, why don¡¯t we¡¡±
¡°To tell you the truth, there¡¯s indeed another reason why I married Ben Landor,¡± Susan said
expressionlessly. ¡°Do you know it?¡±
Timothy¡¯s lips quivered. He suddenly didn¡¯t dare to know the real reason.
¡°Old Mr. Landor specially held a banquet to select a perfect match for Ben. At the banquet, those who
were interested in marrying Ben could show their talents while those who had no such interest would
naturally keep a low profile.¡± Susan stared at Timothy with an intense gaze and continued, ¡°But your
fianc¨¦e presented an amazing ballet performance that was praised to the skies at the banquet!¡±
Timothy was slightly dazed, for Yana had never told him about this.
¡°Therefore, the Landor family thought that she intended to marry Ben and soon determined the
marriage! My father Carl Miller agreed to it without hesitation.¡± It was the first time that Susan had
narrated the whole story so inly. She had originally thought that she would feel aggrieved when she
spoke it out, but in truth, she wasposed. She continued, ¡°After everything was arranged, Yana
suddenly backed out. She performed at the banquet out of pure exhibitionism and had no intention of
getting married at all. But she couldn¡¯t reject the Landor family as she pleased, so shemitted
suicide by shing her wrist that night.¡±
+
Susan said sarcastically, ¡°She survived after cutting her wrist, but I had to donate blood to her again.
During that week, I donated 120 blood to her. With such heavy loss of blood, I thought I was going
to die from the blood donation.¡±
Susan spoke in a calm tone, but it instantly tugged at Ben¡¯s heartstrings. He couldn¡¯t help holding her
hand tightly tofort her.
He was aware that Susan had had a hard time in the Miller family, but he had never expected her
situation to be so terrible.
He couldn¡¯t believe Susan¡¯s parents were so heartless that they even disregarded her life!
¡°Susan, I¡¡± Timothy wanted to say something.
JM M
Chapter 82
32% 1405
However, Susan interrupted him. ¡°Fortunately, I was lucky enough to pull through. But Yanater
wanted me to marry Ben in her ce because she was already in a rtionship with you and couldn¡¯t
marry anyone else.¡±
As Susan spoke, her voice became sarcastic. ¡°You were promising and were devoted to Yana, which
made you a perfect son¨Cinw in the eyes of the Miller family. In the end, I had no choice but to marry
Ben in ce of Yana.¡±
Susan calmness panicked Timothy. He exined eagerly, ¡°Susan, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know about this.
But isn¡¯t it further proof that your marriage to Ben Landor is a mistake? Since it¡¯s a mistake, why don¡¯t
we correct it together? There is such a long rtionship between
us.¡±
Susan nced at Timothy coldly and said, ¡°We¡¯ve indeed known each other for a long time. Do you
remember how many years we¡¯ve known each other?¡±
Timothy calcted in his heart and replied, ¡°It¡¯s been twelve years since the freshman year of high
school.¡±
¡°Yes, it¡¯s been twelve years,¡± Susan said expressionlessly, ¡°With our twelve¨Cyear friendship, you chose
to stand on Yana¡¯s side without hesitation when she used me of pushing her down the stairs that
day. While Ben, who had only known me for less than a month by that time, unconditionally believed
my innocence. So tell me, what have you done to me even though you¡¯ve known me for so long?¡±
Susan was blunt, but she was telling the truth.
Ben was d to hear this and hurriedly echoed, ¡°Yes, I saw through Yana¡¯s malicious intention at a
nce!¡±
After that, he even cast a smug nce at Timothy.
Chapter 83
Chapter 83
32% 12:05
Timothy looked even more gloomy. He tried his best to defend himself. ¡°At that time, 1 thought she was
the girl who helped me out. Susan, I didn¡¯t know the girl was actually you. If I hadn¡¯t mistaken her for
the girl, I¡¡±
¡°Timothy Leen, I don¡¯t think you are such a fool.¡± Susan couldn¡¯t stand hisme excuses. anymore and
retorted without hesitation. ¡°Did you lose your mind after mistaking her? Why did you choose to believe
Yana¡¯s lies regardless of our friendship of more than ten years? Or is it that you would fall in love with
the person who helped you out at that time? If that¡¯s the case, Timothy Leen, you don¡¯t love me. You
just love the one in your illusion.¡±
Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.
¡°No¡ It¡¯s not my illusion.¡± Timothy was at a loss for how to exin. ¡°The one I love is you.¡±
Susan couldn¡¯t help but curve her lips into a sarcastic smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been by your side for so many years,
yet you didn¡¯t fall in love with me until you knew it was me who helped you out with the money. How
cheesy your love is! Besides, I believe you¡¯ve chosen Yana because she possesses some
characteristics that you admire. Or are you so snobbish that you fell in love with her just because of
that lie? Then, if the person who sponsored you is an olddy in her seventies or eighties, or if it were a
man, would you also love them?¡±
Susan was so eloquent that Timothy was stunned and began to doubt himself.
Susan looked at him with grief and said, ¡°If you found out that the person who helped your out was not
a beautiful girl, I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t have started a rtionship with her at all. Timothy Leen, stop
comining that you¡¯ve been tricked. Even though you¡¯ve been tricked, you were willing to be a fool.
Otherwise, how could Yana manage to delude you with herme lies?¡±
¡°Susan, well said.¡± Ben apuded.
He was overjoyed.
¡°I¡¡± Timothy still wanted to exin, but he couldn¡¯t.
Yana had indeed given herself away many times.
However, Timothy had only thought that people would change instead of thinking it over.
JM M
Chapter 83
Since he was too eager to find the girl, he was subconsciously unwilling to bear the consequences of
finding the wrong person.
But he had indeed made a mistake, so he would eventually discover the fault.
Now that he had discovered it, he had fallen into a bottomless abyss.
¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Timothy said with a wry smile. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault¡ I was not cautious enough¡¡±
32% 12:05
Susan frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you were cautious enough or not. But Timothy, if you attribute
everything that happened between you and Yana to a lie instead of taking responsibility for it, I¡¯ll look
down on you.¡±
Timothy looked at Susan with a pained expression. ¡°But Susan, the person I love is you¡¡±
Susan couldn¡¯t believe that Timothy was still trying to pester her.
Just as Susan knitted her brows and was about to say something harsh to Timothy, a familiar sharp
voice suddenly sounded.
¡°Very good, Timothy Leen. You¡¯re doing unfaithful things behind my back again!¡± Yana charged in with
a fierce look.
¡°Eh, such a tone¡.
Is the woman using her husband of adultery?¡±
Everyone in the cafe couldn¡¯t help but guess and look at them curiously.
Yana rushed to the three of them in a few steps.
She had intended to ssh coffee on Susan.
But when she saw Ben, she changed her mind at thest moment and sshed it on Timothy.
Timothy was in a trance, so he didn¡¯t even dodge before his clothes were sshed with coffee.
¡°Timothy Leen!¡± Yana screamed, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant with your child! How dare youe to my
JM M
Chapter 831
32% 12:05
sister Susan behind my back? You had an affair with her in the past, but now she is married. Why are
you still pestering her? I¡¯m your wife. Do you still care about me and our
child?¡±
¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk.
What aplicated entanglement.
The two women are even sisters.
And what¡¯s the rtionship between the man sitting next to one of the women and the
others?¡±
The onlookers wondered curiously.
Timothy wiped the coffee off his face. He ignored how embarrassing the situation was and only looked
at Susan in panic.
Yana had just revealed her pregnancy.
Now that Susan knew Yana was pregnant, Timothy thought Susan would never want to get back
together with him with her personality.
Susan arched a brow and said indifferently, ¡°Please take your time to have a good talk.
Ben, let¡¯s go.¡±
Ben stood up obediently.
¡°Susan, you¡¡± Timothy still wanted to say something.
But Yana already grabbed him and started wailing.
Yana didn¡¯t have any deep affection for Timothy.
She had chosen Timothy before because he was an eligible man and she enjoyed stealing
from Susan.
But she thought differently now.
Now that she had nothing left, Timothy was her only hope.
MM
Chapter 83
She was desperate to keep Timothy by her side regardless of her dignity.
32% 12:05
She wouldn¡¯t mind destroying Timothy as long as it could make him stay by her side for
the rest of his life.
Yana had already lost her mind.
Looking at Ben and Susan leaving side by side outside the window, Timothy felt a sharp. pain in his
heart.
In a daze, he had a premonition that Susan would never get back to him.
They had missed each other.
Timothy turned to look at Yana numbly and uttered, ¡°Enough.¡±
¡°How dare you talk to me like this after cheating on me¡¡± Yana was about to have a fight.
with Timothy.
However, Timothy only said wearily, ¡°Enough. I¡¯ll marry you.¡±
Yana¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. She slightly softened her tone as she said, ¡°That¡¯s what your should do.
Let¡¯s go home and talk about it.¡±
Timothy numbly allowed Yana to drag him back.
He had made a mistake.
Therefore, he had to resign himself to his fate and repent of this mistake for the rest of hist
life.
On the way home, Ben stole nces at Susan from time to time.
Susan felt ufortable under his gaze and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±
Ben coughed lightly and said, ¡°Yana is pregnant.¡±
¡°So what?¡± Susan looked at him in confusion.
¡°It should be Timothy Leen¡¯s baby,¡± Ben added.
?MM
Z
32% 12:05
Chapter 83
¡°Probably,¡± Susan replied casually.
Seeing Susan¡¯s indifferent reaction, Ben felt relieved, but he still couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Timothy Leen is
quite innocent in this whole matter. Unfortunately, he won¡¯t be able to get rid of Yana anymore.¡±
¡°How can Timothy be innocent?¡±
Susan thought with a frown.
¡°What? You don¡¯t agree?¡± Ben asked.
Susan responded seriously, ¡°It¡¯s true that Timothy was deceived. However, like I said earlier, if the
person who helped him out was an ugly woman or a man, would he still fall in love with that person?
He kept exining that he was fooled, but in truth, he fell for Yanal because of her stunning
appearance. I don¡¯t believe that he didn¡¯t see those shorings of Yana after being with her for so
long. However, he felt she was tolerable for the sake of her beauty. Moreover, Yana is pregnant with his
baby. I don¡¯t think he was forced to sleep with her, yet he kept saying that he was a victim after
enjoying the pleasures of the flesh. Hisme excuse sounded disgusting.¡±
Ben felt d. He couldn¡¯t help but give Susan a thumbs¨Cup. ¡°That¡¯s right! Well said, Susan! Timothy
Leen is disgusting. Let¡¯s not see him again.¡±
0
Chapter 84
Chapter 84
Susan rolled her eyes at Ben.
She knew Ben was testing her to see whether she felt pity for Timothy.
She thought to herself, ¡°However, I don¡¯t pity him at all.
Perhaps I was born to be cold¨Chearted.
I used to love him very much, but I still have dignity.
No matter how deep my affection for him was, it soon disappeared after he hurt me again. and again.
Therefore, I¡¯m telling the truth whenever I say I don¡¯t love him anymore.
Timothy¡¯s excuse that he was deceived can never make up for those heartbreaking moments when he
hurt me.
We¡¯ve long been destined to be strangers.¡±
As for how Timothy would deal with the entanglement between him and Yana¡
Susan felt that it was none of her business.
She had never done anything wrong, nor had she ever interfered in the rtionship between Timothy
and Yana.
Thus, she felt how their rtionship would develop had nothing to do with her.
Susan nced at Ben and said, ¡°So, as you can see, that¡¯s me. I¡¯ll be wholeheartedly devoted to the
one I love, but my love will immediately go away once I¡¯m let down.¡±
Ben suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. He hurriedly said, ¡°That will never happen to
us.¡±
He would never give Susan a chance to lose her love for him,
Ben¡¯s anxiety instantly amused Susan.
-MM
Chapter 84
*Éú
31 12:05
She had never expected that she would dare to talk to Ben in such a tone one day.
She found she had involuntarily left all her guard against him behind, revealing her true self
to him.
She wondered if it was the feeling of being doted on.
In truth, such a feeling was unfamiliar to Susan.
Ever since she was a child, she had rarely felt others¡® concern for her.
But after she was with Ben, she felt that all the grievances she had suffered in the past
seemed to be worth it.
She didn¡¯t mind having a harder time if all the suffering she had been through was for encountering
him.
While Susan was lost in thought, Ben suddenly said, ¡°Speaking of which, now Yana is pregnant.¡±
¡°Hmm?¡± Susan looked at Ben in confusion about why he mentioned this matter again.
Ben said with a serious look, ¡°What about the two of us¡¡±
¡°Shut up!¡± Susan snapped.
Ben instantly revealed a regretful look.
1
Susan felt enraged by Ben¡¯s way of thinking.
She quickened her pace and left Ben behind.
Ben wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He walked unhurriedly behind her while the smile on his face grew deeper and
deeper.
At Storm Group.
Eventually, Susan was still the one in charge of the project.
Because¡
JM M
Chapter 84
Shining Tech arranged for another person tomunicate with Susan.
Susan secretly breathed a sigh of relief when she heard this news.
She felt relieved that Timothy had given up.
In this case, things would be easier for both of them.
The project progressed smoothly. A monthter, the fruit of Susan¡¯s efforts in the project was
announced.
Those who had spread the rumors that Susan¡¯s appointment to the post was due to nepotism no longer
dared to have any objections.
After all, they couldn¡¯tplete this project in such a short time without using much
manpower.
On the second day after thepletion of the project, there was the announcement of Timothy and
Yana¡¯s marriage.
Carl Miller and Jane were happy to know that Yana was getting married and was pregnant. They put
aside the previous embarrassing incident and concentrated on preparation for the wedding.
At Yana¡¯s request, the wedding was grand.
Timothy¡¯s parents had already passed away, so Carl and Jane were the only two elders at the wedding.
Inexplicably, Yana had even sent Susan and Ben the wedding invitations.
Susan had no intention of attending, so she only asked someone to bring a gift there on her behalf.
However, Yana was so vain that she even live¨Cstreamed the wedding.
Susan didn¡¯t watch the live stream, but she asionally saw somements on Twitter about why the
groom had a long face during the whole process and whether he was forced to get married.
MM
Chapter 84
*URN 31 12:05
Some busybodies even found out that Yana had a criminal record in court.
In addition, since the Miller family was too excited to keep Yana¡¯s pregnancy a secret, everyone knew it
was a shotgun wedding.
Soon, thements online about the wedding were full of sarcasm.
Susan only shook her head and stopped paying attention to this matter.
Yana was eager to see everyone¡¯s praises. However, she almost went crazy when she browsed Twitter
after the wedding.
¡°I feel sorry for Timothy Leen. Look, he maintains a long face during the three hours of the wedding.¡±
¡°He¡¯s like a man in a trance!¡±
¡°The wedding looks grand and luxurious, but I just can¡¯t feel any joy in it.¡±
¡°Yana Miller has a criminal record. As an eligible bachelor. How can Timothy Leen be happy when he¡¯s
forced to marry such a woman?¡±
¡°A shotgun marriage. What a scheming woman.¡±
¡°You can¡¯t say that. Timothy Leen should take responsibility for knocking her up. It¡¯s just that I feel his
marriage to such a woman demeans him.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right!¡±
There were heated discussions about the wedding on the Inte.
But Yana didn¡¯t want to see such gossip at all.
All she wanted to see was everyone¡¯s ttery and envy!
¡°But what choice will she make now?¡±
However, except for the praises from a few Inte trolls she had hired in advance, she had be a
public target of mockery.
Yana couldn¡¯t help but grimace.
MM
Chapter 84
Her pregnancy was dishonorably public, and everyone gossiped about the shotgun wedding.
She felt she had been stripped of all her dignity.
As soon as Timothy came in, he saw Yana¡¯s breakdown. He paused for a moment before he turned
around to leave.
¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave,¡± Yana snapped furiously, ¡°Timothy Leen, are you happy now? Because of
you, I¡¯ve beenughed at by everyone!¡±
¡°Because of me?¡± Timothy frowned when he heard Yana¡¯s wild usation against him.
¡°Why did you put on such a long face at the wedding?¡± Yana felt that Timothy¡¯s gloomy expression in
the wedding photo was a real eyesore.
She was smiling so brightly while Timothy looked grim.
No one could feel the sweetness of the wedding from such a scene.
Timothy raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Yana, you demand to see my happy face after forcing me to
marry you. Isn¡¯t it an imposition?¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡± Yana exploded with rage.
¡°I¡¯m leaving for the office. I still have something to do.¡± Timothy pursed his lips and left.
¡°You can¡¯t leave!¡± Yana screamed.
However, Timothy had already walked far away.
¡°Ah!¡± Yana was so angry that she almost smashed everything in the room.
She couldn¡¯t help thinking, ¡°If Timothy married Susan, would he have such a long face?
No, he would probably grin from ear to ear!
Susan Miller!
How can you be so lucky that you¡¯re loved by both Ben Landor and Timothy?¡±
JM M
Chapter 84
31% 12:05
Yana clenched her fists Her nails were dug deep into her flesh. Her eyes darkened, full of
resentment.
Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!
She thought angrily, ¡°You¡¯d better pray I can¡¯t find an opportunity, Susan Miller.
Otherwise, I¡¯ll let you have a taste of the pain and despair I¡¯m in now.¡±
Chapter 85
Chapter 85
*URN 31% 12:05
¡°What are you looking at?¡± Ben came out of the bathroom and asked casually when he saw Susan
swipe her phone.
¡°Nothing,¡± Susan said as she casually put down her phone.
Ben arched a brow and said, ¡°Today seems to be Timothy and Yana¡¯s wedding day.¡±
¡°Yes.¡± Susan didn¡¯t avoid the topic. ¡°Yana even live¨Cstreamed the wedding, but¡ the public reaction
seemed to have gone against her expectations.¡±
¡°Serves her right,¡± Ben said bluntly.
He nced at Susan and said softly, ¡°Speaking of which, our wedding was a little hasty.¡±
¡°I think it was okay.¡± Susan was in a daze.
Although Susan didn¡¯t remember the wedding clearly, she got the impression that it was a grand
asion with an air of luxury.
¡°No, it was far from okay,¡± Ben retorted with a frown. ¡°At that time, my grandpa only prepared it for a
week, and I didn¡¯t intervene. Next time, I will surely¡¡±
Susan nced at him and said in an icy voice, ¡°Next time?¡±
Ben hurriedly exined, ¡°I mean, let¡¯s prepare for a better wedding ceremony!¡±
Susan felt amused at the sight of how nervous Ben was.
However, she was not interested in holding a wedding ceremony for a second time.
¡°A wedding is troublesome. Do you still remember that I was too fired to keep my feet at the wedding?¡±
Susan said, ¡°I¡¯d rather enjoy some tranquil alone time with you than have a grand wedding ceremony.¡±
Ben¡¯s eyes lit up as he agreed, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±
He lifted the quilt and directly sat next to Susan on the bed.
Susan was startled. She asked warily, ¡°What are you doing?¡±
MM
Chapter 85
Their rtionship was still at an early stage where the two of us would only cuddle and
kiss.
Ben would sleep on the sofa alone instead of sleeping on the same bed with Susan.
¡°What is he trying to do now? Does he want to sleep on my bed with me?
It¡¯s not that he can¡¯t..
But isn¡¯t it a little too fast?¡± Susan thought nervously.
¡°Hmm?¡± Ben looked at Susan in shock and exined, ¡°What are you thinking about? Didn¡¯t
you say that you would rather enjoy alone time with me? So I¡¯m here to keep youpany.¡±
As Ben spoke, he naturally pulled Susan into his arms.
Susan only instinctively struggled for a moment before she leaned into his embrace obediently.
Ben stroked her smooth and lustrous hair, his heart filled with warmth.
He thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s perfect now.
As for other more intimate things¡
It¡¯s fun to tease Susan, but for the time being, I don¡¯t intend to go further so fast.¡±
1
Ben unconsciously touched the scars on his face with his other hand.
He was not perfect enough with such a look.
These scars had been on his face for more than twenty years.
Ben had never felt that they weren¡¯t good, nor had he thought of getting rid of them.
He even enjoyed scaring those pretentious ones with his terrifying scars.
But now, he had different thoughts.
He was together with Susan.
JMM
Chapter 85
He was eager to give Susan the best of everything.
He couldn¡¯t bear to hear others say in a regretful tone at the mention of Susan, ¡°s, Mrs. Landor is
living a good life, but her husband is too ugly. I don¡¯t know how she manages to fall asleep when facing
her terrify¨Clooking husband.¡±
He wanted others to be envious of Susan instead of pitying her.
He wanted to remove these scars now.
Late at night when Susan was already asleep, Ben slipped into the study and made a phone call.
¡°Hey, Mr. Landor.¡± The man on the other end of the line spoke in a casual manner. He seemed to be in
a noisy ce.
N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
Ben frowned and asked, ¡°Where are you now?¡±
The person Ben called was his friend who grew up with him, Thomas Smith.
¡°At a bar. Let me tell you, foreign girls are much more passionate. A girl here even handed me her
underwear as soon as she saw me. Tut¨Ctut, it feels¡¡±
While Thomas was still bragging, Ben¡¯s mouth twitched as he interrupted Thomas, ¡°Stop your
nonsense! Find a quiet ce to talk to me!¡±
¡°Fine, fine.¡± Thomas reluctantly agreed.
1
After a while, he arrived at a quiet ce with no noise that Ben had heard just now.
¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the matter? You seldom call because you know I like to y around,¡±
Thomas asked.
After a short silence, Ben said, ¡°You personally put the scars on my face.¡±
¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem? Do you want me to return and help you deal with it?¡± Thomas
suddenly became concerned.
The scars on Ben¡¯s face were lifelike.
The materials of the fake scars were simr to the texture of human skin, so it was
MM
Chapter 85
impossible to notice anything wrong even if one looked closer.
Ben could even take a shower normally with the fake scars.
**
Z
31% 12:06
It was just that every half a year, the scars had to be fitted again, and a skincare procedure was also
needed.
Thomas counted and found it was almost time to change the scars.
¡°Come back,¡± Ben said slowly, ¡°and this time, you don¡¯t need to help me put on new scars after
removing the old ones.¡±
¡°Sure,¡± Thomas directly agreed out of habit.
A momentter, he suddenly came to his senses and asked in disbelief, ¡°What¡ what did you say?¡±
¡°I mean, I want topletely remove these fake scars from my face.¡± At the thought of Susan, Ben
involuntarily softened his tone. ¡°I have someone I love. I don¡¯t want her to face my fake look all the
time.¡±
¡°What the hell!¡± Thomas kept shouting in disbelief.
He grew up with Ben and knew him very well.
Back then, there was a fire.
Ben was trapped in the mes and almost died.
At that time, he was lucky enough to have survived without any major injuries.
However, there was a servant who was also trapped in the Landor¡¯s house when it was aze. He had
survived, but his face waspletely disfigured and became very terrifying.
When Ben regained consciousness, he went to visit the servant.
After he returned, he asked Thomas¡® father, who had been the private physician of the Landor family, to
help him put on these fake scars.
Later, Thomas took over charge of this matter after his father passed away.
C&M M
Chapter 85
Thomas had asked Ben¨Cseveral times why he did so.
He asked if Ben did it out of guilt for the disfigured servant.
Ben had an icy gaze at that time.
31% 12:00
Looking at his terrifying reflection in the mirror, Ben replied to Thomas with a poker face, ¡°The scars are
a reminder that reminds me of the terrible consequences of trusting others.
too much without vignce.¡±
Ben was terrifyingly cold when he said those words.
Therefore, Thomas never asked Ben about it again.
However, Thomas would always feel a little regretful whenever he thought of Ben¡¯s striking
facial features beneath those scars.
Thomas could imagine countless girls would go crazy for Ben If he was willing to show hist
true look.
But he had never expected that Ben would want to remove those scars one day.
Moreover, it was for the sake of a woman!
Thomas¡® heart was filled with excitement.
He couldn¡¯t wait to know who had managed to make Ben let go of all his guards!
¡°Tom!¡± Suddenly, a seductive woman approached Thomas and reached out to flirt with
him.
I
Thomas grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Go away. I have something important to do here!¡±
Leaving the charming beauty behind, Thomas walked aside and raised his voice as he pleaded, ¡°Ben,
tell me something about this woman!¡±
¡°Get lost,¡± Ben refused coldly.
The foreign beauty¡¯s expression slightly changed before she snorted softly and left, swaying her waist.
Chapter 85
She thought, ¡°Humph!
I heard a man¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone.
Sure enough, all the handsome men in the world only love men!¡±
Chapter 86
Chapter 86
¡°Ben!¡± Thomas had no idea that he had been criticized in the foreign beauty¡¯s heart. He pleaded like a
coquettish woman, ¡°Please, just tell me! If you don¡¯t tell me about her, I can¡¯t fall asleep tonight.¡±
At this moment, all the passers¨Cby looked at Thomas strangely.
Ben was also shocked by his words. He said expressionlessly, ¡°Then just stay up if you can¡¯t sleep. I
don¡¯t care!¡±
With that, he hung up on Thomas.
¡°Hey! Don¡¯t¡¡± Listening to the busy tone on the phone, Thomas¡® curiosity grew even
stronger.
He thought to himself, ¡°No, I must go back. Immediately!
It isn¡¯t easy to watch the fun about Ben.
What¡¯s more, once Ben regains his stunning appearance, there will probably be a lot of fun
to watch.
I don¡¯t want to miss it.¡±
Thomas quickly went back to the bar to pay the bill and nned to fly home overnight.
However, as soon as he returned to his seat in the bar, the woman who had been flirting with him
looked at him and said encouragingly, ¡°Tom, face your true self! We¡¯ll always
stand by you.¡±
Thomas was confused.
Although Thomas didn¡¯t know what the woman meant, he felt he shouldn¡¯t waste any time and left in a
hurry after replying to her perfunctorily.
The next day, Ben appeared at the Programming Department when it was time to get off work.
In the past, with Ben¡¯s arrival, the staff in the Programming Department would feel
1/7
N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
A
Chapter 86
stressed and would tease Susan about it in private.
However, the staff had already gotten used to it by now, so they wouldn¡¯t spare a nce at Ben when
he came unless he performed a striptease on the spot.
After picking Susan up, Ben said, ¡°Susan, we are going to pick up a friend at the airport today. After
that, we¡¯ll have dinner together.¡±
¡°A friend?¡± Susan looked at Ben in surprise.
She had never heard that Ben had any close friends.
Ben¡¯s face darkened when he saw Susan¡¯s reaction.
He thought, ¡°Why is she looking at me like this?
She seems to think I don¡¯t have any friends at all!
I just disdain to get involved with those who had ulterior motives!¡±
However, Ben still patiently exined, ¡°He is Thomas Smith. When I was a child, his father was a
private physician who served the Landor family with excellent medical skills. Later, Thomas surpassed
his father in medical skills. I grew up with Thomas and felt it was a waste of his talent to stay in the
Landor family, so I suggested that he go abroad for further study. Then, he skipped several grades and
soon obtained his doctorate in medicine abroad. Therefore, I think it¡¯s
almost time for him to return home after finishing
his studies.¡±
Susan nodded with some curiosity, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard you mention him before.¡±
Ben was at a loss for words, thinking, ¡°I¡¯d like to mention him.
However, Thomas is an indescribable weirdo!¡±
Ben couldn¡¯t help reminding Susan, ¡°Ignore him no matter what he sayster. Don¡¯t talk to
him! He¡¯s insane.¡±
Susan revealed a helpless smile.
But she also understood that Ben and Thomas were on good terms.
2/7
Chapter 86
Otherwise, Ben wouldn¡¯t have said that Thomas was insane.
Susan considered it a joke between friends.
Therefore, even though Susan nodded, she didn¡¯t take Ben¡¯s suggestion seriously.
An hourter at the airport.
Susan stretched her neck to search in the stream of visitors walking out.
¡°Come on, Ben. Take a close look. Don¡¯t miss him,¡± Susan uttered to remind him.
Ben remained expressionless as he said, ¡°I won¡¯t miss him. Just look. He¡¯s the one who stands out in
the crowd the most.¡±
Hearing this, Susan was curious.
She wondered if Thomas was exceedingly handsome and thought she might as well take a good look.
¡°The one stands out the most¡¡±
Susan muttered.
Suddenly, she saw a person and couldn¡¯t help gaping at him.
Several beautiful girls stood in a circle in the crowd of people getting off the ne.¡±
In the middle of the circle stood a shy man.
On such a hot day, he was wearing sunsses and a scarf.
Was
He in thin denim jeans and a thick padded coat.
The instant he appeared, he drew the gazes of others at the airport over. Some girls even excitedly
guessed if he was a star.
Some bold ones even kept taking photos of him.
The man also enjoyed being in the limelight.
3/7
Chapter 86
When he saw some people taking photos, he even waved enthusiastically at them like a superstar.
Susan was struck dumb.
She turned to look at Ben in shock.
Ben nodded with reluctance and said, ¡°Although I really don¡¯t want to admit it, it¡¯s him.¡±
At this moment, he faintly regretteding to pick up Thomas.
He thought it would be a good idea to leave with Susan first and ask Thomas to take a cab to the
restaurant himself.
Ben was nning to get away when Thomas saw them at a nce.
Thomas¡® eyes immediately lit up as he waved enthusiastically at them. ¡°Ben, Mrs. Landor! It¡¯s me! I¡¯m
here!¡±
Ben quickly grabbed Susan by the hand and said, ¡°Susan, let¡¯s go first.¡±
¡°That¡¯s not appropriate¡¡±
While Susan was still in a daze, Ben dragged her out with his head down.
¡°Hey, how can you just leave like that? Wait!¡± Thomas was anxious and hurriedly chased
after them.
A few minutester, Thomas squatted beside the car, panting.
¡°Ed¡ Ben, you¡¯re so mean! Why did you run away as soon as you saw me? I even lost my limited
edition scarf to catch up with you.¡±
Ben looked expressionlessly at Thomas¡® sorry state and said ruthlessly, ¡°I¡¯m happy to see
this.¡±
¡°You¡ you¡¡± Thomas looked at Susan gloomily and said sadly, ¡°Mrs. Landor, stop him. He¡¯s mean.¡±
Susan hesitated for a moment before she said, ¡°Then¡ shall I go pick the scarf up for you?¡±
4/7
A
Chapter 86
Thomas looked as if he was touched by Susan¡¯s kindness. ¡°Mrs. Landor, you¡¯re so nice to
1. me. But you don¡¯t need to pick it up. It¡¯s dirty. I don¡¯t want anything that has fallen to the ground
and stained with dust.¡±
Susan couldn¡¯t help but ask helplessly, ¡°Then do you know¡ Most of the vegetables we eat are all
nted in the ground?¡±
Thomas was speechless.
He looked at Susan in frustration. ¡°Mrs. Landor, what have Ben told you?¡±
Susan felt a little embarrassed.
She didn¡¯t mean to make things difficult for Thomas, it was just that Thomas was so affected that
Susan involuntarily wanted to tease him.
Susan coughed and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. With the rapid development of technology, there
may be food that doesn¡¯t grow from the ground.¡±
Thomas was helpless.
He couldn¡¯t help but think this couple was truly a perfect match for each other since they were both
good at making him speechless.
Thomas looked at Ben with an aggrieved expression. ¡°Ben, your wife is such a tease.¡±
Ben looked at Thomas and said seriously, ¡°She is right. Since I know you are a neat freak, how about I
invest in soil¨Cfree cultivation technology for you in the future?¡±
Thomas was once again speechless.
He thought, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll just pretend that I don¡¯t exist.¡±
He finally understood the reason why Ben loved Susan was that the two of them were
birds of a feather.
Thomas ate up half of the dishes during the meal to show his grievances.
Susan was taken aback by his reaction and couldn¡¯t help asking Ben, ¡°Is he all right?¡±
Ben replied calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He just turns his grievances into a good appetite.¡±
5/7
Chapter 86
Susan nodded knowingly.
Thomas snapped furiously, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t hear you whispering.¡±
¡°So what?¡± Ben asked.
Thomas was stunned for a moment before he replied, ¡°Nothing.¡±
He suddenly regretted returning so eagerly.
He felt he was simply looking for trouble here.
In the past, Ben was the only one who would tease him.
Now, he was also teased by Mrs. Landor.
¡°Life is so hard!¡± Thomas sighed in his heart.
Susan felt very sorry at the sight of Thomas¡® sad look.
She took the initiative to say, ¡°You¡¯ve eaten so much. You must be stuffed. How about you go to our
ce? Let me make you some coffee to help you digest.¡±
¡°Sounds great.¡± Thomas¡® eyes lit up.
Ben¡¯s face instantly darkened as he said with a hint of jealousy, ¡°You have never made
coffee for me!¡±
Ben sounded extremely jealous.
Susan pinched Ben¡¯s arm in embarrassment to stop him.
Thomas immediately looked away and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything!¡±
Susan blushed even redder.
Chapter 87
Chapter 87
In the Landor¡¯s house.
Thomas took a sip of coffee and copsed on the sofa with satisfaction.
Seeing Ben¡¯s murderous gaze at him, he felt even more pleased.
¡°Mrs. Landor, you¡¯re really good at making tea.¡± Thomas praised.
Susan said with a light cough, ¡°I simply poured some boiling water into tea. It tastes good just because
this kind of coffee is good.¡±
¡°How good the coffee tastes depends on the person who made it. You don¡¯t need to do anything
because the coffee will spontaneously be tasty at the sight of your beauty,¡± Thomas said.
¡°You¡¯re ttering me.¡± Susan flushed red.
She hadn¡¯t expected Thomas to be so good at praising others.
¡°I admire you sincerely, Thomas quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m not exaggerating, but if I were a poet, I could draw
much inspiration from you.
¡°A great poet who is good at extolling beauties can surely write more excellent poems after a glimpse
of you!
¡°Mrs. Landor, if you were born in ancient times, those monarchs would have scrambled for
you.¡±
Thomas¡® sweet praise knew no bounds!
Susan felt embarrassed.
She hurriedly waved her hands and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, please stop. I don¡¯t deserve such high praise.¡±
¡°You¡¯re too modest, Mrs. Landor. In my eyes, you are peerlessly beautiful. By the way, don¡¯t call me Mr.
Smith anymore. Just call me Thomas,¡± Thomas said familiarly.
1/5
A
Chapter 87
Thinking that Thomas and Ben were close friends, Susan agreed. ¡°Sure, Thomas.¡±
¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Thomas said as he naturally sat down next to Susan. ¡°Speaking of which, Mrs.
Landor, how do you maintain your tender skin? What kind of products do you use? Can you share your
skincare tips with me? I envy you your perfect skin.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know. Ben gave those skincare products to me,¡± Susan said.
¡°Ben? I don¡¯t think he has good taste in products. It seems that you are endowed with beauty and
wless skin.¡± Thomas praised with a slightly sad look, ¡°I can only envy it but can never have good skin
like yours.¡±
Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.
Seeing Thomas¡® sadness, Susan quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just try this set of skincare products I¡¯m
using now first. I think it¡¯s good.¡±
¡°Thank you so much, Mrs. Landor,¡± Thomas said, full of smiles.
¡°You¡¯re wee. By the way, I do have some good methods to take care of my skin,¡± Susan said with
a smile.
¡°Please tell me.¡± Thomas¡® eyes instantly lit up.
Then, the two of them began to talk excitedly about skincare.
After that, they discussed many things such as cosmetics and fashion.
The two of them were talking enthusiastically as if they were old friends.
Ben was at a loss.
Ben couldn¡¯t help gritting his teeth and ring at Thomas coldly when Thomas started to call Susan by
her name familiarly.
Susan was so amused by Thomas that she also addressed Thomas with an easy familiarity.
Ben considered himself a magnanimous person.
At first, he felt he should stay calm though Thomas and Susan were chatting so happily that they
completely ignored him.
2/5
A
Chapter 87
Half an hourter, his eyes became murderous.
He thought with suppressed anger, ¡°Thomas, you bastard! Do you know when enough is enough?¡±
An hourter, Ben couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.
He was enraged by the fact that Susan was so engrossed in the conversation with Thomas that she
forgot about Ben¡¯s presence!
Ben¡¯s heart overflowed with jealousy.
¡°Speaking of which, Susan seems to prefer handsome men.
She fell for Timothy Leen in high school mainly because of his good looks!
Later, she became a fan of several stars, all of whom were handsome!
In terms of appearance, Thomas is also not bad!¡±
At the thought of this, Ben¡¯s eyes were filled with vignce when he looked at Thomas.
He had an urge to drag Susan away, but he was also afraid that Susan would think he was narrow¨C
minded.
Ben pondered for a long time before he sprang to his feet with a cold snort.
He put on a furious look and turned to go to the stairs.
Ben stopped for a while at each of his steps, waiting for Susan to call out to him.
was s
However, by the time he to reach the staircase, Susan and Thomas were still talking about thetest
fashions in high spirits.
Ben gnashed his teeth and returned to the couch dejectedly.
He flung himself onto the sofa with an exaggerated movement.
It finally drew Susan¡¯s surprised gaze at him. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s the problem with you?¡±
Ben coughed. ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little unwell.¡±
3/5
A
Chapter 87
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Susan asked worriedly.
Seeing that it worked, Ben was delighted, but he put on a pained expression as he said, ¡°I have a
headache.¡±
¡°A headache? Come on, let me take a look at you,¡± Thomas said as he walked over.
Susan echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. Thomas¡® medical skills are excellent. Let him examine you.¡±
Ben was dumbfounded.
He spoke to himself inwardly, ¡°How could I have forgotten that Thomas is a top¨Cnotch physician?
What¡¯s more, what on earth has happened in the past one hour?
An hour ago, Susan still called him Mr. Smith. Why does she call him Thomas in such an intimate way
now?¡±
After a simple check¨Cup, Thomas said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s probably just minor
nervous prostration since he¡¯s been too busy recently.¡±
¡°Then what should we do?¡± Susan asked with worry.
¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. He just needs some rest and recuperation. I¡¯ll prescribe him some herbs. He needs
to drink the herbal potion on time,¡± said Thomas.
¡°Thank you so much, Susan hurriedly said.
¡°My pleasure to help you, Susan.¡± As he spoke, Thomas quickly wrote down the prescription.
Susan took the prescription over and stood up to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for someone to buy these herbs
and make the herbal potion with them. Take your time and have a good chat.¡±
¡°No, I¡¡± Ben wanted to say something.
¡°Stay here, good boy!¡± Susan red at Ben and continued, ¡°Listen to the physician¡¯s advice.¡±
Ben was speechless.
4/5
A
Chapter 87
Susan left in a hurry.
As Thomas looked at Susan¡¯s leaving figure, his mouth was twitching.
Behind him came the cold voice of Ben. ¡°Justugh if you want to.¡±
Thomas immediately roared with wildughter in the living room.
Ben red at him coldly.
Thomas was not afraid of him at all. He keptughing as he said, ¡°Good boy¡ Ha¨Cha¨Cha¡ Good
boy¡¡±
After a long while, he touched his belly, which was convulsing withughter, saying, ¡°Ben, I¡¯ve never
thought you would end up like this! I finally see someone who can restrain you.¡±
Ben couldn¡¯t be bothered to get angry. He only said lightly, ¡°You don¡¯t know it¡¯s also a kind of
happiness. It¡¯s a pity that a yboy like you can¡¯t feel it.¡±
Ben looked calm, while Thomas was choked by his words.
Ben sipped at his coffee and calmly continued, ¡°You don¡¯t understand how it feels to have someone
concerned about you.¡±
Thomas was once again speechless.
He thought, ¡°But I think I understand the feeling of the impulse to beat you up.¡±
1
5/5
0
SEND GIFT
COMMENT
Chapter 88
Chapter 88
After a moment of silence, Thomas got down to business.
¡°Have you told Susan about the fake scars?¡± Thomas asked.
Ben¡¯s mouth involuntarily twitched when he heard how intimately Thomas addressed Susan. He
suppressed his annoyance and replied to Thomas, ¡°Not yet. I want to give her at surprise.¡±
¡°It¡¯ll indeed be a big surprise,¡± said Thomas.
¡°Tell me, when can we start removing the scars?¡± Ben got to the point.
He had never cared about what he looked like before.
Now, however, he couldn¡¯t wait to see Susan¡¯s ecstasy at the sight of his real looks.
¡°Originally, the scars are removed every half a year. But it¡¯s not yet half a year since we did itst time,
so I haven¡¯t prepared the medicine yet. Thomas paused to calcte. ¡°It¡¯ll take a week to prepare the
medicine and about three days to soften your scars first before we slowly remove them. After that, a
simple skin repair will be needed.¡±
Hearing that the scars could be removed only a weekter, Ben¡¯s eyes lit up.
¡°Okay. Get ready as soon as possible. I¡¯ll make time for you,¡± Ben said.
Thomas nodded in reply.
After that, Ben looked at the shy Thomas and tried to drive him away. ¡°You¡¯ve already had dinner and
tea. You can leave now.¡±
¡°Hey! You¡¯re too heartless! We haven¡¯t seen each other for so long, and you¡¯re driving me away so
soon?¡± Thomas questioned in a shocked voice.
¡°Hurry up and leave,¡± Ben said without any mercy.
As soon as Ben finished speaking, Susan snapped disapprovingly, ¡°Ben! How can you drive a guest
away so rudely?¡±
1/5
A
JM M
Chapter 88
231
Susan walked over and said gently, ¡°Thomas, feel free to stay. I¡¯ve asked the cook to prepare some
dessert. Ben told me that you used to live here when you were a child, so I¡¯ve arranged for someone to
clean up the guest room. You¡¯ve just returned from abroad, and you must haven¡¯t yet cleaned up your
house. If you don¡¯t mind, how about you stay here for a few days first?¡±
¡°What? You want him to live here? I¡¡± Ben intended to refuse.
Thomas looked as if he¡¯d been wronged. ¡°But Ben doesn¡¯t seem to wee me to stay.¡±
¡°Ignore him,¡± said Susan, ¡°Just feel free to stay here.¡±
Thomas looked touched as he said, ¡°Susan, you¡¯re so kind to me.¡±
Ben was speechless.
He had an impulse to strangle Thomas now.
No matter how unwilling Ben was, it was settled that Thomas would stay for a few days.
After all, Thomas had traveled a long distance, so he went to rest in the guest room early under
Susan¡¯s persuasion.
After settling Thomas, Susan returned to her room and saw Ben¡¯s cold face.
She felt amused and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Ben said through gritted teeth, ¡°Do you like Thomas very much? Humph, that¡¯s right. This guy is
honey¨Clipped.¡±
It was obvious that his tone was full of jealousy.
Susan felt that it was funny. ¡°Are you jealous?¡±
Ben firmly denied it. ¡°Jealous? How can I?¡±
He acted like a proud child.
As Susan thought she might as well coax Ben, she walked over and took his hand.
¡°Don¡¯t think that you can soothe me by holding my hand,¡± Ben said with a snort, ¡°You
2/5
JM M
Chapter 88
ignored me for a whole night because of Thomas. I¡¯ll never forget this!¡±
Although Ben had learned from the Book of Love that men should be mature and magnanimous with a
good temper, he was unwilling topromise.
201 1208
He made up his mind that this time, he wouldn¡¯t forgive Susan so easily as to be appeased by her with
just a few words.
¡°But I tried my best to get along well with Thomas just because he is your close friend,¡± Susan
exined softly. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the intimate terms that the two of you are on, I wouldn¡¯t even spare him
a nce.¡±
The stubbornness in Ben¡¯s eyes wavered.
He felt Susan¡¯s words made sense.
¡°Why are you angry when I just wanted to make friends with your friend? I don¡¯t get it,¡± Susan said,
sounding like she had been wronged.
Ben, who had intended to stay proud, was flustered by her aggrieved tone at once.
He hurriedly exined, ¡°No, I¡¯m not angry!¡±
¡°Then, is it that you have a problem with me?¡± Susan sounded even sadder.
Ben was too panicked to care about his pride. He admitted it frankly, ¡°I was indeed a little jealous just
now.¡±
Susan could no longer hold back herughter.
Ben was stunned. ¡°You¡¡±
Susan ignored him and kept chuckling, her hand covering her mouth.
Looking into her starry eyes, Ben couldn¡¯t resist such temptation anymore. He pressed her against the
wall and kissed her passionately.
¡°Mr. Landor, the potion¡¡± The instant the maid came in with the herbal potion, she was dumbstruck at
the scene.
She quickly turned around and imed, ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything.¡±
M M
Chapter 88
28% 12:08
Susan pushed Ben away in embarrassment and said to the maid, ¡°Just put the potion on
the table.¡±
The maid put it down and fled as fast as she could.
Just as the maid left, Ben wrapped his arms around Susan, wanting to continue what had been
interrupted just now.
¡°Wait.¡± Susan stopped him. ¡°Take your medicine first.¡±
Ben objected reluctantly, ¡°I¡¯m not sick at all. This is Thomas¡® prank.¡±
Susan red at him and said, ¡°I asked him about this medicine when I sent him to the guest room. It
can calm your nerves. You¡¯ve been busy with work recently and often toss and turn at night. The
medicine can more or less help alleviate this problem.¡±
As Susan spoke, she handed the medicine to Ben.
Ben stared at the bowl of potion for a long time, unwilling to reach out to take it over.
¡°You¡¡± Susan asked as she blinked, ¡°Are you afraid of its bitterness?¡±
Ben¡¯s lips quivered.
In truth, the formidable Mr. Landor, who could scare a child to tears with his terrifying no could scare a
child to tears with his terrifying scars, couldn¡¯t bear any bitterness at all!
However, Susan was staring at him.
Under her intense gaze, Ben denied it, gritting his teeth. ¡°No! Why did you think so?¡±
He braced himself, picked up the bowl, and drank up the medicine in one gulp.
The bitter and astringent taste of the herbal potion soon spread over his mouth.
Ben suppressed the urge to gulp water which could dilute the bitterness and forced a calm face as he
said, ¡°Look, I¡¯m not afraid of bitterness at all.¡±
Susan peered at him, curving her lips into a gentle smile.
¡°Why smile?¡±
? M M
Chapter 88
*UN 28% 12:08
As soon as Ben finished speaking, Susan suddenly stood on tiptoe and kissed him
tenderly on the lips.
Ben¡¯s pupils violently contracted.
After Susan quickly pecked him, her eyes glittered like stars. ¡°Do you still feel bitter now?¡±
Looking at her shining eyes, Ben only felt that they were deadly charming.
His voice became a bit hoarse as he said, ¡°It seems, there is still a bit of bitterness.¡±
With that, he bent down and kissed her with a strong hunger for the taste of her lips.
After a long time, he finally let go of Susan with satisfaction. With a pleased smile on his face, he said,
¡°There¡¯s no more bitterness now.¡±
N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
Not only was there no bitterness but his mouth also overflowed with sweetness.
It was so sweet that he couldn¡¯t help trembling all over.
Ben had a little secret.
He didn¡¯t like anything bitter but candy.
Now, he finally found the sweetest candy for him.
It was Susan.
Chapter 89
Chapter 89
The next day, Susan was told that Director Luke let her have a few days off since she had just
completed a project.
She was d that she could have a good rest for a few days.
Ben went to thepany early in the morning.
Susan had wanted to sleep longer, but as soon as Ben left, she could only toss and turn, unable to fall
asleep again.
She had no choice but to sit up and scratch her messy hair.
¡°Fine, I might as well get up!¡±
After washing up, she went downstairs and asked about Thomas.
The maid told her that Thomas had not woken up yet, so she did not disturb him and only asked the
maid to prepare breakfast for him.
¡°Susan,¡± Penelope said with a hint of slyness in her eyes, ¡°did you keep a male guest overnight? But as
a married woman, you need to mind your behavior.¡±
Susan couldn¡¯t help but frown.
Before she could say anything, Charlie put down his tware and said, ¡°Are you referring to Thomas?
You married into our familyte, so you probably don¡¯t know Thomas has been Ben¡¯s friend since their
childhood. He can be considered a member of the Landor family. What¡¯s wrong with him staying here
overnight?¡±
Penelope thought in embarrassment, ¡°This man named Thomas is Ben¡¯s friend?
¡°Why did I hear that Thomas and Susan were talking happily while Ben had a long face allst night?
¡°But Charlie had no reason to lie to me.¡±
At the thought of this, Penelope could only exin with augh, ¡°Sorry, I think too much.¡±
ÈâÈâ
JM M
Chapter 89
Charlie sneered. ¡°You¡¯re indeed overthinking.¡±
Penelope lowered her head and no longer dared to speak.
Susan smiled and thought, ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t need to be bothered to exin now.¡±
She seated herself next to Charlie and chatted with him happily while eating.
The atmosphere between the two of them was quite harmonious.
28% 12:08
Penelope felt a little ufortable at the sight of it. She chimed in, ¡°Dad, Leo told me that
he finished his studies a year in advance. He can soon return home after he gets his graduation
certificate.¡±
¡°Oh?¡± Charlie was also delighted to hear this news. ¡°He did a good job in finishing his bachelor¡¯s
degree and master¡¯s degree in only five years.¡±
Penelope said proudly with a smile, ¡°Yes! He has always told me that he would study hard so that he
can help his brother as soon as possible when he returns.¡±
¡°It¡¯s good that he has such an ambition,¡± Charlie said. ¡°When hees back, I¡¯ll ask Ben to arrange for
him to start at the bottom and slowly work his way up. After all, they¡¯re brothers, and they have to
support each other.¡±
Hearing that Charlie wanted Leo to start from the bottom, Penelope instantly became
Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.
dissatisfied.
She hurriedly tried to persuade Charlie. ¡°Dad! Leo has a master¡¯s degree. It¡¯s a waste of his capabilities
to make him start at the bottom.¡±
Charlie nced at her disapprovingly and said, ¡°Eight out of 10 ordinary employees in the Storm Group
have a master¡¯s.¡±
Penelope¡¯s lips twitched as she said, ¡°But Leo and Ben are brothers.¡±
¡°That¡¯s why I want him to slowly improve himself by working his way up from the bottom,¡± Charlie said
with unconcealed displeasure.
Penelope thought anxiously, ¡°Slowly improve himself? Leo is already 24. There¡¯s no time left for us!¡±
But she still kept a smile on her face as she said, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m over-
MM
Chapter 89
27% 12.00
ambitious. I just think that Leo is capable enough to be a help to Ben, so I advise you to put him in an
important position as soon as possible. Dad, although the Storm Group looks flourishing now, there is a
huge crisis hidden within it.¡±
¡°How do you know?¡± Charlie didn¡¯t believe her at all.
¡°Dad, I¡¯m not exaggerating,¡± Penelope quickly exined. ¡°Ben is indeed outstanding, but he¡¯s too
harsh! Dad, do you remember how others describe Ben at the mention of him?¡±
Charlie¡¯s face darkened.
Ben was notorious as a cold and moody dictator.
Penelope continued, ¡°There are indeed advantages of Ben¡¯s strict management, but the staff¡¯s
rebelliousness will be stirred up under long¨Cterm pressure. To tell you the truth, the Storm Group is
already filled withints about Ben. Everyone almost has had a mental breakdown! I¡¯m afraid that
thepany will copse from within if such a situation
continues.
¡°But Ben is like this due to his temperament, and he can¡¯t change so easily. Thus, I¡¯ve been thinking,
wouldn¡¯t it be better to let Leo help him with the management of thepany?
¡°Leo has learned advanced management knowledge from abroad. If he is allowed to hold the position
of deputy general manager, he can help make up for Ben¡¯s shorings. With the cooperation of the
two brothers, the Storm Group will be impregnable.¡±
Charlie frowned. ¡°Is Leopetent enough to be the deputy general manager? He has graduated.¡±
¡°I believe he can do it,¡± Penelope hastily said. ¡°Dad, Ben managed to run apany well soon after his
graduation, didn¡¯t he?¡±
¡°How can Leo bepared to Ben?¡± Charlie put it bluntly.
Penelope was speechless with anger.
just
After a long time, she regained herposure and faked a smile as she said, ¡°Of course, Leo can¡¯t be
compared with Ben. But they are both descendants of the Landor family, so there is not much
difference between them in talent. Dad, if you are willing to give Leo a
JM M
Chapter 89
chance, he can probably make excellent achievements.¡±
Penelope had thought it over.
She would never ask Ben for help with Leo¡¯s entrance into thepany.
She thought that Ben would have no intention of promoting Leo and would only deliberately give him an
unimportant position.
27% 12:09
However, if she could convince Charlie and have him intervene, Penelope believed that Ben, who was
also a dutiful grandson, would surely not refuse Charlie¡¯s request that Leo should hold a senior
position.
Once Leo entered the top management of the Storm Group, he could slowly nibble away at Ben¡¯s
power!
Penelope believed that in this way, the Storm Group and the Landor family¡¯s assets would eventually
belong to her and her son Leo!
Since Ben and Leo were both his grandsons, Charlie thought what Penelope said more or
less made sense.
Charlie hesitated for a moment before he turned to look at Susan and asked, ¡°Susan, is Ben really
harsh in thepany?¡±
Charlie was worried that Ben¡¯s subordinates would truly be dissatisfied with him because of his bad
temper.
If that was the case, Charlie thought he might as well get someone else to smooth things.
over.
While Penelope was talking to Charlie, Susan had been eating herbreakfast unhurriedly.
Hearing Charlie¡¯s question, she replied with a smile, ¡°Grandpa, seeing is believing. Since I¡¯m off today,
why don¡¯t I show you around thepany so that you can personally listen to the staff¡¯s thoughts?¡±
Charlie was tempted by her suggestion.
He only knew that the Storm Group was powerful but had never been there to take a look.
MM
Chapter 89
Therefore, he was also curious about thepany¡¯s situation.
¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Penelope agreed as well.
She thought to herself, ¡°Anyway, I was telling Charlie the truth!
27%12:09
¡°A few months ago, I secretly borrowed an ount from an employee and logged into thepany¡¯s
internal forum. There were countless anonymousints about Ben on the
forum!
¡°If Charlie can hear everyone¡¯s impressions of Ben, it¡¯ll be much easier for Leo to be a
senior executive.¡±
¡°Then, let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± Charlie agreed.
Susan nced at Penelope with a smile and suggested, ¡°Mrs. Landor, you don¡¯t have to worry that I¡¯ll
make arrangements in advance. We¡¯ll go there secretly without even telling Ben. In this way, I¡¯ll have
no time to arrange anything.¡±
Penelope coughed lightly and said, ¡°Susan, why would you think that? Of course, I believe you. But
there¡¯s indeed no need to tell Ben in advance. He¡¯s busy with work. It¡¯s inappropriate to disturb him.¡±
Susan raised her eyebrows without exposing Penelope and only smiled meaningfully.
After a long while, Thomas went downstairs.
Susan told Thomas about their inspection of thepany, which also aroused his interest in joining
them.
Therefore, they set off for the Storm Group.
Thomas had gotten upte, so it was already lunchtime when they arrived at thepany.
Susan suggested that they go to the cafeteria to have a look.
Charlie and Thomas both had no objections.
However, Penelope looked at Susan and said, ¡°Susan, since you are Ben¡¯s wife, everyone in the
company knows you. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t dare to tell the truth when they see you.¡±
+MM
Chapter 89
27% 12:09
Susan nced at her and suggested with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll take you in with my employee card, and then,
we¡¯ll separate. Will that do?¡±
Penelope finally nodded with satisfaction and asked, ¡°I just want to hear real opinions. You won¡¯t me
me for that, will you?¡±
¡°How could I?¡± Susan smiled.
She was aware of Penelope¡¯s purpose.
She thought, ¡°Unfortunately, no matter what her plot is, it will only end up in vain.¡±
JM M
Chapter 90
Chapter 90
*URN #27% 12:09
After entering the canteen, Penelope immediately led Charlie away from Susan.
Susan only smiled and didn¡¯t mind at all.
¡°What the hell! Is this just a canteen?¡± Thomas walked around with Susan. He was greatly surprised by
the luxury foods that were randomly ced in the canteen.
¡°You haven¡¯t eaten much for breakfast. You can enjoy your lunch here,¡± Susan said with a
smile.
Thomas nodded vigorously.
On the other side, Penelope said earnestly, ¡°Dad, let me get some food for you.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t need to,¡± Charlie said as he waved his hand with interest. ¡°Let¡¯s line up to get the food
together.¡±
When Charlie saw everyone who waited in line chattering away, he felt it was the best time to hear the
truth from these people.
Penelope agreed with him after a moment of hesitation.
Charlie casually stood in the line.
Not longter, he saw the two young girls in front of him constantly stretching their necks to look into
the pick¨Cup window.
¡°Ah, I saw roastedmb! My favorite. Don¡¯t ever think about taking it away from me!¡±
The roastedmb in Storm Group¡¯s canteen was crunchy and juicy. With its rich and delicious sauce,
no one could resist such temptation.
¡°I have no such intention! I like the sea cucumber with sauce!¡± The other girl swallowed her saliva and
continued, ¡°I have tasted this dish in a five¨Cstar hotel, where the price was outrageous while the taste is
far inferior to that of our canteen. Oh my, if I can get this dish, I¡¯ll be moved to tears since it¡¯s much
cheaper than that in the hotel.¡±
¡°I want to cry as well! I¡¯ve already gained several pounds this month. I feel I¡¯m ruined by the
MM
Chapter 90
canteen.¡±
27% 12:09
Hearing this, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Youngdy, do you have a problem
with the canteen?¡±
¡°Yes, just speak your mind if you have a problem with the canteen or Mr. Landor,¡± Penelope chimed in
eagerly.
Hearing this, the young girl turned around in bewilderment and saw that it was an old man who asked
her. She replied with a smile, ¡°Sir, the problem is that we are just too happy.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Ever since Mr. Landor reformed the system of the canteen, we are overwhelmed by
happiness. I am applying to work overtime every day for the sake of a chance to have dinner here.
However, the application to work overtime is rarely approved now.¡±
One of the two girls turned to Penelope and said, ¡°If you ask about our problem with Mr. Landor, I¡¯d like
to make aint that Mr. Landor has managed the canteen so well that we eat too much every
day.¡±
Charlie came to realize that the two girls didn¡¯t have a problem with Ben at all.
Instead, they were full of praise for him.
Charlie involuntarily chuckled.
By contrast, Penelope instantly became sullen.
She thought in disbelief, ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible.
A few months ago, Ben was notorious.
I just haven¡¯t paid attention to it for a few months. Why has everything changed?
It¡¯s impossible.
Could it be that Susan Miller secretly arranged for these two people to put on a show?¡±
Penelope thought it was all Susan¡¯s scheme.
¡°Do you think Mr. Landor is too harsh?¡± Charlie asked.
MM
Chapter 90
27% 12:09
¡°Harsh?¡± One of the girls blinked and said, ¡°Not at all. Truth be told, he just demands that we should
follow the rules. We are indeed restricted by the rules, but our rights are guaranteed at the same time.
For example, employees in some otherpanies can¡¯t have overtime pay. However, once one is
approved to work overtime, the sry will be
doubled.¡±
¡°So, do you all like working at the Storm Group?¡± Charlie¡¯s smile grew even brighter.
¡°Of course, we enjoy it very much,¡± the two girls replied withughter.
Hearing this, Charlie shot a sidelong nce at Penelope.
After all, she had told him that Ben was so strict that the staff were full ofints.
Now, however, Charlie found that the real situation was totally different.
Penelope¡¯s mouth twitched as she whispered, ¡°This is just the opinion of a small number of staff. Mo
people are still dissatisfied with Ben.¡±
She thought that her voice was low, but she didn¡¯t expect that it was loud enough for a girl with sharp
ears to hear.
Her words instantly upset the girl. ¡°Who are you? What right do you have to distort the truth by iming
that everyone is dissatisfied with Mr. Landor? I suspect you are a spy from anotherpany!¡±
The young girl¡¯s angry shout attracted everyone¡¯s attention at once.
They turned to look at Penelope with hostile eyes in unison.
Penelope panicked and braced herself to resort to sophistry. ¡°I¡¯m not wrong. Ben Landor always has a
bad reputation. Of course, I understand that you employees dare not to openlyin your boss.¡±
¡°You understand nothing,¡± An irascible male employee scolded. ¡°Though Mr. Landor is busy, he is still
concerned about the meals for employees at the bottom. How can we ever be dissatisfied with such a
thoughtful boss?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. We not only have the best sry and working environment in the industry but are also
provided with all kinds of surprises from time to time. Mr. Landor is the best!¡±
3/5
JM M
Chapter 90
This employee was practical..
27%12:09
¡°That¡¯s right. Moreover, he is such a dutiful husband! How could a person who dotes on his wife so
much be evil? The rumors are just rumors but not the truth.¡±
¡°I think Mr. Landor bes cute and gentle when Susan is around. He often smiles at her, and he only
smiles at her! I envy their love so much!¡±
This employee was a fan of Ben and Susan¡¯s love.
Soon, everyone in the canteen spoke up for Ben.
Penelope felt she had been condemned by all the staff.
The more she listened to their defense of Ben, the livider she became.
She kept roaring in her heart, ¡°What¡¯s going on?
What on earth has happened in the past few months?
Why has Ben Landor¡¯s reputation suddenly changed drastically?¡±
Charlie chuckled even more happily at the sight of how eagerly the employees defended Ben.
¡°Sir, this woman is talking shit about Mr. Landor. She¡¯s no good. Stay away from her,¡± A young girl said
as she tugged at Charlie¡¯s sleeve.
Penelope had a terrible look. She couldn¡¯t help but snap, ¡°Stop pretending! You all act righteously now,
yet the posts on the staff forum are allints about Ben Landor!¡±
¡°Madam, what you talked about happened ages ago,¡± The young girl retorted bluntly. ¡°Some people
indeedined about Mr. Landor before, but now we all find that he is a warm gentleman who just
looks cold on the outside. We all regret misjudging him!¡±
The young girl clicked open the forum and showed it to Charlie.
Charlie took a close look, only to find that the posts were all praises for Ben or his love story with
Susan.
Charlie turned around and gave Penelope a meaningful look.
4/5
Z
127% 12:09
Chapter 90
Penelope was so ashamed that she was on the verge of tears.
She thought helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m screwed.
Charlie must have thought that I had ulterior motives.
But what I said used to be the truth!
I feel wronged..
I really didn¡¯t lie.
A few months ago, everyone was indeed full ofints¡¡±
They had lunch in the canteen.
Charlie enjoyed the food with relish.
In contrast, Penelope gnashed her teeth resentfully while eating.
Susan came over with a smile after lunch. ¡°Grandpa, Mrs. Landor, do you want to look around at some
other ces of thepany?¡±
¡°There¡¯s no such need,¡± Charlie replied, grinning from ear to ear. ¡°Ben has handled everything very
well. I have nothing to worry about.¡±
Penelope remained silent, sulking.
N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
SEND GIFT
Chapter 91
Chapter 91
Later, the group of people returned to the Landor¡¯s house.
Noticing the strange atmosphere, Thomas took the initiative to say, ¡°Susan, I still have something to do,
so I¡¯ll go home first.¡±
¡°Why not stay for a few more days?¡± Susan asked, a little surprised.
¡°No, thank you. I¡¯lle back when I¡¯m done with my work,¡± said Thomas with a smile.
He still needed to prepare the medicine for Ben.
At Thomas¡® insistence, Susan did not ask him to stay any longer.
After Thomas left, Penelope looked at Charlie cautiously and asked tentatively, ¡°Dad, about Leo¡¡±
Charlie nced at her and said lightly, ¡°Since the Storm Group is doing well and Leo is just a fresh
graduate, he¡¯d better not interfere. If he wants to start a business, I¡¯ll provide him with some money to
start his own business.¡±
Hearing this, Penelope¡¯s face abruptly changed.
She thought, ¡°Previously, Charlie was still willing to let Leo work his way up from the bottom.
Now, does Charlie mean to directly rule out the chance for Leo to work at the Storm Group?
No! How can he do this?¡±
¡°Dad! But the two of them are both children of the Landor family. You can¡¯t favor one over the other,¡±
Penelope said in a sharp voice.
Charlie sneered and said, ¡°The Storm Group used to be a smallpany with less than 2 million
dors in registered capital. How about this? I can give Leo 2 million dors for him to start his
business. Will it be fair now?¡±
¡°But it¡¯s different!¡± Penelope screamed.
1/7
JM M
Chapter 91
*IN 27% 12:09
?
¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Charlie said expressionlessly, ¡°It¡¯s settled. If Leo doesn¡¯t like this arrangement,
you can ask him to talk to me.¡±
With that, Charlie turned around and left.
Penelope was left behind, looking resentful.
This time, she went for wool and came home shorn!
Penelope nced at Susan next to her and couldn¡¯t help but question her with a cold face, ¡°Did you
deliberately propose to show us around thepany since you already knew what
would happen today?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Mrs. Landor,¡± Susan said, raising her eyebrows.
¡°Stop pretending! You arranged for the people in the canteen in advance to put on the show, didn¡¯t
you?¡± Penelope said through gritted teeth.
¡°As you know, we decided to go to thepany when we had breakfast in the morning. After that, I
never left your sight. May I ask you, how can I arrange everything in advance under your nose?¡± Susan
arched a brow.
¡°I don¡¯t know how you managed to do it, but you must have yed some tricks.¡± Penelope kept
using Susan.
¡°Maniac.¡± Susan rolled her eyes, ignored her, and left.
Penelope was dumbfounded. She shouted angrily, ¡°Stop right there! Is this how you treat. an elder?
Susan Miller, stop! Do you hear me?¡±
Susan only left Penelope with her leaving back.
Penelope lost her mind. She had no idea why things had turned out like this.
Originally, her efforts in smearing Ben had already paid off.
However, it had gradually be harder for her to spread malicious rumors. Meanwhile, Ben¡¯s
reputation in thepany had also drastically changed.
Penelope thought about it and realized that all of this had happened since Susan married
JM M
Chapter 91
into the Landor family.
¡°Susan Miller!¡±
Penelope gnashed her teeth, furiously repeating this name inwardly.
127% 12:09
In fear of Charlie¡¯s warning, Penelope had been obedient for a while. But she regretted it
now!
She felt her obedience only led to the result that Leo was about to be kicked out of thepany!
Ruthlessness flickered in Penelope¡¯s eyes.
She made up her mind that she couldn¡¯t allow such harmony between Ben and Susan.
She felt that their harmony was only a hindrance to Leo and her.
She thought she had to drive a wedge between Ben and Susan by hook or by crook.
With a cold face, Penelope began scheming.
As soon as Thomas left the Landor¡¯s house, he couldn¡¯t wait to call Ben.
¡°Haha, Ben, you don¡¯t know how awesome Susan was! She proposed to take them to thepany. At
first, your stepmother was verycent! However, after they went to the canteen and met those
employees full of praise for you, your stepmother¡¯s face darkened
at once. Then¡¡±
Thomas narrated in high spirits, enraptured¡
While listening quietly, a d smile gradually rose on Ben¡¯s lips.
¡°Ben, are you listening to me?¡± Thomas asked.
¡°I¡¯m,¡± Ben replied.
Thomas chuckled and said, ¡°Ben, to be honest, at first, I was worried about you when you told me you
had someone you loved.¡±
He knew very well that Ben would be wholeheartedly devoted to someone he truly cared
¨C MM
Chapter 91
about though he was usually ruthless.
27% 12:09
Ben¡¯s devotionst time, however, had only led to the disaster where he was almost burned
to death in the room on fire.
Therefore, Thomas was afraid that Ben would be deceived again this time.
¡°What about now?¡± Ben asked as he raised his eyebrows.
¡°I¡¯m not worried anymore.¡± Thomas smiled and said in his rarely serious voice, ¡°Susan is perfect for
you. You will live a very happy life with her.¡±
Sensing the sincerity in Thomas¡® words, Ben¡¯s eyes were full of joy. He said, ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll be
happy.¡±
¡°Ew¡¡± Thomas pretended to puke.
But after hanging up the phone, he unconsciously curved his lips into a faint smile.
He was d that everything was going well now.
Ben looked out of the window, slightly narrowing his eyes.
N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
Leo wasing back.
Ben didn¡¯t have a close rtionship with this half¨Cbrother of his.
After all, ever since Leo was born, Penelope had been under the delusion that Ben would trap Leo.
Therefore, Leo had always been kept far away from Ben and had been sent abroad to study when he
was a little older.
Although they were brothers, the time Ben and Leo were together was even less than a year in total.
Ben had never intended to harm Leo, but since Penelope was so wary of him, Ben naturally wouldn¡¯t
look for trouble by getting close to Leo.
In the past, Penelope had been desperately keeping Leo away from Ben.
However, Penelope seemed to think it was the right time to let Leopete with Ben for Storm Group
now.
M M
Chapter 91
Ben smiled but in an extremely cold way.
¡°Interesting,¡± thought Ben.
Three dayster, Leo was back.
He wasn¡¯t back alone but brought a young girl with him.
In the living room of the Landor¡¯s house.
It was the first time that Susan had seen Ben¡¯s younger brother, Leo.
Leo could be considered a handsome man.
However, in Susan eyes, he was a little cheesy.
Ever since he returned, he had held his head high and kept philosophizing loudly, like a peacock
spreading its tail.
He seemed to be bragging that he was so excellent that everyone should lick his boots.
Susan only felt bored at the sight of him.
Leo was still boasting in high spirits.
¡°Grandpa, let me tell you, management experience abroad is indeed much more advanced than that at
home! I have now mastered it. As long as I¡¯m allowed a chance, I promise I¡¯ll be able to greatly improve
the employees¡® enthusiasm for work so that they can create more wealth for thepany.
¡°Ben, I¡¯ve also written a 10,000¨Cword business n. Take a look at it. As long as you follow the
instructions written on it, thepany will certainly make a leap.¡±
Leo handed over a stack of sheets, brimming with confidence.¡±
Penelope had already told him that his grandpa was not going to let him enter Storm Group.
However, Leo did not take this matter to heart.
JM M
Chapter 91
wait to offer him all kinds of opportunities.
Leo was indeed very confident.
Ben took the 10,000¨Cword business n over and casually put it aside.
N
26% 12:09
¡°Ben, why don¡¯t you even take a look at it? It took me three days to finish it,¡± Leo said with an
incredulous look.
Ben said indifferently, ¡°Three years ago, a Ph.D. from an international top university submitted a
100,000¨Cword proposal to my mailbox as soon as he joined thepany. Do you know what
happened to himter?¡±
Leo was stunned for a moment before he asked, ¡°Did he make a meteoric rise in his
career?¡±
Ben nced at him and said lightly, ¡°I fired him.¡±
Leo was speechless with shock.
Feeling the tense atmosphere between the two brothers, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft cough
and say, ¡°Leo, let¡¯s put aside the topic of work first. Can you introduce this young girl who came with
you? Is she your girlfriend?¡±
The girl in a white floral dress who had been sitting quietly aside since she arrived with Leo looked
well¨Ceducated.
Leo was stunned for a moment and quickly exined, ¡°No, no. Grandpa, this is my ssmate in
college, Isabe Smith. Shees from an influential family in Riowert. Though she was abroad
before, she heard of Ben¡¯s reputation as a legend in the business world, so she begged me to take her
with me before I came back this time.¡±
Isabe finally raised her head and looked at Ben timidly. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Landor. Can¡ can I
have your autograph?¡±
She was extremely beautiful. Her gaze at Ben was filled with admiration and expectation.
Who could resist the temptation of such a cute girl when she was looking at a man with such intense
worship in her eyes?
M M
AD
Chapter 91
26% 12:10
Susan nced at Ben expressionlessly.
Ben was startled.
Meanwhile, Isabe had already stood up. She walked up to Ben and bashfully picked up the hem of
her dress as she uttered, ¡°Can you¡ sign on my
dress?¡±
Ben was stupefied.
He thought, ¡°This woman is killing me!¡±
M M
Chapter 92
Chapter 92
Susan nced at the girl expressionlessly when she heard the girl ask Ben to sign his name on the
dress.
On the girl¡¯s stunning face, her starry eyes were full of admiration for the man. She lifted the hem of her
dress, bashfully but intimately. She seemed to have left all her guard behind.
She was obviously implying that Ben could do anything to her as long as he wanted.
Susan had an impulse to let out a coldugh.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I won¡¯t sign it,¡± Ben firmly rejected.
¡°Why?¡± There was a flicker of regret in Isabe¡¯s eyes. She looked at Susan pitifully and said, ¡°Mrs.
Landor, is it because of your disapproval? I¡¯m just a fan of Mr. Landor. All I want is just his autograph.¡±
Susan raised her eyebrows.
¡°Susan, don¡¯t be so narrow¨Cminded,¡± Leo said with a smile, ¡°Isabe has long admired Ben. It¡¯s not a
big deal to let him just sign a name.¡±
Penelope echoed, smiling, ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s still a little girl. Isn¡¯t it normal for a fan to ask for her i
autograph?¡±
Susan couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes.
She thought, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s a little girl. And am I an olddy?¡±
¡°Mrs. Landor,¡± Isabe uttered as she nced at Susan timidly, ¡°If it does upset you, then I won¡¯t ask
for his autograph anymore.¡±
As she spoke, her eyes turned misty as if she had been greatly wronged.
Susan was speechless with shock.
She couldn¡¯t help asking in her heart, ¡°Did I ever say a word during the whole process?
26% 12:10
Chapter 92
Ben said he wouldn¡¯t sign it, but why is it me who has be the target of their criticism?
It¡¯s as if Ben didn¡¯t dare to sign it because I¡¯m too possessive about him.¡±
Ben was also baffled by the situation.
Just as he was about to speak, Susan suddenly chuckled.
She reached out her hand to Isabe. ¡°Isabe,e.¡±
¡°Mrs. Landor.¡± Isabe walked over to Susan, looking as if she felt ttered.
Susan pulled her to sit down beside her and asked in a very gentle tone, ¡°How old are you?¡±
Isabe was stunned and was about to answer.
However, Susan continued to ask, ¡°Are you 14 years old?¡±
Isabe was dumbfounded.
She indeed intended to y naive, but not as naive as a 14¨Cyear¨Cold girl!
It was obvious that Susan was being ironic.
¡°Susan, she¡¯s already 25,¡± Leo quickly said.
¡°You¡¯re already 25?¡± With a shocked look, Susan said apologetically, ¡°Sorry, I thought you were really a
little girl when I saw you like this. My little niece in junior high school also liked to pretend to be pitiful.
You¡¯re just like her.¡±
Isabe was at a loss for words.
She pulled out a smile and said, ¡°Mrs. Landor, you¡¯re so humorous.¡±
¡°No, no, I¡¯m the most boring person,¡± Susan said with a smile, ¡°I just hate those with an affected air.
When my niece was being affected in front of me, I just felt an urge to beat her up.¡±
Isabe¡¯s expression turned even more awkward.
Susan quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m only talking about my niece, not you. You¡¯re our guest, so I
Chapter 92
surely won¡¯t beat you.¡±.
Isabe became a little uneasy.
She felt inclined to keep pretending to be pitiful.
However, after hearing what Susan said, she was at a loss for what to do next.
Penelope couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Susan, why have I never heard you
mention your niece before?¡±
Susan blinked. ¡°Because I don¡¯t have one. I was just joking with Isabe. Haha, Isabe, you didn¡¯t
believe it, did you?¡±
Isabe stuttered, ¡°I¡¡±
She gave Ben a pleading look.
Ben turned a blind eye to it with a calm face.
He thought to himself, ¡°Susan is teaching this woman a lesson! I can¡¯t disturb Susan.
¡°Susan, Leo couldn¡¯t help but chime in, ¡°are you targeting Isabe just because she admires Ben? It¡¯s
unnecessary.¡±
After that, he turned to look at Ben and said bluntly, ¡°Ben, you should stop Susan from going too far. It¡¯s
inappropriate for her to embarrass a guest like this.¡±
¡°Well, go ahead. I¡¯m listening,¡± Susan said as she looked at Ben with gentle eyes.
Ben felt his scalp tingling.
At this moment, he realized that Leo was clearly trying to put him into a hopeless
situation.
He thought, ¡°Fine! Since that¡¯s the case, I no longer need to show any mercy to them.¡±
Ben quickly said, ¡°What right do I have to stop Susan? Susan does no wrong! I don¡¯t know this woman
at all, yet she keeps approaching me without my permission. It¡¯s obvious that she has no shame.
Therefore, Susan, you don¡¯t have to show respect to her as well!¡±
CJ M M
d
Chapter 92
261 1410
Ben looked at Leo and said, ¡°She is the guest invited by you. Why didn¡¯t you entertain her outside?
Why did you take her home? Otherwise, Susan wouldn¡¯t have been infuriated.¡±
Penelope, Leo, and Isabe were all dazed.
After a long time, Leo finally regained hisposure.
¡°Ben, Isabe just asked for your autograph. I thought it was just a trivial matter¡¡±
¡°A trivial matter?¡± Ben questioned with a frown, ¡°I¡¯m not a star in showbiz. How can my handwriting be
leaked out at will? Will you bear the consequences for me if she does anything illegal with my
signature?¡±
Ben pulled a long face. The atmosphere in the room instantly became cold.
Isabe shivered and hurriedly exined, ¡°I¡ I truly didn¡¯t mean that. Mr. Landor, I asked for your
autograph only out of admiration for you.¡±
As she spoke, she peered at Ben with her watery eyes.
Ben nced at her in disgust. ¡°I don¡¯t have an obligation to believe your im. I feel like you¡¯re up to no
good. Tell me, are you a spy sent by one of mypetitors?¡±
Isabe was startled. ¡°I¡ I¡¯m not.¡±
She had never expected Ben to be so difficult to deal with, so she could only look to Leo for help.
Leo was about to speak when Ben nced at him suspiciously and said, ¡°This woman came with you.
What are you trying to do? Leo, we¡¯re brothers. How can you help an outsider set me up?¡±
Leo was dumbstruck. ¡°Ben! It¡¯s just an autograph. Your usation isn¡¯t necessary.¡±
¡°You are too inexperienced to know how dangerous the outside world is. With merely an autograph,
many evil deeds can be done,¡± Ben said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be used by others, Leo.¡±
¡°L¡¡± Leo was at a loss.
WWPD
26% 12:10
Chapter 92
¡°Stop it.¡± Ben came to a conclusion. ¡°Don¡¯t randomly bring any nobody home again. Not. only Susan
feels annoyed, but I¡¯m also angry.¡±
Isabe kept her head down, her face already ashen.
¡°Ben, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Isabe is from a prominent family abroad, whose business has nothing
to do with us. You know the Smith family in Riowert, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s a flourishing family in Riowert, so
she has no reason to trap you,¡± Leo hurriedly said.
Isabe quickly nodded and echoed, ¡°Mr. Landor, you¡¯ve really misunderstood.¡±
¡°You said I¡¯d misunderstood?¡± Ben furrowed his brows and said straightforwardly, ¡°Then, don¡¯t do
anything to make me misunderstand anymore.¡±
He was truly insolent in their eyes.
Isabe¡¯s face instantly drained of color.
Leo¡¯s mouth twitched. After a long while of silence, he finally said, ¡°Ben, now that the misunderstanding
has been resolved, I¡¯d like to invite Isabe to stay at our house for a few days so that she can walk
around in the city.¡±
¡°Sorry for troubling you for the next few days,¡± Isabe said.
Ben said with a frown, ¡°Leo was not sensible enough to have invited you, but how dare you ept his
inappropriate invitation when you knew it would bother us? Isn¡¯t the Smith family flourishing? How
come you don¡¯t even have the money to book a room in a hotel? If you do have no money, I¡¯ll lend you
some so that you can live in a fine hotel. Maybe you can even stay there for a month.¡±
Leo and Isabe were once again rendered speechless.
They felt like they were about to lose their mind out of anger.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
Chapter 93
Chapter 93
¡°She just wants to stay for a few days, Ben. Why do you quibble over such trivia?¡± Penelope couldn¡¯t
help but say.
¡°I won¡¯t stay, Mrs. Landor.¡± Isabe stood up and said softly, ¡°Sorry for rudely infuriating Mr. Landor and
his wife today. I¡¯m taking my leave first. I¡¯ll drop by to make amends another
day.¡±
With that, Isabe bowed before she turned around to leave.
¡°Isabe!¡± Leo called out as he chased after her anxiously.
¡°Dad, Ben was mean. It¡¯s rare for Leo to bring a guest, yet Ben¡¡± Penelope subconsciously
comined.
After a nce at her, Charlie only said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ll go to bed first.¡±
Seeing Charlie slowly rise to his feet, Susan quickly reached out to help him up.
Charlie patted the back of Susan¡¯s hand and said in a close tone, ¡°Apany me to my room, Susan.¡¯
¡°Not a problem.¡± Susan agreed with a smile.
Then, Charlie and Susan left together, chatting andughing.
Penelope was stunned.
She pondered, ¡°It seems impossible to count on Charlie to help me and Leo.
Charlie is so partial to Ben!¡±
Leo hurriedly caught up with Isabe. He grabbed her and said with a little nervous look, ¡°Isabe, I¡¯ve
told you that my brother is vtile by temperament. Please don¡¯t take how he did to you to heart.¡±
Isabe shook off Leo¡¯s hand without appreciation for his care and snapped, ¡°Vtile? What do you
know? He is the best man in the world.¡±
1/6
A
Chapter 93
Leo was shocked.
He couldn¡¯t believe Isabe was still calling Ben the best man in the world after she had just been
humiliated by Ben.
He had no idea why Isabe was so obsessed with Ben.
¡°Your brother probably doesn¡¯t like naive girls,¡± Isabe pondered for a while and continued, ¡°Next time,
I¡¯m going to show him my ability. He¡¯ll surely appreciate me when he sees how capable I am.¡±
Leo pulled out a smile and said, ¡°Ben is not a pushover who is easy to please. Besides, he already has
a wife. If¡ if you need a boyfriend, can you consider being with me?¡±
Leo stammered to rmend himself.
Isabe not only had good looks and a good family background but was also capable.
Therefore, Leo was overjoyed when Isabe took the initiative to get close to him.
Later on, when Leo found out that Isabe approached him for the sake of her admiration for Ben, he
couldn¡¯t feel happy anymore.
However, since the beautiful girl Leo had a crush on had made a request, he had no choice but to bring
Isabe to see Ben.
Leo had thought that Isabe would give up because Ben had treated her so unfairly, but unexpectedly,
she became even more fanatical.
¡°You?¡± Isabe shot a disdainful nce at Leo and said, ¡°How can you ever bepared
to Ben? Stop joking.¡±
With that, she left directly.
Leo was left behind, his face full of resentment.
He vigorously clenched his fists as he spoke to himself inwardly, ¡°How could she say that I¡¯m inferior to
Ben Landor?
Ben Landor wouldn¡¯t have been to where he is now without thepany and connections
d MM
Chapter 93
left by our father.
26%
If I were the one who inherited all this, I could have made such achievements as well!¡±
Isabe¡¯s scornful look irritated Leo.
Leo thought to himself resentfully, ¡°Everyone thinks that I¡¯m inferior to Ben Landor.
Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.
I¡¯ll prove to them that Ben Landor can¡¯t even hold a candle to me.¡±
Isabe found a hotel to stay in..
After settling down, she sat in front of theputer, lost in thought.
¡°I seemed to have made a mistake.
¡°It¡¯s so stupid of me to have hoped to get close to Ben Landor through Leo Landor.
In my memory of my previous incarnation, I knew that there was no love lost between Leo
Landor and Ben Landor.
Although the idiot Leo was too ipetent to deter Ben in the slightest, the two of them were indeed
sworn enemies.
It¡¯s only normal for Ben to be wary of me when I got to know him through Leo¡¯s
introduction.
I¡¯ve taken the extremely wrong step.¡±
Isabe was a little frustrated but was not flustered, for she thought it was still not toote to make up
for this mistake.
Looking at all kinds of information about Ben on theputer, Isabe¡¯s gaze blurred.
She hadn¡¯t expected to have such a curious case.
Originally, she was already dead.
When she woke up again, however, she found she had returned to her youth!
She was ecstatic.
3/6
Chapter 93
25% 12:10
She had to admit that she had lived a good life in her previous carnation as the daughter of the Smith
Family.
Her father had chosen a suitable husband for her.
She and her husband didn¡¯t have much affection for each other. Each of them kept a lot of lovers and
lived an indulgent life.
Isabe had originally thought that it was not bad to live this way for the rest of her life.
However, one day at an important conference, she saw Ben and Susan hand¨Cin¨Chand and full of
smiles when they looked at each other with infinite tenderness.
Ben was too handsome to keep everyone¡¯s attention away from him, but he had eyes only for Susan
without even sparing a nce at anyone else from beginning to end.
Isabe involuntarily searched for information about Ben.
She then knew Ben was the wealthiest man in the world.
In addition to his astonishing wealth, he was renowned for his unconditional love for his
wife Susan Miller.
Susan came from an ordinary family and wasn¡¯t favored by her parents. However, because of Ben¡¯s
love for her, she became the envy of the world.
Isabe¡¯s heart suddenly overflowed with jealousy.
Rich and powerful men would always have lovers in spite of their dutiful wives.
Though Ben was the most powerful man in the world, he had been wholeheartedly devoted to Susan
ever since he married her and had never been close to any woman other
than her.
Isabe couldn¡¯t help but yearn for such a perfect man.
She wished she was the one Ben doted on.
To begin with, it was just a vague thought, but as she kept paying attention to the news of Ben and
Susan, this thought ran wild.
WW
Chapter 93
25% 14:10
Later, in an interview, Ben said that everyone was afraid of him when he had fake scars on his face in
the past. His wife was the only one not afraid of him at all and willing to be together with him.
The moment Isabe heard this, she thought she could do it as well if it were her.
She thought she could have no fear of Ben¡¯s scars and wondered if she could also be loved by Ben in
this case.
Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have the chance for the rest of her life until she died of old age.
For the rest of Isabe¡¯s life, she could only be frantic with jealousy of Susan and obsession with Ben
when keeping a close eye on the news of Ben and Susan.
Ben and Susan were still traveling around the world intimately.
Isabe closed her eyes in infinite unwillingness.
However, she had never expected that she was then given a chance to start over again!
She had been reborn as a 25¨Cyear¨Cold her with decades of understanding of the world!
After epting this fact, the first thing Isabe did was to search for current information
about Ben.
Fortunately, Ben hadn¡¯t removed his scars yet.
She thought she would surely win his favor if she took the initiative to approach him, saying that she
was not afraid of him.
However, the fact that Susan was already married to him depressed Isabe.
However, Isabe was confident that she could still win Ben¡¯s heart. She believed Susan and Ben had
not yet had a deep affection for each other since they hadn¡¯t been married for a long time and hadn¡¯t
experienced those twists and turns in the future.
Thinking of the fact that she knew about the future, Isabe¡¯s eyes glinted with ambition.
Growing up in a big family, she had learned all kinds of dignified etiquette since she was a
child.
-¦Ò MM
d
Chapter 93
25% 12:10
She knew all the promising businesses and all the difficulties that Ben would encounter in
the future.
She thought to herself, ¡°If I were with Ben, I would surely help him reach a higher level than he was in
my previous incarnation!
I¡¯m Ben¡¯s Perfect Match!¡±
- MM
Chapter 94
Chapter 94
Next day, early in the morning.
25% 12:10
Everyone in the Landor¡¯s house was having breakfast when the housekeeper reported that Miss Smith,
who hade yesterday, was at the gate.
¡°Isabe?¡± Leo felt delighted.
Just as he was about to let Isabe in, Ben said with a frown, ¡°Go out and tell her that the
Landor family hasn¡¯t prepared breakfast for her.¡±
¡°Eh¡¡± The housekeeper was at a loss.
¡°Go tell her what you were told,¡± Ben said expressionlessly.
¡°Ben!¡± Leo was flustered.
Ben nced at him with a poker face, sending a chill through Leo.
¡°That¡¯s good!
I think Isabe will finally give up on Ben this time after knowing that he¡¯s so heartless.
Later, I¡¯ll gofort her alone.
Then, I¡¯ll have a chance of winning her heart.¡±
Thinking of this, Leo didn¡¯t say anything.
Thus, the housekeeper went to tell Isabe as he had been told.
Isabe¡¯s mouth twitched.
She thought to herself, does he think I came to the Landor¡¯s house for breakfast?
Ben sounded like he condescended to me!
But if he thought he could make me give up by doing this, then he was very wrong!
I know Ben has always been like this.
JM M
Chapter 94
N
25% 12:11
In my previous incarnation, I saw he had only been good to Susan and no other woman was worthy of
his attention.
If Ben fell for my seduction so easily, then he would no longer be a precious treasure for
1. me.
Since I was given the chance to be reborn, I must be God¡¯s favored one!
A perfect man like Ben Landor is destined to be mine!
Isabe smiled at the housekeeper and said unhurriedly, ¡°Please tell Mr. Landor that I¡¯m here to make
an apology with a gift for offending him and Mrs. Landor yesterday, and I¡¯ve already had breakfast.¡±
The housekeeper returned to pass on the message to Ben.
¡°Oh, Ben, she didn¡¯t bother us that much yesterday. She even prepared a gift for you to apologize for
upsetting you,¡± Penelope said as she let out a soft cough. ¡°I think we should
let her in.¡±
¡°Ben, the Smith family is one of the top families in Riowert. Shouldn¡¯t we show some respect?¡± Leo had
no idea why Ben disliked Isabe so much out of no reason.
Leo thought Isabe hadn¡¯t done anything wrong yesterday.
¡°The Smith family?¡± Ben didn¡¯t seem to care. ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡±
He didn¡¯t want to show Isabe any respect at all.
Susan nced at Ben and suggested, ¡°How about we let her in?¡±
Ben gave her a confused look and asked, ¡°Why should we see her? She¡¯s annoying.¡±
Susan said with a smile, ¡°She¡¯s right outside the gate. If we don¡¯t see her now, we¡¯ll still have to see her
when go outter. We can¡¯t just hide in the house to avoid seeing her, right?¡±
Since Ben had made his position clear, Susan was at ease.
No matter what tricks Isabe resorted to, as long as Ben didn¡¯t take the bait, she would
Chapter 94
never have her way.
¡°How dare she refuse to leave?¡± Ben said coldly, ¡°Then, I¡¡±
¡°Alright.¡± Susan felt amused. She held Ben¡¯s hand and said, ¡°She just admires you. She didn¡¯t do
anything wrong. Don¡¯t be so mean to her.¡±
Susan just felt Isabe had acted a little inappropriately yesterday. After all, with Ben¡¯s terrifying
appearance, Susan didn¡¯t think Isabe had an intention of seducing him.
Hearing Susan¡¯s persuasion, Ben reluctantly said to the housekeeper, ¡°Alright, we might as well see
her once. Please lead her in.¡±
The housekeeper hurried to the gate.
Soon, he led Isabe in.
Compared to her affected naive look yesterday, Isabe looked more elegant like a dignified nobledy.
She said gracefully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Landor. Yesterday, I was too excited to keep myposure when I
finally had a glimpse of my idol, so I¡¯m here to apologize for my inappropriate acts.¡±
As Isabe spoke, she motioned for the maid to hand in the gift.
It was probably because Isabe had thought about Ben¡¯s personality, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to
him this time. Also, the gift she prepared was for Susan.
The gift was in an exquisite box.
Susan opened the box and was slightly shocked.
There was a jade bracelet lying quietly in the box.
It was indeed a generous gift.
Judging from the lustrous jade, the bracelet was worth at least a million dors.
-Lad the hav hack and said. ¡°I can¡¯t ept it.¡±
Chapter 94
¡°This is my expression of apology to you, Mrs. Landor. Please ept it,¡± Isabe said sincerely.
¡°Besides, this gift is not valuable to the Landor family.¡±
Without waiting for Susan to refuse again, Isabe said, ¡°What¡¯s more, I hope that Mrs. Landor can do
me a favor.¡±
Since Isabe was so polite and humble, Susan couldn¡¯t help but soften her tone.
Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.
She hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°How can I help you?¡±
She decided that she would never agree if Isabe made any outrageous request.
Isabe said with a smile, ¡°Cornd has been thriving over the years. I was shocked by the prosperity
of Anaville when I first came. Throughout the entire Riowert, no city could beparable to it. I¡¯m
reluctant to leave since I came.¡±
¡°You¡¯re wee to have fun here for a few more days,¡± Susan still replied politely though she didn¡¯t
understand what Isabe meant.
Isabe quickly added, ¡°Not only for fun, but I also want to stay here permanently. I n to start a
technologypany in Anaville.¡±
¡°A technologypany?¡± Leo was cheered up by her words. ¡°The Storm Group is also in this field.
Isabe, I hope we can cooperate in the future.¡±
Ben narrowed his eyes as he thought, ¡°Cooperate? Did I agree with that?¡±
Isabe could sense a flicker of coldness in Ben¡¯s eyes, so she was secretly angry at Leo¡¯s disruption.
She retorted to Leo righteously, ¡°The cooperation is for a win¨Cwin situation. But how can my start¨Cup
company be qualified to cooperate with the Storm Greup? I can¡¯t overestimate myself to make such an
imposition.¡±
Leo¡¯s excited smile froze on his face.
Isabe ignored the change in his expression and continued to say to Susan, ¡°Mrs. Landor, I have to
build connections with the people in Anaville if I want to stay here. Thus, I n to hold a banquet three
dayster. Mrs. Landor, I hope you can do me the honor of attending. my banquet. After all, you are a
member of the Landor family. Once youe, the upper
JM M
Chapter 94
ss in Anaville will probably be willing to acknowledge me.¡±
*ËÄÇø24% 12:11
Isabe kept pleading, ¡°Mrs. Landor, you only need to show up there. It won¡¯t bother you.¡±
Susan hesitated for a moment. She felt that there was no need to continue arguing with. Isabe, but if
she agreed to attend the banquet, Ben would most likely apany her
there.
Both she and Ben disliked such asions. She thought it over and felt there was no point in forcing
herself and Ben to attend such an asion for a stranger like Isabe.
Susan raised her eyebrows and closed the box before she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t like that kind of
asion. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to take this gift back.¡±
Susan said in a soft but firm voice.
Isabe¡¯s smile immediately froze on her lips.
As the daughter of the Smith family, Isabe couldn¡¯t believe Susan, who was of humble birth, still not
appreciate it even when Isabe deigned to speak to her.
Isabe thought resentfully, ¡°As expected, she¡¯s not worthy of being Ben Landor¡¯s wife at all!
If I wasn¡¯t reborn a few monthster than Susan Miller¡¯s appearance, she wouldn¡¯t have had the
chance to be Mrs. Landor!¡±
0
Chapter 95
Chapter 95
LF N
24% 12.1H
Isabe cursed wildly in her heart, her mind racing.
She would have no reason to get close to Ben and Susan if she was rejected this time.
Therefore, she should make every attempt to invite Susan to this banquet.
However, Susan was so determined.
Just as Isabe wondered what she should do next, her gaze fell on Charlie.
Suddenly, she thought of something.
Because she had been obsessed with Ben in her previous incarnation, she had found out
some things about the Landor family.
She remembered in her previous incarnation, Charlie had once had a heart attack and
almost died.
Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!
Isabe knew it should have been very dangerous at that time. Otherwise, Ben wouldn¡¯t have
mentioned it in his memoirs and said he felt it was lucky that Susan was around
when he was frightened at that time.
Isabe¡¯s eyes glistened.
¡°As I remember, Old Mr. Landor would have a heart attack in a year or two.
1
Then, there must have been something wrong with his heart by now.
If I can remind the Landor family of this problem in advance, they will feel that they owe me a big favor,
especially Ben.
As a devoted grandson, Ben¡¯s attitude towards me will surely improve after I remind him of his
grandfather¡¯s sickness.¡±
At the thought of this, Isabe suddenly asked Charlie with concern, ¡°You don¡¯t look well, Old Mr.
Landor. Are you feeling unwell?¡±
Charlie was stunned for a moment before he frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Do you mean
M M
Chapter 95
that I look sick?¡±
UIN#24% 12:11
As a proud old man, Charlie hated it the most when others said something bad about his health.
Therefore, Charlie became upset just as Isabe had finished speaking.
¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Isabe hurriedly said. ¡°Old Mr. Landor, I just think that your should have a
thorough check¨Cup at the hospital, especially a cardiac examination.¡±
Then, she thought she would gain the gratitude of the Landor family when Charlie found out about his
disease.
Charlie put down his tware and snapped, ¡°What have I done to you to make you curse
me now?¡±
¡°No, I¡¯m not cursing you¡¡± Isabe stuttered as she waved her hand repeatedly, flustered.
¡°See her off,¡± Ben ordered with a cold face.
The housekeeper hurried over and gestured to Isabe that she should leave.
Isabe¡¯s face turned pale.
She had no idea why these people all misunderstood her when she kindly reminded them.
However, she couldn¡¯t think of a better way to convince Charlie for the time being, so she could only
reluctantly leave with the housekeeper.
¡°Wait,¡± Ben suddenly uttered.
Isabe¡¯s face lit up at once. She wondered if Ben had changed his mind and was about to ask her to
stay.
¡°Bring the gift back,¡± Ben said indifferently..
¡°Yes.¡± The housekeeper handed the gift to Isabe, staring at her.
Under the housekeeper¡¯s determined gaze, Isabe had no choice but to be sent out, gritting her teeth.
M M
Chapter 95
24% 12:11
¡°Leo, what¡¯s wrong with your ssmate? Is she not right in the head?¡± Charlie looked at Leo with
dissatisfaction and said, ¡°Stop associating with such people.¡±
Leo didn¡¯t know why Isabe suddenly cursed his grandfather either. He tried to exin with
embarrassment, ¡°Grandpa, Isabe doesn¡¯t usually act like this¡¡±
¡°I don¡¯t care what she usually does. Anyway, don¡¯t bring her home anymore,¡± Charlie said
with displeasure.
Leo had no choice but to agree.
He was still wondering if Isabe was suddenly out of her mind.
Penelope also asked Leo in private, ¡°Is your female ssmate really insane? Why did she act so
differently and entrically during these two days?¡±
Yesterday, Isabe was still a naive and innocent girl who had acted like she could cry at any time.
Today, she had be an elegant and dignifieddy.
But Penelope thought either image of Isabe seemed to be not right in the head.
¡°She¡¯s not¡¡± Leo was also at a loss for exnation.
After Penelope left, he couldn¡¯t help but send a message to Isabe and ask, ¡°Isabe, what¡¯s wrong
with you? Why did you suddenly mention such an unlucky thing? Grandpa hates it when others say he
is in poor health.¡±
At this time, Isabe was so angry that she was smashing things in the hotel.
When she saw Leo¡¯s message, she became even angrier!
She thought with resentment, ¡°I told them out of kindness, but none of them appreciated
1. it.
No!
I must prove that there is something wrong with Old Mr. Landor¡¯s health.
Otherwise, I can never get close to the Landor family!¡±
3/7
MM
Chapter 95
Looking at Leo¡¯s shing avatar, Isabe¡¯s eyes suddenly glinted.
24% 141
She picked up the phone and sent a voice message with a pitiful voice, ¡°Leo, I really didn¡¯t mean to
curse your grandpa. I have learned some medical skills from a private physician before, so I know
something is wrong with your grandpa¡¯s health.¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leo still did not believe it.
After all, Charlie looked hale and hearty.
¡°I can¡¯t exin it clearly on the phone. Come to meet me at the hotel.¡± Isabe sent the
location over.
When Leo heard that they were about to meet at the hotel, his mind went nk and was
soon filled with erotic scenes.
¡°I¡¯ll be right there!¡± He replied with a message and rushed out.
¡°Humph, what a boring and stupid man.¡±
Isabe spoke in her heart as she rolled her eyes. She felt an ipetent man like Leo was not
worthy of any attention from a reborn person like her.
But now, she had no choice but to rely on Leo for help.
Before Leo arrived, Isabe went to the pharmacy first.
Soon, there was a knock on the hotel room¡¯s door.
Isabe opened the door and saw Leo excitedly standing at the door.
¡°Isabe, have you thought it through?¡± Leo reached out to hug her.
Isabe¡¯s face immediately darkened. She quickly pushed Leo away and snapped, ¡°I asked you to
come something serious!¡±
¡°What is it?¡± Leo was a little disappointed, but he knew he couldn¡¯t force Isabe.
Isabe sat down on the sofa and raised her head proudly as she said, ¡°Sit down too.¡±
Leo seated himself with a nk expression.
MM
Chapter 95
¡°We¡¯re ssmates, Leo. I¡¯m here to help you,¡± Isabe said.
¡°How can you help me?¡± Leo asked with confusion.
24% 12:11
¡°I can tell that in the Landor family, Old Mr. Landor seems to favor Ben Landor but doesn¡¯t care much
about you and your mother. Do you want to change this situation?¡± Isabe looked at him meaningfully.
Leo¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Grandpa watched Ben grow up, but I have been sent abroad since I was in
elementary school. It¡¯s normal for Grandpa to like Ben more.¡±
¡°It is normal, but do you feel reconciled to such a situation?¡± Isabe incited him.
Leo gnashed his teeth. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not reconciled, but what can I do?¡±
¡°This is the solution.¡± Isabe directly handed him a carton of medicine.
¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Leo asked as the look in his eyes changed.
¡°Find an opportunity to feed this medicine to Old Mr. Landor, and then¡¡±
Before Isabe could finish her words, Leo looked at her in horror. ¡°No, no. He¡¯s my grandfather. I can¡¯t
harm him in any case.¡±
Isabe¡¯s face instantly turned cold. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to harm him!¡±
She knew there would be no chance for her to marry Ben anymore if she harmed Charlie.
¡°Then, what do you mean?¡± Leo was baffled.
Isabe lowered her voice and said slowly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I know some medical skills? I learned
them from a private physician who is particrly good at diagnosing people by looking at their
complexion. Today, when I saw Mr. Landor senior¡¯s face, I felt that something was wrong. His face
looks ruddy, but this is exactly a symptom of a
cardiac disease.¡±
Isabe exined, ¡°When the blood cirction is not good, it will cause the heat in the body to be out
of bnce, so the upper body will be hot while the lower will be cold. At the same time, the legs will be
swollen due to too much water umtion in them. If the heart is not working normally, it will cause
internal heat maldistribution in the body, and
517
24% 14
Chapter 95
thus the face will turn red easily. Old Mr. Landor¡¯s face often turns red, which is an abnormal
phenomenon for someone at such an old age.¡±
Isabe spoke coherently, but the reason why she was so sure was that she had already known what
would happen in the future.
Then, it would be very easy to find an excuse to exin it.
Hearing this, Leo was stunned. ¡°Is¡ is it reliable? We regrly ask physicians to examine Grandpa.
Why did none of them ever say that?¡±
¡°The cardiac disease has always been very well hidden, especially the myocardial problem. Many
people don¡¯t know about it until it res up,¡± Isabe said.
Leo was still confused. ¡°Then what do you mean by this carton of medicine?¡±
Isabe¡¯s eyes slightly glinted. ¡°You saw what happened this morning. I told them about the disease
directly, and no one believed me. Instead, they considered my advice a curse on Old Mr. Landor. So, I
came up with a way to prove what I said.¡±
¡°How can you prove it?¡± Leo asked.
¡°This is a type of cardiotonic medicine,¡± Isabe slowly said, ¡°Ordinary people will be fine after eating it.
However, if someone with a hidden danger of a heart attack ate it, they wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand
the medicinal effect. Then, they would have a heart attack.¡±
Leo felt his eyelids twitching. He asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±
Isabe pushed the medicine carton to Leo and said confidently, ¡°Find a way to get Old Mr. Landor to
take this medicine. If I am wrong and there¡¯s nothing wrong with his heart, he won¡¯t have any reaction.
If there is indeed a hidden danger of myocardial infarction, he will most likely have a heart attack at
once. At that time, if the two of us save him in time¡¡±
Isabe gave Leo a meaningful look and said, ¡°Old Mr. Landor is partial toward Ben. But if you save his
life, will he change his impression of you? As for me, it also proves that I was not talking nonsense in
this morning.¡±
¡°Eh¡¡± Leo was tempted, but he still looked hesitant. ¡°Isn¡¯t this inappropriate?¡±
¡°Then give back the medicine to me.¡± Isabe reached out to take the medicine away.
¨C JM M
Chapter 95
¡°Wait, wait, wait!¡± Leo grabbed the medicine. ¡°I didn¡¯t say no.¡±
Isabe said with a victorious smile, ¡°Hope we have a pleasant cooperation.¡±
Leo hesitated for a moment before he finally made up his mind. ¡°Happy cooperation!¡±
He thought to himself, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t me me.
You can only me yourself for your partiality.
You always stand on Ben¡¯s side.
If I don¡¯t fight for your affection, when can I stand out?
Moreover, I don¡¯t want to hurt you. I just hope that you can value me more.
I had no choice.¡±
SEND GIFT
Chapter 96
Chapter 96
Leo hid the medicine in his pocket and brought it home.
Charlie happened to be sitting in the living room watching TV. When he saw Leoe back, he
casually asked, ¡°Where did you go? It¡¯s sote.¡±
Charlie meant nothing by his question, but Leo immediately jumped up since he had a guilty
conscience.
¡°What are you doing?¡± Penelope looked at Leo in confusion and said, ¡°Your grandfather is talking to
you!¡±
¡°Nothing! I, I just went out for a walk,¡± Leo replied, forcing himself to stay calm.
Though Penelope felt that her son was a little strange today, she didn¡¯t think too much
about it.
With the intention of pleasing Charlie, Penelope said, ¡°Now that you¡¯vee back, you can watch TV
with your grandfather. Ben and Susan are so busy with work that they haven¡¯te home yet even
though it¡¯ste. Only the two of us can spend more time keeping your grandfatherpany.¡±
Penelope had originally nned to make Leo get closer to Charlie.
In the past, Leo would have probably listened to his mother.
Today, however, since he felt guilty, he only said with an awkward smile, ¡°Grandpa, Mom, I still have
something to do, so I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡±
¡°Hey, why are you¡¡± Penelope shouted anxiously.
Charlie nced at Penelope and said lightly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to force the kid.¡±
¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll keep youpany tomorrow!¡± Leo said as he fled upstairs.
Charlie didn¡¯t mind it, so he only cast a nce at Leo before looking away.
He thought he was already an old man, and the children all had their own lives, so he
couldn¡¯t let them be tied to the house with him all the time.
1/7
24% 12:11
Chapter 96
Penelope hurriedly exined, ¡°Dad, Leo loves you the most. I believe he didn¡¯t do it on purpose just
now. Most likely, he does have something very important to deal with.¡±
Charlie waved his hand, implying that he didn¡¯t mind.
Penelope fell silent, but she still secretly felt that Leo had just behaved badly.
After staying with Charlie for a while, she excused herself and went to Leo¡¯s room.
As she pushed the door open, Leo cried out in horror, ¡°Who is it?¡±
He instinctively covered what was on the table with his hand.
Seeing that it was Penelope, his face slightly rxed, but he kept his hand on the table.
Penelope gave him a suspicious look before she closed the door.
¡°What are you covering with your hand? Show me!¡± Penelope walked over.
¡°Mom, it¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing,¡± replied Leo in a panic.
The more he acted like this, the more Penelope was curious about what he was covering. ¡°Take your
hand away! I¡¯m your mother. What do you need to hide from me?¡±
Leo hesitated.
Penelope took the advantage of it and moved his hand away.
Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!
Then, she saw the medicine covered by Leo.
Penelope¡¯s face instantly changed. She grabbed Leo by the hand and asked anxiously, ¡°Leo! What¡¯s
wrong? Are you sick? What kind of sickness is it? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±
As she spoke, she began to whine. ¡°How miserable my life is! My husband died prematurely, and now
my son is ill. Leo, if something happens to you, I don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡±
Leo hurriedly covered Penelope¡¯s mouth in embarrassment and said, ¡°Mom, keep your voice down. I¡¯m
fine. I¡¯m not sick.¡±
Hearing that Leo was not sick, Penelope stopped crying at once. She took Leo¡¯s hand away
JM M
Chapter 96
and asked, ¡°Then what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±
23% 12:11
Afraid that Penelope would yowl again, Leo did not dare to hesitate and quickly told her what Isabe
had told him.
As Penelope listened, her expression kept changing.
¡°Mom, I¡¯ve promised Isabe to cooperate with her,¡± Leo said through gritted teeth, ¡°I won¡¯t let anything
happen to grandpa. If grandpa doesn¡¯t have a heart attack, we¡¯ll pretend that nothing happened. If he
does, Isabe and I will give first aid treatment to him as soon as possible!¡±
Penelope was still thinking.
Leo said unhurriedly, ¡°Mom, you asked me to spend more time keeping Grandpapany win his
favor, but this method is too slow. Among the ways to win his favor, what¡¯s better than saving his life?¡±
Penelope blinked and was tempted. She said, ¡°What you said makes some sense.¡±
¡°When Ben and Susan go to thepany tomorrow, I¡¯ll invite Isabe home. Then, we¡¯ll think of a way
to let grandpa take this medicine! Mom, you have to help me,¡± Leo said.
Penelope¡¯s expression changed before she finally made up her mind. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you!¡±
It was only normal for Penelope to choose to stand on the side of her biological soh instead of that of
her father¨Cinw, who was partial.
¡°Okay.¡± Leo curved his lips into a satisfied smile. ¡°Tomorrow, we¡¯ll¡¡±
He began to plot with Penelope.
The next morning, Leo called Isabe to determine the time for her toe in the
morning.
Isabe was also excited when she received Leo¡¯s call.
She thought to herself, ¡°As long as I save Old Mr. Landor, Ben will owe me a favor! Then, I
can take advantage of this to find an excuse to get close to Ben.¡±
d MM
Chapter 96
Leo and Penelope were also itching to win Charlie¡¯s favor.
231 12:12
Just as the three of them were ready to take action, something unexpected had happened.
It was out of their expectations that Ben and Susan were not going to thepany today!
After breakfast, Ben said, ¡°Grandpa, do you have any ns for today? Susan and I are free today, so
we n to spend a good time with you.¡±
¡°Oh?¡± Charlie was a little surprised. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you being so considerate before.¡±
Ben let out a cough and said, ¡°Susan reminded me.¡±
In the past, Ben was immersed in his world. Although he cared about his grandfather very much, he did
not have the inclination to keep his grandfatherpany.
Charlie chuckled and said, ¡°It obviously shows how important it is to marry a good wife.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Ben echoed.
Susan pinched Ben gently and said, ¡°Grandpa, Ben himself also intended to spend more time with you.
Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed immediately after I suggested.¡±
¡°I know you¡¯re all good kids,¡± Charlie praised as he grinned from ear to ear.
Leo and Penelope were extremely flustered.
The first step of their n was to wait for Ben and Susan to leave before calling Isabe
over
over.
However, now they wondered whether they should still stick to the n when they were hindered at the
beginning.
Leo hurriedly said, ¡°Ben, you and Susan both have work to do. Go ahead with your work. Don¡¯t worry,
mom and I will take care of everything at home.¡±
Penelope echoed, ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll keep dadpany. Don¡¯t worry.¡±
The two of them seemed to be extremely anxious.
Ben looked at them in bewilderment and said, ¡°All of you and I are going to stay with
???
22 12:12
Chapter 96
grandpa together. Is there a problem?¡±
¡°But, Ben!¡± Leo tried his best to persuade him. ¡°You¡¯re the CEO and can earn millions in minutes. It
dys you so much to spend the whole day with grandpa. Isn¡¯t business more important!¡±
Charlie put down his tware and snapped, ¡°What do you mean? Is Ben not allowed to keep me
company for a whole day?¡±
¡°No, no, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Leo panicked.
¡°Stop saying anything if you don¡¯t know how to speak properly.¡± Charlie sounded event
angrier.
Leo could do nothing but shut his mouth in embarrassment.
He was afraid that the n couldn¡¯t be carried out today.
Just as he was about to tell Isabe toe tomorrow, the housekeeper came to report, ¡°Miss Smith
who came yesterday, is here again. She said she was invited here by Mr. Leo.¡±
Hearing this, everyone turned to look at Leo.
Leoined in his heart, but he had to bite the bullet and exined, ¡°Yes, I asked her toe
here. Grandpa, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted me to start a new business? Well, since she¡¯s going to
start apany as well, I want to discuss with her to see if we can
cooperate.¡±
¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± Charlie snorted. ¡°I happen to have an appointment to y chess with someone. Ben,
Susan,e with me.¡±
Ben and Susan agreed.
¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Leo flustered and quickly stood in front of Charlie.
After all, there would be no way to carry out the n if Charlie wasn¡¯t around.
¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Charlie red at Leo.
¡°I¡ I¡¯m still inexperienced, so Grandpa, I¡¯d like to listen to your advice. Can you stay and
JMM
Chapter 90
help me?¡± Leo said with a pleading look.
23% 12:12
¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Penelope quickly echoed, ¡°Dad, they are both too young and inexperienced. If they go
the wrong way, it will be troublesome. You have to help them.¡±
¡°Grandpa, I really need your advice¡± Leo pleaded as sincerely as he could.
Charlie slowly calmed down.
In truth, as the head of the family, Charlie had no sense of aplishment.
Ben had never bothered him since he was a child.
Ben took over the Storm Group and turned the tide on his own without Charlie¡¯s help.
Therefore, when his other grandson was looking at him eagerly, saying that he needed him, Charlie
wascent.
Charlie couldn¡¯t help ncing at Ben and saying, ¡°Look, I¡¯m old but still of use.¡±
Ben raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Who dares to say that Grandpa is of no use?¡±
Charlie sat down on the sofa with satisfaction and said, ¡°Alright, let that little girle over. Let¡¯s see if
my advice can help you.¡±
¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± Leo secretly heaved a long sigh of relief.
He quickly asked someone to lead Isabe in to avoid unnecessary trouble.
¡°I¡¯ll go prepare some snacks.¡± Penelope got up and went to the kitchen.
¡°I¡¯ll go with you, Mrs. Landor,¡± Susan said as she also stood up.
¡°No, no need,¡± Penelope hurriedly said, ¡°Susan, you are experienced, Leo also needs your advice to
make the decision. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of the food preparation.¡±
Seeing that Penelope insisted, Susan didn¡¯t go with her and sat back down.
Penelope finally wiped her cold sweat off and quickly went to the kitchen.
When Isabe entered the living room, she saw that Ben and Susan were also there.
WW PD
UN 23% 12:12
Chapter 96
She was slightly flustered at first but calmed down very soon.
She felt it was good that Ben was here.
She thought the others would surely panic when Charlie¡¯s disease red upter.
But she was different. She had learned how to do CPR online in advance. Last night, she had even
practiced it with a doll.
She was confident that she would knock Ben¡¯s socks off when he saw her calmly give Charlie the
emergency treatment and call the physician at the same time.
×Ô
Chapter 97
Chapter 97
23% 12:12
¡°Tell me, what ns do the two of you have for starting a business?¡± Charlie asked as he took a sip of
coffee.
Since this was the excuse they hade up with, Leo and Isabe cooperatively replied to Charlie.
¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve been investigating the market and found that the Inte business has been on the rise
in recent years. Ben¡¯s Storm Group also thrives because of this field. So, I also n to invest in rted
industries,¡± Leo said confidently, ¡°I n to start a business in thework security field!¡±
¡°I have a different idea from him. I want to invest in the entertainment industry,¡± Isabe said with a
smile.
She knew that in the next few years, the entertainment industry would flourish dramatically.
Those who invested in the entertainment industry in time would make a fortune.
With Isabe¡¯s memory of herst incarnation, she knew which star or drama would be popr.
As long as she could invest in the drama or star that would be popr in advance, she didn¡¯t
have to worry about how to make money.
Of course, Isabe didn¡¯t need to reveal this to others or go into detail.
Hearing Isabe n to start a business in the entertainment industry, Ben couldn¡¯t help but nce at
her.
He had also nned to invest more in the entertainment industry.
¡°Did Isabe choose this industry at random, or has she seen the advantages of it?¡±
Ben thought as he narrowed his eyes without saying a word.
¡°Your ideas are not bad.¡± Charlie cleared his throat and continued, ¡°The development of the business in
thework security field mainly depends on talents. Leo, you should¡¡±
1/6
JM M
Chapter 97
*URN #23 12:12
Charlie offered a ton of suggestions in high spirits. Leo nodded repeatedly and asionally
complimented Charlie, making Charlie grin from ear to ear.
¡°As for the entertainment industry, one should have good taste if one wants to do well in this industry, I
think¡¡± Charlie began to give Isabe advice.
¡°Please wait, Old Mr. Landor. I need to take some notes.¡± Isabe quickly took out a notebook and
acted as if she needed to write down everything.
Seeing this, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but erase his bad impression of Isabe.
He felt that though this young girl had said something unlucky to him, she was modest and polite
somehow.
Ben and Susan were enjoying coffee while listening to Leo and Isabe tter Charlie.
Susan and Ben both felt amused and d when they saw Charlie¡¯s happy look.
As the conversation paused, Penelope came over with some herbal tea.
¡°Dad, you must have a dry throat after talking so much. Please have some herbal tea,¡± Penelope said
as she served everyone with the tea, which was made of precious herbs.
Leo and Isabe looked at the tea, gave a knowing look to each other, and then quickly looked away.
¡°Thanks, my throat is indeed a little dry.¡± Charlie picked up a cup of tea and drank it up in a few gulps.
¡°Dad, do you want some more?¡± Penelope asked, her eyes glistening with excitement.
¡°No. I¡¡± Charlie was about to say something when he suddenly furrowed his brows.
Leo and Isabe seemed to be taking small sips of tea, but in truth, all their attention was
on Charlie¡¯s reaction.
Both of them were wary at the sight of Charlie¡¯s frown and wondered if it was going to re up.
stand un narouely and was ready to rush over at any
Chapter 97
time.
Just as Leo looked extremely anxious, Charlie slowly burped.
¡°I¡¯m just burping. Don¡¯t act like I¡¯m about to die,¡± Charlie said with a hint of displeasure.
¡°I¡ I didn¡¯t mean that. I was just worried about you.¡± Leo sat back down awkwardly.
Ben involuntarily nced at Leo.
¡°What Leo did is a little too much.
I don¡¯t think he did this only out of concern.¡±
Ben was wondering when Charlie suddenly turned ashen. He covered his chest in pain and let out a
muffled groan.
¡°Grandpa!¡± Leo rushed over at once.
Isabe eximed, ¡°Get out of the way! This is a myocardial infarction. I know CPR. Let me
take care of it!¡±
Charlie already couldn¡¯t speak. He seemed to be in anguish, his fingers trembling.
Ben and Susan both felt their hearts skip a beat when they heard Isabe mention myocardial
infarction.
By the time Isabe rushed over, Charlie had already fainted.
Isabe immediately began to perform CPR on Charlie.
Ben had wanted to stop her at first, but he thought he might as well let her continue when he saw
Charlie¡¯s face bing more and more ruddy.
After a while, the private physician who often treated the Landor family arrived first.
The physician urgently checked on Charlie¡¯s condition and said with a very serious look, ¡°It¡¯s indeed a
heart attack! But thanks to this girl¡¯s timely first aid, his condition has improved!¡±
Isabe was ecstatic in her haart vat eha pretended to ha calm on the curface Tet¡¯s ston
WWPD
?
231 141Z
Chapter 97
talking about this. We should send Old Mr. Landor to the hospital as soon as possible.¡±
Just then, the air ambnce that Ben had called arrived.
Under the guidance of the physician, the group of people carried Charlie into the air
ambnce.
Not long after, Charlie was sent into the operating room.
Outside the operating room, Ben looked at the tightly closed door, pacing back and forth restlessly.
Susan didn¡¯t say anything but just silently held Ben¡¯s hand tightly.
Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.
She had heard Ben talk about his childhood.
He had long since been abandoned by his biological mother while his father married his stepmother
early. For a long time, he couldn¡¯t feel any affection for him from his parents.
Later, one day, his biological mother suddenly came back.
She told Ben that she had had no choice but to leave back then and how much she missed
Ben.
Ben believed her.
His mother considerately cared about him since she returned, so Ben gradually acknowledged his
mother.
Just as he put down his guard, however, his mother suddenly set the house on fire.
She said to Ben with a fierce smile that she hated both Ben¡¯s father and Ben! She knew she
couldn¡¯t do anything to Ben¡¯s father, so she decided to destroy Ben instead:
This crazy woman fled after setting the fire, but Ben was trapped in the fire and had a narrow escape
from death.
The spare nn hie face were couped by the fira
HEPD
Chapter 97
AD
Ben thought he would live like this for the rest of his life.
At that juncture, Charlie appeared.
22 12:12
Charlie had originally said that he was not used to life in the city, so he had been enjoying a leisurely
life in the countryside.
However, when he heard that Ben had been caught in a fire, he snapped.
He went straight to Ben¡¯s father, scolded him, and then forced him to take Ben back.
Ever since Ben was a child, Charlie had been the only warmth in his life.
Charlie would do his best to protect him while others only ignored him or treated him with scolding and
beatings.
When his father died prematurely, Leo was still a kid while Ben was already 18 years old. Penelope
wanted to take over the charge of the Storm Group herself.
But Charlie went against all objections and let Ben be the president of thepany.
Though Ben would eventually seed even without inheriting his father¡¯spany, but Ben couldn¡¯t
reject Charlie¡¯s earnest kindness.
Before Susan appeared, Charlie was the only light in Ben¡¯s dark world.
But now, Charlie was lying in the operating room in a critical condition.
How could Ben remain calm?
Susan was well aware that any words offort would only be of no use at such a juncture.
Therefore, she just held Ben¡¯s hand tightly to give him warmth and power.
JM M
Chapter 98
Chapter 98
¡°Mr. Landor,¡± Isabe stood up and said softly, ¡°don¡¯t worry too much. I just did the first aid timely. I¡¯m
sure Charlie will be fine.¡±
As sheforted him, she skillfully showed how much she¡¯d done.
¡°Yes,¡± Leo added in a hurry. ¡°Fortunately, Isabe was here today. Otherwise, we really wouldn¡¯t have
known what to do when Grandpa suddenly fainted. Isabe, you saved Grandpa, so you are the
benefactor of our whole family.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t say that. I just did what I should do,¡± Isabe said shyly.
They echoed each other as if Charlie was already out of danger.
Ben closed his eyes, where a trace of disappointment could be seen.
¡°Leo,¡± he said slowly.
¡°Yes,¡± Leo answered subconsciously.
¡°Do you know that Grandpa is still in the emergency room?¡± Ben stared at him.
Leo seemed so worried about Charlie at home previously.
But he looked so carefree now.
Ben didn¡¯t understand why there was such a difference.
¡°I¡¡± Leo was a little flustered. ¡°Ben, I just think that God will bless good men. Grandpa will
be fine.¡±
Taking a deep breath, Ben said expressionlessly, ¡°Shut up and sit aside!¡±
¡°What?¡±
Leo was instantly displeased. He and Isabe had just saved Charlie. But Ben¡¯s attitude
was so poor.
Leo was about to say something when Isabe tugged at him from the side.
NWPD
Chapter 98
AD
22% 12:12
She said very understandingly, ¡°Well, don¡¯t say anything more. It¡¯s human nature that Mr. Landor can¡¯t
rest assured until he¡¯s sure of Charlie¡¯s safety.¡±
After saying that, she secretly nced at Ben, hoping to get his praise.
But Ben didn¡¯t even look at her.
Isabe felt a little disappointed, but she didn¡¯t say anything.
It seemed that she would have to wait until Charlie was confirmed to be okay before she
could boast about being his benefactor.
For two hours, the door of the operating room was closed.
Ben sat there like a statue for two hours.
Susan had been silently apanying him.
Finally, the door of the operating room opened.
A hospital bed was pushed out.
Ben immediately stood up.
He looked at the physician and wanted to ask something, but he didn¡¯t dare to.
Susan took a deep breath and asked softly, ¡°Doctor, how is Charlie now?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry. Charlie¡¯is out of danger now,¡± the physician said in a hurry. ¡°Charlie¡¯s vasctures are
very narrow. It¡¯s very easy for him to have a heart attack. Fortunately, you did the first aid in time and
sent him here in time. The heart bypass surgery we just did was also very sessful! When the
anesthesia wears off, Charlie will wake up. But in the future, you should make sure to not let him have
any greasy or spicy food. He should also be kept from being too happy or too sad.¡±
Charlie was out of danger¡
Hearing this, Ben slowly rxed.
He looked at Charlie, who was still lying on the bed with his eyes closed. Tears welled up in his eyes.
WWP D
Z
22% 12:12
Chapter 98
Fortunately, Charlie was fine this time.
In the ward¡
When Charlie woke up, he was confused for a moment.
Then, he saw the people guarding the bedside.
He asked in a daze, ¡°Am I in the hospital? What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±
¡°Dad, you don¡¯t know.¡± Penelope rushed to say, ¡°You suddenly had a heart attack at home and fainted
a few secondster. Fortunately, Isabe knew some first¨Caid techniques and bought you some time.
Otherwise, you would¡¯ve been in great danger.¡±
Charlie was stunned.
¡°A heart attack?¡± he wondered. ¡°Since when did I have such a problem?¡±
He had always felt that he was extremely healthy. He even avoided getting regr physical
examinations.
He felt as if he was cursing himself to get sick if he had a physical examination done.
He didn¡¯t expect that he would suddenly have a heart attack because of his strong-
headedness!
¡°Yes, Grandpa. Fortunately, Isabe was there,¡± Leo added. ¡°I said before that we should all thank
Isabe for this. But Ben told me to shut up.¡±
Leo couldn¡¯t help but speak ill of Ben.
Before Charlie could speak, Isabe hastily said, ¡°Mr. Landor was just too worried about Charlie¡¯s
condition. It¡¯s nothing.¡±
Charlie had just woken up. Hearing the messy conversation, he was simply confused.
Susan said softly, ¡°Grandpa, have some porridge first.¡±
While these people were bickering, Susan had already fetched some hot porridge for him.
Charlie had just had an operation, so he couldn¡¯t eat anything else.
¨C
CJ M M
Chapter 98
Áã¼þ
22% 12:12
Susan asked the servants to cook the porridge carefully and make it thick. There was a thickyer of oil
on the top of the porridge, which was very fragrant.
Charlie immediately had an appetite when he smelled it.
Ben silently raised Charlie¡¯s bed, and Susan began to feed Charlie little by little.
When Charlie was eating porridge, Leo was still expressing his appreciation to Isabe, while Isabe
kept declining his praise modestly, saying that it was just what she should do, and Penelope kept
praising her for not taking the credit.
The three of them were busy putting on a show.
Charlie listened inattentively, but he had a rough idea of what was going on.
Leo and Penelope said that they were very worried about him, but it was Ben who was always by his
bed and it was Susan who was carefully feeding him porridge.
Charlie was old, but he wasn¡¯t blind.
He could see clearly who was sincere and who was fake.
Ignoring Leo, Penelope, and Isabe, Charlie put Ben¡¯s and Susan¡¯s hands together and patted the
back of their hands. ¡°Good kids, you must¡¯ve been scared.¡±
Ben just shook his head and said nothing.
Susan merely smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re alright.¡±
¡°Grandpa, when you were in the operating room, I was so anxious that I was about to cry,¡± Leo
interrupted, unwilling to be neglected. ¡°I determined that if you were in danger, I wouldn¡¯t be able to
continue my life.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Penelope wiped her tears. ¡°Dad, you didn¡¯te out for a long time. I was so anxious
that I wanted to hit my head against the door of the operating room and end my life.¡±
Charlie nced at the two of them and suddenly said jokingly, ¡°Well, I know you¡¯re filial. Why don¡¯t I
learn from the ancient emperors and make a will to have you two die with me if I pass away?¡±
1
JM M
Chapter 98
UZ N
22% 12:13
Leo and Penelope realized that their acting had been exaggerated and did not dare to
answer his question.
Charlie snorted and ignored them. He looked at Isabe with a kinder gaze.
¡°You¡¯re Isabe, aren¡¯t you? Did you give me first aid?¡± Charlie beckoned her over.
She then hurried to his bedside.
She did not show off like the mother and son pair, but just said softly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Anyone
else would have done the same at that time.¡±
Her reaction made Charlie have a better impression of her. ¡°I remember that you asked me to check
my heart yesterday. Did you notice any symptoms then?¡±
Isabe quickly repeated what she had said to Leo.
There was some truth in what she said.
Hearing this, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but nod repeatedly. ¡°I¡¯ve wronged you.¡±
¡°It¡¯s my fault for being too direct,¡± Isabe said with some embarrassment.
Charlie smiled. ¡°Anyway, I owe you a big favor this time. If you need any help, just let me know. I will try
my best as long as it¡¯s something I can do.¡±
He limited his favor to something that was within his capacity.
1
That was to say, he didn¡¯t want to get Ben and Susan involved.
Isabe said softly, ¡°I alsoe from a big family. I¡¯ve had all the materialforts all my life. So I
really don¡¯t need anything.¡±
She sounded sincere, and she didn¡¯t seem to take the opportunity to make any requests.
Charlie was a little surprised, but he still said, ¡°Well, you may not need it, but I already owe you a favor.
As long as you don¡¯t ask me to break thew, I will do one thing for you unconditionally in the future.
Miss Smith, you can think about it carefully before telling
me.¡±
N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
Isabe thought for a moment and said helplessly, ¡°Then please do me a favor now.¡±
WWPD
21% 12:13
Chapter 98
¡°What is it?¡± Charlie perked up. He didn¡¯t like owing favors to others. It would be best if he could repay
it.
¡°My request is that Mr. and Mrs. Landor attend my banquet the day after tomorrow,¡± Isabe said with a
smile.
Charlie was stunned, thinking, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±
Compared with the favor she had done that saved his life, this request was really not a request at all.
It seemed that she just said it casually to make him relieved.
¡°Mr. and Mrs. Landor, would you like to join me?¡± Isabe looked at them with a smile.
She had done them such a great favor, but she only required them to attend a banquet.
Ben narrowed his eyes.
This time, he felt that it was fishy.
Charlie¡¯s heart attack was too coincidental, and so was Isabe¡¯s arrival. The way Leo and Penelope
were acting also seemed very strange.
But no matter what, it was a fact that Isabe had saved Charlie.
Ben and Susan looked at each other. In the end, Susan smiled and said, ¡°Miss Smith, since you have
repeatedly invited us, we will definitelye.¡±
¡°That¡¯s great. In order to wee you, I will definitely prepare the banquet well!¡± Isabe¡¯s face was full
of joy, like a child who had been rewarded.
Ben and Susan continued to guard Charlie in the ward.
Fortunately, it was not a major operation, and Charlie recovered quickly.
After being observed in the ward for 48 hours, he insisted on going home.
Checking his condition, the physician felt that there was no big problem and agreed to discharge him.
JM M
Chapter 98
21% 12:13
However, Ben was still worried about Charlie. He specially hired four professional medical workers,
who would take care of him from now on.
At first, Charlieined, but when he saw that Ben was determined not to change his mind, he
resigned himself to his fate.
After instructing the servants to take good care of Charlie, Ben and Susan prepared to attend the
banquet.
Susan had no time to do a thorough job with her makeup because her attention was all on Charlie. So
she just put on light makeup and casually grabbed a dress from the wardrobe before setting off.
In the past few days, Isabe had spent a huge sum of money to buy a vi not far from the Landors¡®
house. She was generous with money, moreover, she had long announced that Ben would attend the
banquet there.
Therefore, her banquet was very popr. More than half of the celebrities in the city had
When Susan and Ben arrived at the gate of the vi, there were already many luxury cars parked on
the road.
Just as they were about to enter, they heard a sarcastic voice.
¡°Susan, how dare youe to this banquet?¡±
Hearing it, Susan frowned.
She looked back.
It was Yana.
Yana hade with Timothy.
At first, Timothy looked as if he was reluctant.
But when he saw Susan, a hint of joy quickly appeared in his eyes.
Vana wise indianset AL
I
Chapter 98
¡°Let me remind you, Susan, this is a ball! If I remember correctly, you haven¡¯t even learned
the basics of doing a waltz. Why would youe to a ball? Aren¡¯t you just embarrassing yourself?¡±
A ball?
Susan didn¡¯t know that. For a moment, she looked a little stunned.
0
Chapter 99
Chapter 99
¡°Are you afraid now?¡± Yana suddenly perked up. ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, then you can turn around. and leave
right now. I guarantee that I won¡¯t tell anyone chickened out at thest minute.¡±
¡°Yana!¡± Timothy frowned, and then he berated, ¡°Watch your mouth.¡±
Yana was embarrassed. ¡°Timothy! You¡¯re my husband yet you criticized me instead of defending me.
You clearly still care for Susan, that bit¡¡±
Yana was about to say more.
¡°200 million dors,¡± Ben said indifferently.
Yana came to an abrupt halt, her words stuck in her throat.
¡°Mr. Landor?¡± Yana was still a little afraid of Ben, and her expression was a little uneasy. ¡°What do you
mean?¡±
With an expressionless look, Ben said, ¡°If I hear you insult Susan again, I¡¯ll make your husband lose
200 million dors. That was the first time you did it, and it cost him 200 million¨Cdors. I¡¯m curious to
see how much longer his fortune canst.¡±
Yana turned livid at once.
¡°I just threw some nasty words at her and he¡¯s going to make me lose 200 million dors?
Is he crazy?¡± Yana thought.
However, Ben was terrifyingly calm.
He could also do what he said.
¡°Are you happy now?¡± Timothy looked at Yana with slight anger.
¡°I¡ I¡¡± Yana was still unwilling, but she could only nce resentfully at Susan and didn¡¯t dare speak
another word.
Now that she was
married tox
all of his possessions were hers as well. If Timothy
was bankrupt, how could she possibly maintain the appearance of a respected
1/6
21% 12:13
Chapter 99
noblewoman in public? ¨C
¡°Susan, Yana is immature. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Timothy looked at Susan with at gentle
expression. ¡°I will keep an eye on her.¡±
Susan frowned. Before she could say anything, Ben pulled her to his side and looked at Timothy warily.
¡°Mind your own business first!¡±
After that, he took Susan by the hand and the two of them swaggered off.
Timothy stared at the back of Susan in a daze for a long time.
Yana was full of resentment. He pinched Timothy hard and said, ¡°There¡¯s no point in gawking at her!
She already has Ben. She won¡¯t fall for you!¡±
¡°Shut up.¡± Timothy nced at her coldly.
¦°
¡°You want me to shut up?¡± Yana said coldly, ¡°Will she be interested in you if I do? Timothy, it¡¯s time to
face reality. You are stuck with me for the rest of your life.¡±
Timothy looked even grimmer.
However, Yana was in a good mood. She took the initiative to hold Timothy¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go
to the ball.¡±
Timothy really didn¡¯t want to attend any ball with Yana.
But Susan was also there.
He was content with just a far glimpse of Susan, even though she no longer wanted to be
with him.
Timothy gritted his teeth and allowed Yana to pull him along.
In the hall.
The hall glowed bright with elegant guests in fine dress.
Except for a small number of people who came in pairs, most of them were young and beautiful young
ladies from rich and powerful families.
MM
Chapter 99
Wherever there were many women, there would be fights.
D
21% 12:13
Thedies of rich families were very happy topete in terms of makeup, outfit, and
appearance.
However, when Susan and Ben appeared together, they immediately attracted everyone¡¯s
attention.
The reason was simple.
Ben hardly attended any private banquets.
It was the first time in recent years that he had attended such an asion.
The elders of the youngdies attending the banquet instructed them to take any opportunity to get to
know Ben better.
They didn¡¯t intend to seduce Ben. They believed a good rtionship with him would benefit their
company financially.
However, due to Ben¡¯s scar and unpredictable nature, everyone shifted their focus to
Susan.
Ben was known to dote on his wife.
If pleasing Ben was difficult, they could take an indirect route to satisfy Susan.
Therefore, as soon as Ben and Susan appeared, arge group of people gathered around
them.
¡°Mr. Landor, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you here!¡±
¡°I was wondering why the lights in the hall were much brighter. It must be your presence lighting it up.¡±
¡°Mr. Landor, your presence is so uplifting, just like a cool wind.¡±
They showered him withpliments.
¡°My daughter is going to hold a birthday party soon. I wonder if Mr. Landor wille?¡±
IMM
Chapter 99
¡°My father¡¯s 80th birthday ising soon. Mr. Landor, pleasee.¡±
¡°Mr. Landor, we have a project in ourpany that we believe has the potential to generate a
significant return if you invest!¡±
They all seized the opportunity to cultivate a positive rtionship with him.
The hall was abuzz with excited voices as if a flock of ducks were quacking.
Ben felt a headacheing on. He frowned and was about to lose his temper.
Susan tugged on his arm and he swallowed back the anger.
Everyone was surprised at it.
Upon seeing Ben¡¯s frown, a chill ran through the hearts of everyone present, and they braced
themselves for a possible rebuke.
After all, Ben was notorious for hisck of respect for others.
21% 12:13
Susan didn¡¯t even say anything. Her gentle tug on his arm was enough to keep him fromshing out in
anger.
Seeing is believing!
Ben didn¡¯t simply dote on his wife. He utterly spoiled her rotten.
For a moment, the way everyone looked at Susan changed.
Some smart people immediately walked away from Ben and looked at Susan in surprise. ¡°Oh my god,
I¡¯ve never seen such a beauty as Mrs. Landor. Instead of the clothes enhancing her look, she
enhances the look of the clothes. It is an honor for the dress to be worn by her.¡±
Susan was mortified by the tant ttery.
But Ben nodded repeatedly. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±
The tterer¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and he continued, ¡°Truly, Mr. Landor, you have found yourself a
remarkable wife. I have a daughter of a simr age to Mrs. Landor and I have always thought highly of
her, yet she pales inparison to Mrs. Landor.¡±
CJ M M
Chapter 99
¡°You¡¯re right, honey.¡± His wife, who was next to him, nodded repeatedly to show her
agreement.
20% 12:13
Even their daughter, who had been belittled, looked up to Mrs. Landor with admiration and said, ¡°Dad,
that¡¯s not fair. Byparing me to Mrs. Landor, you are diminishing her worth. I
do not deserve that.¡±
Susan was speechless.
She blushed a little.
Ben nodded.
He looked at this family with satisfaction in his eyes.
Ben thought, ¡°If there is a project avable, I could give it to them. They seem quite
sensible.¡±
Ben, who was said to be the hardest to please, spoke up after a lot of ttery. ¡°You guys are good,¡± he
said, giving the family great approval for their performance.
The looks on the others¡® faces changed as they looked at the family of three.
They thought, ¡°Oh my god!
That family is too shameless!
Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.
If it were they¡
They could be even more shameless than that family!¡±
¡°Mrs. Landor is gentle and virtuous. She¡¯s a great wife.¡±
¡°Mrs. Landor is stunningly beautiful. Mr. Landor, you¡¯re so lucky to have her.¡±
¡°Mrs. Landor¡¡±
Then the people quickly shifted their ttery from Ben to Susan.
Susan was dumbfounded, but Ben nodded and said, ¡°Your words are music to my ears.
Don¡¯t stop now.¡±
CIC
JM M
Chapter 99
Susan was speechless..
For the first time, she felt embarrassed.
Chapter 100
Chapter 100
When Ben was ttered by others, his expression remained emotionless and he felt an urge to curse.
But at this moment, they were ttering Susan.
Ben felt that he could never get enough of hearing it.
He kept nodding and motioned for everyone to continue.
After 10 minutes, everyone had given theirpliments and exhausted their ideas, but
Ben still gazed at the crowd eagerly, as if encouraging them to continue.
Everyone was silent.
Their words of praise ran out for the first time.
However, Ben still appeared to be in need of hearing morepliments.
Everyone could only continue to think deeply.
Just as they were about to despair, Susan nced at Ben helplessly. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±
She was so embarrassed when she heard those words, yet Ben seemed to take pleasure in
1. it.
¡°All right.¡± Ben said regretfully, ¡°That¡¯s all for today. I look forward to hearing you being better prepared
next time we meet.¡±
¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡± Everyone heaved a sigh of relief in unison. For a moment, they were all grateful to
Susan.
¡°Mrs. Landor is really nice,¡± they thought.
¡°Mr. and Mrs. Landor.¡± At this time, Isabe, the host of the banquet, finally arrived.
Her posture was full of self¨Cassurance and elegance.
Her smile was confident and refined.
1/6
M M
Chapter 100
Her outfit was meticulous and beautiful.
*FEN 20% 12:13
Before Isabe came over, she had already observed what Susan wore from a distance.
Susan was obviously not well¨Cprepared.
But Isabe had spent three days preparing for the banquet.
So she looked much better than Susan.
She just wanted Ben to know the difference between her and Susan.
Once.
Twice.
Three times.
She wanted topare herself to Susan again and again.
She hoped that one day she would be able to steal Ben¡¯s attention away from Susan.
With such a hope in mind, Isabe slowly walked over. She chuckled and said gently, ¡°Mrs. Landor
looks so beautiful today.¡±
N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
Her n was to out¨Cdress Susan by first faking admiration for her outfit.
It was obvious that her outfit today was more meticulous.
1
And it was evident that she was just being polite.
Then people would say: ¡°Miss Smith is obviously more beautiful.¡±
At this moment, she remained humble and let Ben understand that, in addition to her captivating looks,
she also had an admirable character.
She had already envisioned the oue and was eagerly awaiting everyone¡¯s
cooperation.
Then she heard a youngdy exim, ¡°Yes! It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that Mrs. Landor is like a
sprite!¡±
J M M
Chapter 100
¡°What the fuck!¡± thought everyone
They all looked at her angrily.
around.
N
20% 12:13
The opportunity to tter Mrs. Lander had been snatched away again.
They felt that they couldn¡¯t lose the battle.
Even if they had nothing to say, they had to say something.
¡°Like a sprite? She is a sprite, okay?¡±
¡°Mrs. Landor is so beautiful that it makes me feel like I¡¯m unworthy to exist in the world!¡±
¡°Mrs. Landor¡¯s beauty and grace are unparalleled, making anyparison impossible.¡±
Isabe was confused.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with these people?
¡°Their tteries are so exaggerated,¡± thought Isabe.
Susan was speechless.
She was so embarrassed.
She wanted to find a hole and hide in it.
Ben praised, ¡°Not bad, not bad. You have a gift for praise. Keep thoseplimentsing. But they
are too one¨Cdimensional. My wife has inner beauty too. She¡¯s got a heart of gold.¡±
¡°Yes, of course. We¡¯ll make sure to do it next time.¡± The others nodded repeatedly.
Had they been aware that praising Mrs. Landor could bring them closer to Ben, they would have
stockpiledpliments in advance.
Isabe waspletely stunned.
¡°So, what¡¯s going on?
19% 12:14
Chapter 100
¡°Why is everyone onlyplimenting Susan?
¡°Don¡¯t they see the limited¨Cedition fashion I¡¯m wearing?
¡°Don¡¯t they notice my perfect hairstyle that I spent the entire day crafting?
¡°Are they blind?
¡°Won¡¯t they be embarrassed to give such straightforward ttery?¡± thought Isabe.
But they didn¡¯t think in this way.
As long as they could satisfy Ben, they could praise his wife for a few more hours.
Isabe took a deep breath and forced a smile. ¡°It seems that everyone agrees with me.¡±
Afraid that everyone would start ttering Susan again, Isabe quickly said, ¡°Mrs. Landor, I know
you¡¯ve been in the hospital recently, so I haven¡¯t had the chance to tell you that we¡¯re having a ball
today. What dance do you like, Mrs. Landor? I¡¯ll ask someone to y the proper music.¡±
Isabe spoke with sincerity, but her heart was full of malice.
She knew that Susan was not good at dancing.
It would be a disaster if she were to dance.
Isabe was preparing to reveal Susan¡¯s ws to these people.
Then there would surely be some mocking voices.
How could Ben be happy when his wife was so unbing?
He would most likely be dissatisfied with Susan and feel that she embarrassed him!
And at that moment, Isabe gracefully would show up, her clothes fluttering. How could Ben resist?
Though not knowing what Isabe was up to, Susan didn¡¯t want to hide the fact that she wasn¡¯t good at
dancing. She said directly, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know how to dance.¡±
d MM
Chapter 100
101 141
Isabe was pleased with herself. Of course, she knew that Susan wasn¡¯t good at dancing. Otherwise,
she wouldn¡¯t have held a dance party.
Isabe put on a show of skepticism. ¡°Dancing is a must for upper¨Cssdies. How could Mrs. Landor
not know how to dance? Are you worried that you¡¯ll perform too well and outshine everyone else? Don¡¯t
worry, I¡¯m sure no one will mind.¡±
Susan frowned. ¡°I really don¡¯t.¡±
But Isabe wouldn¡¯t give up.
She continued, ¡°Mrs. Landor, just pick one. Why not go with a waltz? Waltz is simple with only a few
basic steps. You must have learned it.¡±
Susan furrowed her brows even deeper.
Ben was unaware of Susan¡¯sck of dancing skills, but after hearing Yana¡¯s mocking and then Susan¡¯s
silence, he understood.
ncing at Isabe, Ben replied, ¡°I don¡¯t like dancing, and I won¡¯t let my wife dance with anyone else.
Please forgive me, Miss Smith.¡±
Isabe¡¯s expression froze for a moment.
She never expected that Ben would take the me for Susan.
But she was still unwilling to give up and wanted to say something.
Then, however, she heard the words of the people around them.
¡°We¡¯ll just listen to Mr. Landor. We¡¯re just ordinary folks, not even worthy of witnessing Mrs. Landor¡¯s
dance moves.¡±
¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. None of us are worthy of doing that.¡±
¡°Thank you for generously giving us the chance to shine, Mrs. Landor. If you were to dance, your
mesmerizing grace would leave us feeling so humbled that we¡¯d be inclined to fade into oblivion.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right.¡±
M M
Chapter 100
Isabe was confused.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with these people? Are they crazy?¡± she thought.
Chapter 101
Chapter 101
¡°Miss Smith, since everyone has said so, we¡¯ll do as they say. We won¡¯t dance,¡± Ben said calmly.
Isabe was speechless.
This was different from what she had imagined!
Considering everyone had said that, if she insisted on making Susan dance, it woulde across as
somewhat pushy.
Isabe was a little angry, but at this time, she could only give up.
¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Isabe forced herself to cheer up and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Landor, why don¡¯t
you take a break nearby?¡±
Ben nodded, then pulled Susan to the side.
Isabe¡¯s eyes were full of unwillingness.
If Susan was afraid of embarrassing herself and did not want to dance, Isabe had an alternative n
in mind, which was to invite Ben to dance with her.
At that time, even if Susan didn¡¯t want to dance, she couldn¡¯t stop Ben from dancing.
¡±
But who would have thought that Ben would take the me and say that he didn¡¯t want to dance?
Beside her, there was a group of tterers who kept ttering Susan, giving her no chance. to do
anything.
She took a deep breath.
She tried her best to tell herself to let it go.
It was just the contrast missing.
But when she danced on the dance floor, she would definitely be able to attract Ben¡¯s attention.
JM M
Chapter 101
The point was, who should she dance with?
Isabe was lost in thought when Leo eagerly appeared.
18% 12:14
¡°Isabe, I told you, it¡¯s not easy to get close to my brother. You kindly invited him to the ball, yet he
didn¡¯t respond in kind.¡±
Isabe nced at him grumpily. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡±
Leo was not annoyed. He said cheekily, ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t want to dance, we have to carry
1. on.
As he spoke, he stretched out his hand courteously. ¡°Beautifuldy, may I have the honor to dance with
you?¡±
Isabe frowned.
She looked down on Leo.
But after looking around, she found that other men were either married or did not match
her taste.
Although Leo couldn¡¯t match Ben¡¯s handsomeness without the scar, he was still attractive.
During her time abroad, she had the opportunity to dance with Leo and knew that he was good at
dancing.
She needed a good partner to show herself off.
Thinking of this, she reluctantly handed her hand to him. ¡°Fine.¡±
Leo looked a bit delighted.
Isabe was obviously more enthusiastic when she interacted with Ben.
But Leo didn¡¯t care.
After all, Ben was so good¨Clooking and married. Isabe could only admire him. It was impossible for
her to like him.
In that case, Leo felt confident that he had a good chance of winning her heartpared
1J MM
Chapter 101
to the others.
10% 12:15
The lights in the center of the hall started to sh in sync with the music that started to y.
Couples glided onto the dance floor.
Yana nced at Timothy, asking, ¡°Do you want to dance with me?¡±
Timothy quietly drank a ss of wine, remaining silent.
Yana understood what he meant.
She snorted coldly and turned to find someone else.
If he didn¡¯t want to dance with her, then so be it. She could always find someone to dance
with.
Timothy didn¡¯t care who she was looking for. He simply nced in the direction of Ben and Susan, then
resumed drinking without a word.
In the center of the dance hall¡.
At the start, the music was rtively uplicated. The young men and women chatted
and moved to the beat of the music with ease.
After a while, the music gradually increased in tempo. Everyone was surprised and didn¡¯t dare to chat
anymore.
They all tried their best to keep pace with the beat.
Unfortunately, some people were unable to keep up.
Gradually, two couples stood out noticeably.
One of them was Isabe and Leo.
Having previously danced this type of dance while abroad, they were able to perform it with ease now.
The other pair was Yana and an unknown man.
JM M
Chapter 101
to the others.
18% 12:15
The lights in the center of the hall started to sh in sync with the music that started to y.
Couples glided onto the dance floor.
Yana nced at Timothy, asking, ¡°Do you want to dance with me?¡±
Timothy quietly drank a ss of wine, remaining silent.
Yana understood what he meant.
She snorted coldly and turned to find someone else.
If he didn¡¯t want to dance with her, then so be it. She could always find someone to dance with.
Timothy didn¡¯t care who she was looking for. He simply nced in the direction of Ben and Susan, then
resumed drinking without a word.
In the center of the dance hall¡
At the start, the music was rtively uplicated. The young men and women chatted and moved to
the beat of the music with ease.
After a while, the music gradually increased in tempo. Everyone was surprised and didn¡¯t dare to chat
anymore.
They all tried their best to keep pace with the beat.
Unfortunately, some people were unable to keep up.
Gradually, two couples stood out noticeably.
One of them was Isabe and Leo.
Having previously danced this type of dance while abroad, they were able to perform it with ease now.
The other pair was Yana and an unknown man.
JM M
Chapter 101
17%
Isabe and Leo seemed to be in perfect harmony as they moved gracefully through their
dance.
In contrast, Yana and her partner looked like it was a solo performance by Yana alone.
That man was just going through the motions nkly, merely providing a living backdrop. while
lifelessly matching Yana¡¯s steps.
Yana had been learning dance since she was a child, and her dancing skills were excellent.
And after a long hiatus from dancing, she released her pent¨Cup anger through dazzling
dance steps that came to her with ease.
Isabe had thought that it would be her solo performance.
Unexpectedly, Yana appeared, causing Isabe¡¯s face to darken.
Isabe was almost a professional in dancing, yet she could not match Yana¡¯s level of
expertise.
It seemed that she was about to be outshined by Yana.
Her expression turned cold, signaling for the music to slow down.
As the tempo of the music decreased, the atmosphere was filled with a sense of relief and everyone
resumed their gentle swaying.
Isabe gracefully glided over to Yana.
She chuckled and said, ¡°Mrs. Leen, I remember that you got married because you identally got
pregnant beforehand. Are you not concerned that this strenuous dance. could harm the baby you¡¯re
carrying?¡±
Yana hated it the most when people said that she got married because she identally. got pregnant
beforehand!
Not only did Isabe say that, but she was also very direct.
Yana looked terrible, and she said with a poker face, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±
Isabe blinked innocently and said, ¡°I¡¯m just worried about the baby.¡±
M M
Chapter 101
¡°Thank you.¡± Yana put on a fake smile.
*ËĶÎ17% 12:15
¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Isabe said with a smile, ¡°Mrs. Leen, your husband seems to be in a bad mood. Is
it because you danced with someone else?¡±
Would Timothy be in a bad mood because of this?
N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
Yana sneered and didn¡¯t believe it at all.
They had fallen out with each other a long time ago. They were simply an unhappy couple.
Now, they didn¡¯t care about each other at all.
Yana didn¡¯t believe it, but her dance partner didn¡¯t dare to dance with her anymore.
¡°Mrs. Leen, I¡¯m a little tired. Let¡¯s call it a day.¡± He casually found an excuse and left.
Only Yana was left there.
Yana¡¯s face suddenly darkened. She red at Isabe and said, ¡°You did that on purpose.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Isabe put on a fake smile.
Yana revealed a savage expression as she raised her hand and pped Isabe fiercely.
Isabe didn¡¯t expect that Yana would suddenly hit her on such an asion.
She couldn¡¯t help but cover her face and look at Yana in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±
¡°Mrs. Leen, what are you doing?¡± Leo grabbed Yana¡¯s hand tightly.
¡°Come on, catch me,¡± Yana said with a sneer. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant. If anything happens to my baby, it¡¯ll be
your fault!¡±
Leo abruptly released her hand and said angrily, ¡°How could you talk all high and mighty after you hit
someone?¡±
Yana was pregnant, and with the intensity of her movements, he was worried that something might
happen to the child. He knew it would be foolish to attempt to grab her again and potentially take the
me.
¨C MM
Chapter 101
? ¨C
17% 12:15
The loud noise caused the other people to stop and look around in session.
¡°So what? What can you do to me?¡± Yana didn¡¯t care about the other people at all, and she just
shouted loudly.
She knew that she had a bad reputation.
¡°Anyway, my reputation is bad already.
¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to try to defend it anymore.
¡°When Ben scolded me, I had to endure it.
¡°After all, he¡¯s extremely powerful.
¡°But who the hell is this Isabe?
¡°She¡¯s from another country. It¡¯s said that she¡¯s the daughter of a prominent family, yet no matter the
size of her family, they remain in Riowert.
¡°Will the influence of Riowert have any bearing on my situation?
¡°What gives her the right to mock me?¡± thought Yana.
In the past, she might have kept up the facade of being gentle and kind.
But now, since she hadpletely fallen out with Isabe, there was no need to keep up the act
anymore. 1
At this moment, she didn¡¯t give a damn about anything.
She didn¡¯t believe her life could be any worse.
So she didn¡¯t want to endure it anymore.
Leo had never met someone so bothersome and annoying as Yana. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know
what to say.
Isabe was also stunned for a long while before she said with a wronged face, ¡°Mrs.
Leen, what did I do to deserve this treatment?¡±
CJ MM
Chapter 101
¡°You know,¡± Yana said coldly.
Tears welled up in Isabe¡¯s eyes. ¡°I was just worried about your baby, so I suggested that you not
dance so energetically. Was I wrong?¡±
As she spoke, she lowered her head and wiped away her tears.
Leo looked at Isabe sadly, and then said to Yana with a gloomy look, ¡°Do you wish to hit me instead
of Isabe?¡±
Yana was taken aback for a moment.
¡°What does that mean? He seems to have paranoid delusions,¡± she thought.
However, Leo said loudly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case? You¡¯re my sister¨Cinw¡¯s sister. Did she tell you to do
this on purpose? I just returned from abroad, can¡¯t she show me some
tolerance?¡±
Yana was speechless.
That was a good assumption, which made her want to apud him and tell him that he
was right.
After all, she would be happy to do anything that would ruin Susan¡¯s reputation.
However, Ben¡¯s warning was still vivid in her mind.
Yana twitched the corner of her mouth, and asked, ¡°Are you out of mind?¡±
However, Leo became more and more sad and angry. ¡°I was exiled from my homnd. since I was a
child. I¡¯ve returned now, but I¡¯ve never wanted topete with my brother for anything. But my sister¨C
inw asked you to do this. It seems she won¡¯t be satisfied until I¡¯m wiped from existence.¡±
Leo kept his mother¡¯s instructions in mind and tried his best to ruin Susan¡¯s and Ben¡¯s reputations
whenever he had a chance.
He was clearly referring to Susan.
But Ben wouldn¡¯t be able to get away with it.
JM M
Chapter 101
17 12:15
In this way, he would be¨Cportrayed as a pitiful person who could not be tolerated by his brother and
sister¨Cinw.
Leo had excellent acting skills.
The onlookers¡® eyes flickered, but no one dared to say anything.
Despite their urge to gossip, they refrained from doing so in Ben¡¯s presence.
¡°Great acting skills.¡± Sitting in the corner, Ben nced at Leo¡¯s performance and continued
to focus o
peeling oranges for Susan.
It seemed that peeling oranges was much more important than an exnation.
¡°Stop it.¡± Susan pressed down on his hand helplessly. ¡°Leo is taking advantage of the situation. Aren¡¯t
you going to say anything?¡±
¡°What¡¯s there to say?¡± Ben frowned. ¡°I think it¡¯s embarrassing to argue with such a person.¡±
Susan was even more helpless.
Ben¡¯s indifferent attitude caused him to have a bad reputation.
Ben didn¡¯t care.
But Susan did not intend to let it go.
Her husband was a very good person. There was no reason for him to suffer such groundless criticism.
However, how could she convince Ben to defend himself?
An idea came to Susan, and she suddenly pretended to be wronged as she said, ¡°But he said that I
was the mastermind. My reputation has been ruined.¡±
Ben¡¯s indifferent expression instantly changed!
He suddenly stood up with a cold expression.
No matter what others said about him, he paid it no mind. However, if anyone dared to me Susan for
anything, they would be in serious trouble.
¡û MM
Chapter 101
AD
¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll seek justice for you,¡± Ben said coldly.
Susan blinked and nodded obediently.
There was a hint of a smile in her eyes.
She was confident that Ben could make it clear.
With Ben¡¯s willingness, there was nothing that he couldn¡¯t achieve.
Chapter 102
Chapter 102
*N16% 12:15
Leo remained tearful as he stood on the dance floor, continuing toin.
Without confirming or rejecting it, Yana lingered on the sidelines, witnessing the drama.
Timothy came over as well.
But he didn¡¯t speak up for Susan because he feared gossip would harm her reputation.
At that moment, the dance floor became Leo¡¯s personal stage.
Isabe was surprised by Leo¡¯s proficiency in taking advantage of this opportunity.
After considering the situation, she realized that Leo¡¯s actions were actually doing her a favor, so she
remained silent.
If Susan had a poor reputation, she would not be suitable for Ben.
It would be a great opportunity for her, the daughter of arge family, to take advantage of.
Everyone had their own hidden agendas and no one stopped Leo.
Leo became even more impassioned.
Right when he described his woeful circumstances, a sudden round of apuse erupted from the
crowd.
1
Leo quickly said, ¡°I appreciate your sympathy. Please keep it in mind. No need to apud.¡±
¡°I feel sorry for you. Really.¡± Ben walked over with a poker face.
Susan followed behind him obediently.
¡°Ben.¡± Leo¡¯s expression changed. He was still a little afraid of Ben.
He tried his best to show a look of grievance. ¡°Ben, Since I returned, I have always been respectful of
your wife. Why did she ask her sister to humiliate me like this today?¡±
Ben nced at Yana.
1/8
M M
Chapter 102
16% 12:15
Yana was very afraid and quickly said, ¡°I only hit Isabe! It was Leo who turned up and said these
weird words.¡±
Although Yana was happy to see what Leo had done, it was indeed not her fault.
Ben withdrew his gaze indifferently.
Then Yana heaved a long sigh of relief.
Leo confidently asked, ¡°Why did you hit Isabe when there¡¯s no enmity between you and her? You¡¯re
my sister¨Cinw¡¯s sister, so how can you prove she didn¡¯t ask you to take this opportunity to humiliate
me?¡±
He then looked at Ben and said, ¡°Ben! Our father passed away when I was very young, and my mother
worked herself to the bone raising the two of us. Even though she¡¯s not your biological mother, she
cherishes you even more than me. If she knew how my sister¨Cinw treats me, it would break her
heart.¡±
¡°Yes.¡± Ben thought for a moment.
Leo was ted and attempted to help Penelope stand out. ¡°I¡¯ve been away for many years. You and
Mother have a much stronger rtionship than I do with her. Ben, even for Mother¡¯s sake, you
shouldn¡¯t let Sister¨Cinw do this to me.¡±
Ben looked at him and suddenly revealed a strange smile.
¡°What¡¯s he suddenly, smiling about?¡± thought Leo.
For some reason, Leo felt that something was off.
Suddenly!
p!
Ben suddenly raised her hand and gave Leo a tight p.
¡°Ben!¡± At this moment, Leo was in the same mood as Isabe, who had just been pped.
They were both shocked, extremely shocked, exceptionally shocked.
¡°How dare he?¡± Leo thought.
JM M
Chapter 102
But after the shock, Leo was actually a little happy.
16% 12:16
Since Ben was so mean, everyone should be more convinced of what Leo had just said.
Everyone would believe he was a poor guy.
¡°Here¡¯s the thing.¡± Ben looked at Leo sincerely. ¡°I didn¡¯t p him.¡±
¡°Ben, there are so many people here!¡± Leo was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s so loud. I¡¯m sure everyone
heard it.¡±
¡°On the surface, I pped you.¡± Ben said seriously, ¡°Actually, it was your mother who asked
me to do it.¡±
¡°What?¡± Leo didn¡¯t understand.
¡°Your mother and I are very close, and she treats him like her own son. So when I hit you, she was the
one who asked me to do it,¡± Ben said solemnly.
Leo was going crazy. ¡°Ben, what are you talking about? When did Mom ask you to hit me? Why didn¡¯t I
know?¡±
Ben
Isabe?¡±
1. ¡°Oh? Then how did you know that your sister¨Cinw asked Yana to p
Leo¡¯s expression froze. ¡°I¡ I¡ I just took a guess.¡±
¡°I see.¡± Ben looked at him meaningfully. ¡°You ruined your sister¨Cinw¡¯s reputation in public based on
nothing more than a guess! Is that how you¡¯ve been respectful of her?¡±
Susan took the opportunity to wipe away her fake tears. ¡°Please stop it, Ben. After all, I¡¯m still a new
daughter¨Cinw. It¡¯s understandable for Leo not to believe me.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± Ben said expressionlessly, ¡°Your sister¨Cinw is also part of your family. Since you did this
to Susan, I bet you¡¯d do it to your mother. No wonder she asks me to p you.¡±
Leo was speechless.
He thought, ¡°Wait, what¡¯s going on?¡±
Leo pped him and insisted that it was Penelope who asked him to do it.
JM M
Chapter 102
That was impossible!
#UIN #16 12:16
But he had just used this as an excuse to insist that Yana was instructed by Susan.
Now, Ben could naturally say that he was instructed by Penelope.
There was no proof anyway. They were just making up excuses.
They could say whatever they want.
Leo was still in the shock of being pped.
Ben gave him a meaningful look and said, ¡°Leo, you said that you were exiled from your homnd
since you were a child. Did you mean that I was the one who caused this?¡±
Leo blinked. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡±
N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
Ben raised his brows and said expressionlessly, ¡°When you were in primary school, you. attended a top
aristocratic school in Riowert. I went to a private school in our town. Tell me, is this your idea of being
mistreated?¡±
Leo was speechless with shock.
The expressions of everyone changed subtly, as memories were recalled.
At the time, it was fashionable to gain experience abroad, so Leo¡¯s decision to go abroad. was not due
to mistreatment.
In contrast, Ben went to a primary school in town.
It was clear that who was more pitiful.
¡°Grandpa felt sorry for me, so he took me back to the Landor family for normal education, but his
resources were limited and dad refused to cooperate. I ended up going to an ordinary school, but I
made it into a top university based on my grades. You, on the other hand, have been exposed to
aristocratic elite teaching from childhood and have been. epted to the top universities abroad. Now,
you¡¯re telling me you were excluded?¡± Ben said expressionlessly.
¡°Haha, in that case, I also want to be excluded,¡± Someone said boldly.
Chapter 102
Ben nced at him with admiration.
Everyone seemed to have received some signal and began to talk about it one after
another.
¦°
¡°One person worked hard bit by bit to get into a good university all on his own. The other had a smooth,
privileged pathid out since childhood. It¡¯s pretty obvious who was actually being mistreated.¡±
¡°It¡¯s possible that he is different from other people, which could exin why he believes he is being
mistreated.¡±
¡°Mr. Landor was just a child at that time. He couldn¡¯t decide whether to send Leo abroad or not. If Leo
believed that he was really being mistreated, it was at the hands of his own parents. It is difficult to
imagine how his parents would react if they heard it.¡±
¡°His mother must have known that he was such an ungrateful person. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have
asked Ben to p him.¡±
¡°That makes sense.
Leo was about to go crazy as he listened to their words.
He thought, ¡°This¡ this doesn¡¯t feel right.
This isn¡¯t what I want.
Didn¡¯t they say that Ben never bothered to exin?
Why did he suddenly appear and give a lengthy exnation?
This isn¡¯t like you at all, Mr. Landor.¡±
Leo was close to tears.¡±
that¡¯s not what I meant. You¡¯ve misinterpreted me and made.
me a social outcast. You don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯m not going topete with you for the Storm Group.
Why are you acting like this to me?¡±
He bypassed the topic of his education abroad and used Ben of hindering his progress in order to
keep him from joining the Storm Group.
5/8
Chapter 102
Ben sighed and said, ¡°Leo, if you¡¯re interested in joining thepany, I¡¯d be happy to arrange it for
you. However, it¡¯s important to understand that we need to start small and build up. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t
offer you the position of deputy general manager right away.¡±
As Ben spoke, his expression was one of helplessness. ¡°You have just graduated and have no
experience in business. If I were the sole employee of Storm Group, I would consider even your
request to be the general manager. However, Storm Group is not only mine but belongs to the
many people who work here. It would be irresponsible to let an inexperienced person take on the role
of deputy general manager. Therefore, I must decline your request.¡±
Leo was speechless with shock.
He was close to bing frantic once more.
He yelled within his heart.
¡°Mom!
Why did you tell
Why did you tell me that Ben was not good with words?
He kept sending me into the trap.
Is he really not good with words?
You just tricked your son!¡±
Leo had not figured but how to refute.
The onlookers began to gossip again.
¡°He¡¯s just graduated and wants to be the deputy general manager of the Storm Group. God, If I were
him, I wouldn¡¯t dare to ask for that.¡±
¡°It¡¯s apany worth hundreds of billions of dors! How dare a fresh graduate wish to be the deputy
general manager? If I had such a younger brother, I would have beaten him to death.¡±
¡°Mr. Landor refused his request to be the deputy general manager, yet he feigned being. wronged. If
Mr. Landor hadn¡¯t exined what really happened, I would¡¯ve never known he
6/8
0
Chapter 102
was such a shameless person.¡±
¡°Having a brother like that can¡¯t be easy for Mr. Landor.¡±
Someone plucked up the courage to talk to Ben directly. ¡°Mr. Landor, you¡¯re really good- tempered. You
should¡¯ve spoken up sooner. That probably would¡¯ve prevented all those rumors from spreading in the
past.¡±
Ben sighed and said, ¡°Speaking of which, I don¡¯t know why I had such a bad reputation before. I¡¯ve
never gone overboard with anything, so it must be because of my appearance which hurt everyone¡¯s
eyes. I really don¡¯t know where those rumors came from.
¡°I didn¡¯t think it was worth exining at first. I thought that the truth would be evident and everyone
wouldprehend the situation. Surprisingly, if I had not rified, the rumors would have been
perceived as factual in the eyes of others.
¡°At first, I didn¡¯t want to exin anything, but today, even my wife has been used of being a
scheming person. So I must exin.
¡°Make up whatever you want about me, it doesn¡¯t matter. But not a single word against my
wife¡¯s honor.
¡°My wife is the best person in the world.¡± Ben looked at Susan affectionately.
¡°Ben.¡± Susan went with the atmosphere and shed tears of excitement.
The onlookers next to them were about to cry.
What a profoundly moving love!
He had endured the rumors for so long without speaking up to defend himself.
Although he had never been one to exin himself, when Susan¡¯s reputation was threatened, he
readily stepped forward to rify the situation.
He was not good with words.
But for her sake, he was willing to go through anything without fear.
It was so moving.
7/8
Chapter 103
Chapter 103
They were all deeply touched.
Leo was livid.
He yelled within his heart.
¡°Don¡¯t believe Ben. He¡¯s a repulsive and malevolent scoundrel,¡± he spoke up.
However, no one seemed to pay attention to him.
Moreover, ording to everyone¡¯s perspective, Leo himself might have been the malevolent one.
What the hell was that?
Isabe was not in a good mood either.
She knew very well how much Ben and Susan loved each other
their previous lives.
But now, everything had to restart.
Why had nothing ever changed?
Then, what was the point of her putting in so much effort to be with Ben after her rebirth?
Could it be that she was destined to witness Ben and Susan¡¯s love from such a close
vantage point?
No, that was impossible. Life couldn¡¯t be so theatrical.
Since she had the chance to be reborn, she had to be the chosen one. How could she not
get what she wanted?
She just hadn¡¯t found the right way yet.
As Isabe looked at the somber Timothy beside her, an idea suddenly crossed her mind.
She vaguely remembered that Susan¡¯s first love was Timothy.
1/9
A
Chapter 103
Even though Susan was married now, Timothy still liked her.
She knew this because Timothy had caused a significant problemter on, greatly infuriating both Ben
and Susan.
But, Timothy and Susan had notpletely fallen out with each other until now.
Susan had only married Ben for a short period of time, and there might still be some lingering feelings
between her and Timothy.
In this scenario, if Isabe yed her cards right, she might be able to aplish something.
Isabe¡¯s eyes shed and she came up with a crazy n.
She knew that her n was a bit risky.
But if she didn¡¯t take the risk, how could Susan be removed from Ben¡¯s life?
As long as she could seed, it was worth the risk.
Thinking of this, Isabe tried to smooth things over in a soft voice. ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. Miss
Miller and I had a conflict because of some misunderstanding. But no one else was involved. Please
give me some face and let this matter go.¡±
Isabe¡¯s words brought everyone back to reality.
This matter had nothing to do with Ben and Leo at the beginning. It was clearly a conflict.
between Isabe and Yana.
Now that Isabe had spoken, Ben had no intention of pursuing it further, so everyone rxed and let
the matter pass with a sense of relief.
But after such a scene, they couldn¡¯t continue dancing.
Isabe instructed the staff to turn off the music. She then arranged for a variety of delicious food to be
brought in for everyone to enjoy and take a break.
As for herself, she asked a waiter to bring red wine and apany her to where Ben and Susan were.
2/9
A
Chapter 103
¡°Mr. Landor, Mrs. Landor.¡± Isabe raised a ss of wine and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing
such a big disturbance because of me. I sincerely apologize. To make amends, I¡¯ll take the first sip.¡±
Isabe drank the entire ss of red wine in one go.
Her demeanor could be described as humble. Furthermore, Isabe was indeed an innocent person
caught up in this situation.
Susan said, ¡°Miss Smith, you don¡¯t need to do this. It¡¯s not your concern.¡±
Isabe said with a wry smile, ¡°After all, it happened at my banquet.¡±
Isabe then shook her head as if she didn¡¯t want to say anything more. She just handed the sses to
Ben and Susan in person and said, ¡°This ss of wine is my way of apologizing. Mr. and Mrs. Landor,
please ept my apologies for my mistake.¡±
At this point, Ben and Susan had to take a casual sip as a gesture.
¡°Thank you for your understanding.¡± Isabe walked away with a touched expression on
her face.
Susan looked at her back and said casually, ¡°Miss Smith is actually quite a good person.¡±
Really?
Ben narrowed his eyes, and a meaningful expression shed in them.
He always felt that there was a lot of strangeness about Isabe.
However, he couldn¡¯t pinpoint anything specific wrong with it for the time being.
Taly
Even so, in his heart, Ben still silently regarded Isabe as someone who needed to be guarded
against.
After drinking with Ben and Susan, Isabe turned around and went to look for Timothy
and Yana.
When Yana saw her approaching, her expression instantly turned gloomy.
¡°What are you doing here?¡± Yana said coldly, ¡°Do you want me to p again?¡±
3/9
A
Chapter 103
Yana didn¡¯t have a good¨Cimpression of Isabe at all.
After all, it was clear that Isabe was pretending. Isabe was exactly the same as she
had been before.
Yana had no desire to greet her at all.
Yana was not polite at all, but Isabe could still manage to smile.
Isabe said softly, ¡°I said something wrong before and made you misunderstand, Mrs. Leen. I really
didn¡¯t mean anything else. I came here to apologize with a ss of wine as a gesture of reconciliation.¡±
With that, Isabe drank another ss of wine without hesitation.
Apologize?
Yana looked at Isabe with slight suspicion.
Yana had pped Isabe in the face, and Isabel/
was still so eager to apologize?
Was there such a broad¨Cminded woman in the world?
In any case, Yana did not believe it.
However, Isabe¡¯s expression was very sincere.
She asked someone to bring a ss of wine to Timothy. ¡°Mr. Leen, your wife is pregnant, so I won¡¯t
offer her wine. Let¡¯s have a drink together and let bygones be bygones?¡±
Isabe also took another ss of wine for herself.
Since Isabe¡¯s demeanor was so good, as a man, Timothy couldn¡¯t put on airs. He picked up his ss
and drank it in one gulp.
Isabe¡¯s eyes flickered and she said with a gentle smile, ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Mr.
Leen.¡±
Then, she turned around and left.
Yana looked at her with a puzzled expression.
4/9
A
O
Chapter 103
Isabe just left like that?
Did she genuinelye here to make amends with them?
Why did she find it so hard to believe Isabe?
But the fact was in to see, and it seemed that she had no choice but to believe it.
¡°Crazy woman.¡± Yana cursed in a low voice. She didn¡¯t care about Isabe anymore and walked
around by herself, enjoying the lively atmosphere of the banquet.
Timothy stood on the spot for a while.
However, he frowned and slowly sat down.
Feeling a little dizzy, Timothy vigorously rubbed his forehead.
What was going on?
Why was he so dizzy?
He had only consumed a single ss of wine, which was well below his usual alcohol tolerance. Why
did he feel like he was about to get drunk?
Timothy sat there alone, looking dazed.
When Isabe noticed Timothy¡¯s condition from afar, her gaze flickered, and then she looked toward
Susan.
She had tampered with that ss of wine.
It appeared to be a regr ss of wine, but in reality, it had been mixed with several types of hard
liquor!
It was easy to make people intoxicated when they consumed a mixture of alcohol, especially
considering how potent it was.
It was natural for Timothy to get drunk.
As for Susan, although she didn¡¯t drink much.
5/9
A
6/9
Chapter 103
Isabe was not worried that Susan wouldn¡¯t get drunk at all.
Because Susan had a little secret that she didn¡¯t even know herself.
That was, Susan couldn¡¯t drink a drop of alcohol at all.
In the past, Susan had to have blood drawn, so she wasn¡¯t allowed to drink.
As a result, she had never realized how low her alcohol tolerance was.
The reason Isabe knew about it was that as Ben grew older, he decided to write a memory book that
contained many little secrets about Susan. In Ben¡¯s view, these little. secrets of Susan were all
endearing, and he documented them as a way to show his love.
But in Isabe¡¯s opinion, all of this could be used!
For instance, this time, she could leverage the fact that Susan couldn¡¯t drink, couldn¡¯t she?
Susan was about to get drunk.
Isabe found Leo and whispered, ¡°Can you do me a favor?¡±
¡°What can I do for you?¡± Leo was still depressed.
¡°Don¡¯t belittle yourself. Of course, you can help,¡± Isabe said softly.
Her voice was full of encouragement, and Leo immediately perked up.
He looked at Isabe with a touched face. ¡°Isabe, now you¡¯re the only one who believes
me.¡±
He reached out and wanted to grab Isabe¡¯s hand.
Isabe subconsciously wanted to avoid it, but when she thought that she still needed Leo¡¯s help, she
held back and allowed Leo to hold her hand.
Leo couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart flutter when he saw Isabe so obedient.
¡°Isabe is indeed interested in me, isn¡¯t she?¡± he thought.
Before Leo could delve further into his thoughts, Isabe chimed in with a charming tone,
7
Chapter 103
¡°Leo, could you help me?¡±
¡°Absolutely.¡± Leo nodded enthusiastically.
Isabe¡¯s voice became softer. ¡°I want to talk to your sister¨Cinw alone. Can you find a way to keep
your brother from being with her?¡±
With Ben around, she couldn¡¯t carry out her n.
Leo suddenly sobered up. He hesitated and said, ¡°I just fell out with him. I¡¡±
¡°Can¡¯t you help me with such a minor thing?¡± Isabe looked at him with disappointment in
an instant.
Leo didn¡¯t know what to say.
He patted his chest and said without hesitation, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it for you.¡±
¡°I¡¯m counting on you.¡± Isabe looked at him with trust.
Leo readily agreed, but he was contemting how to divert Ben¡¯s attention elsewhere.
It would be easy if they didn¡¯t fall out with each other.
He could just suggest to Ben that they have a chat in another spot.
But, they had just turned hostile¡
Leo didn¡¯t initially want to go over, but when he thought of Isabe¡¯s pleading eyes, he made up his
mind and walked over.
¡°Ben!¡± Leo looked at Ben and knelt down on the spot.
Ben nced at him expressionlessly.
What was he trying to do?
¡°I was wrong, Ben!¡± Leo said with a sad face, ¡°It was all my fault. But Ben, I have my difficulties.¡±
Ben silently observed his performance.
7/9
A
8/9
Chapter 103
Leo was a little flustered, but he still braced himself and said, ¡°Please give me a chance to exin it to
you alone, Ben. I really have my reasons.¡±
Leo emphasized the word ¡°alone¡°.
Worried that Ben might not agree, he persisted, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll kneel here and won¡¯t
stand up.¡±
Ben was so infuriated that he chuckled. ¡°Then kneel here.¡±
Leo didn¡¯t know what to say.
How was he going to salvage his pride?
At this time, Susan said softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ben. Go talk to him. I¡¯ll wait here.¡±
Ben frowned.
Susan smiled at him. ¡°We¡¯ll always be together, people willugh at us.¡±
¡°Who dares tough at us?¡± Ben snorted and stood up.
He was deeply concerned about Susan¡¯s reputation at this moment. If Leo continued. kneeling here,
who knew what kind of gossip would circte among others? It didn¡¯t matter how he was judged, but it
would be rather unpleasant if Susan got dragged into it
again.
Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.
Ben grabbed Leo, wanting to see what he was going to do.
Before they left, Susan smiled gently at Ben.
Afterward, she sat down docilely, nibbling on the pastries in her hand, appearing verypliant.
Susan didn¡¯t look like she was drunk at all.
But Isabe knew that Susan was indeed drunk.
Ben wrote down it very clearly.
This was exactly how she looked when Susan was drunk.
7
Chapter 103
She acted perfectly normal, and Ben didn¡¯t notice it at first.
It wasn¡¯t until he realized that Susan would agree with whatever he said and appeared excessively
well¨Cbehaved that he knew Susan was drunk.
Now, Ben wasn¡¯t with her.
And, Timothy and Susan were both drunk.
All set, just need the go¨Cahead.
9/9
B
SEND GIFT
0
COMMENT
0
1/9
Chapter 104
Chapter 104
¡°Mr. Leen, you seem a bit flushed?¡± Isabe approached Timothy with a concerned expression.
At this time, Timothy was already drunk. He clung to a thread of sobriety and uttered, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t
seem to handle alcohol well.¡±
Isabe quickly said, ¡°Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have asked you to drink with me. The banquet won¡¯t end for a
while. How about this, Mr. Leen? Let me take you to the upstairs guest room for a
bit of rest.¡±
Timothy had a splitting headache. Upon hearing Isabe¡¯s suggestion, he concurred.
Isabe personally led Timothy to a room.
Then, she went down to look for Susan.
Susan was much easier to deal with.
Even though Susan appeared quite sober, when she was drunk, she would subconsciouslyply with
whatever others said.
Susan said gently that she would take Susan to find Ben, and Susan obedientlyplied.
Isabe directly took Susan to the room where Timothy was resting.
Once Susan entered; Isabe locked the door from the outside.
Susan was drunk and unable to resist at all.
Timothy was also intoxicated, and his sexual desire was intensified.
In addition, Timothy loved Susan to the core. How could he endure this situation?
Isabe just needed to wait for toe over. Naturally, she
a while and get someone would be able to create the scene she anticipated ¨C Timothy and Susan on
the same bed.
Isabe leaned against the door and listened for a while. She didn¡¯t hear anything, but she was
prepared to wait patiently.
7
Chapter 104
Anyway, it¡¯s tricky to justify why a man and a woman are alone in the same room.
When Isabe left, she had a smile on her face.
Inside the room.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯d like some privacy¡¡± Timothy, mistaking Susan for a maid, couldn¡¯t help but
say.
But when he looked up, he saw that it was thepliant Susan.
Susan hadpletely lost herposure, yet she still remained seated on the sofa like she was
completely sober. Her hands were on her knees, maintaining a poised anddylike appearance.
Timothy¡¯s heart beat wildly immediately.
Was she Susan?
Or was he hallucinating?
Timothy rubbed his eyes.
He knew that he was drunk.
So, when he saw Susan, was it actually a hallucination brought on by his intoxication?
If that was the case, he would rather get drunk a few more times in the future.
¡°Susan,¡± Timothy called out tentatively.
Susan did not respond and kept sitting there obediently.
¡°So, I¡¯m really dreaming, right?¡± Timothy thought.
Timothy approached and said cautiously, ¡°Susan, I thought you wouldn¡¯t want to see me
again.¡±
Susan looked up at him and asked in a soft voice, ¡°Where¡¯s Ben?¡±
Timothy was stunned for a moment and was overwhelmed with an indescribable emotion.
2/9
A
Chapter 104
¡°I¡¯m Timothy.¡±
¡°Oh.¡± Susan lowered her head and stopped looking at him.
Timothy also fell silent.
Did he really have to put himself through this, even in his dreams?
Timothy gritted his teeth and hesitantly extended his hand to touch Susan¡¯s face.
However, Susan suddenly raised her hand and gave him a tight p.
Timothy was stunned,
N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
There was even a hint of pain on his cheeks.
He¡ wasn¡¯t dreaming?
¡°I want Ben,¡± Susan said coquettishly.
For a moment, Timothy was unsure of his emotions.
He said unwillingly, ¡°Ben is not here. I¡¯m Timothy, your favorite Timothy.¡±
Susan stared at him and asked, ¡°Favorite?¡±
Timothy¡¯s heart ached, and he nodded frantically.
Susan raised her hand and gave him another p. ¡°You¡¯re lying to me. Only Ben is my
favorite.¡±
Timothy was partially roused by her p, but he remainedpletely unruffled.
¡°Susan, why are you here?¡± Timothy asked.
¡°I¡¯m here to look for Ben,¡± Susan dered with a steely gaze. ¡°Now, you, hand over Ben.¡±
Timothy looked at Susan and felt that something was amiss with her.
Timothy hesitated for a moment before asking tentatively, ¡°Are¡ you drunk?¡±
¡°Where¡¯s Ben? Ask him toe out.¡± Susan responded stubbornly, repeating the same
3/9
A
Chapter 104
sentence.
This time, Timothy grasped the situation.
Susan was indeed drunk.
Looking at Susan, who was alluring, Timothy couldn¡¯t deny that he felt a strong temptation.
He stretched out his hand, but ultimately, he wrestled with himself, finally managing to pull
it back.
He viewed himself as a man with bottom lines.
Timothy took a few deep breaths and suppressed the desire in his heart.
He turned around and went to open the door.
However, as soon as he turned the doorknob, Timothy felt that something was wrong.
The door was locked from the outside.
Timothy¡¯s expression instantly changed.
At first, he didn¡¯t consider this thing as a conspiracy.
However, now the door was locked from the outside.
This made him have no choice but to think of it as a plot.
Timothy wanted to mull it over.
But his mind was a whirlwind, and no matter how hard he tried to reckon with it, he
couldn¡¯t make sense of it.
He went into the bathroom straightaway and stood under the cold water.
He finally came to his senses by then.
Timothy narrowed his eyes with a gloomy expression.
He was, in fact, a real hard drinker.
4/9
A
Chapter 104
There was something wrong with that ss of wine.
The wine was sent by Isabe, and the room was also provided by her.
It was probably the same with Susan.
This situation was pretty much in line with Isabe¡¯s way of doing things.
Even though Timothy didn¡¯t understand why Isabe did such a thing, he still felt mighty infuriated.
It would be fine if Isabe wanted to scheme against him alone, she should never have gotten Susan
involved.
If he couldn¡¯t control himself and did something to Susan¡
As a man, he didn¡¯t think it would damage his reputation.
However, how was Susan supposed to behave in the future?
He couldn¡¯t let Isabe seed.
But now, the door was locked from the outside.
He couldn¡¯t open it from the inside.
Even if he and Susan hadn¡¯t done anything.
If Isabe brought people over, they¡¯d still have a hard time exining why both of them ended up
alone in that room.
He and Susan had to leave this room.
Timothy narrowed his eyes.
He looked at his phone.
His phone got a tad damp.
Timothy hastily wiped off the water droplets, thankfully finding that his phone was still in working order.
5/9
A
Chapter 104
He skimmed through the contact list and eventually locked onto a specific number.
Although he really didn¡¯t want to ask that person for help.
But now, that man was the only one who could save him and Susan from this dire
situation.
Timothy took a deep breath and reluctantly dialed Ben¡¯s number.
¡°Ben, I really know I was wrong. Why don¡¯t you p me a few more times? If it¡¯s not enough to vent
your anger, you can boot me a few more times. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to earn your forgiveness, Leo
kept begging.
Ben listened calmly.
He was actually guessing what Leo was up to.
Was he trying to garner sympathy?
But there were no other people here.
Ben waited for a while.
As Leo kept on with his endless repetition, it started to test Ben¡¯s patience.
¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Ben said indifferently. ¡°If that¡¯s all you want to say, I already know.¡±
After that, Ben turned around and was about to leave.
Leo wasn¡¯t sure if Isabe had wrapped up her conversation. Seeing Ben getting ready to take off, Leo
grew anxious and grabbed his arm. ¡°Ben, if you¡¯re still not willing to forgive me, I¡¯ll drop to my knees
right here and now.¡±
Leo was about to kneel again.
Ben nced at him in confusion.
strange idea suddenly shed through his mind.
Leo¡ Why did he seem to be deliberately dragging things out?
6/9
A
Chapter 104
Dragging things out?
What was he trying to do then?
While Ben was thinking, his phone suddenly rang.
Ben nced at the screen and frowned slightly.
Timothy was calling him?
How did Timothy think of calling him?
They only exchanged numbers during a business meeting and hadn¡¯t had anymunication since.
Later on, as various events unfolded, they wouldn¡¯t be in touch, no siree.
But this time, Timothy called him.
Ben suddenly had an ominous feeling.
He quickly answered the call.
¡°Ben, I¡¯m dropping to my knees,¡± Leo said as he knelt down and tugged at Ben¡¯s thigh. ¡°Why¡± don¡¯t you
give me a few kicks?¡±
As Ben listened to Timothy on the phone, Ben¡¯s face instantly turned livid.
Leo couldn¡¯t quite fathom Ben¡¯s expression and kept saying, ¡°Kick me, please kick me.¡±
Then, Ben did give him a kick, just as Leo had asked.
Ben raised his foot and kicked Leo hard in the chest.
Leo was kicked and sent flying with a totally confused look on his face:
He¡ he just wanted to stall for time. He didn¡¯t expect Ben to kick him for real.
Leo was about to say something angrily.
Then, he saw Ben looking down at him as if he was sizing up a dead man.
7/9
0
Chapter 104
¡°Ben¡¡± Leo suddenly felt a great fear.
Ben slowly bent down and asked in a cold voice, ¡°You like Isabe?¡±
Leo didn¡¯t quite grasp why Ben had brought this up out of the blue, but he still instinctively replied,
¡°Yes.¡±
*Then, how about I lend you a hand with that?¡± Ben suddenly smiled strangely at Leo.
Leo was a little confused, but he still nodded. ¡°Then, it¡¯s great.¡±
Ben gave him a slightly menacing, hungry smile. ¡°Well, listen up. I swear on it, your dream¡¯s gonna
come true.¡±
Although Leo didn¡¯t know why Ben suddenly wanted to help him, he still nodded enthusiastically.
¡°Good boy.¡± Ben patted Leo on the head.
Leo felt his scalp go numb.
He had a feeling that Ben would twist his head off in the next moment.
Leo had just said that without thinking. He didn¡¯t expect Ben toe through for him.
In the end, Ben was shockingly fast.
Ten minutester, Ben asked him to go to a room.
Leo went there.
Then, a woman lunged at him.
Leo was shocked at first.
When he realized that the woman who had lunged at him was Isabe, his heart suddenly skipped a
beat.
¡°Isabe, why are you¡¡± Leo looked at Isabe in surprise.
Isabe didn¡¯t say anything and simply clung desperately to his arms.
8/9
Leo cast a quick nce at her. Her face Was in the right state of mind.
Leo struggled a bit. ¡°Isabe, I¡¡±
Isabe kissed him directly on his lips.
Leo promptly threw in the towel on resisting. There was a spark in his eyes, and he
scooped up Isabe and headed straight for the bed.
Even though he sensed something was off with Isabe¡¯s state, and it was probably tied to
Ben.
However, he wasn¡¯t the one who did it, so he didn¡¯t bear any psychological burden.
Soon, there was a sensual murmur ema
Chapter 105
Chapter 105
Ben stood outside the door with Susan in his arms, his face indifferent.
Hearing the noises inside the room, Timothy silently gave Ben a thumbs¨Cup. ¡°Bravo.¡±
He was surprised by Ben¡¯s efficiency.
Not long after he hung up the phone, Ben managed to open the door and took the two of them out.
Then, Ben put an unconscious Isabe into the room.
When Isabe tried to get Ben drunk, thetter added some drugs to her water.
Just as Isabe thought that her n had seeded and she was carried away by thecency,
Ben swiftly took action. As a result, she fell for the bait before she even
realized it.
After putting Isabe into the room, Ben called Leo over.
Then, the situation inside the room became interesting.
Ben nced at Timothy with an impassive expression. ¡°I owe you a favor this time.¡±
Timothy shook his head. ¡°Stop mentioning this, or I¡¯ll regret it.¡±
Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.
Ben nced at him icily. ¡°I will forgive you for what you said since you¡¯ve done me a favor
today.¡±
1
He held onto Susan¡¯s arm tightly, and his expression was extremely grim.
He remembered what had just happened and was still scared.
If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Timothy was an upright man¡
He couldn¡¯t imagine what would have happened.
¡°All right, I won¡¯t say anything.¡± Timothy didn¡¯t dare to provoke the furious Ben, so he only shrugged
and shut his mouth.
¡°I¡¯ve made some follow¨Cup arrangements,¡± Ben said in a frosty voice. ¡°If you¡¯re interested, you can stay
and watch the fun. I gotta go home with Susan.¡±
1/8
A
Chapter 105
¡°Okay.¡± Timothy smiled. ¡°Since she had gone to length to plot all this, I have to stay to
watch it.¡±
Ben nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. He just held onto Susan¡¯s arm and left.
Looking at their backs, Timothy hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Take good care of
Susan.¡±
Ben ignored him and left.
A wry smile immediately appeared around Timothy¡¯s lips.
He really regretted it now.
How could he have missed such a good chance to¡
Perhaps if he slept with Susan, then Ben would leave her. In that case, Timothy probably would have a
chance to be with Susan.
But in the end, he couldn¡¯t bear to hurt her.
Timothy withdrew his gaze with a mixture of feelings. When he looked at the tightly shut door, his
expression became gloomy.
No matter what, he liked Ben¡¯s counterattack.
Since Isabe had tried to hurt them for no reason, she deserved the bacsh.
Timothy waited expressionlessly at the door.
After being drugged, Isabe clung to Leo tightly.
It seemed that their sex would not end in a short time.
All of a sudden, Timothy heard amotion not far away.
His expression changed slightly when he thought of Ben¡¯s follow¨Cup arrangements. He left
the corridor from the other side and sneaked into the crowd.
¡°Where have you been?¡± Yana asked casually when she saw Timothy.
2/8
A
Chapter 105
¡°Bathroom,¡± said Timothy.
However, he had changed his clothes.
Noticing that, Yana felt suspicious but didn¡¯t say anything else.
¡°What happened?¡± Timothy asked.
¡°Isabe is missing. Everyone is looking for her,¡± Yana replied.
¡°Oh?¡± Timothy raised his eyebrows. ¡°She¡¯s the hostess, but she suddenly disappeared?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Yana said calmly. ¡°But I heard that this was a part of the party. The Smiths¡® maid just told us that
Isabe is ying hide and seek. Whoever finds her first will get a big prize.¡±
A big prize.
A strange expression appeared on Timothy¡¯s face.
¡°That¡¯s truly a big prize, isn¡¯t it?¡± he thought.
However, it was probably not what everyone had thought to be.
Ben was really ruthless toe up with such an evil idea.
Timothy couldn¡¯t wait to see everyone¡¯s expression after they opened that door.
He had thought that it would take some time for them to find Isabe.
To everyone¡¯s surprise, just as they entered the corridor following the maid, they heard some
embarrassing groans.
¡°Oh,¡± a girl pretended not to understand what was happening and asked in a sweet voice, ¡°What¡¯s that
noise? It sounds weird.¡±
The other girls all nced at her.
¡°That bitch is ying dumb.
Well, since she ¡®doesn¡¯t¡® know it.
3/8
A
Chapter 105
We pure girls certainly ¡®don¡¯t¡® know it either,¡± they thought.
So they all asked with an innocent face, ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s that noise? We really have no idea.¡±
The men¡¯s expressions were more interesting.
They looked at each other and gave each other a knowing look.
¡°How about we go somewhere else first?¡± someone suggested.
If they were to walk into that room, both they and Isabe would feel embarrassed.
However, the maid who led the way ignored the suggestion and opened the door with the
key.
Everyone¡¯s expression changed slightly.
¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea,¡± someone said, but he didn¡¯t move at all.
It was obvious that something was happening in the room.
And no one would refuse to watch the fun.
When the door was opened, the groan became even clearer.
¡°Don¡¯t you find this voice a little familiar?¡± Timothy suddenly asked with a smile.
Yana nced at him, confused.
Timothy didn¡¯t seem to be interested in gossip.
The others didn¡¯t know much about Timothy, but when they heard what he said, they all listened
carefully, and their expressions became weird.
That voice¡ was indeed familiar to them.
The longer they listened to it, the more they found it familiar.
They recognized it as the voice of Isabe, the missing hostess.
¡°Miss Smith, howe it is you?¡± The maid shouted dramatically, confirming everyone¡¯s
4/8
JMM
Chapter 105
guess.
Isabe, driven by her desire, was holding tightly onto the man on top of her.
13% 12:18
When the maid suddenly shouted, Isabe¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she sobered up a
little.
Subconsciously, she nudged Leo.
However, Leo had no intention to stop. Instead, he banged her a few more times.
Looking at Leo¡¯s intoxicated face, Isabe suddenly screamed.
¡°Isabe, we¡¯re finally together.¡± Leo looked at her affectionately, knowing nothing about
the situation.
¡°Get off me! Get off me!¡± Isabe¡¯screamed even louder.
She didn¡¯t understand how she ended up sleeping with Leo.
The person she wanted was Ben.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Just that maid saw it. I can handle it. Yes, I can,¡± Isabe thought.
Just as she was considering how to threaten the maid to zip her lips, the maid stepped
aside.
Then, Isabe saw arge group of guests behind the maid.
Leo subconsciously pulled up the nket.
Isabe¡¯s vision darkened, and she almost fainted.
¡°Sorry, Miss Smith. If we had known that you and Leo were doing this, we wouldn¡¯t havee in.¡± A
rich girl feigned to cover her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t see anything.¡±
¡°Yes, we didn¡¯t see anything,¡± the guests said.
However, when Isabe saw the interest of gossip in their eyes, Isabe had an urge to silence them
forever.
MMII
Chapter 105
She didn¡¯t understand why things would end up like that.
How did she end up sleeping with Leo?
And why did all the guests suddenly enter the room and see what she was doing?
What was even more horrible was that she was lying naked with Leo under the same
nket.
With so many guests watching, she couldn¡¯t get out of bed if she wanted to.
Isabe wondered what Ben would think of her if he saw this.
She quickly nced across the crowd, but she didn¡¯t see Ben. Instead, she saw someone who
frightened her.
¡°Timothy Leen!¡± Isabe couldn¡¯t help yelling. ¡°Why are you here?¡±
She didn¡¯t ask anyone to open that door.
Thus, Timothy was supposed to be in that room with Susan.
Timothy looked at her with a smile. ¡°What do you mean, Miss Smith? Shouldn¡¯t I be here?¡±
¡°You¡ you get me wrong.¡± Isabe wanted to use some more explosive news to cover her scandal, so
she continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to a guest room with Mrs. Landor?¡±
¡°Timothy and Susan?¡± the guests thought.
Things became even more exciting.
The guests¡® eyes lit up.
Timothy narrowed his eyes, in which was a cold glint.
Isabe was simply digging her own grave.
Timothy replied expressionlessly, ¡°Miss Smith, be careful with your words. Mrs. Landor didn¡¯t feel well
and went home with Mr. Landor long ago. How could she have gone to a guest room with me? If you
want to make up a story to distract our attention from your affair, I¡¯d suggest you try harder. It¡¯s
ridiculous of you to nder me so groundlessly.¡±
UMMI
Chapter 105
¡°Susan has left with Ben?¡±
She had no idea what had happened during the period when she was drugged.
She said in a panic, ¡°I¡¯m not lying. I did see the two of you entering the guest room together. 1¡¡±
12 12:18
Timothy raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Miss Smith, please behave yourself. You and Leo. are both
single, so it¡¯s not a big deal that you slept. You should just admit it. Why are you trying to nder me
and Mrs. Landor?¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t¡¡± Isabe weakly defended herself.
¡°Yeah, Isabe, let¡¯s admit it. It¡¯s natural for us to have sex,¡± Leo said with a happy face.
¡°No way!¡± Isabe thought.
Seeing Leo¡¯s ted face, Isabe was mad. ¡°Leo, did you set up this trap against me? Did you? It¡¯s
you, right?¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Leo immediately denied it. ¡°You were so passionate towards me just now, Isabe. We love
each other, don¡¯t we?¡±
He did not mention what Ben had done.
On the one hand, Isabe might not believe it if he told her that it was Ben who created the
chance for them.
On the other hand, if he told the truth that Isabe was drugged, then she would get away
with her doings.
Now, Leo insisted that they were in love.
¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s you.¡± Isabe looked at Leo angrily. She reached out and was about to hit him.
But as soon as she moved, the nket slipped off her, revealing her naked body.
Isabe screamed and instantly pulled the nket up.
She shouted crazily, ¡°Get out of here, all of you! Do you hear me?¡±
13% 12:18
Chapter 105
She now looked like a horrible ghost.
The guests pursed their lips andined as they left.
¡°She couldn¡¯t help sleeping with Leo in such a short time, yet she told us to piss off, sounding like we
forced her to sleep with Leo.¡±
¡°Did you hear her groans? Tsk tsk. She looks like a decentdy but in fact¡¡±
Though the sentence was left unfinished, everyone knew what it meant.
3
Isabe heard some of the discussions, and her expression became even more ferocious.
¡°Damn it, damn it,¡± she cursed in her heart.
She was going to kill the asshole Leo.
Shen bit him in the arm.
Leo was briefly stunned before he subconsciously fought back.
The two of them actually started fighting naked.
In the end, Isabe gotid again.
¡°Isabe.¡± Leo looked satisfied. ¡°Pick a date. Let¡¯s get married.¡±
¡°In your dreams!¡± Isabe felt that she was about to go crazy.
Her eyes appeared even more vicious and scary.
Chapter 106
Chapter 106
¡°Isabe.¡± Leo didn¡¯t rush. He said fearlessly, ¡°I really liked you. Besides, so many people have seen us
being together intimately. Only when we¡¯re in a rtionship can we put a stop to their gossip.¡±
Leo had always liked Isabe. Moreover, Isabe dide from a good family. As for Leo, though he
was from the Landor family, he had no right to interfere in the affairs of the Storm Group. Therefore, he
had little status in the upper ss.
Therefore, marrying Isabe was already the best choice for him.
¡°So, you brought these people here?¡± Isabe looked at Leo with a gloomy face.
¡°No.¡± Leo shook his head.
Indeed, it wasn¡¯t him.
But how could Isabe believe him?
She looked at him with a hateful expression in her eyes.
Then she gritted her teeth and pointed fiercely at the door. ¡°Get out.¡±
Leo still wanted to say something, but when he saw Isabe¡¯s pale face, he shrugged and slowly put on
his clothes.
¡°Well, Isabe, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be responsible for this. In a few days, I¡¯ll talk to my mother about
proposing marriage to your family,¡± he said.
¡°Get lost!¡± Isabe¡¯s voice became even sharper.
Leo left calmly, showing no signs of haste.
He felt that Isabe was just a little confused now.
So many people had seen what had happened between them.
If she didn¡¯t marry him, who else could she marry?
The more he thought about it, the happier he felt.
17
MM
Chapter 106
It seemed that Ben actually cared about him.
In the car¡
13% 12:18
Yana looked at Timothy with a strange expression, and asked, ¡°Is the situation between
Isabe and Leo any of your concern?¡±
Timothy was expressionless. ¡°Why would I be dragged into that? Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±
Yana sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t care about their affairs either.¡±
A heavy silence then filled the car.
However, Timothy and Yana didn¡¯t feel ufortable.
They were ustomed to this way of getting along with each other. Sometimes, silence. could be a
good way for both of them.
In the Landor¡¯s¡® house¡
Ben ignored the following bustling and brought Susan home.
¡°We¡¯re home, Susan,¡± he said softly.
She raised her head and asked in a delicate voice, ¡°Are you Ben?¡±
She raised her head. Her eyes were bright and her lips were moist.
She asked gently again, ¡°Are you Ben?¡±
Ben suddenly felt an impulse surging in his heart.
He said slowly, ¡°I am.¡±
Susan tilted her head and sized him up carefully as if trying to determine if he was telling
the truth.
Finally, she confirmed that it was indeed him.
She stretched out her arms toward him, saying, ¡°Hug me.¡±
JMMIE
Chapter 106
N
13% 12:18
Ben¡¯s impulse surged even more, but he resisted with some difficulty. ¡°Wait, you can rest in bed for a
while. I¡¯ll get you some soup to prevent a hangover.¡±
But Susan grabbed Ben by the clothes and refused to let him go.
¡°Good girl, Susan¡¡±
¡°Hug me.¡± Susan didn¡¯t care and continued to ask for a hug.
¡°I¡ I want to hug you too, but now you¡¯re drunk. I¡¯ll hug you when you sober up, okay?¡± Ben
tried his best to control himself.
Susan disregarded his words. All she knew was that he had turned her down once more. She became
furious and rolled on the bed like a child. ¡°Hug me, I want you to hug me.¡±
Ben remained speechless.
He was unsure of how to deal with this situation.
Seeing her still rolling around, he was worried that she might fall out of bed, so he quickly helped her.
She took that opportunity to hug him.
Her hands were soft, and so was her body.
Ben stiffened.
He felt that his heart was beating even faster.
In the end, it beat so quickly that he felt like it was about to jump out of his chest.
¡°Come onto the bed,¡± Susan ordered in a coquettish manner. ¡°It¡¯s ufortable for me to hold you like
this.¡±
Come onto the bed?
Ben looked at Susan, whose eyes were blurred, and his heart was in turmoil.
In her current state, he could do anything to her.
3/7
Chapter 100
But¡
¡°Get on.¡± Susan pulled him directly to the bed.
Ben couldn¡¯t resist any longer and was drawn onto the bed by Susan.
¡°You can lean on me like this. Move your butt a bit and hug me like this.¡± Susan toyed with Ben, who
maintained a stiff expression, almost like she was ying with a doll.
Finally, when she felt satisfied, she leaned against his chest with contentment.
She nuzzled her face against his chest and said softly, ¡°Ben.¡±
¡°Huh?¡± He remained frozen, not daring to move even the slightest bit.
He was afraid that something uncontroble would happen if he moved.
Susan looked at Ben, and tears suddenly welled up in her eyes. ¡°Ben, don¡¯t you like me anymore?¡±
Ben was stunned. ¡°I like you. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±
But she felt even more aggrieved. ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you kissed me?¡±
Ben didn¡¯t know what to say.
He was at a loss. Did he need to kiss her?
Of course, he was very willing to kiss her.
But did she have to test his self¨Ccontrol like this?
¡°Sure enough, you don¡¯t like me anymore.¡± Susan was annoyed and pushed him away.
¡°No, I like you!¡± Ben said hurriedly.
¡°Then kiss me.¡±
Susan closed her eyes and raised her chin.
She was just facing him like that, appearing calm and unguarded.
13 12:19
Chapter 106
The two of them were so close that Ben could almost see every tiny detail of her face.
All of a sudden, he felt a lump in his throat and couldn¡¯t speak.
¡°Hurry up,¡± she urged.
Ben was in a dilemma. He said slowly, ¡°Susan¡ you¡ are drunk. You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing
right now.¡±
Was he rejecting her again?
Susan was unhappy. She opened her eyes and was about to get out of bed. ¡°If you don¡¯t kiss me,
someone else will.¡±
Ben was speechless.
He then pulled her back and kissed her without hesitation.
If she had been sober, she would have felt very shy.
But when he kissed her now, she giggled and even stuck out her tongue to lick his lips.
Ben also gave up resisting. His eyes slowly darkened. ¡°How about you kiss me?¡±
¡°Okay,¡± Susan replied obediently, then instinctively nibbled on his lips.
Ben narrowed his eyes.
Susan was drunk¡
1
She seemed to be cuter than usual.
¡°Good girl, give me another kiss,¡± he said.
She then kissed him again.
¡°One more kiss,¡± Ben said.
Susan kissed him again.
¡°One more.¡± Ben was not satisfied. To be exact, he was greedier now.
13% 12:19
Chapter 106
This time, Susan pursed her lips and refused him.
She said angrily, ¡°I won¡¯t kiss you anymore. Your lips are too firm.¡±
After that, she fell asleep.
Ben was speechless.
N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
Well, his lower half became aroused and firm.
However, Susan, who made him like this, had already fallen sound asleep.
Ben sighed and helped change her clothes for her.
During the whole process, it was inevitable that there would be an inner struggle in his
heart.
But when he remembered that she was drunk, he held back..
It took him a long time to settle her down, and he nned to go back to the sofa to sleep.
But in her sleep, Susan rolled over and clung to him tightly, like an octopus.
Ben tried a few times, but he couldn¡¯t break free, so he could only lie down beside her.
Beside him, she was delicate and soft, making it veryfortable to hold her¡
But¡
Ben had no idea if spending a night with Susan like this would be torture or a blessing.
However, when he thought of how well¨Cbehaved and cute she was, he still felt a little
excited.
Feeling the soft Susan in his arms, Ben¡¯s final thought was¡
¡°Maybe I should keep a few bottles of wine at home in the future¡¡±
Chapter 107
Chapter 107
The next day.
The sun was shining brightly.
Susan woke up with a headache.
She narrowed her eyes and subconsciously reached out to rub her forehead.
However, the next moment, she felt that something was wrong.
Where¡ where did she put her hand now?
Susan first nced at Ben, who was still asleep.
Then, she slowly looked down and saw her hand.
She held Ben by the waist with one hand and ced the other hand on his chiseled eight- pack abs.
Oh my!
Ben had eight¨Cpack abs?
She didn¡¯t expect it at all!
Although this was not the point, Susan subconsciously touched his abdominal muscles.
Tsk, tsk.
Very sturdy.
Not bad.
Susan was about to continue.
Ben suddenly grabbed her. ¡°What are you doing?¡±
Susan felt a little guilty about being caught touching his abdominal muscles, but she quickly decided to
shift the me onto him.
1/7
Chapter 107
She immediately said angrily, ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything yet! Why are you here? What happenedst
night? Did you take advantage of me?¡±
Susan spoke in a self¨Crighteous manner. Ben gave her a knowing look in return.
Susan felt inexplicably guilty under his gaze.
But soon, she raised her head and asked, ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡±
Ben sighed. ¡°I knew that you would go back on your word when you woke up, fortunately¡. I have
evidence.¡±
¡°¡ Evidence? What evidence?¡± Susan suddenly had a bad feeling.
Ben took out his phone expressionlessly.
Then, he opened a video and clicked on the y button.
Susan looked over in confusion, and then she instantly felt extremely embarrassed.
In the video, Susan¡¯s body was quite flexible, doing her best to climb onto Ben.
Ben tried to break free.
Susan even patted him and said fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±
Ben had no choice but to lie down. Only then did Susan appear satisfied, and then¡
She extended her hand toward Ben and delicately caressed his abdominal muscles.
As she continued to stroke it, she licked her lips andmented, ¡°Your muscles are really impressive.¡±
Ben was speechless.
Susan also remained silent.
¡°Let¡¯s stop watching it.¡± Susan quickly went to grab his phone.
Ben let her turn off the video with a guilty expression, then raised his eyebrows. ¡°How is
it?¡±
27
A
0
13% 12:19
Chapter 107
Susan didn¡¯t say anything and focused on finding the delete button.
Ben nced at her and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve saved it. I¡¯ve made several copies.¡±
Susan stopped the motion of her hand.
She took a deep breath.
Then, she decided to shift the me onto him again.
Susan immediatelyined angrily, ¡°You¡¯ve made so many copies? What are you trying to do?
Have you nned this all along?¡±
Ben was stunned when he saw how fierce Susan was.
Susan coughed lightly and tried her best to look more righteous. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s all your fault!¡±
Ben gently rubbed her hair and took the me helplessly. ¡°Okay, okay, it¡¯s all my fault.¡±
Only then did Susan feel satisfy.
Ben nced at her. ¡°Since it¡¯s my fault. How about I let you touch my abs as an apology?¡±
Susan didn¡¯t know what to say.
What was going on?
It had only been one night, but Ben had suddenly be coquettish.
She withdrew her hand quickly and said awkwardly, ¡°No need.¡±
¡°Are you sure?¡± Ben raised his eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s my gesture to show you my apology.¡±
¡°No need¡¡± Susan kept waving her hands.
However, Ben didn¡¯t give up.
Susan kept dodging.
3/7
A
Chapter 107
When she finally hid in the corner of the bed, there was nowhere else to go.
All of a sudden, Susan changed her attitude.
She reached out and grabbed Ben¡¯s abdominal muscles.
Ben was speechless.
It was unexpected.
¡°So?¡± Susan looked at him smugly.
Then, she saw that Ben was getting gloomier.
¡°Feeling good?¡± Ben asked.
Susan didn¡¯t know what to say.
She still couldn¡¯t outspeak Ben.
Susan turned around, wanting to run away.
Ben pulled her back. ¡°Susan, you grabbed me tightlyst night and begged me to kiss you.¡±
Susan turned pale with fright. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m not crazy.¡±
¡°But you¡¯re drunk.¡± Ben gave her a meaningful look. ¡°Or do you want to see the video
evidence?¡±
1
Ben didn¡¯t record this part, but his words scared Susan.
Sure enough, Susan shook her head desperately, her face filled with resistance.
¡°So you admit it?¡± Ben raised his eyebrows.
Susan did not know what she looked like when she was drunk. After all, she had never
drunk before.
However, since Ben was so confident, he should tell the truth.
¡°Alright, I admit it,¡± Susan said guiltily.
4/7
A
Chapter 107
¡°It¡¯s good that you admit it.¡± Ben nodded.
Susan coughed and pretended to be calm. ¡°You¡¯re my husband, so what if I kissed you? Why should I
be ashamed of admitting it?¡±
Right!
They were already married.
Wasn¡¯t it normal for Susan to kiss him?
What¡¯s the big deal about it?
Seeing that Susan appeared cool about it, Ben said with grievance, ¡°But I was forced to be kissed by
you. Can¡¯t you make it up to me?¡±
Susan was shocked by his words.
Since when did Ben be so shameless?
Forced to be kissed?
Made it up to him?
Susan immediately straightened her neck. ¡°No way! What can you do with me? huh?¡±
¡°What can I do with you?¡± Ben narrowed his eyes, and his gaze was deep. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take this
compensation myself.¡±
Before Susan could react.
Ben pressed her under his body.
Susan was in a mess from the kiss. She even felt that Ben would want more.
Susan did not reject it.
After all, she and Ben were in love with each other and they were officially married.
Just as Susan was about to get ready.
5/7
A
Chapter 107
Ben suddenly stopped..
He stopped!
Susan looked at him in confusion.
¡°I have thepensation now.¡± Ben reluctantly let go of Susan.
He desired Susan but now was not the right time.
Not with his current status.
Susan blinked her eyes.
Ben quickly got out of bed.
Susan rubbed her chin.
A shocking thought suddenly shed through Susan¡¯s mind.
Could Ben be¡ impotent?
At first nce, it sounded highly suspicious.
But after thinking about it carefully, it made sense.
Susan began to recall seriously.
On the night of their marriage, she said that she would do whatever he wanted.
But Ben didn¡¯t do anything.
It could be exined that Ben didn¡¯t like her at that time.
But now, they were finally in love with each other.
Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.
Every time Ben only kissed or hugged her, he never entertained more intimate thoughts.
After thinking it through, Susan felt that she had found out the truth.
Aftering out of the bathroom and taking a cold shower, Ben met Susan with a sympathetic gaze.
6/7
A
Chapter 107
A sympathetic gaze?
Ben was confused.
Did something happen that he wasn¡¯t aware of?
7/7
Chapter 108
Chapter 108
Looking at Ben at a loss, Susan felt an even stronger affection for him.
She said softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ben. I won¡¯t dislike you.¡±
Ben was confused.
¡°So, what exactly had happened?¡± he thought.
However, Susan had no intention of exining.
Susan firmly believed that Ben might not be able to behave sexually.
Ben was too embarrassed to say it himself, but it was still an illness after all. She could ept it, she
was willing to go through thick and thin with him. However, what if it could
be cured?
Susan nced at Ben, thinking that if she directly said that he should see a doctor, Ben would lose
face.
In that case, maybe think of another treatment first?
Susan suddenly had a lot of thoughts in her mind.
However, no matter how the treatment was carried out, it was not something that could be
done overnight.
Susan first kept this matter in her mind, then got up to freshen up and went downstairs
with Ben.
Early in the morning, the Landor¡¯s house was very lively.
The hall was filled with all kinds of exquisitely packaged gifts. Penelope was bustling about with
excitement, while Leo stood nearby boasting.
¡°Grandpa, Isabees from a noble family too, and she cares for me deeply, which is why she
couldn¡¯t resist doing that. I don¡¯t want to let her down. Given her family
background, she¡¯s a suitable match for the Landor family. I n to speak with her first, and
if everything goes smoothly, we might even visit Riowert soon.¡±
1/5
A
Chapter 108
Leo sounded pleased as he spoke.
He didn¡¯t notice Charlie¡¯s expressionless face at all.
Charlie couldn¡¯t fathom what Leo, that bastard, had to be so proud of.
Was it worth bragging about doing such a thing in front of so many people?
Leo went back and forth in the morning as if he were telling everyone that Isabe had slept with him.
The more Charlie thought about it, the more headache he felt.
However, just as Leo had said.
Isabe came from a noble background, and she was a nice person. With their genuine love for each
other and their shared intimacy, it was necessary to elerate their wedding
ns.
Therefore, Charlie tacitly acknowledged Penelope getting busy preparing gifts.
Ben took a nce and roughly understood the situation.
Only Susan waspletely at a loss.
She was so drunkst night that she didn¡¯t know that she and Timothy were locked up in the same
room, narrowly avoiding a potentially troublesome situation.
Of course, she didn¡¯t know what happened between Isabe and Leo.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Susan asked in a low voice.
Ben nced at Susan who looked confused. He reached out and gently rubbed her hair. ¡°Nothing. It
seems that Leo and Isabe couldn¡¯t resist their desires and were intimate, and others saw it
yesterday.¡±
He did not tell Susan about the conspiracy behind it.
Susan didn¡¯t need to know.
Because he would shield her from all the storms and hardships.
2/5
A
+5
Chapter 108
¡°Others saw it?¡± Susan Govered her mouth. When she pictured that scene, she felt a little
embarrassed.
¡°I heard that almost all the guests witnessed it,¡± Ben added.
Susan didn¡¯t know what to say.
After a while, Susan came to her senses and said, ¡°In that case, we have to ask Leo to propose
marriage as soon as possible. Isabe is a girl; her reputation could be damaged because of this.¡±
Susan did not know what Isabe had done and believed her to be a good girl. Naturally, her
assumptions followed suit.
Ben just smiled.
¡°I had no idea Isabe actually likes Leo,¡± Susan pondered for a moment and couldn¡¯t help but
apud. ¡°No wonder. I thought she was trying to win your favor the moment she showed up. It turns
out she has feelings for Leo and wants to get in your good graces. It seems I had misunderstood her
before.¡±
N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
Ben didn¡¯t deny it, but he still said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say if they can get married. But Susan, remember,
Isabe is not as simple as you think. Stay away from her in the future.¡±
¡°Eh?¡±
Susan didn¡¯t know why Ben would say that, but she kept his words in mind and nodded
silently.
¡°Ben, Susan.¡± At this moment, Leo also saw them. He waved enthusiastically. He said, ¡°Come help me
out. What gifts should I bring for the proposal?¡±
Ben and Susan walked over.
¡°Grandpa. Susan sat down next to Charlie, grabbed his hand as usual, and gently rubbed his fingertips.
Charlie foundfort in having his fingertips rubbed. So, whenever Susan saw Charlie, she would rub
them for him.
3/5
A
Chapter 108
Charlie felt much better when he experienced Susan¡¯s filial devotion.
Charlie nced at Leo and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s just a marriage proposal. Don¡¯t make it a big
deal.¡±
¡°Grandpa, she¡¯s from a noble family. We can¡¯t be too casual,¡± Leo said hastily. ¡°Ben, mom and I don¡¯t
have enough money. Can you help us?¡±
Before Ben could speak, Charlie frowned. ¡°Why are you short of money? Didn¡¯t I just transfer you two
million dors?¡±
¡°Two million is not enough¡ I remember When Ben married Susan, didn¡¯t he spend nearly ten million
dors on the wedding? Isabees from a better family. I need to double the budget at the very
least.¡±
Leo said confidently.
Susan lowered her head.
She recalled that the Landor family did spend a fortune on her wedding with Ben, and she was able to
manage the remaining budget.
Carl and Jane wanted to take a portion of the remaining budget and pocket some for themselves.
However, Ben was well¨Cknown for his difficult personality, so they didn¡¯t dare to do so.
Thinking of this, Susan suddenly understood why Ben allowed Penelope to spread rumors
about him.
Sometimes, it felt good if others felt intimidated by him.
Charlie was amused by Leo¡¯s words. He grabbed something casually and threw it at Leo. ¡°Shut up.
How can shepare with Susan? Susan¡¯s status is higher than Isabe¡¯s, so it¡¯s natural for Susan to
have arger wedding budget. This time, you can only get 2 million dors at most. Don¡¯t even think
about getting any more from me.¡±
¡°Grandpa, you can¡¯t be so biased.¡± Leo was anxious. ¡°Why can¡¯t Isabe bepared to Susan?
Isabe even saved your life.¡±
4/5
A
JMM
Chapter 108
F
12% 12:28
¡°Then let here and tell me in person that I still owe her a favor. If she asks for 10 million dors, I¡¯ll
give it to her as my gift to her! But it can¡¯t be regarded as a wedding budget,¡± Charlie said bluntly.
Charlie was a man with very clear thinking. Isabe had indeed saved him, remembered her kind
gesture.
¡°Alright.¡± Leo thought for a moment and agreed.
He thought that Isabe was going to marry him anyway.
Every woman in the world had to be obedient to their husbands.
and he
By then, he would ask Isabe for ten million dors from Charlie. Then, he would have the startup
funds.
Since Ben could develop the Storm Group before.
Leo always felt that if he was given enough money, he could definitely create a second. super¨Cpowerful
chaebol.
Leo was indeed very confident!
SEND GI
Chapter 109
Chapter 109
With such a beautiful hope, Leo persisted. Ultimately, he enlisted the support of his entire family to
propose marriage to Isabe.
Leo believed that even if Isabe¡¯s family were not present, as long as Isabe agreed first, it would be
easier to discuss the matter with her parents in the future.
Ben and Susan were also dragged away by him.
At first, Ben didn¡¯t want to go, but when he saw that Charlie was going, he became concerned that Leo
might do something reckless and upset Charlie. So, he decided to apany them.
In the car.
Leo had been excitedly telling them how much Isabe loved him and how they were a good match.
Penelope echoed, and her eyes brimming with happiness.
After all, Isabe¡¯s family background was much better than that of Susan.
If Leo married Isabe, not only would he receive the Smith family¡¯s support, but he would also
suppress Ben in that regard.
The more Penelope thought about it, the more delighted she became.
As Penelope and Leo were in great spirits, they reached the Smiths¡® vi.
In the early morning, Isabe was having a tantrum when the housekeeper arrived to inform her that
Leo had arrived.
¡°I don¡¯t want to see him!¡± Isabe¡¯s voice was sharp. ¡°Tell him to get lost!¡±
The housekeeper hesitated for a moment and quickly said, ¡°Miss Smith, Mr. Charlie Landor, Mr. Ben
Landor, and Mrs. Landor have all arrived.¡±
¡°Ben is here?¡± Isabe was stunned for a moment before she said, ¡°Then invite them in!¡±
1/6
A
Chapter 109
The housekeeper went outside.
Isabe¡¯s mood was rather intricate.
Ben should have known what happened yesterday, right?
Did he know that Leo had schemed against her?
Ben was a genuinely kind person if he knew that she had been framed. He wouldn¡¯t harbor any ill
feelings towards her, would he?
Isabe felt a brief mix of nervousness and anticipation. She was in a dilemma.
Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.
After a while, the housekeeper led them in..
¡°Mr. Landor senior,¡± Isabe was very tactful and greeted Charlie first. ¡°Please, have a
seat.¡±
Her attitude was so good that Charlie couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Isabe, you¡¯re a good girl.¡±
As Charlie praised her, Isabe modestly lowered her head.
¡°Isabe,¡± Leo didn¡¯t want to waste any time. With enthusiasm, he dered, ¡°I¡¯vee to propose
marriage.¡±
¡°Propose marriage?¡± Isabe looked at Leo in disbelief.
Propose marriage?
What the hell?
Was Leo crazy?
She had clearly rejected him before!
¡°Are you¡ so happy and unsure how to react?¡± Leo said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promised to take
care of you, and I intend to keep that promise.¡±
Isabe was bewildered. When did she ask him to take responsibility?
Furthermore, Leo revealed what had transpired between them in front of Ben, causing
2/6
A
Chapter 109
Isabe to feel deeply embarrassed.
¡°This is a gift my mother prepared for you early in the morning,¡± Leo said. ¡°If you ept it, we can
consider our engagement settled for now. Please tell your family that we intend to visit them in Riowert
for the wedding,¡± Leo proposed.
Penelope also said with a smile, ¡°Yes. You and Leo are not kids anymore. You should get married as
soon as possible. I also want to have grandchildren.¡±
Isabe was speechless.
¡°What? What is happening? Why are they discussing me giving birth to a child for Leo? Leo was
definitely dreaming,¡± Isabe¡¯s thoughts roared within her.
¡°Isabe?¡± Leo asked, a curious look on his face when he observed her quietness. ¡°Are you truly so
happy that it¡¯s left you without words?¡±
Then, he generously said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go to the Riowert to meet your parents immediately. The sooner
we resolve this matter; the sooner you can have peace of mind.¡±
¡°To hell with meeting my parents!¡± Isabe¡¯s face darkened with anger.
She subconsciously nced at Ben.
Ben drank his coffee leisurely and didn¡¯t even spare her a nce.
Isabe¡¯s heart was broken.
She had been framed by Leo, yet Ben continued to treat her with coldness. Why was her life so filled
with misery?
No, that wasn¡¯t right.
Isabe tried her best to convince herself.
Ben was an upright person.
He did not speak because he did not know the truth.
After all, Leo would never tell Ben that he had schemed against her.
3/6
A
Chapter 109
Ben probably thought that she and Leo were in love with each other.
No, she had to expose Leo¡¯s plot.
Thinking of this, Isabe forced a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t bother, Leo. My parents won¡¯t agree to our marriage.
Just pretend that nothing happened yesterday.¡±
¡°I might be able to pretend, but others can¡¯t. They saw us together on the bed,¡± Leo said. ¡°Furthermore,
how can you be so sure that your parents disapprove without even meeting me? I¡¯m well¨Ceducated,
aplished, and quite good¨Clooking. They have no reason to be displeased with me.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Penelope also nodded repeatedly, ¡°Leo is the best.¡±
Isabe felt a surge of frustration towards both of them for theirck of self¨Cawareness.
She would never marry Leo.
But in this case¡
It seemed that it was not easy for her to get rid of Leo.
Isabe thought for a moment and suddenly looked at Ben.
She took the initiative to ask, ¡°Mr. Landor, can I talk to you alone?¡±
She wanted to tell Ben about what Leo had done.
1
Everyone said that Ben hated evil as his enemy. Surely, he would have sympathy for her and convince
Leo to abandon this audacious idea altogether.
Ben put down his coffee cup and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Is this necessary?¡±
¡°Indeed, Isabe, this is our marriage. If there¡¯s anything you need, just tell me,¡± Leo
assured.
Isabe gritted her teeth. ¡°Mr. Landor, there are some things that I can only tell you.¡±
Ben nced at her.
¡°Please.¡± Isabe¡¯s eyes carried a hint of pleading.
4/6
A
Chapter 109
Susan looked at Isabe and then at Ben, sensing that something was amiss.
However, she didn¡¯t dwell on it too much. Susan assumed that there were certain things Isabe
couldn¡¯t discuss openly about the marriage, so she nned to approach Ben for
help.
Susan said, ¡°Ben, Isabe is shy. Maybe you should have a private conversation with her.¡±
Isabe gritted her teeth.
She was the daughter of the Smith Family. Did she need Susan to speak up for her?
Although Isabe was furious, she still looked at Ben expectantly.
Ben narrowed his eyes and suddenly smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±
¡°Pleasee with me.¡± Isabe couldn¡¯t wait any longer.
She took Ben to the study.
As soon as they entered the study, she closed the door.
Ben just looked at her calmly.
Isabe must have guessed that he was behind what had happenedst night, and she harbored a
desire for revenge.
Well, he, Ben, had the courage to confess to what he had done.
Since Isabe had plotted against Susan first, it was natural for him to retaliate.
Isabe walked up to him and burst into tears.
¡°Mr. Landor! I had no other option but to ask you for help. Leo.. Leo is deceitful,¡± Isabe.
eximed.
Ben was speechless.
5/6
Chapter 110
Chapter 110
Unaware of the shift in Ben¡¯s expression, Isabe sobbed, ¡°Mr. Landor, I didn¡¯t do it voluntarilyst
night! Leo bribed my maid somehow and spiked my water. Then, he¡ took. advantage of me while I
was unconscious!¡±
As Isabe spoke, she burst into tears again.
Ben observed her tearful state, and his expression grew increasingly peculiar.
¡°Mr. Landor, I know people have misconceptions about you. In reality, you are a very upright and kind
person,¡± Isabe said with a pleading look. ¡°Mr. Landor, Leo did this to me. Please see that justice is
served.¡±
¡°Upright and kind?¡± Ben¡¯s expression grew even more perplexing.
¡°Yes.¡± Isabe nodded vigorously.
Ben etched the information into his memory. When he was young, he had a tarnished reputation, yet he
disdained to exin it. Only Susan could discern his kindness and goodness beneath the surface.
That was why he liked Susan so much.
But now, Isabe wanted to tell Ben that in this world, Susan wasn¡¯t the only one whoprehended
him. She, Isabe, also understood him.
Seeing Ben¡¯s strange expression, Isabe thought that he was surprised by her ability to perceive him,
so she continued, ¡°Mr. Landor, I¡¯m different from those people. When they see your face, they think
you¡¯re harsh. However, I recognize the tenderness within your heart. Even your visage, which others
may avoid, remains exceptionally handsome in my
eyes.¡±
As she spoke, Isabe plucked up her courage and looked at Ben shyly.
She had to let Ben know that she was not afraid of him, and understood him very well.
The two of them were a perfect match.
Ben was speechless.
1/6
A
0
Chapter 110
He had thought that Isabe was there to use him.
Now he felt that Isabe might be out of her mind.
How could she perceive him as a kind and gentle man?
Ben was amused by her words. He said with an expressionless face, ¡°I drugged you.¡±
He didn¡¯t intend to hide it at all.
¡°Mr. Landor.¡± Isabe didn¡¯t believe him. She said, ¡°I know you want to take all the me, but it was
Leo, he should be held ountable, I know it very well.¡±
Ben didn¡¯t know what to say.
He was left utterly speechless.
Isabe thought that she had hit the nail on the head. She lowered her head and suddenly became
extremely shy. ¡°And¡ and if you want me, Mr. Landor. I¡¯m actually willing,¡± she stammered.
As she spoke, she plucked up the courage to nce at Ben before quickly lowering her
head.
Ben was speechless.
His expression suddenly turned icy. ¡°Miss Smith, please behave yourself.¡±
Isabe said sadly, ¡°I know that I¡¯m no longer a virgin, but my heart has always remained pure and
dedicated to you. I trust that with your magnanimity, you won¡¯t be concerned about such a minor detail,
will you?¡±
As she spoke, Isabe looked at Ben expectantly.
Ben was suddenly filled with disgust.
With a cold look on his face, Ben suddenly took a step forward and put his hand on Isabe¡¯s neck
expressionlessly.
¡°Mr. Landor.¡± Isabe took the initiative to lean her neck closer to him.
2/6
A
Chapter 110
ording to the memoirs, she firmly believed that Ben was an upright person who was cold on the
outside but warm on the inside. She was not worried at all that Ben would
harm her in any way.
Not only would he harm her, but he would also help her cancel her marriage with Leo.
This was Ben.
Ben was the kindest person in the world.
As Isabe contemted, Ben abruptly withdrew his hand.
Her pupils suddenly constricted.
She subconsciously grabbed Ben¡¯s arm, and a flicker of disbelief shed in her eyes.
What¡ what was Ben doing?
Ben looked at her expressionlessly. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you have such a misunderstanding about me.
Miss Smith, you know clearly what you didst night. I drugged you as tit for tat. I don¡¯t care about what
happened between you and Leo. If you say any nonsense in front of me again, I won¡¯t be as lenient.¡±
Isabe was dumbfounded.
Her fragile heart shattered into pieces in an instant.
How¡ how could Ben say things like that?
He was a super phnthropist, recognized as a good person.
Was she hallucinating?
Isabe blinked, trying to convince herself that she was merely having an illusion.
However, Ben¡¯s face was still icy cold.
¡°Isabe, you saved grandpa once, and I¡¯ve already exacted revenge yesterday. We¡¯re
square,¡± Ben said, his expression devoid of emotion. ¡°However, if you ever dare to engage in any
scheming or plotting¡ I can¡¯t promise I won¡¯t respond harshly.¡±
3/6
Chapter 110
Ben tightened his grip and said in a fierce voice, ¡°Do you understand?¡±
Isabe was a little terrified, but she still nodded subconsciously.
Only then did Ben let go of her with a sneer.
He took a handkerchief, wiped his palm slowly, and then left the room expressionlessly.
Isabe¡¯s legs gave way, and she crumpled to the ground, utterly helpless.
Recalling how terrifying Ben looked just now, her eyes were filled with fear.
Was that the true face of Ben?
That was not what was written in his memoirs.
As Isabe recollected what Ben had written in his memoirs, she immediately felt extremely
embarrassed.
¡°My wife likes me because she has glimpsed the beautiful heart beneath my fierce exterior. She thinks
that I am the best person in the world.¡±
¡°Personally, I like to fight for justice, which is also one of my wife¡¯s favorite qualities.¡±
¡°I¡¯m also keen on doing charity. Every time I see those poor people, I can¡¯t help shedding tears with my
wife.¡±
¡°Ben, you bastard! You fooled me!¡± Isabe thought furiously.
However, for some reason, Isabe¡¯s jealousy towards Susan intensified even further.
If Ben was indeed a kind person, his attentive treatment of Susan could be attributed to his loyalty to
his marriage.
But what if Ben was actually an utter viin?
For the sake of Susan, a viin had transformed into a good person for the rest of his life.
Isabe felt inexplicably sad in her heart.
How could Susan receive such special treatment from Ben?
4/5
5/6
Chapter 110
However, Isabe was unwilling to give up.
But when she thought of how terrifying Ben looked, she felt a little scared.
Listening to Ben¡¯s words, she understood that he had retaliated in the same manner the previous day
because he knew what she had done.
She had only permitted Timothy and Susan to stay in the same room, but Ben¡¯s retaliation had indeed
cost her virginity.
It could be seen that Ben was really vengeful and did not show any mercy.
Fortunately, she still held the trump card of saving Charlie earlier. Otherwise, Isabe had no doubt that
she would have faced a much more severe retribution.
If Ben were to catch her in any transgression again, Isabe didn¡¯t know how he would handle her.
Isabe remained immobilized on the ground for a while before gradually standing up.
She was a little scared.
But she couldn¡¯t help thinking about it.
If the person Ben had feelings for became her¡
Would she then be the one under Ben¡¯splete protection?
Isabe truly couldn¡¯t help but entertain such thoughts.
First of all, she had underestimated the rtionship between Susan and Ben.
Secondly, she had misjudged Ben.
But now, she had already learned the lesson of failure.
She still had the advantage of being a seer.
Next time, she would definitely be able to do it wlessly.
¡°Ben¡ Ben¡¡±
7
Chapter 110.
Isabe repeated, and her expression slowly changed.
¡°I¡¯m waiting for the day when you fall for me!¡± she thought.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.
Chapter 111
Chapter 111
¡°Ben, are you finished? Where¡¯s Miss Smith? Why hasn¡¯t shee out yet?¡± Susan looked at Ben,
who had emerged alone, her face wearing a puzzled expression.
Ben raised his eyebrows. ¡°She might need more time to think things through.¡±
¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Susan didn¡¯t understand, so she said, ¡°Marriage is a significant decision in one¡¯s life. We
really have to give her some time to contemte.¡±
¡°What¡¯s there to think about?¡± Leo was anxious. ¡°Everyone knew what happened between her and me.
If she doesn¡¯t marry me, how can she endure such shame?¡±
¡°Yes, things had already happened. If she doesn¡¯t marry Leo, she might remain single for the rest of
her life,¡± Penelope said with a sense of superiority, ¡°She is so bold. If it weren¡¯t for her sincerity to Leo, I
wouldn¡¯t have agreed to this marriage.¡±
¡°Really?¡± Isabe regained herposure and came out. She happened to overhear the audacious
words spoken by Penelope and Leo. She was so furious that she nearly passed
out.
Isabe pointed at Penelope with a trembling finger and said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, even if I have to be single
for the rest of my life, I won¡¯t marry Leo.¡±
ia
Hearing this, Penelope was unhappy. ¡°What do you mean? You have a tarnished reputation now, and it
seems that no one wants you. I kindly offered you a way out. It¡¯s perfectly fine if you don¡¯t want to
marry Leo, but spouting nonsense like this won¡¯t help your case. Watch out, Leo might truly decide not
to marry you.¡±
¡°Isabe, don¡¯t be willful,¡± Leo said. ¡°Quick, apologize to mom.¡±
Leo¡¯s behavior was as if he believed Isabe was already married to him.
Isabe was so furious that she felt like she might just burst a blood vessel.
She finally understood why Ben had chosen Leo as the instrument of revenge against her.
Leo and Penelope utterly disgusted her.
Isabe felt like she had been bitten by a snake, yet the snake still aimed to sink its fangs into her
again!
13:17
Chapter 111
¡°Shut up.¡± Isabe looked at Leo angrily. ¡°What kind of delusion are you entertaining? In this day and
age, you expect me to marry you simply because we slept? Leo, do you truly believe you deserve me?¡±
Leo was stunned. ¡°Isabe, how could you say that¡¡±
However, Penelope waspletely upset now.
She suddenly grew displeased, grabbed Leo¡¯s hand, and marched out. ¡°Leo, let¡¯s leave! We¡¯re not
going to marry her. The thought of her being naked in front of so many people is humiliating. Why don¡¯t
we marry a virtuous girl? Come on, let¡¯s go. I¡¯d like to see who else. would marry her besides you?¡±
Isabe was so angry that she couldn¡¯t help shouting, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it!¡±
Leo had wanted to say something more, but seeing Isabe¡¯s attitude, he immediately held
his tongue.
Penelope was right. No one would marry Isabe except him.
Although she was so arrogant now, if he indeed chose not to marry her, it wouldn¡¯t be long before she
to cry and beg him.
With that in mind, Leo allowed Penelope to lead him away.
Isabe was still trembling with anger.
Charlie frowned.
Leo and Penelope left just like that?
Leo and Isabe weren¡¯t in love with each other?
It seemed Isabe was not willing to marry Leo at all!
¡°Mr. Landor senior, I¡¯m sorry. Penelope¡¯s words were incredibly offensive, and I let my anger get the
best of me,¡± Isabe said to Charlie, showing a much more gracious attitude.
Thinking about what Penelope had said, Charlie felt that Isabe shouldn¡¯t be med for being angry!
Most people would have erupted in anger.
8% 13:17
Chapter 111
Charlie sighed. ¡°Isabe, Penelope certainly has a sharp tongue. But if you really like Leo, you can
marry him with ease. Penelope doesn¡¯t have the authority to dictate the affairs of the Landor family.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll think about it, Mr. Landor senior,¡± Isabe replied withoutmitting to a definitive answer. She
remained polite and gentle.
Ben couldn¡¯t help sneering when he saw her like this, but he didn¡¯t say anything.
As he had said before, he had already sought revenge, so he would let it go.
From now on, as long as Isabe did not hinder him and Susan, he would not do anything
to her for the sake of the fact that she had saved his grandfather.
¡°Then think it over thoroughly,¡± Charlie patted Isabe¡¯s hand and then stood up.
Susan hurried forward to support Charlie.
Then they left first.
By the time everyone was gone.
Isabe sneered.
Marry Leo?
Absolutely not!
Even though Ben seemed to dislike her judging from the current situation.
Isabe did not give up.
She was a seer, a chosen one. Since fate made her reborn, she was confident that her wishes would
undoubtedly be fulfilled.
Hence, the minor setback she faced at present was merely the final vestige of darkness. before dawn.
However, she might have to change her strategy a little.
In the Landor¡¯s house.
¡°Who does she think she is? How dare she look down on Leo¡¡± Penelope was still cursing
D 13:17
Chapter 111
indignantly.
¡°Shut up,¡± Charlie couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t find it embarrassing, I certainly
do!¡±
¡°Dad, how could I possibly have made you feel embarrassed? It¡¯s that woman who should be med,¡±
Penelope said.
Charlie couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to her anymore. Why hadn¡¯t he realized before that Penelope was
so disgraceful, even Leo had been misled by her.
Fortunately, Ben had been under his guidance since childhood. Charlie shuddered to think about the
consequences if he had allowed Penelope to take charge of Ben¡¯s education.
N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
¡°If you¡¯re unclear about where you¡¯ve erred, return to your room and contemte it. Don¡¯t go out if you
haven¡¯t thought it through,¡± Charlie said with a straight face.
¡°Dad!¡± Penelope looked at Charlie in disbelief. ¡°Isabe humiliated Leo like that, and you still want me
to be grounded?¡±
¡°Get lost. Don¡¯t appear in my sight.¡± Charlie couldn¡¯t help rubbing his forehead.
Ben saw it, he looked at Penelope expressionlessly. ¡± Penelope, please do as Grandpa
says.¡±
Penelope was a little confused, she subconsciously looked at Leo.
Leo lowered his head nervously, not even daring to speak up for his mother.
Penelope could only grit her teeth and reluctantly make her way upstairs.
¡°Grandpa.¡± Leo didn¡¯t care about Penelope at all. He just looked at Charlie with a ttering face and
said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it carefully. The main reason.Isabe said no is because I haven¡¯t established
a sessful career yet. She usually admires Ben. If I can make a name for myself, Isabe will surely
see me in a different light.¡±
What Leo said made sense.
Charlie nodded and was about to say something.
Ben continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already promised to provide you with the initial capital of two million dors.
Moreover, I can also assist you in connecting with influential figures in the industry. You don¡¯t need to
trouble grandpa aboutunching a business in the future.¡±
13:17
Chapter 111
¡°Ben, you¡¯ve been treating me kindly,¡± Leo turned to Ben. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m afraid two million
dors¡¡±
Ben nced at him and said indifferently, ¡°Do you want it or not?¡±
¡°Of course, I want it! Two million dors it is!¡± Leo said with determination, grinding his
teeth.
Ben made a call and asked someone to transfer two million dors to Leo.
Leo nced at the ount bnce with a spark of joy in his eyes.
After Ben took over the Landor family, he wasn¡¯t mistreated at all.
The food and clothing were all of the highest quality.
However, Ben didn¡¯t give him much cash.
For Leo, two million dors was a huge sum of money.
Should he take the money to start a new business right away?
Well, it didn¡¯t appear that there was a need to rush.
Leo remembered that he had a few friends who kept inviting him to drink.
He didn¡¯t go because he was short of money before.
Now that he had this huge amount of money in his pocket, he could drink any wine he
wanted!
Leo stood up impatiently. ¡°Ben, then I¡¯m going to start a business now.¡±
¡°Go ahead,¡± Ben said indifferently.
Leo left quickly. As soon as he went out, he called his friends. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s drink. It¡¯s my treat today!¡±
¡°Leo is quite ambitious.¡± Charlie sighed.
Ben remained silent.
He didn¡¯t believe that Leo had actually embarked on a business venture, but as long as it brought
Charlie happiness, he had no interest in uncovering Leo¡¯s true intentions.
Chapter 111
In the next few days, Leo went out every day, saying that he was busy starting a business.
Charlie became even more pleased with the situation.
Ben remained silent.
His men had told him everything about Leo.
Starting a business?
Hell no!
But Ben couldn¡¯t be bothered to care less.
He only gave him these 2 million dors and no more.
If Leo was willing to advance in his career, he would assist by making some connections due to their
family ties. As long as Leo was willing, he could still make some headway.
However, if he squandered all his money on entertainment, there would be no more money left once
his funds were depleted.
Dinner time.
Ben and Susan came back a littlete today, so they were the only ones having dinner.
Susan looked at the bottle of wine she had painstakingly found, and her eyes disyed a hint of
delight.
She picked up a ss and carefully poured a drink for Ben. ¡°Ben, take a sip,¡± she said to
him.
Ben had no reason to refuse the wine poured by Susan.
He took a sip and found it to be quite enjoyable, so he couldn¡¯t help but inquire, ¡°What brand of wine is
this?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know either. It¡¯s probably from some random brand. Just take a sip,¡± Susan replied gently.
Ben was confused and took a few more sips.
Observing his willingness to partake, Susan was eagerly anticipating the wine¡¯s effects.
N Q 13:17
Chapter 111
The person who sold the wine had mentioned that unless one was a heavy drinker, they wouldn¡¯t be
able to tolerate this wine.
However, Ben couldn¡¯t drink too much of this wine.
After Ben finished a small ss, Susan put the bottle away.
¡°It tastes good. Pour me another ss, Ben said.
¡°No, it¡¯s enough for today,¡± Susan hurriedly said.
Was there a set amount to drink?
Ben was a little confused, but he didn¡¯t dwell on it.
In the evening, the two of them returned to their room.
Ben still had some work to deal with.
Susan sat on the bed and peeked at him.
The wine was about to take effect, wasn¡¯t it?
Susan suddenly got out of bed, walked over, and hugged Ben from behind.
She leaned over to Ben and whispered in his ear, ¡°Ben.¡±
Ben tensed up, and a warm sensation surged from his lower body.
Damn it!
Was he this susceptible to a Susan¡¯s temptation now?
Chapter 112
Chapter 112
Ben couldn¡¯t take it anymore.
Ben could clearly feel a surge of desire welling up within him.
If he were to lie down with Susan, he feared he might lose control of himself instantly.
With great self¨Ccontrol, Ben slowly said, ¡°No need for that. I don¡¯t usually work in bed.¡±
¡°How could he resist it?¡± Susan pondered and nced at Ben¡¯s lower body.
¡°Is this wine effective or not? Then I should try again!¡± she thought.
Susan wasn¡¯t ustomed to such sweet talk. She was so affectionate that it nearly made
her nauseous.
However, if this could arouse desire in Ben, then all the sacrifices would be worthwhile!
After Susan finished speaking, she noticed that Ben had turned red in the face.
Looking at him, Susan inexplicably found him somewhat adorable.
She was about to tease him further.
Ben suddenly stood up and took theptop. ¡°I¡¯m going to the study.¡±
¡°Hey¡¡± Susan shouted from behind.
Ben pretended not to hear and ran away.
Susan looked at his back and couldn¡¯t help blinking.
Why¡ why did Ben run away?
Was he that afraid of her?
But¡ could it be that he was¡ shy just now?
Susan thought uncertainly.
In the study.
Ben promptly locked the door and called Thomas.
1
Om 13:17
Chapter 112
¡°Hello, Ben.¡± Thomas¡¯s voice sounded very delightful.
Gritting his teeth, Ben said, ¡°You¡¯re in a good mood, aren¡¯t you?¡±
Thomas was puzzled. ¡°Is there a reason for me to be in a bad mood?¡±
Ben was even angrier!
He couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Have you made the potion?¡±
If he couldn¡¯t return to his original appearance, he might explode on the spot.
¡°I need a few days more, Thomas said casually. ¡°Maybe three days.¡±
¡°Three days?¡± Ben gritted his teeth. ¡°Can¡¯t you be faster?¡±
¡°What? I¡¯m already working quite quickly. Moreover, it used to be around this time in the past. I¡¯ve
never seen you push me like this before, Thomas replied.
¡°How can it be the same?¡± Ben asked.
He had no prior expectations. Whether his appearance was restored or not didn¡¯t matter.
But now, every minute he spent waiting was torturous.
¡°Why is it different now?¡± Thomas didn¡¯tprehend.
¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re still single,¡± Ben gritted his teeth. ¡°You have two days. I want to see the potion by
then!¡±
¡°Why did you humiliate me for being single? What¡¯s wrong with being single? And you want me to give
you the portion in two days? How can I reduce your time by one day? You¡¡± Thomas retorted.
All of a sudden, the phone was ended.
Thomas was speechless.
He felt desperate and couldn¡¯t help but scratch his head.
¡°Mr. Smith, what¡¯s wrong?¡± A stunning woman next to him approached him with a smile.
Thomas reluctantly pushed her away. ¡°Maybe next time. Let¡¯s meet next time.¡±
13:17
Chapter 112
He left with a sad look on his face.
It was Ben again.
Again!
That jerk had interrupted his romantic encounter twice in a row.
However, he had to ept his fate and return to finding a way to expedite thepletion of the potion.
The hot girl looked at his back with a strange expression.
That rumor was actually true?
She was a model.
It just so happened that she had a friend who was also a model.
Her friend had onceined to her that all the attractive men in the world were
attracted to other men.
Her friend also showed her a photo of Thomas.
Due to Thomas¡¯s mboyant style, she remembered him.
This time at the bar, for some reason, she approached him and flirted with him.
In the beginning, Thomas appeared to like her very much!
However, after taking a call, his demeanor changed abruptly, and he departed.
She faintly heard some voices.
The person on the other end of the call was evidently a man.
Tsk, tsk, tsk. What a pity.
She also shared this matter with her friends in the modeling industry.
¡°Hey, girls, I¡¯m feeling down. It¡¯s rare to encounter someone who matches my preferences.
I was just about to flirt with him, but it turns out he¡¯s not into women.¡±
She even disyed a photo of Thomas looking dejected.
X NA 13:18
Chapter 112
¡°Yes, I know this guy. He¡¯s so handsome. What a shame¡¡± another attractive woman who had hooked
up with Thomas abroadst time chimed in..
The other girls also said, ¡°It¡¯s normal. Just look at him. He dresses so extravagantly, and his makeup is
even more intricate than a girl¡¯s. I can discern his sexual orientation at a
nce.¡±
¡°Calm down. Nowadays, handsome guys are into other guys. We girls should do the
same.¡±
¡°s.¡±
As a result, everyone in the modeling industry knew that he was into men.
¡°Thomas?¡± a beautiful woman recognized him in the photo at a nce.
She suddenlyughed.
Interesting.
Wasn¡¯t he the one who was going on a blind date with her in a few days?
She didn¡¯t expect him to have such a sexual orientation.
If that was the case¡ that would be perfect.
At first, she didn¡¯t intend to go on a blind date at all, but now she suddenly changed her
mind.
She couldn¡¯t help but call her mother, who was forcing her to get married.
N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
¡°Mom, the guy you mentionedst time, Mrs. Smith¡¯s son, is he still single?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s quite aplished. I asked you to meet him before, but you weren¡¯t willing to. Why
are you so picky?¡±
Her mother began toin incessantly.
The woman listened patiently for a while, and then said, ¡°I¡¯ll meet him this time.¡±
¡°You¡¯re too selective, and you¡¯ll probably remain single for the rest¡¡± her mother suddenly paused, and
she asked in disbelief, ¡°Wait, what did you say? You¡¯re going to meet him?¡±
13:18
Chapter 112
¡°Yes, help me contact him. I¡¯m quite interested in him.¡± The woman smiled.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get in touch with Mrs. Smith immediately.¡± Her mother was instantly thrilled and promptly
hung up the phone to make the arrangements.
In the group chat, the girls were still discussing Thomas.
That girl couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.
Thomas¡ could be the perfect partner for her.
However, Thomas didn¡¯t know if there would be any romantic luck waiting for him.
He had no choice but to return to his room to study the potion.
In the evening, Mrs. Smith called and told him about the blind date.
Just as he was about to refuse¡
Mrs. Smith burst into tears. ¡°Are you going to say no? Your father passed away a long time ago, and I
raised you just to let you disappoint me at this moment?¡±
Mrs. Smith cried even harder as she spoke.
Thomas had a headache from her crying and couldn¡¯t help but agree. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go. Just tell me the
time.¡±
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send you the time and location right away.¡± Mrs. Smith quickly stopped crying.
Thomas remained silent.
After a while, Thomas nced at the time. The blind date was a weekter. By that time, the potion
Ben had asked for would have been settled, so he could go and meet that
Woman.
Therefore, Thomas put this matter to the back of his mind for the time being and focused on finding a
way to expedite thepletion of the potion..
As a result, he really did it in two days.
He quickly called Ben and said, ¡°You¡¯ll need to set aside three days of your schedule. I¡¯m going to work
on softening the scar for you. After that, you¡¯ll need some time to recover.¡±
Chapter 112
¡°Okay.¡± Ben quickly agreed.
Thomas felt a sense of relief in Ben¡¯s tone.
Hmm¡ that¡¯s not possible.
He must have thought too much.
With this in mind, Thomas calmly hung up the phone.
Chapter 113
Chapter 113
What Thomas wasn¡¯t aware of was that Ben had experienced both pain and happiness over the past
two days.
To him, Susan appeared to be growing increasingly tempting.
Especiallyst night, When Susan had just taken a shower and emerged in transparent pajamas, he
had actually involuntarily had a nosebleed!
Nosebleed!
It was as if he were still a teenage boy.
Ben was instantly filled with desperation.
If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he wanted to show Susan the real him, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been
able to hold back at that time.
But in order to give them a perfect first night, Ben endured it.
But that night¡
He had to take a cold shower seven or eight times.
Now he even didn¡¯t dare to go home!
What if Susan unconsciously seduced him again, and hepletely lost self¨Ccontrol?
Perhaps¡ he should solve the scar issue as soon as possible.
Since the portion was ready, Ben didn¡¯t want to dy any longer.
That night, he booked a hotel in Anaville and decided to stay hidden there for three days. When he
came out, he would give Susan a surprise.
Since it was meant to be a surprise, he couldn¡¯t tell her in advance.
Ben thought for a moment and called Susan. ¡°Susan, I¡¯m going on a business trip for a few days. You
can go home yourself tonight.¡±
Susan was stunned for a moment and was slightly disappointed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go home?¡±
13:18
13:18
Chapter 113
She was still wondering whether she should increase the dosage of the medicinal liquor today.
Ben coughed lightly.
Though he was very happy that Susan was reluctant to part with him, it was too painful to see Susan
so beautiful but not be able to be intimate with her.
sav.
Ben couldn¡¯t help but days. I¡¯ll be back in three days.¡±
¡°Okay,¡± Susan, not being a reckless person, reluctantly agreed. ¡°Then go ahead and give me video
calls every day.¡±
Ben hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll be too busy the following three days. I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have time to make video
calls with you.¡±
¡°Then just phone calls¡ Susan said.
¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t work either,¡± Ben hurriedly replied. He was in Anaville, but his excuse was that he
was on a business trip. If Susan called and found out that he hadn¡¯t left the city, his lies would be
exposed. ¡°I might not turn on my private phone for a few days. You probably won¡¯t be able to get in
touch with me.¡±
Was he that busy?
He didn¡¯t even have a moment to rest? He couldn¡¯t even make a phone call or send¡¯a
message?
Susan found it strange, but she didn¡¯t think too much about it. She just replied obediently,
¡°Okay.¡±
Ben heaved a sigh of relief, then sent the hotel location to Thomas and asked him to bring the potion
over.
In the evening, Ben went straight to the hotel instead of going home.
¡°Shall we begin?¡± Thomas asked Ben with the concocted portion.
¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Ben slowly nodded.
Thomas dipped the cotton swab into the potion and applied it to Ben¡¯s scar little by little.
These scars were made of special materials.
Z
13:18
Chapter 113
They had to be softened by the potion before removing them.
As Thomas worked, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°In the past, every time I had to remove those scars and
then put them back on your face, I felt like I was ruining your perfect face. This time, I finally don¡¯t have
to be haunted by my conscience.¡±
¡°Haunted by your conscience?¡± Ben nced at him.
¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Thomas. ¡°Your face is as perfect as a work of art, but every time I have to destroy it
myself, I feel like I¡¯d lose sleep for three days.¡±
Thomas¡¯s tone was very exaggerated.
Ben looked at his scarred face in the mirror, and his eyes flickered slightly. ¡°So, will Susan
like it?¡±
¡°Of course.¡± Thomas said without hesitation, ¡°Susan will definitely love you even more
when she sees your true appearance.¡±
¡°She is not such a superficial person,¡± Ben said with a smile.
Susan already liked him a lot now.
When he removed these scars, would she like him more and go crazy?
s, being charming was also a sin.
In the Landor¡¯s¡® house¡
¡°Ben is on a business trip?¡±
Hearing the news, Leo breathed a long sigh of relief.
For the past few days, he had been so engrossed in entertainment that he hadn¡¯t done any work at all.
He had been worried about how he would exin it if Ben came to ask about it, but now that Ben was
on a business trip, there was no problem at all.
¡°What are you happy about?¡± Charlie looked at him in confusion.
Leo changed his expression and quickly pretended to be depressed. ¡°I¡¯m not, Ben is not here. No one
can guide me. I¡¯m very sad, really sad.¡±
Charlie was speechless.
Chapter 113
¡°Grandpa, I¡¯d better run the program first. Ben is not here. I have to work harder.¡± Leo said and left
again.
Charlie couldn¡¯t helpining to Susan. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s upied with something important,
since he¡¯s been out all day.¡±
Susanforted him, saying, ¡°Leo wants to build a career. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll act impulsively.¡±
¡°I hope so.¡± Charlie rubbed his forehead, feeling a little tired.
In the past few days, Leo had been enjoying his time with friends. Today, he finally remembered
Isabe, whom he admired.
Although Isabe was disrespectful to himst time, he had given her the cold shoulder for several
days. She should know that she was wrong.
d to f
Therefore, Leo decided to forgive Isabe.
He called Isabe.
Isabe answered it casually.
¡°Isabe, it¡¯s me¡¡±
Isabe¡¯s face changed and she was about to hang up.
However, Leo said, ¡°Isabe, I¡¯ve decided to forgive you for what happenedst time. Since Ben is not
around, no one will inquire about my new business. Come out. I¡¯ll take you out
to have some fun.¡±
Isabe¡¯s eyes flickered, and she decided not to hang up first.
¡°Is Ben on a business trip?¡± she asked.
¡°Yes, he¡¯s been on a business trip for three days,¡± Leo said. ¡°He seems to be very busy this time. He
doesn¡¯t even let anyone call him. He said that he would devote himself to work.¡±
As Isabe listened, her eyes slowly lit up.
She had a guess when she heard that Ben was on a business trip.
Now that she heard that Ben didn¡¯t even allow anyone to call him, Isabe was
13:18
Chapter 113
Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.
immediately certain of her assumption.
Ben wasn¡¯t on a business trip.
Judging from the time, he should have decided to remove the scars.
He had written it down in his memoirs. At that time, he found an excuse and stayed in the hotel for
three days.
Three dayster, when he resurfaced, he had returned to his original appearance.
Recalling Ben¡¯s previous appearance, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but smile.
Ben¡¯s faithfulness in rtionships was indeed an important aspect.
However, the primary reason she felt tempted was that Ben was incredibly handsome and
unforgettable.
Isabe recalled the contents of the memoirs.
The hotel that Ben chose should be a five¨Cstar hotel in Anaville, the Green Light Hotel.
Fortunately, her obsession with Ben in her previous life had been intense. She had read Ben¡¯s memoirs
and watched his interviews a dozen times. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have
remembered this detail now.
This also proved that she and Ben were indeed a perfect match.
Otherwise, why would fate allow her to know so much about Ben and lead her here?
¡°Isabe, are youing out or not?¡± Leo was still asking.
¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve got something to attend to!¡± Isabe already had a n in mind. She couldn¡¯t be bothered
with Leo and hung up the phone directly.
This time, she nned to change her strategy.
Why was she determined to let Ben leave Susan?
Wouldn¡¯t convincing Susan to let go of Ben achieve the same result?
Chapter 114
Chapter 114
After hanging up the phone, Isabe quickly made a n.
No one knew that she had been reborn, so except for Thomas, who was Ben¡¯s good friend and
responsible for removing his scars, she was the only one who knew that Ben was in the Green Light
Hotel
Even Ben himself had never imagined that she would know about this matter.
In that case, there would be many things she could do.
She first bribed the receptionist of the hotel with arge sum of money and got the check- in list from
yesterday.
As soon as she saw Thomas¡¯s name on it, she knew that this had to be the room where Ben stayed.
What she needed to do next was sow some misunderstandings.
Her eyes flickered, and she asked the receptionist with a smile, ¡°Excuse me, is there any other room
with the sameyout as room 3308?¡±
The receptionist confirmed it and said, ¡°Room 3308 is the presidential suite of our hotel. There are only
two of them in total. Currently, there¡¯s only one suite avable. Theyout and decoration of both rooms
are identical.¡±
Isabe was delighted and felt that she was meant to seed.
She quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll book that room.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± The receptionist quickly went through the formalities for her.
Isabe checked in immediately.
In the presidential suite, there were special services avable.
Isabe made a phone call and requested room service.
As soon as the waiter entered the door, she took out 2,000 dors in cash and ced it in front of him.
The man¡¯s throat became dry after seeing this. With some difficulty, he said, ¡°Madam, I¡ I
Chapter 114
don¡¯t provide that kind of service.¡±
Isabe was amused. ¡°Did I say that?¡± she asked angrily.
Only then did the waiter heave a sigh of relief. ¡°What can I do for you then, madam?¡±
Isabe said slowly, ¡°You can have the money. I just need you to do one thing for me.¡±
¡°What is it?¡± the man hastily asked.
Isabe asked, ¡°You must know the waiter currently serving the other presidential suite, right?¡±
¡°Of course I know him. We¡¯re colleagues,¡± said the waiter.
Isabe smiled and said, ¡°There should be two people in that presidential suite. One of them often
appears, and the other basically doesn¡¯t, right?¡±
¡°I¡ I don¡¯t know,¡± the waiter said nkly. ¡°We don¡¯t usually talk about our guests.¡±
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t know. He should know.¡± As Isabe spoke, she ced down another
2,000 dors. ¡°Tell him that as long as he can take a picture of that man who hasn¡¯t shown up, this
money will be his. If you help me with this matter, you¡¯ll also get 2,000 dors.¡±
One photo was worth 2,000 dors.
As for him, one message also was worth 2,000 dors.
The waiter couldn¡¯t help but swallow. Isabe was indeed generous.
¡°What do you think?¡± Isabe raised her eyebrows.
¡°But it¡¯s the guest¡¯s privacy¡¡± the waiter said with hesitation.
¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll keep the 4,000 for myself.¡± She put the money away directly.
Seeing that the money was slowly put away, the waiter couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He
Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.
quickly said, ¡°I can try! It¡¯s just a photo, isn¡¯t it?¡±
Isabe smiled and said decisively, ¡°Yes, I only want a photo.¡±
Then the waiter took the money and left.
Chapter 114
Isabe took a deep breath, and her heart slowly rose to her throat, feeling a sense of anticipation.
She just wanted to give it a try. It was hard to say whether it would work or not.
In the evening¡.
That waiter came to look for Isabe.
¡°Where is the photo?¡± she couldn¡¯t wait to ask.
He took out his phone and sent a photo to her.
Isabe nced at it, and a trace of joy shed in her eyes.
The photo showed only the back of Ben, his face was not visible.
However, having a photo of his back was good enough. Those who knew him would naturally be able
to recognize him.
¡°Very good.¡± Isabe was satisfied, but she didn¡¯t notice the man¡¯s twinkling eyes.
After tipping the waiter, she couldn¡¯t wait to put her n into action.
Afterparing the photos, she found a location resembling the scene in the photo and took a smiling
selfie.
Then, she logged into her WhatsApp ount.
She posted the photo of Ben¡¯s back and her selfie together on her WhatsApp.
Because theyout and scene were exactly the same. It seemed that she and Ben were in the same
ce.
When Isabe posted it on social media, she set the privacy settings so that only Susan could see it.
Then, she added the address of the Green Light Hotel.
Hotels are ces that have a rather ambiguous connotation.
Furthermore, she staged a scenario of her and Ben alone in a room.
She didn¡¯t believe that Susan wouldn¡¯t be anxious when she saw it.
Chapter 114
Worried that Susan might not see her post, Isabe decided to send her a message.
Isabe: [Susan.]
Susan quickly replied: [Yes?]
Isabe sent a pitiful emoji. [Susan, I fell in love with someone, but I don¡¯t know if I should. be with him.]
Susan was stunned. [Is that man Leo?]
[It¡¯s not him.] Isabe replied with a crying face. [I¡¯ll never like him, Susan. You might not know that
what happened between me and Leo that night wasn¡¯t my choice. He made me do it, and he
intentionally brought many people here. Now, my reputation ispletely ruined.]
Susan was shocked.
If that was true, then Leo was truly acting like a beast.
However, it was inappropriate for Susan to believe Isabe¡¯s one¨Csided statement, so she didn¡¯t know
what to say for a while.
Isabe didn¡¯t care whether Susan believed her or not. She continued: [Luckily, I¡¯ve met someone now.
When he found out the truth, he didn¡¯t just avoid me, he even felt sympathy for my situation.]
[Isn¡¯t that great?] Susan asked.
[Yes, it¡¯s very good.] Isabe said: [But I don¡¯t think I can ept him.]
[Why?]
Susan replied absent¨Cmindedly as she read.
[He¡ he is married.] Isabe sent it along with a crying emoji. [I¡ I can¡¯t be a mistress who¡¯s involved
with a married man.]
Susan wrote casually: [Well, that makes sense. You¡¯d better break off your rtionship with him.]
Isabe: [But Susan, he doesn¡¯t like his wife at all. He said that he likes me!]
LF
B 13:18
Chapter 114
[A man¡¯s mouth is full of lies.] Susan replied rationally.
Isabe¡¯s gaze shifted and she quickly typed: [He said he feels bored when he sees his wife but has
infinite passion when he sees me. And you know what? He¡¯s actually quite handsome, but he usually
deliberately acts ugly. He mentioned that he would only reveal his true self to those he likes, and I¡¯m
the first person to see his real face.]
Susan stared at Isabe¡¯s message. After a while, she replied: [Alright.]
Susan had her own values. Regardless of what Isabe said, wasn¡¯t this just an affair between a man
and a mistress?
She immediately lost interest in talking to Isabe.
However, Isabe didn¡¯t intend to let her go. She pleaded with her. [Susan, please take a look at the
first post on my social media ount. I posted something rted to him. Although reason tells me that
I shouldn¡¯t get involved with a married man, he¡¯s so exceptional that I can¡¯t resist. Susan, please check
it out and give me your opinion.]
Susan was a little helpless, but she still agreed. [Okay.]
She opened Isabe¡¯s WhatsApp.
She didn¡¯t have many WhatsApp contacts. When she opened her WhatsApp, she saw Isabe¡¯s first
post.
She casually erged the picture.
Then, she saw a familiar back.
And her eyes suddenly narrowed.
SEND GIFT
Chapter 115
Chapter 115
Five minutester.
Isabe assumed that Susan should have seen her post.
Only then did she send a message, [Susan? Have you seen my post?]
Susan was still looking at the photo.
Seeing Isabe¡¯s message, she reduced the photo and looked down expressionlessly.
Then, she saw the location marked by Isabe.
The Green Light Hotel.
What did Isabe mean?
Did she hint that Susan was cheated?
Susan took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down.
She did her utmost to figure things out thoroughly.
First and foremost, the photos were not photoshopped, neither of them underwent any form of editing.
As aputer expert, Susan was sure of this.
Secondly.
Was that truly Ben¡¯s back in the photo?
When she saw the shape in the picture, it kind of looked like Ben, but she wasn¡¯t really
sure.
What if it was just a simr silhouette?
Moreover, Isabe¡¯s description did not match Ben¡¯s situation in any way.
Ben had a burned face. It had nothing to do with pretending to look unattractive.
That¡¯s right, that alone was enough to deny her guess.
ax 13:19
Chapter 115
Susan heaved a long sigh when she finally discovered a reason why the figure in Isabe¡¯s photo
couldn¡¯t be Ben¡¯s.
She even despised herself a little.
For a moment, she really suspected Ben.
She felt so sorry for Ben.
After regting her emotions, Susan examined the message sent by Isabe with a rtively
composed demeanor.
She replied, [If you insist on me giving you advice, I think that we should have a bottom line. Don¡¯t get
involved with a married man.]
Isabe pressed her lips together, a trace of disdain flickering in her eyes.
¡°Don¡¯t get involved with a married man?¡± she thought.
If all women followed this rule, those excellent men would all end up with mediocre
women.
She, Isabe, believed that whatever she wanted, she would scheme and seize it for
herself.
Although she felt disdainful, Isabe still replied obediently, [Susan, I know what you mean.
I will listen to you and keep a distance from him. Susan, I¡¯m sorry.]
1
Then, Isabe stopped sending messages.
However, Susan frowned deeply.
Why did Isabe apologize to her, especially after saying that she would heed Susan¡¯s
advice?
She felt that there was a hidden meaning in Isabe¡¯s words!
Could it be that the man is really¡.
Susan shook her head, refusing to believe it.
It couldn¡¯t be Ben.
*UZN D 13:19
Chapter 115
Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.
Ben was not that kind of person.
Susan put down her phone and continued to read.
But this time.
She stared at the book and did not flip through it for half an hour.
After a long time, she put the book aside irritably.
For some reason, she had an impulse to rush to the Green Light Hotel to have a look.
However, she managed to hold it in.
It was due to a picture of a simr silhouette and some ambiguous words from Isabe.
If she hurried to the hotel, it would be too dramatic.
Not to mention that Ben was on a business trip. How could he be in the Green Light Hotel?
¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible,¡± Susan muttered to herself, then forced herself to calm down and
retrieve the book.
She had to trust Ben. She couldn¡¯t let her imagination run wild.
Susan forced herself to read, preventing her mind from wandering, until she finally fell asleep.
She shouldn¡¯t have let her imagination run wild. The only thing she could do was wait for Ben to return
and give him a hug.
Yes, that was it.
Isabe never talked to Susan again.
Susan didn¡¯t seem to take it to heart at all. She just led a very routine life, going to work,ing back
home, and waiting for Ben to return.
Finally, it was the third day.
Thomas removed the repair mask and said with a smile, ¡°Ben, it¡¯s finished.¡±
Ben couldn¡¯t wait to look at himself in the mirror.
x 13:19
Chapter 115
¡°How is it?¡± Thomas smiled proudly. ¡°You¡¯ve been wearing those fake scars for quite some time, but
I¡¯ve still maintained your skin so well. Am I a genius?¡±
Ben was not interested in Thomas¡¯s bragging. He slowly asked, ¡°Will Susan like me if I¡¯m
like this?¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t that nonsense?¡± Thomas said with a smile, ¡°I promise that when she sees you, she can¡¯t wait to
throw herself into your arms and give you a kiss.¡±
The scene described by Thomas was a bit exaggerated.
Ben couldn¡¯t wait to stand up. ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡±
He wished he could immediately appear in front of Susan and confront her with his true
self.
¡°Go ahead.¡± Thomas nodded with a smile on his face.
Ben left quickly.
Thomas shook his head and sighed. ¡°Well, love can make people act foolish¡¡±
Ben wanted Susan to be the first to see his true appearance, so he didn¡¯t opt to go back to the
Landor¡¯s house. Instead, he reserved an entire restaurant.
Then, he asked the driver to wait for Susan outside her office building and would pick her up once she
finished work.
1
When Susan got off work, she saw Ben¡¯s eye¨Ccatching car at a nce.
¡°Mrs. Landor.¡± The driver was already waiting there. When he saw Susan, he bowed respectfully.
¡°This is¡¡± Susan asked, ¡°Ben is back?¡±
¡°Mr. Landor just came back. He invited you to dinner,¡± said the driver.
¡°Where is he? Why isn¡¯t he here?¡± Susan looked around and asked.
¡°Mr. Landor is already waiting for you in the restaurant,¡± the driver said respectfully.
Susan nodded and got into the car.
*
13:19
Chapter 115
The driver sent Susan to the entrance of the restaurant and left.
The waiter led Susan in.
Susan found the situation a bit peculiar.
¡°It¡¯s just a casual meal. There¡¯s no need to reserve the entire restaurant, is there?¡± Susan
thought.
Feeling a little strange, she walked inside and saw a familiar figure.
¡°Ben?¡± Susan called out.
Ben stood up and turned to look at her.
His expression was gentle, and his eyes seemed to be shining. He called out softly, ¡°Hey,
Susan.¡±
Susan froze on the spot.
Ben smiled even more brightly.
Susan must have been so surprised that she was almost dumbfounded.
¡°Your scars¡¡± Susan asked slowly.
¡°It¡¯s not real,¡± Ben said without hesitation. ¡°I just wanted a constant reminder not to trust people too
easily, so I¡¯ve kept these scars on my face.¡±
¡°Then you¡¡±
Ben walked over and gently took her hand. ¡°Susan, I only¡ reveal my true self to someone I care
about. You¡¯re the first one to see my true appearance.¡±
Ben had contemted these words for a long time. He believed that when Susan heard them, she
would be deeply moved to tears.
As expected, Susan was deeply moved. She was so overwhelmed that she raised her hand and gave
Ben a tight p.
¡°S¡ Susan?¡± Ben was somewhat bewildered and taken aback.
He didn¡¯t understand what was going on.
*UN 13:19
Chapter 115
Susan gritted her teeth. ¡°You¡¯ve probably said that to someone else before, haven¡¯t you?¡±
She had thought that she shouldn¡¯t have doubted Ben.
But now, what Ben said to her was exactly the same as what Isabe had said two days
ago!
¡°Did he say these words to Isabe and then repeat them to me?¡± Susan thought.
Susan was about to go crazy when she thought of what Ben had told Isabe.
Chapter 116
Chapter 116
¡°What¡¯s wrong, Susan?¡± Ben was even more confused.
¡°Are you still acting like you don¡¯t know?¡± Susan was very mad and started crying.
Did Ben take her for a fool?
If he didn¡¯t like her anymore and wanted to be with someone else, he could just say it.
Was he afraid that she would hold onto him?
Did he need to use this method to deceive her?
Ben panicked when he saw Susan crying.
He wanted to hug Susan.
However, Susan pushed him away forcefully.
Susan sniffed and said, ¡°I was wrong. People like you are not worthy of me crying for you at all! Ben, if
you don¡¯t want to say it, I¡¯ll help you. From today onwards, we¡¯re going to get divorced, and I¡¯ll set you
free!¡±
After saying that, Susan didn¡¯t want to stay any longer. She turned around to leave.
Ben¡¯s pupils rapidly contracted.
What the hell was going on?
Wasn¡¯t Susan happy that he had removed his scars?
Was she ming him for lying to her?
N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
But it wasn¡¯t to the point of divorce, was it?
At this moment, Ben couldn¡¯t be bothered to ponder.
He grabbed Susan and held her tightly in his arms.
¡°Ben, let go of me!¡± Susan pushed Ben away angrily.
However, Ben hugged her tightly.
13:19
Chapter 116
Even though Susan had tried her best, she was unable to break free.
¡°What do you want?¡± Susan was on the verge of a mental breakdown. ¡°Ben, you were the one who
flirted with me and said you wanted our rtionship to grow. Now, you¡¯ve fallen for someone else. If
you don¡¯t have feelings for me anymore, just tell me. I¡¯ll move on. Why are you lying to me like this?¡±
Susan tried to fight back her tears, but they flowed like a busted water pipe.
Her tears were scorching, and each one felt like itnded right on Ben¡¯s heart.
Ben felt a sharp pain in his heart, and his voice was slightly hoarse. ¡°I¡¯ve never liked anyone else. I only
like you.¡±
¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± Susan didn¡¯t believe him at all. ¡°You¡¯re not on a business trip at all, Ben. You know where
you are and who you¡¯re with.¡±
Ben was briefly stunned before he swiftly replied, ¡°I can exin what happened in the hotel!¡±
¡°You two had lived together for three days. What¡¯s the point of exining?¡± Susan was
even angrier.
Ben panicked. ¡°Thomas and I are both guys! Nothing has happened in the past 3 days.¡±
¡°Thomas?¡± Susan frowned. ¡°What does it have to do with him? I¡¯m not talking about him!¡±
Ben was even more confused.
Susan was furious when she saw this. Ben was still trying to conceal it from her, even at
this stage.
She couldn¡¯t be bothered to expose Ben and said directly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. Let¡¯s go and
get a divorce decree, and I¡¯ll set you free.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want to be set free!¡± Ben held onto Susan tightly.
Suddenly, a thought shed in Ben¡¯s mind. He remembered something.
He looked at Susan in disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you think I¡¯m with¡ Isabe?¡±
Susan immediately sneered. ¡°Well, now you admit it.¡±
ÅÏ
5 13:19
Chapter 116
If he wasn¡¯t feeling guilty, why would Ben suddenly bring up Isabe?
It was true that he felt guilty.
Ben calmed down. ¡°I can exin this.¡±
Susan sneered. ¡°Go ahead and exin. I¡¯d like to see what kind of story you can make up.¡±
Ben couldn¡¯t help but have a headache because something about Isabe seemed really
odd.
He didn¡¯t know if Susan would believe him.
Ben took a deep breath and said, ¡°Susan, I had to use a special potion to remove the scar on my face.
It will take about three days. I wanted to surprise you, so I lied about going on a business trip. In fact, I
went to a hotel with Thomas to get rid of the scar.¡±
Susan was unmoved. ¡°Oh? You hid it from me and told Isabe? How did she know you.
were in the hotel?¡±
Ben looked distressed. ¡°The strange part is, I don¡¯t know how she found out.¡±
Susan looked at him with a mocking expression. She believed Ben was making up a story.
With a bitter smile, Ben replied, ¡°Honestly, something unusual happened yesterday while I was at the
hotel with Thomas. After the waiter entered the presidential suite, he sneakily took a photo of
something. Thomas and I caught him and questioned him.¡±
1
¡°And then?¡± Susan asked with a hint of concentration in her eyes.
¡°Then, the waiter told me that a woman had given him some money and asked him to take a picture of
me. Just a casual photo, didn¡¯t even need to include my face,¡± Ben exined with a frown. ¡°I found it
very odd, so I decided to investigate further. It turns out, the woman was Isabe! She was staying in
another presidential suite.¡±
Susan was momentarily taken aback.
¡°I can¡¯t figure out why she knows my whereabouts or why she did such a thing. So, I decided to let the
waiter take the photo and wait. I want to see what will happen next.¡± As Ben spoke, he grew a little
irritated. ¡°She didn¡¯t use this photo to cause trouble for you, did
she?¡±
¡°Wait!¡± Susan nced at Ben and quickly opened her WhatsApp.
3
Chapter 116
That post had already been deleted.
However, for some reason, Susan had saved these two photos before.
At this moment, it was time to examine things closely.
Susan clicked on the two photos and examined them with her eyes wide open.
Theyout and decoration were indeed exactly the same.
Susan stared at it for a long time before she finally noticed something was wrong.
There was a faint shadow of a tree on the window of the room where Ben was staying.
However, Isabe¡¯s room didn¡¯t have that tree.
Therefore¡ the two of them were not in the same room at all.
They were just two different rooms with the sameyout and decoration!
If one did not look carefully, they wouldn¡¯t be able to tell.
In other words, since Isabe had employed this method, it indicated that there was nothing happening
between her and Ben.
Although there was still something strange about it, Susan still believed that Ben was
innocent.
Susan let out a long¡¯sigh of relief.
Putting down her phone, she looked up at the bewildered Ben and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty.
¡°I¡¯m sorry. Does your face hurt?¡±
Ben quickly shook his head. ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t hurt at all! But Susan, what exactly did Isabe
do?¡±
Susan showed Ben these two photos.
Ben nced at it, and a cold glint shed in his eyes.
He thought that Isabe had hired someone to take photos of him because he had drugged her and
she wanted to take revenge!
Ben aimed to provoke the ho¡¯s nest, so he let that waiter take the photo. He wanted to
*Nas 13:19
Chapter 116
know what she was going to do.
However, Isabe¡¯s method of revenge was actually to approach Susan, insinuating that she and Ben
had an affair?
It was indeed disgusting to Ben.
Ben took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s enough to make you believe her, right?¡±
Chapter 117
Chapter 117
¡°Well, I didn¡¯t believe her.¡± Susan nodded and showed Ben her chat history with Isabe.
If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she had proved that Ben was innocent, she wouldn¡¯t have taken out the
chat history at all. She would¡¯ve just left and not bothered with Ben anymore!
But now, because all of this was part of Isabe¡¯s n, they could unravel and examine everything.
Ben quickly looked through the chat history and immediately realized why Susan almost believed
Isabe.
Isabe actually knew in advance that the scars on his face were fake?
Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.
Furthermore, the opening words, ¡°I¡¯ll only drop my disguise for the woman I like,¡± were actually said by
Isabe in advance.
No wonder Susan had such a reaction.
But Ben didn¡¯t understand. Even if Isabe found out through various means that his scars were fake.
But those opening words were only in his mind, and no one knew them except himself.
How did Isabe manage to say those words without making any mistakes?
Considering all the peculiar things Isabe had done before.
Ben was lost in thought.
¡°Is this Isabe really that resourceful?¡± Susan asked curiously. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were at the Green
Light Hotel, but she knew. I didn¡¯t know that your scars were fake, but she knew. The most terrible thing
is that she even knew what you were going to say?¡±
The more Susan spoke, the more suspicious she became. ¡°You truly don¡¯t have anything happening
with her?¡±
¡°Absolutely not!¡± Ben replied without hesitation. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do something so distasteful.¡±
Susan snorted, ¡°Then tell me, what¡¯s going on with her? She can¡¯t be a seer, can she?¡±
Seer?
Chapter 117
Ben narrowed his eyes and suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s actually possible!¡±
¡°Are you kidding?¡± Susan looked at Ben in confusion.
¡°Listen to me, Susan,¡± Ben contemted and analyzed, ¡°I had a feeling something was off with
Grandpa¡¯s situation before. Isabe imed Grandpa had a heart attack just by noticing his flushed
face. That reason seems a bit far¨Cfetched! The next day, when Grandpa did have a heart attack, she
intentionally came to the Landor¡¯s house. What¡¯s more, even before Grandpa showed any signs of a
heart attack, she and Leo seemed slightly anxious, as if¡ they knew Grandpa would have a heart
attackter.¡±
Susan was a little confused. ¡°Do you suspect¡¡±
¡°I suspect that Isabe already knew that Grandpa would have a heart attack.¡± Ben said without
hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ve also got a hunch that the lifesaving act the next day was merely a calcted move on
her part. We didn¡¯t even know Grandpa had heart trouble, yet Isabe did? That¡¯s pretty unbelievable.
Back then, I just had a nagging feeling that something was off and didn¡¯t dwell on it. But now, looking at
this situation along with everything else, it seems like she might indeed have some sort of foresight.¡±
Susan said, ¡°¡ I still can¡¯t shake the feeling that it¡¯s a bit surreal.¡±
¡°No, that¡¯s very likely. That¡¯s the truth.¡± Ben thought of more and more details and was almost certain of
this.
At the banquet that day, Susan and Timothy were confined to the same room on the assumption that
both of them were drunk.
However, before this, even Susan herself didn¡¯t realize her tolerance for alcohol was so low, but
Isabe did.
She even took the opportunity to set up a trap.
If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Timothy was a decent man, her scheme might have seeded.
Of course, Ben had always kept what happened that night a secret from Susan.
Now he was going to continue to keep it a secret and didn¡¯t say it out loud.
But deep down, he had almost reached a conclusion about Isabe. For some inexplicable reason, she
might genuinely possess the ability to foresee the future.
Q 13:20
Chapter 117
Hence, Isabe knew that his scars were not real, she knew the hotel he was staying in, and she even
seemed to anticipate what he was going to say.
No matter how unbelievable it was, this assumption was probably very close to the truth.
Susan had a headache. ¡°The ability to foresee the future? Doesn¡¯t that mean that she¡¯s terrifying?¡±
¡°If we didn¡¯t know before, it would have been terrible. But now that we¡¯ve figured it out, it
means nothing,¡± Ben said with contempt.
Thest time Isabe had sessfully plotted against him, it was solely because of her ability to
foresee the future and her acting skills.
But since he already knew it, Isabe¡¯s ability became worthless.
No matter how much Ben knew, she was still an ordinary person. He had countless ways.
to handle her.
¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± Susan couldn¡¯t help but ask when she saw how confident Ben was.
¡°That¡¯s not the point.¡± Ben didn¡¯t answer directly. He nced at Susan and suddenly wore an injured
expression. ¡°You pped me pretty hard earlier. My face stings a bit.¡±
Susan felt a little guilty. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say it didn¡¯t hurt?¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay if my face hurts, but I can¡¯t bear the pain in my heart,¡± Ben said, feeling increasingly
aggrieved. ¡°Susan, I never expected you to doubt me like this. Who do you think I am?¡±
Susan had an uneasy look on her face. ¡°I¡ I¡¯m sorry.¡±
But Isabe was so unusual. Who would have guessed that she had the ability to foresee the future?
Even now, Susan was still skeptical.
¡°It¡¯s useless to apologize,¡± Ben said calmly.
¡°Then what do you want?¡± Susan asked, her eyes darting around.
When Ben saw that Susan was darting around, avoiding his gaze, he couldn¡¯t help lowering. his voice.
¡°Susan, don¡¯t you dare look at me?¡±
Chapter 117
¡°How is that possible?¡± Susan straightened her neck and denied it, but she still did not look
at Ben.
¡°Then look at me,¡± Ben said.
¡°Sure,¡± Susan said stubbornly and then looked at Ben.
One second.
Two seconds.
Three seconds.
Her face visibly turned red.
Susan quickly lowered her head.
Ben suddenly felt an unprecedented joy in his heart. He asked, ¡°Are you¡ shy?¡±
¡°No! It¡¯s too hot,¡± Susan argued.
¡°The AC is on, and it¡¯s cool in here,¡± Ben said.
¡°I¡¯m wearing too many clothes.¡± Susan continued to exin.
¡°You¡¯re only wearing a T¨Cshirt. Do you want to take it off? I won¡¯t stop you,¡± Ben said.
Susan was speechless.
$
She lifted her head and gritted her teeth as she retorted, ¡°I¡¯m just shy. So what?¡±
Ben looked at her with a smile.
One second.
Two seconds.
Three seconds.
Susan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and lowered her head timidly!
She thought¡
Her husband was an ugly man.
*EN I 13:20
Chapter 117
But this ugly guy suddenly turned into a handsome man.
And he was even a bit too handsome.
Now, Ben was the most handsome man she had ever seen in her life.
However, this alone wasn¡¯t sufficient to affect Susan so deeply.
The point was¡
He had changed a lot.
In the past, when Susan was angry, she just wanted tosh out at him, she wasn¡¯t very
shocked.
But now, as she gazed at Ben and reminisced about the old Ben¡
There was always this strange sensation¡ of having an affair.
It was simply¡ exhrating.
Chapter 118
Chapter 118
Susan suddenly had a strange look in her eyes.
Ben raised an eyebrow. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±
Susan coughed softly, attempting to change the subject. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the food been served yet?¡±
She appeared quite adorable with a guilty conscience.
Ben watched her with great interest for a while, then lowered his voice and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we eat the
other dish first?¡±
¡°What dish?¡± Susan asked subconsciously.
Then, she locked eyes with Ben¡¯s intense gaze. ¡°You.¡±
¡°Susan Miller!¡±
What did she ask him that question?
Why?
She shouldn¡¯t have asked that question!
¡°Susan,¡± Ben gazed at her, a multitude of emotions swirling in his eyes.
All of a sudden, Susan felt her heart racing.
Ben slowly approached her, wanting to kiss her, and his lips were getting closer.
It seemed as though he was about to kiss her on the lips!
Susan pushed him away!
Ben was stunned. ¡°Susan, I thought the misunderstanding had been cleared up?¡±
Susan blushed even more. ¡°It¡¯s not just about the misunderstanding. Maybe you should put the scars
back on?¡±
Ben was confused. ¡°Dorft you like me looking like this?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like you looking like this,¡± Susan said, feeling even more guilty. ¡°I just
ËE
7
7% 13:20
Chapter 118
feel¡ like I¡¯m kissing another man.¡±
Ben was speechless.
He raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that exciting?¡±
¡°No, it¡¯s not exciting!¡± Susan said righteously, ¡°Am I that kind of indecent woman?¡±
Ben slowly approached her, a smile in his eyes. ¡°Your heart is beating much faster than
usual.¡±
¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m nervous!¡± Susan tapped his chest. ¡°In short¡ Stay put! Don¡¯t get too close to me! I
still need to get used to your new face!¡±
Ben looked at Susan helplessly. ¡°Susan¡¡±
¡°Sit tight!¡± Susan said.
Ben had no choice but to sit opposite Susan with a heavy heart.
After a while, exquisite dishes were served.
Ben served some food to Susan out of habit.
Susan quickly moved her te away. ¡°No need! I¡ I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±
Ben was speechless.
He felt extremely deste deep inside.
Ben couldn¡¯t help but want to cry.
He had finally made up his mind to remove those scars. He had thought that Susan would
be ecstatic.
Well, it turned out¡
She couldn¡¯t ept it?
Damn it!
Then what was the purpose of all these efforts? He almost fell into Isabe¡¯s trap!
During dinner, Ben kept looking at Susan intively.
Nx 13:28
Chapter 118
Susan didn¡¯t dare to raise her head and focused on eating.
She was afraid that if she looked up, she would bepletely captivated by Ben¡¯s stunning face.
Ben looked extremely handsome.
Susan felt unsure about what to do.
In this peculiar atmosphere, theypleted dinner and headed home together.
Ben wanted to grasp Susan, but she evaded him like a startled deer.
Ben was speechless.
He was very depressed.
¡°Let¡¯s get in the car,¡± Susan forced herself to remain calm.
¡°Okay.¡± Ben opened the car door for Susan helplessly.
The sleek ck luxury car drove away into the night.
Neither Ben nor Susan knew that after they got into the car, a woman with a gloomy expression
watched their departure with anticipation.
What did she see just now?
ov even
She actually saw Susaning out of the restaurant with a strange man, and they got in a luxury car
together?
If Ben discovered this, what would happen to Susan?
Thinking of this, the woman was so thrilled that her entire body even quivered slightly.
N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
Sure enough, life was fair. People like Susan would take a tumble eventually!
She, Roy, was about to catch a break this time!
Since Roy was ousted from the Storm Group a few months ago, tarnishing her record, no major
company was willing to hire her. She had no option but to ept a lower sry and settle down at a
smallerpany.
Her life was not that bad.
Chapter 118
But she used to be an employee of the Storm Group.
Her life before and now was very different!
Each time Roy dreamed about Susan, who caused her to lose her job, Roy clenched her
teeth in anger.
Susan was a bitch!
Susan had put her in such a miserable situation!
But now, Susan was enjoying such a wonderful life!
On what ground?
Roy didn¡¯t believe that Susan had any genuine talent. She was Mrs. Landor, and the supposed perfect
scores might be because Ben had shown her the test in advance.
So, what was Susan capable of?
She just had a good husband.
Mr. Landor was truly powerful, but his face was indeed terrifying.
While Susan was enjoying the convenience brought by her husband, she was secretly seeking a
toyboy.
If this matter were to spread out, would Mr. Landor still want her?
Roy looked at the photos she had just taken on her phone, her expression turning gloomy.
She didn¡¯t expect to see Susan being unfaithful to someone else when she went for a walk in her state
of depression.
Fortune favored her.
Now, Roy was ready to make hereback!
Susan, you exposed your affair yourself. If you want to assign me, point it at yourself.
Roy¡¯s eyes blinked, and she headed home immediately, prepared to make a significant
move.
Susan, unaware that Roy had already taken photos of her with a toyboy, returned home
Chapter 118
with Ben.
Leo was not at home as usual. Charlie and Penelope were watching TV in the living room.
Seeing Ben and Susan walking in, they both were stunned at the same time.
Penelope screamed on the spot, ¡°Susan, what are you doing? Ben has only been away on a business
trip for a few days, and you¡¯re already with another man?¡±
She shouted, but she was somewhat thrilled.
How good it was!
Penelope didn¡¯t expect Susan to be so foolish. Wasn¡¯t she getting herself into a difficult situation?
¡°Dad, look at what Susan is doing!¡± Penelope couldn¡¯t contain herself. ¡°Even though Ben may not be
handsome, he has always treated her well, hasn¡¯t he? If she dislikes Nics¡¯s appearance, she could
have simply said so. Why did she bring someone like him home to disgrace the Landor family?¡±
Penelope chirped, and Susan felt somewhat helpless and too apathetic to argue.
It was better to let Ben exin himself.
She nced at Ben, only to find that Ben looked like he was watching a show.
He deliberately leaned over to Susan and whispered, ¡°Hey, you cheated on me?¡±
Susan blushed instantly.
As soon as Penelope saw it, she jumped up instantly. ¡°This is outrageous! Dad, we¡¯re right here. Susan
is actually kissing another man? What¡¯s her intention? She wants to provoke you, Dad.¡±
¡°Shut up!¡± Charlie shouted.
¡°Susan, dad told you to shut up!¡± Penelope said, suddenly feeling a little confused. ¡°Dad, Susan didn¡¯t
say anything.¡±
Charlie red at her in exasperation. ¡°You fool! I should have kept you locked up in the room!¡±
*N 7% 13:20
Chapter 118
Penelope was speechless with anger.
Why?
Why did Charlie say he wanted to lock her up while Susan was openly flirting with another man? What
had she done wrong?
Chapter 119
Chapter 119
Penelope said sadly, ¡°Dad, Susan cheated on Ben. Why are you yelling at me? Is it fair for you to treat
me like this? Is there really no ce for me in this family? Then maybe I should
leave!¡±
¡°You¡¯re being foolish. You should leave and think carefully about what you just said,¡± Charlie scolded
her, ring. ¡°Take a good look, who is this person?¡±
¡°Then who else could it be? It¡¯s clear he¡¯s
just a toy boy. Susan is using Ben¡¯s money to
keep a gigolo. How disgraceful she is,¡± Penelope added angrily.
Ben raised his eyebrows and said lightly, ¡°You called me a ¡®gigolo¡®? Thanks, madam, I¡¯ll take it as a
compliment.¡±
¡°Hey, you¡¡± Penelope was about to scold him when she was suddenly stunned.
She looked at Ben in disbelief.
Ben looked at her expressionlessly. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you continuing.¡±
Penelope looked at Ben in a daze. After a long while, she stammered, ¡°You¡ you are¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m a gigolo,¡± Ben said with a smile.
Penelope was upset.
What gigolo?
It was obviously Ben!
¡°Why are the scars on your face gone?¡± Penelope blurted out in shock.
Ben ignored her and looked at Charlie with a smile, ¡°Grandpa, how did you recognize me?¡±
Vas ¡°You were
Charlie looked at Ben with a hint of warmth in his such a handsome youngd when you were ten
years old. Throughout the years, every time I nced at your photos, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what
you would be like today if it weren¡¯t for the fire. Ben, you look exactly as I had imagined. As my
grandson, you should look just like this.¡±
As Charlie spoke, tears welled up in his eyes.
Ben had a bitter expression in his eyes.
Chapter 119
07
EN 7% 13:20
He knelt halfway in front of Charlie and took his old hand. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry. If I had known how
much it would mean to you, I wouldn¡¯t have put on these fake scars on my
face.¡±
Charlie touched Ben¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°You did a good job. Most of the time, a
terrifying face can indeed save you a lot of trouble.¡±
Needless to say, the reason Ben had a bad reputation was mostly because of his
appearance.
A menacing visage was sufficient to intimidate others.
By the time he was 18 years old, his unsettling countenance had the power to deter individuals within
thepany. It was likely due in part to his strangely menacing appearance that he was able to exert
control over thepany through forceful methods.
¡°I didn¡¯t think too much about it at first,¡± Ben said frankly. ¡°At first, I just wanted to remind myself not to
forget the harm that woman has done to me.¡±
However,ter on, Ben discovered that at times, this disguise was genuinely useful, so he couldn¡¯t be
bothered to remove the scars.
¡°Have you moved on since you removed those scars?¡± Charlie asked.
¡°I can¡¯t say that I¡¯ve moved on. It¡¯s just that now I have someone I want to protect,¡± Ben replied
earnestly.
1
Charlie looked at Ben and then at Susan. He couldn¡¯t help but smile with relief. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±
Charlie understood that it was not until this moment that Ben finally let go of his past.
All of this was thanks to Susan.
Charlie waved his hand, indicating for Susan toe over.
Susan hurriedly walked over.
Charlie held one of Susan¡¯s hands and the other of Ben¡¯s. Then, he crossed their hands.
Afterward, he said with a smile, ¡°This time, can I expect to attend your wedding soon?¡±
Ben nodded calmly. ¡°Sure.¡±
+
Chapter 119
Susan blushed and lowered her head.
¡°All right, you two should have a lot to talk about. You can go upstairs,¡± Charlie said with a
smile.
¡°Wait, Grandpa, I want to stay and talk to you,¡± Susan said hurriedly.
For some reason, she just didn¡¯t dare to face Ben alone.
Ben squinted.
Susan shamelessly took a seat next to Charlie and held his hand tightly. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s been a while
since you told me a story from your time on the battlefield.¡±
Charlie had initially intended to persuade her to return upstairs, but upon hearing this, his interest was
piqued. ¡°It¡¯s unusual for you to enjoy it so much, then I¡¯ll tell you again.¡±
Charlie immediately started to vividly recount the story he had told numerous times
before.
Nheless, Susan still eximed from time to time as if it were the first time she had
heard it. This greatly encouraged Charlie, and he couldn¡¯t help but speak even more enthusiastically.
Ben was speechless.
Seeing Susan putting in so much effort to feign surprise, Ben couldn¡¯t help butugh.
But there was still a trace of warmth in his eyes.
Now he was apanied by his grandfather and Susan.
He was content with the current situation, truly content.
Seeing that Charlie and Susan seemed to have a good rtionship, Penelope couldn¡¯t help feeling
upset.
Charlie was her greatest backer in the Landor family. She could not allow Susan topletely win him
over.
Penelope recalled something she had looked into and couldn¡¯t help saying with a smile, ¡°Susan, I don¡¯t
mean to criticize you, but even though you and Ben care about each other, you should give Dad the
nutritional products before giving them to Ben. How can you only
7% 13:2
Chapter 119
think about Ben?¡±
Susan was speechless.
Penelope was intrigued and quickly said, ¡°I heard from the maid that you¡¯ve hidden a small bottle of
wine in the kitchen. It¡¯s said to contain various precious ingredients that are highly beneficial for health.
You have Ben drink a small ss of it every day. Susan, if this wine indeed works, you should give it to
dad first.¡±
That bottle of wine?
Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.
Susan immediately panicked.
Why did Penelope know so many things? She even unearthed such a minor detail!
Observing Susan in a state of unease, Penelope grew excited. ¡°As the younger generation, you can¡¯t
just im to be filial. Filial piety should be demonstrated through actions. Since your wine is so
valuable, why not bring it out and share it with us?¡±
¡°No!¡± Susan panicked.
How could the wine be shared?
¡°Why not?¡± Penelope was unhappy. ¡°Are you stingy?¡±
Susan forced herself to calm down and said, ¡°Grandpa¡¯s health isn¡¯t suitable for drinking!¡±
Charlie nced at Penelope. ¡°I haven¡¯t had a drink in many years. Why are you bringing it up?¡±
¡°Dad, even if you can¡¯t drink it, I can, can¡¯t I? Leo can too, right?¡± Penelope wiped her eyes as if drying
tears. ¡°It¡¯s just a bottle of wine. I¡¯m not being greedy. But Susan concealed it and gave it only to Ben. I
feel hurt¡¡±
¡°Penelope, if you want to have a drink, I¡¯ll purchase a different type of wine that¡¯s good for your health.
This particr wine can¡¯t be consumed,¡± Susan said firmly to Penelope.
¡°Why can¡¯t I drink this one? I¡¡±
As Penelope was about to say something, Ben interjected casually, ¡°Susan, it¡¯s your fault.¡±
Penelope was delighted. ¡°Right? Even Ben thinks you¡¯ve gone too far.¡±
Chapter 119
¡°You want to buy another wine for her? You should just pour the wine down the drain than to give it to
her to drink!¡± Ben said indifferently.
He didn¡¯t give Penelope any face at all.
¡°Dad! He is rude to me.¡± Penelope was angry.
¡°Enough,¡± Charlie felt a headacheing on. ¡°As an elder, you¡¯re still causing trouble here all day long.
If Ben isn¡¯t tired of it, I¡¯m getting tired of you.¡±
¡°How am I causing trouble¡¡± Penelope was a little unconvinced, but she still lowered her voice slightly.
Ben stood up and took Susan by the hand. ¡°Come upstairs with me.¡±
Afraid that Penelope would bring up the matter of the wine again, Susan hurriedly agreed.
The two of them returned to their room. Susan didn¡¯t even have a chance to breathe a sigh
of relief.
Suddenly, Ben pressed her against the wall.
His lips drew closer to Susan¡¯s slowly.
Susan felt her heart racing.
Just as Susan was hesitating and wondering if she should push Ben away¡
Ben asked, ¡°So¡ how is this wine beneficial for health?¡±
Susan didn¡¯t know what to say.
She was a little flustered!
Who could help her with this question?
SEND GIFT
COMMENT
0
Chapter 120
Chapter 120
Susan panicked in silence, but Ben wouldn¡¯t release her.
He lowered his head and got closer. ¡°Hmm?¡±
¡°It¡¯s¡ it¡¯s nothing,¡± Susan stammered. ¡°Just regr tonic wine.¡±
¡°Oh? In that case, I¡¯ll go fetch it and let the others try it,¡± Ben said deliberately.
¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Susan panicked.
If someone else drank this wine and found out that it had such an effect, who knows what they would
think of her!
Ben looked at Susan with a faint smile.
He seemed to be saying, ¡°Are you going to tell me or not? If not, I¡¯ll share the wine with
others.¡±
Susan felt a bit embarrassed and annoyed.
However, Ben¡¯s actions were quite unexpected.
If he indeed shared the wine with others, she would be incredibly embarrassed.
Gritting her teeth, Susan replied, ¡°It¡¯s¡ it¡¯s for enhancing your sexual performance.¡±
1
¡°What? Say it again. I didn¡¯t hear you clearly,¡± Ben asked deliberately.
Susan red at him angrily, her gaze intense.
Ben couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.
¡°What are youughing at?¡± Susan was furious.
Ben suddenly wore a contemtive expression. ¡°I¡¯m just curious¡ what made you think that my sexual
performance iscking?¡±
After that, he looked at Susan. ¡°Why don¡¯t I prove it to you?¡±
¡°No! There¡¯s no need,¡± Susan said in horror.
Ben raised his eyebrows. ¡°As a husband, it¡¯s my fault for making my wife doubt my sexual
Chapter 120
abilities. I have to correct it. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely prove it.¡±
Ben took a step forward.
¡°There¡¯s really no need!¡± Susan retreated in horror.
But Ben continued to advance step by step, while Susan could only keep retreating.
Until she waspletely trapped in the corner.
¡°Tell me, why did you get this kind of wine?¡± Ben bent down, gritting his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling a bit
differenttely, and now I know it¡¯s because of your meddling. If I had known
you were behind it, I would have made you regret it right away.¡±
I
Ben pretended to be so urgent that Susan felt a little shy.
She straightened her neck and said, ¡°We¡ We¡¯ve slept together several times, but your didn¡¯t react at
all. I was just worried.¡±
¡°A reasonable concern? It looks like I need to address your concerns,¡± Ben said as he picked up
Susan.
¡°Put me down,¡± Susan nervously pounded his back.
Ben had already tossed Susan onto the bed, and the soft mattress immediately formed a sizable
indentation.
Susan struggled to get up, but Ben pressed down on her expressionlessly.
All of a sudden, they became very close to each other.
It was so snug that not a single gap could be detected.
Ben slowly pressed his lips to hers.
Susan gazed at his face and struggled to contain herself. Eventually, she couldn¡¯t hold back any longer
and turned her head away.
Ben tried to kiss her again, but Susan kept dodging.
Ben was driven mad. ¡°Susan!¡± he shouted.
Susan looked at his anxious expression and suddenly burst intoughter.
Z
7% 133
Chapter 120
Ben was speechless.
¡°Is this funny?¡±
He was a bit depressed.
¡°I¡ I¡¯m sorry,¡± Susan stammered. ¡°I just can¡¯t get used to your face.¡±
¡°You can¡¯t get used to my face? It¡¯s still me!¡± Ben said unhappily.
¡°That¡¯s true, but you look too different now. Give me more time to get used to it,¡± Susan looked around,
but she didn¡¯t dare to look at Ben.
Ben red at her for a long time, then gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯d better get used to it as soon as
possible!¡±
Susan nodded repeatedly.
Ben stood up and walked to the bathroom.
¡°What are you doing?¡± Susan asked.
¡°Take a cold shower.¡± Ben sounded irritable.
Susan didn¡¯t dare to provoke him. Instead, she swiftly concealed herself beneath the quilt and
obediently kept her mouth shut.
She couldn¡¯t afford to provoke a man in such a mood!
After Ben came out, Susan took the clothes and slipped into the bathroom.
By the time she finished her shower, Ben was already lying peacefully on the bed.
Susan looked at him hesitantly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you¡ going to the sofa?¡±
Ben looked at Susan in disbelief. ¡°You don¡¯t allow me to kiss you, that¡¯s fine. Now you don¡¯t even allow
me to sleep on the bed?¡±
¡°I¡ I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Susan dawdled.
Ben waved his hand, and his face became gloomier. ¡°Come here.¡±
Susan refused to move.
Chapter 120
Ben raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why don¡¯t I take a sip of that wine¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Susan quickly went to bed.
Ben¡¯s face disyed a subtle hint of satisfaction.
However, after Susan went to bed, she still maintained some distance from him.
Ben regretted slightly that the bed in the room was excessively spacious.
Tomorrow, he had to change to a smaller bed.
A Queen¨Csize bed was enough.
Perhaps a single bed was better?
With the idea of changing the bed in his mind, Ben pulled Susan over without hesitation.
Susan didn¡¯t dare to look at him, so he gently ced her on hisp and gently turned her head around.
¡°Hurry up and take a good look at me. Try to get used to my new face as soon as possible,
understand?¡± Ben said fiercely.
Susan had no choice but to stare at him.
One second.
Two seconds.
Three seconds.
Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.
Susan couldn¡¯t help butugh.
¡°What are youughing at?¡± Ben asked.
¡°Nothing,¡± Susan quickly replied, ¡°It¡¯s just that your eyes are sorge, they remind me of frogs.
Ben was left speechless. ¡°¡ Would you like to witness what frog hunting looks like?¡±
Before Susan could react, Ben had already pressed her under his body.
Then¡ another cold shower.
Chapter 120
As Ben took a shower, he was extremely resentful.
He was so stupid, really.
If he had known that Susan didn¡¯t mind his scars at all, he would have taken the initiative
sooner.
He didn¡¯t need to hesitate about revealing his true appearance to Susan.
However, now Susan had seen his true appearance.
He couldn¡¯t even kiss her!
Things were so different before!
What the hell was going on?
Ben angrily sent a text message to Thomas, saying, [I n to investigate your case for who knows how
long first!]
Thomas was once again speechless and sent him some question marks.
Ben could sense Thomas¡¯s frustration from the question marks in his messages.
It was only at that moment that his depressed mood improved slightly.
Sure enough, when he felt upset, he just needed to make his friends feel the same way.
At night.
Roy sat in front of theputer, her hair disheveled and her face smudged, typing furiously on the
keyboard.
This time, she was nning to make a major move.
She not only crafted a post brimming with images but also enlisted a team of paid inte. trolls to
swiftly expose Susan to the spotlight of shame.
¡°It¡¯s time for you to pay for what you¡¯ve done to me, Susan.¡± she thought.
Not only did Roy prepare to post it herself, but she also sent photos and her carefully
written work to various gossip newspapers.
As a result, almost all the newspapers received such a post overnight.
Chapter 120
7% 13:21
¡°Breaking News: Wealthiest Man¡¯s Wife Expresses Discontent with His Appearance and
Alleged Involvement with a Gigolo!¡±
The title was indeed eye¨Ccatching!
Chapter 121
Chapter 121
Chapter 121
Everyone clicked on it and was even more shocked.
They believed it was merely a sensational headline, but they didn¡¯t anticipate it being so explosive.
The author actually attached photos to it!
In the photo, there wasn¡¯t just Susan''s face, there was also the face of a mysterious man.
The mysterious man had been looking after Susan the entire time, and they appeared to be very close!
Who was Susan?
In fact, most people didn¡¯t know her before they read the news.
Nevertheless, the article explicitly stated that Susan was Ben¡¯s wife.
Then people checked themselves.
It was true!
Susan was not only Ben''s wife but also an employee of the Storm Group, a fact well-known to everyone within thepany.
Simultaneously, photos of her during her employment at thepany were also discovered, confirming her as the woman in the
photo.
In other words....
Ben, the wealthiest man in the country, had chosen to marry a woman from an ordinary. family, only to discover that he was
being deceived?
What kind of humiliation was this?
¡°Ts-tsk, ts¡ªtsk, while having an affair is a bit questionable, that gigolo in the picture is quite good-looking. As for Ben, despite his
wealth, his appearance is rather hard to put into words. If it were me, | might have been tempted too,¡± said a female employee
from a gossip newspaper, fixated on the man in the photo. ¡°He¡¯s incredibly handsome! Is he some sort of celebrity or what?¡±
¡°I''ve just checked. He¡¯s not a celebrity! Otherwise, how could | not know such a good- looking man?¡± Another person said
quickly.
Consequently, a group of people started specting about the identity of the ¡°gigolo.¡±
The chief editor couldn¡¯t help but wear a somber expression. ¡°Is this really the right time. for such a discussion? Think carefully if
we should release it or not!¡±
The key terms: wealthiest individual, deceived, extramarital rtionship.
Ben had always been the center of public opinion in Anaville for his power and ugliness.
In addition, he had been cheated on.
If this report were to be published, the newspaper¡¯s sales would unquestionably skyrocket.
But... would this offend Ben?
¡°Chief Editor! This post just surfaced on Twitter, and it¡¯s currently trending,¡± someone eximed.
¡°What?¡± The chief editor was taken aback and hastily checked his Twitter.
Indeed, the topic of ¡°the wealthiest man¡¯s wife keeping a gigolo¡± had be a trending subject, and it was still gaining
momentum.
¡°Are we still going to release it?¡± they asked..
The chief editor clenched his teeth and dered, ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s get the newspaper printed immediately and have it out by
tomorrow!¡±
Judging from the poprity on the Inte, this topic would definitely go viral.
By following the trend, newspaper sales would undoubtedly see a significant boost.
As for whether Ben would mind it or not?
It had be a hot topic on Twitter. He couldn¡¯t keep up even if he wanted to!
If things didn¡¯t work out, he would consider relocating and starting fresh once he had amassed enough money.
In any case, small newspaper studios like theirs could relocate and begin anew.
Many smallpanies shared the same idea.
That night, all the printing factories worked urgently to produce the newspapers,
Chapter 121
anticipating a profitable-day ahead.
At the same time, the Twitter trending topic had climbed into the top 10 and showed no signs of slowing down.
Ben and Susan had already fallen asleep,pletely unaware of those things.
Susan turned off her phone, and Ben silenced his phone. Neither of them knew that the news was spreading like wildfire outside.
On Twitter.
Theizens were delighted to read all the rted news.
¡°The eldest cousin of my neighbor¡¯s son works at the Storm Group. He has verified that the woman in the photo is Mrs. Landor!¡±
¡°She¡¯s quite good-looking. | didn¡¯t expect her to be such a person.¡±
¡°That¡¯s true! Despite Ben not being particrly good-looking, he¡¯s wealthy and influential. It''s quite audacious to take his money
to keep a gigolo.¡±
¡°She''s just like Madame Bovary.¡±
¡°Hey, she¡¯s clearly worse than Madame Bovary.¡±
Almost everyone stood up for Ben.
They all felt that Susan had gone too far by spending Ben¡¯s money and cheating on him.
However, some of them became captivated by something else.
¡°May | ask who¡¯s the young man in the photo? What''s the price forkeeping him as apanion?¡±
¡°Ah, finally, someone asked the key question. | also want to know! I¡¯ve been single for 30 years, and I¡¯ve never thought of dating.
But looking at him, | want love in my blood.¡±
¡°I''d like her contact information, no matter the cost.¡±
Agroup of people gazed at the photo, admiring the man¡¯s handsome visage.
Some overly enthusiastic individual
cya}
Chapter 121
and tagged various agencies.
N
231 09:46
¡°Take a look at him! Sign him up quickly and get him started in the industry!¡±
As soon as the news came out, a lot of people reposted it.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.
That''s right. | can tell he¡¯s in a different league, but we can help him kickstart his entertainment career. Then, we can see him
more.]
Please help him kickstart his entertainment career.]
¡®Yes, please let him kickstart his entertainment career.]
You girls are too gullible, aren¡¯t you? He¡¯s just a gigolo. Why should we even consider helping himunch an entertainment
career? Does he even deserve it?]
[Get lost. Does he deserve it? Do you deserve it? We just want to admire his face! He doesn¡¯t have to do anything as long as he
has that face.]
Yes, that¡¯s true.]
Agroup of fans who admired Ben¡¯s face were absolutely thrilled.
The hashtag #LetHimStartAnEntertainmentCareer# also made its way into the trending topics!
Following that, a sharp¡ªwitted agency promptly responded to the fan.
Chapter 122
? The matter of Susan finding a gigolo is still trending. She¡¯s probably in a hurry to exin it to Ben
right now. I wonder if Ben can let her off this time,¡± Yana said in a sarcastic tone.¡± Although Ben dotes
on her, he¡¯s famous for being temperamental. I don¡¯t know how he will take revenge for being cheated.¡±
¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Timothy looked at her. ¡°Did you do something again?¡±
Yana was enraged. ¡°If I have the chance, I¡¯d like to take action! Anyway, just have a look.¡±
Yana put aside her phone and went to wash her face while humming a song.
Timothy narrowed his eyes and slowly picked up the phone.
He quickly scrolled through Twitter.
The expression in his eyes gradually grew more serious.
He knew what kind of person Susan was. If she was really a promiscuous woman, why did she be so
heartless to him?
But this photo¡.
The rtionship between Susan and the mysterious man didn¡¯t seem to be simple.
Timothy gazed at the man with mixed emotions.
That man was indeed the most handsome man he had ever seen in his life.
But Susan betrayed Ben just because of that?
Timothy felt that something was amiss.
But regardless, the photo had been analyzed by professionals, and there was no sign of Photoshop.
The woman in the photo was indeed Susan.
¦Ò M
Chapter 122
Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.
What on earth happened?
E
Timothy had the urge to send a message to Susan.
1
However, Ben had cklisted his number on Susan¡¯s phone, and Susan had no intention removing the
block..
He probably couldn¡¯t get in touch with Susan at all.
Timothy stared at the photo for a long time.
For some reason, there was a hint of anticipation in his heart.
He believed that there must be a reason why things were happening between Susan and
that man.
But would Ben believe it?
If Ben didn¡¯t believe her, there would undoubtedly be animosity between them.
With her pride, even if Susan had hidden something, she would disdain to exin if Ben chose to
suspect her.
If that was the case, wouldn¡¯t he¡
Still have a chance?
Although Timothy knew that this shouldn¡¯t be the case, his mood still couldn¡¯t help but fluctuate.
He knew that it was wishful thinking, but he couldn¡¯t control himself at all.
This was probably his weakness.
¡°How is it? Have you finished reading?¡± Yana was doing face care and looked at Timothy mockingly.
¡°There must be a misunderstanding,¡± Timothy said calmly.
¡°The photos have been released, misunderstanding?¡± Yana suddenly said in a sharp voice. Timothy
nced at Yana with a warning look in his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re thinking, but Yana, you¡¯d
better not do anything. Because of what you said at the ballst time, the
J M
Chapter 122
Yana felt attacked and clenched her teeth. ¡°Ben may not help her this time!¡±
¡°Then, I¡¯ll help her.¡± Timothy suddenly stood up. ¡°Yana, Susan is my bottom line. Remember, don¡¯t
touch my bottom line, otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences.¡±
¡°Timothy!¡± Yana screamed. ¡°I¡¯m your wife, and I¡¯m the mother of your child!¡± She looked at Timothy
coldly.
¡°You know how we got married. If you behave yourself for the sake of the child, I¡¯ll show you some
mercy. If you¡¡± Timothy sneered, grabbed hisptop, and walked out of the bedroom.
¡°Timothy!¡± Yana shouted hysterically. ¡°You bastard!¡±
However, Timothy did not stop at all.
He went straight to the study.
Then he checked the public opinion on Twitter.
Susan was being severely scolded.
But Ben didn¡¯t even show up when she was scolded so badly?
Did Ben really suspect her?
Ben had such a bad temper. Would he harm Susan?
Timothy wished he could rush to Susan and reassure her that regardless of Ben¡¯s opinion, he would
always believe in her.
But he couldn¡¯t.
He could only silently worry about Susan and then feel sorry for himself.
However, on the other side, Susan turned around and peacefully drifted back to sleep.
Chapter 123
Chapter 123
That night.
Public opinion skyrocketed to its peak.
When Ben and Susan picked up their phones, they were greeted with countless missed calls and
messages all at once.
They looked at their messages respectively.
Then they looked at each other.
Both of them were speechless.
After a while, Susan gritted her teeth and said, ¡°What did you do?¡±
Ben said innocently, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that some people had such a wild imagination.¡±
Susan red at him.
Ben rubbed his chin. ¡°Being your gigolo has a certain, uh, charm to it.¡±
¡°Get lost,¡± Susan snapped, giving him a stern re. ¡°If you keep making jokes like that, I might just
consider hiring a real gigolo!¡±
Ben apologized, ¡°¡ Forgive me!¡±
¡°Hurry up and deal with it.¡± Susan couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. After saying that, she went downstairs
first.
She knew it was a misunderstanding. All that mattered was for Ben to show up, and the
issue would be resolved.
Therefore, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. She didn¡¯t even bother checking Twitter.
After Susan went downstairs, Ben checked his Twitter, and his brows furrowed even more with each
passing moment.
Even though it was a misunderstanding.
But there were clearly some individuals who were here to guide the situation.
It was just a photo. How could it have blown up to this extent overnight? Who would
J M
Chapter 123
believe it if there wasn¡¯t someone behind it?
L
Those marketing ounts that reposted it as quickly as possible were definitely not
innocent.
It didn¡¯t matter if public opinion was directed at him.
He was ustomed to being scolded and couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with these
people.
But they were clearly targeting Susan!
Then these people asked for it!
Ben narrowed his eyes and made a phone call.
23% 09:47
¡°Find out who first posted the photos! And find out all the marketing ounts that shared
them.¡±
After addressing those matters briefly, Ben softened his expression and headed
downstairs.
As soon as he reached the stairs.
Suddenly, a voice filled with both astonishment and delight echoed through the room.
Leo rushed in quickly.
¡°Mom, Grandpa, do you know? Susan cheated on Ben!¡± Leo shouted.
Penelope panicked. ¡°Leo, what are you talking about.¡±
¡°Mom, I¡¯m not just bbering. It¡¯s all over Twitter. The Landor family can¡¯t endure this humiliation.
Grandpa, we should try to convince Ben to¡¡± Leo said excitedly.
¡°To what?¡± Ben asked indifferently.
¡°Ben, I need to tell you¡¡± Leo suddenly turned his head and gazed at Ben, who had removed all the
fake scars, leaving Leo momentarily stunned.
N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
¡°Keep going.¡± Ben looked at him expressionlessly.
Leo couldn¡¯t help trembling. ¡°Aren¡¯t¡ You the one in the photo¡¡±
09:47
HP
Ben nced at him. ¡°What? You don¡¯t recognize me after removing the scars?¡±
Leo was speechless with shock
Could these scars be willingly removed?
Then why didn¡¯t Ben remove them in the past?
Leo suddenly felt a bit desperate
In the past, no matter how capable Ben was, Leo always harbored a faint sense of superiority in his
heart.
So what if Ben was capable?
**
His face was so terrifying that anyone who caught sight of him would instantly feel fear.
Ben couldn¡¯t hold a candle to him in terms of charming appearance.
However, Ben¡¯s scars had suddenly vanished overnight, revealing an even more strikingly handsome
true appearance.
¡°How¡¯s your project going?¡± Ben asked.
Leo suddenly grew nervous and, in a panic, eximed, ¡°It¡¯s still in progress, Ben. I¡¯ll rush over and urge
them right away.
As Leo spoke, he slipped away.
Ben snorted and ignored him.
Charlie observed the spectacle and couldn¡¯t resist giving Penelope a sidelong look. ¡°Your two sure are
cut from the same cloth, like mother, like son.¡±
Penelope smiled awkwardly. ¡°We care too much about Ben. We¡¯re afraid that he will suffer
losses.
¡°Come on, you know what your purpose is,¡± Charlie said coldly.
¡°Dad, what are you talking about? I¡¯m¡¡± Penelope was about to exin.
Charlie couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen. He looked directly at Ben and said, ¡°Susan has been treated
unfairly this time. You need to handle this matter properly.¡±
23% 09:47
Chapter 123
¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ben replied seriously.
Charlie patted Susan on the back of her hand again. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with those ignorant. people.¡±
Susan shook her head. ¡°Grandpa, I won¡¯t.¡±
Only then did Charlie feel relieved.
At the Storm Group.
At this moment, the staff forum was in chaos.
Countless people were talking about Mrs. Landor¡¯s affair.
Some people didn¡¯t believe it.
Some people firmly believed it.
Everyone was in a heated argument.
In the end, this opinion remained the most widely epted, [Whether she cheated or not, a married
woman having dinner with a stranger and even getting in a car with him shows apleteck of
propriety! To put it sinctly, I believe Susan has tarnished her image in my eyes.]
The ones most resistant to believing were those who staunchly supported Ben and Susan as a couple.
[I don¡¯t think Susan cheated! She and Mr. Landor are a good match.]
[How could Susan be so shallow, only concerned with appearances?]
These people didn¡¯t believe it at all.
But some people also pointed out one thing, [The issue here is that the man appears to be
exceptionally good¨Clooking. Even though I¡¯m already married, if a man like that were to pursue me, I¡¯d
find it hard to resist.]
[While it might be a bit embarrassing, I have to admit, I agree with you.]
Just when the forum was in a mess.
N
23% 09:47
M
Chapter 123
There was thetest news!
3
[I have something to say! Don¡¯t be shocked! Susan brought that man directly to thepany, and they
were even holding hands!]
All of a sudden, everyone fell silent.
¡°What the fuck!¡± thought everyone around.
Susan was a little bold.
Then, the news continued to spread.
[The mysterious man headed directly to the CEO¡¯s office floor. I don¡¯t know why, but no one attempted
to stop him.]
[He¡¯s in Mr. Landor¡¯s office! He¡¯s inside it!]
[Has Mr. Landor arrived at his office? Are they going to fight?]
Everyone was discussing heatedly.
The system notification appeared, indicating that the chief administrator was online.
Wasn¡¯t this Ben¡¯s ount?
The onlookers thought, ¡°It¡¯s so exciting!¡±
After Ben logged in, his first action was to delete a significant number of posts.
Then, he went ahead and published a post, pinning it from his official ount.
[First and foremost, I want to offer my sincerest apologies. Over the past decade, I¡¯ve worn fake scars
and yed a massive joke on all of you. Secondly, sincest night, many people have made baseless
allegations against my wife. I will be releasing awyer¡¯s statement on Twitter soon for those who wish
to follow it. Lastly, please adjust to my new image as soon as possible.]
There was a lot of information in this post.
Everyone was at a loss for a long time beforeing to their senses.
[What¡ what did he mean?]
d M
Chapter 123
T
[Does this mean that the scars on Mr. Landor¡¯s face are actually fake?]
[Oh my god! I¡¯m a little flustered. Let me figure everything out!]
After some meaninglessments, someone finally spoke.
[So, that the so¨Ccalled mysterious man fromst night might have been¡ Mr. Landor himself?]
Everyone fell silent in an instant.
They had harbored a vague suspicion all along, but it seemed too unbelievable to voice aloud.
Was¡ this the truth?
While everyone was confused, Ben quickly gave a like to thisment.
Thus, they all came to a realization.
This had been a major, long¨Cstanding event that had even be a trending topic. And now, it turned
out to be¡ a misunderstanding?
That mysterious man was actually Mr. Landor? Mr. Landor without scars?
Things had be inexplicable.
Everyone was in a trance.
However, a few minutester, an observant individual on Twitter eximed, ¡°Hey, everyone, check out
Twitter. Mr. Landor just sent outwyer¡¯s letters to five hundred people all at once! And among them,
there¡¯s a specific ount directly called out by him. Mr. Landor¡¯s holding her ountable!¡±
Five hundred people all at once?
This was unprecedented.
For a moment, no one felt like working, and they all hurried to Twitter to see what was happening.
Chapter 124
Chapter 124
There were a total of 500 individuals involved. Ben wasn¡¯t merely going to threaten them. He really
wanted to sue them one by one.
At that time, some people were already shocked.
[Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. How much is thewsuit fee alone?]
Then, Ben replied himself.
[Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not short of money.]
Theizens were rendered speechless by his response.
Was he showing off his wealth like that?
However, once Ben started using Twitter, it would be groundbreaking.
Suing 500 people in one go was merely a prelude.
A whileter
The employees of the Storm Group all shared the post that Ben had posted on thepany¡¯s forum.
[What the fuck!]
[Even TV series aren¡¯t this dramatic, are they?]
[Are Ben¡¯s scars fake? Does he really resemble the person in the photo?]
[I¡¯m going to cry¡ I thought that as soon as the agency pays him enough money, he would definitely
join the entertainment industry. Now you¡¯re telling me that the young man is actually Ben. Ah, it¡¯s
almost impossible for him to join the industry!]
[To be honest, I joined a group chat to help him start his career. Just three seconds ago, our group¡
got disbanded.]
[We all feel ashamed of our poverty. No matter how hard we try, there¡¯s no way we can gather enough
funds for him to enter the entertainment industry. He¡¯s too wealthy; that amount of money won¡¯t matter
to him.]
J M
Chapter 124
SAT
[Boohoo, my heart is broken.]
The forum was filled with cries of despair.
Roy was utterly bewildered as she observed the unfolding situation.
Her hands trembled as she muttered, ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±
How could that mysterious man be Ben?
Ben already had such a huge fortune. How could he still be so handsome?
Life was so unfair!
Roy kept saying that it was impossible.
Her phone was flooded with messages.
Those marketing ounts used by Ben were sending her frantic messages!
[Miss Kelin! Are you kidding us? That man is Ben. Susan is not cheating!]
[Now that we¡¯ve offended Ben, Ben will sue us directly. It¡¯s all your fault!]
[It was you who asked us to do all these things. You have to take full responsibility.]
A deluge of messages inundated her inbox.
Roy gritted her teeth and replied with determination, ¡°Take full responsibility alone? Not a chance! You
all agreed to my request because you wanted to capitalize on the poprity. Now, you want to leave
me hanging? What a joke! Let¡¯s face the consequences together.¡±
Roy sent this reply directly to everyone.
As a result, the marketing ounts and paid inte trolls suddenly harbored strong animosity toward
her.
Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.
These individuals went as far as searching for Roy¡¯s personal information and posting it
online!
In order to divert Ben¡¯s attention and anger, these marketing ounts simultaneously published a
critical article about Roy.
¡°Shocking news! Who is the instigator?¡±
d M
Chapter 124
These people were well¨Cversed in the art of manipting public opinion. They simultaneously released
negative news about Roy, almost pushing her into a dire
situation.
231
As soon as theizens clicked on this post, the first thing that appeared was the high- definition photo
of Roy.
Roy had always taken pride in her disregard for clothing and appearance.
So in the photo, her hair appeared greasy and tangled, suggesting that she hadn¡¯t washed it for several
months.
Her mouth was slightly open, and her yellow teeth were quite eye¨Ccatching.
In addition, there was a faint trace of eye discharge and makeup residue at the corner of
her mouth.
It was simply¡ an eyesore.
[This is Roy, who spread the rumor that Mrs. Landor had an affair with another man.]
[In the photos above, there was certainly no one ndering her. If someone were to ask her
colleagues, they would find that this was her daily life.
[Roy was the kind of person who would only wash her hair once a month. Her face was stained all year
round. Someone had once advised her to pay attention to her personal hygiene. Her response was, ¡°I
am different from other women. I don¡¯t care about my appearance. What matters to me is my character!
I have given everything to work, so I didn¡¯t have time to clean up.¡°]
[Having read this far, you must be curious about whether Miss Kelin, who devoted all her energy to her
work, was outstanding in her work?
[After our investigation, we found her background. Perhaps, this can also exin why Roy spared no
effort to spread rumors about Mrs. Landor.]
Following that, the HR department¡¯s assessment of Roy upon her departure from the Storm Group was
revealed.
ording to the report, Roy¡¯s resignation was partly due to herck ofpetence, which made it the
company¡¯s responsibility to terminate her employment. Additionally, her jealousy of colleagues had led
her to spread various rumors within thepany,
Chopine 124
ultimately leading to her dismissal
ording to our investigation, there were only two female employees in the Programming Department
of the Storm Group at that time. One was Roy, and the other was Mrs Landor We got Mrs Landor¡¯s
evaluation through various means. She was the highest¨Cranking employee in the Storm Group and
was highly respected. Everything is clear now. Roy, who can¡¯tpare with Mrs. Landor in terms of
appearance, nor can shepare with Mrs. Landor in terms of personal qualities. Out of jealousy, she
made up a series of rumors against Susan, but in the end, they were exposed and Roy was driven out
of thepany.
[Roy hated Mrs. Landor so much. So this time, she couldn¡¯t wait to spread another rumor, thinking that
she had caught the so¨Ccalled evidence of Mrs. Landor cheating.
[Here, we just want to give Miss. Kelin a piece of advice. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re ugly, but it¡¯s most
terrifying when you¡¯re disdainful.
[Before this, we have reposted some false usations without verification. Hence, we deeply
apologize to Mr. Landor and Mrs. Landor. Regardless of how thew renders its judgment, we are
willing to ept the consequences.]
These marketing ounts were very clever. This time, they had turned their backs on Roypletely.
Simultaneously, they had also discreetly praised Susan. Ultimately, they conveyed their readiness to
ept any penalties.
Their posture was very humble, and their attitude was highly cooperative.
¡°Mr. Landor, these marketing ounts have all turned against Roy,¡± the secretary said in a
low voice.
Ben briefly read the article that had gone viral all over the Inte
He raised his eyebrows and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s normal. These people only do it for their
own interests.¡±
As Ben gazed at the name Roy, he narrowed his eyes slightly.
He was still investigating the true identity of the ount responsible for spreading rumors.
Unexpectedly, the marketing ount had already revealed the actual identity behind it.
¡°These people have some sense,¡± Ben said indifferently. ¡°However, the cease¨Cand¨Cdesist
Chapter 124
letter cannot be rescinded. If they choose to involve themselves in this matter, they should be prepared
to face the consequences.¡±
¡°Yes.¡± The secretary agreed.
¡°As for Roy¡¡± Ben sneered. ¡°Hire the bestwyer avable. Her actions are sufficient tond her in jail
for a while. As for the others, proceed with the case and impose minor penalties.¡±
¡°Yes.¡± The secretary noted them down one by one..
Chapter 125
Chapter 125
Just a moment ago, Roy was fighting against those marketing ounts and paid Inte
trolls.
In the next moment, she waspletely stunned.
These people had no professional ethics at all.
Not only did they directly announce her identity, but they also revealed her background!
Roy looked at thements trembly.
[What the fuck! What did I do wrong? Why did I click on it? She is so ugly, isn¡¯t she?]
[She isn¡¯t so ugly. But she¡¯s too sloppy.]
[I feel that the tramps I usually see are cleaner than her.]
[How dare she say that she is doing it for work? Why should work take the me
[I¡¯ve seen this kind of woman before. They hate all the good¨Clooking girls in the world. They think that
men like beautiful girls because of those pretty girls¡® appearance and the reason why they are not liked
is that men are too superficial and can¡¯t see their true values! I used to have a colleague who was not
as exaggerated as Roy, but her behavior was almost the same! These women usually don¡¯t even do
basic skincare. Once, I saw that my colleague¡¯s face was really wrinkled and asked her to apply some
cream. But she asked me not to corrode her perfect soul¡]
[The world is so big that there are all kinds of strange people.]
[So, the trending topic this time ispletely caused by the terrible jealousy of an ugly woman?]
[It can be summed up in this way.]
[Mrs. Landor has such a colleague. I suddenly want to sympathize with Mrs. Landor for a few minutes.]
Theizens¡®ments were almost one¨Csided.
On the one hand, it was because Ben was the so¨Ccalled mysterious man. So Susan didn¡¯t do anything
inappropriate. Theizens all felt guilty for misunderstanding Susan, while
Chapter 125
they felt they had been cheated by Roy. So the public opinion reversed.
On the other hand, Roy had a lot of things toin about. Theizens couldn¡¯t stopining
about her at all.
Roy looked at the increasing negativements about her on the Inte and was about
to go crazy.
She used her alt ount and angrilymented, ¡°Even if Roy is ipetent, is Susan. really
innocent? She is Mrs. Landor. Who knows if she has pulled some strings to enter the Programming
Department or not? Is this really fair to the students who have graduated from famous universities and
worked so hard to enter thepany?¡±
As soon as Roy posted her statement, there were some people misled by her.
There was a group ofizens who intuitively believed in conspiracies.
Good¨Clooking women must have gained their positions through sex.
This was an ironw in their hearts.
When these people saw what Roymented, they also began to spread rumors.
[In the Storm Group, there are probably only a handful of people with S¨Css scores. Can Susan be
one of them? Tut¨Ctut, tut¨Ctut, it¡¯s one thing to pull strings, but it¡¯s wrong to go too far.]
[I used to think that Ben Landor was very fair, but now¡ I feel I was wrong.]
[All the employees of the Storm Group are talented. They must be very indignant to be lower in position
than a privileged woman.]
[If I were Roy, I would also be jealous and resentful. Howe, that woman gets such good treatment
just because she married a good honey?]
[Roy is not a good person. This is acknowledged. But I have to say that Susan is not innocent either.
Did Roy get sacked because she was not capable enough? Was it really because she has rumored
other people? There must be hidden truth.]
[I really feel sorry for Storm Group¡¯s employees.]
These supporters of conspiracy were immersed in their own world and enjoyed defaming
others.
Chapter 125
Someizens asked them to show evidence.
They said sarcastically, ¡°Is there any need for evidence? Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±
For a moment, some people were misled by them. Others wanted to refute their opinions. However,
they only believed in what they believed and their views simply could not be changed.
Before Roy could be happy for the fact that some people were misled.
Some otherments appeared.
[What the fuck, I beg you not to feel sorry for us! When we knew Susan, we didn¡¯t even know that she
was Mr. Landor¡¯s wife!]
Dozens of identicalments like this appeared.
Seeing this, the trolls sneered in their hearts. ¡°What? Do you want to pretend to be employees of the
Storm Group?
Watch as we expose you!¡±
They immediately clicked on the home page of these people¡¯s Twitter.
A few minutester, they clicked out dejectedly.
Because those people were really employees of the Storm Group. They had all been verified on
Twitter, and many of their posts were rted to work.
All the employees of the Storm Group supported Susan and expressed their admiration for
Susan.
Most importantly, Susan¡¯s colleagues in
Most importantly, Susan¡¯s colleagues in the Programming Department reacted more intensely than
Susan herself.
They hacked the home page of those trolls¡® Twitter and attached Susan¡¯s information to it, including the
information that she graduated from a famous university and received national schrships every year,
that she led a team to ovee several difficult problems in just a few months after entering the
company.
As long as the keyboard warriors clicked to exit the home page, theirputers entered a program.
M
Chapter 125
This program would force them to finish some questions, which were about the various achievements
that Susan had obtained. If they answered wrong, theputer would jump to a page about Susan¡¯s
information. The keyboard warriors had no choice but to study the information carefully and then warily
answer the questions.
After half an hour of repeated attempts, one of them finally answered all the questions, only to see a
button pop up at the end to remind him to try again.
The man copsed on the spot.
One of the keyboard warriors couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and switched to anotherputer and begged
for mercy on Twitter. Only then did the onlookers find out about the programmers¡® tricks.
For a moment, people on Twitter burst intoughter.
The trolls did not dare to say a word.
They couldn¡¯t afford to offend programmers.
Seeing herpanions being defeated step by step, Roy gritted her teeth and was about to log in to
her alt ount to continue to stir trouble.
Suddenly, her mailbox rang.
Roy opened it and found that it was a dismissal Letter.
She had been fired by thepany.
Roy was about to cry.
This time, in order to smear Susan, she had used all her savings to hire paid Inte trolls.
Now that she had lost her hard¨Cearned job, how could she live in the future?
The doorbell rang.
Roy opened the door anxiously. ¡°Who is it?¡±
N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
¡°Miss Kelin, Mr. Landor asked us to send a demand letter to you. In three days, the court will judge your
case for viting Mrs. Landor¡¯s reputation. Please attend on time.¡± A man in a suit handed over her a
demand letter.
Chapter 125
Roy took it reluctantly. She bit her lip and said, ¡°I¡ I may not be free that day.¡±
The man smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Miss Kelin. You can choose not to attend. Anyway, the oue won¡¯t
change much whether you¡¯re attending or not.¡±
Roy was shocked. ¡°What¡ oue?¡±
¡°Since the rumors you¡¯ve spread have been reposted more than 500 times. This is very
nasty. If you¡¯re lucky, you will only be sentenced to two or three years.¡± The man smiled, revealing his
white teeth.
Two or three years in prison!
Roy plopped to the ground!
She just sent a photo and said something ambiguous. She didn¡¯t understand why she had to face such
a severe punishment.
The man nced at her with disdain and turned to leave.
Roy gritted her teeth, snot and tears streaming down her face. It was hard to tell whether it was out of
fear or regret.
Chapter 126
Chapter 126
¡°We¡¯ve
dealt with all the keyboard warriors on the Inte, Susan.¡± The programmers smiled and waited for
Susan¡¯s praise.
In fact, Susan didn¡¯t read thements on the Inte at all, but everyone was so concerned about
her, which made her feel very warm..
Susan said with a smile, ¡°Thank you for your help. Tonight, I¡¯ll treat you to a big meal.¡±
¡°You¡¯re so generous, Susan!¡±
¡°Thank you, Susan!¡±
Everyone immediately cheered.
While everyone was cheering, someone suddenly walked up to Susan.
¡°Ms. Miller, can I have a word with you alone?¡±
Susan raised her head and frowned slightly.
Timothy?
¡°Why is he here?¡± She wondered.
After what had happenedst time, the project had been handed over to someone else, and Timothy
had never shown up here since then.
The others didn¡¯t know about Timothy and Susan¡¯s grudge. They didn¡¯t show any curiosity and just
thought that Timothy looking for Susan for work.
Was
Timothy looked at Susan pleadingly.
Susan pursed her lips and stood up. If this continued, it would arouse others¡® suspicion.
¡°I only have five minutes,¡± Susan replied calmly.
¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Timothy said.
Susan brought Timothy to a corner, then looked up at him and said, ¡°Is it about work? Didn¡¯t I hand it
over wellst time?¡±
¡°No, it has nothing to do with work,¡± Timothy said anxiously,¡± Susan, I saw what happened
¦°
online. I¡¯m very worried. I just want to ask you, are you all right?¡±
Susan looked at him in confusion. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡±
Timothy immediately looked at Susan with distress and said, ¡°Susan, don¡¯t hold it in. Even if we can¡¯t
be lovers, we are still friends now. I hope you don¡¯t have to pretend to be so strong in front of me.¡±
Susan was confused.
¡°Susan.¡± Timothy waspletely immersed in his own world. ¡°I know that photo must be a
misunderstanding, and there must be hidden truth. But Ben has a bad temper, and he may not believe
your exnation. Don¡¯t worry, if he dares to treat you badly, I won¡¯t let him go.¡±
Susan was confused.
After a long time, she slowly asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you surf the Inte today?¡±
Timothy immediately looked at Susan sympathetically. There are allments insulting you on the
Inte. I¡ can¡¯t bear to read them.¡±
Susan was a little helpless. ¡°Then you can check thetest news on the Inte now.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Susan.¡± It wasn¡¯t easy for Timothy to see Susan, and he wouldn¡¯t be willing to waste time
doing other things. He said gently, ¡°Ben doesn¡¯t believe you, but I believe you. I will always stand
behind you. As long as you turn around, you can see me at any time.¡±
Timothy was so touched by his own words that he almost cried.
Susan was speechless.
She had a lot to retort, but she didn¡¯t know where to start.
Timothy thought that Susan had beenpletely moved by him.
His gaze showed affection and he was about to say something else.
All of a sudden, he felt a chill run down his spine. He subconsciously looked back and saw a livid face.
He recognized at a nce that this was the mysterious man in the photo.
Timothy immediately stood in front of Susan and said in a cold voice, ¡°You¡¯ve made Susan
J M
Chapter 126
AT .
But now, he felt that he was too wise.
Susan was so popr. How could he not keep an eye on her?
¡°I didn¡¯t expect that as soon as I came here, I would see such a narcissistic fool.¡± Ben looked coldly at
Timothy. ¡°Timothy, since you behaved gentlemanlyst time, I have decided to let you go. What¡¯s
wrong? Do you think you can provoke me now?¡±
From the moment Ben spoke, Timothy had been in a daze.
He stared nkly at Ben. ¡°You¡ you¡¡±
¡°What?¡± Ben got even angrier. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else
so miserable, yet you still dare to go here! Tell me, who asked you to hurt Susan like this.¡±
Susan felt a headacheing on. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Timothy, you¡¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything, Susan. I understand! Don¡¯t worry, as long as I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t let you
get hurt,¡± Timothy said without hesitation.
Susan was even more speechless. She walked out from behind Timothy and took Ben¡¯s hand. ¡°Why
are you here all of a sudden?¡±
¡°Nothing! I just suddenly wanted to take a look,¡± Ben said calmly.
He would never tell Susan that he had nted a spy in the Programming Department. As long as
Timothy or Jaron did anything strange, he would immediately receive the news.
When Ben began to nt the spy, he felt a little guilty, get lost.¡±
Timothy couldn¡¯t utter a word for a long time, his lips trembling.
He didn¡¯t understand how things had turned out like this.
¡°That mysterious man is Ben?
But Ben¡¡± He was lost in thought.
Susan sighed when she saw how despondent Timothy looked. ¡°You can go now and browse Twitter to
read the news.¡±
Timothy nodded nkly and stepped forward mechanically.
MUS
Chapter 126
As soon as Timothy reached the door, Susan suddenly said, ¡°Wait.¡±
¡°Susan?¡± Timothy quickly turned his head.
Faced with his expectant gaze, Susan sounded a little heartless.
¡°Timothy, didn¡¯t I make myself clear enoughst time? Well, I¡¯ll tell you clearly today. First of all, I really
don¡¯t like you anymore, and there¡¯s no possibility of us getting back together. Second, you¡¯re married
now. Please behave yourself in the future. Otherwise, I¡¯ll think I was so blind in the past.¡±
Susan sounded very calm.
Timothy¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°I¡ I see.¡±
He left the corner almost as if he were fleeing.
This time, he had thought he wasing to save his ex¨Cgirlfriend, but the mysterious man turned out
to be Ben.
This made what he had done be an enormous joke.
Timothy was not afraid of bing a joke, but he was afraid that Susan would hate him and look down
on him.
Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.
She was right. He was already married. He and Yana¡¯s child was about to be born. With Susan¡¯s
personality, even if she broke up with Ben, she wouldn¡¯t give him a chance.
All of this was just his wishful thinking.
¡°In my dreams! In my dreams!¡±
Timothy smiled bitterly. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what his life meant..
After Timothy left.
¡°Susan, you¡¯re really popr,¡± Ben suddenly said sourly.
Susan raised her eyebrows. ¡°Just a little.¡±
¡°Just a little?¡± Ben sounded even more jealous. ¡°I have known two of the men admiring you, Timothy
and Jaron. I heard that when you were in college, you were rated as the prettiest girl in your
department and had a lot of pursuers in your department.¡±
Chapter 127
Chapter 127
Susan coughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s because there are only five girls in our department¡¡±
¡°But it¡¯s true that you have so many pursuers.¡± Ben sighed. ¡°Poor me. No one likes me until
now.¡±
¡°If you had removed the scar earlier, I¡¯m sure you would have had a lot of pursuers,¡± Susan
said.
Ben raised his eyebrows and forced Susan into a corner. ¡°Anyway, the fact is that there is always
someone like you, but no one ever confessed her love to me. Don¡¯t you think your shouldfort me?¡±
Susan averted her gaze. ¡°How¡ how can Ifort you?¡±
Ben was about to make some unreasonable requests; such as consummate the marriage.
His phone suddenly rang.
Ben wanted to ignore it, but Susan seemed to have found a life¨Csaving straw. She hurriedly said,
¡°There¡¯s a message on your phone. Take a look.¡±
¡°My eyes hurt. I don¡¯t want to read the message,¡± Ben said shamelessly.
¡°Let me take a look for you!¡± Susan didn¡¯t give Ben a chance to refuse her and swiftly took out his
phone from his pocket.
Both of their mobile phones could be unlocked with each other¡¯s fingerprints, and there was nothing
that they needed to hide from each other.
Susan clicked on his phone casually and nced at thetest message.
She had wanted to read it to Ben, but when she saw the message, she was so angry that
she sneered.
She put the phone in Ben¡¯s hand and said expressionlessly, ¡°Mr. Landor. Didn¡¯t you say that no one
likes you?¡±
¡°No.¡± Ben looked at Susan suspiciously. ¡°Susan, don¡¯t fake anything to frame me.¡±
Susan sneered at him. ¡°I fake it on your phone? Edie?¡±
W
21% 59240
Chapter 127
Edie.
Why was this address so familiar to him?
Ben suddenly had a bad feeling.
He quickly nced at the message.
Then, his pupils abruptly contracted.
The message read: [Edie, I didn¡¯t expect your real look to be so much different and better. If you had
removed the scar earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have been deceived by that gigolo, and we wouldn¡¯t have gotten
divorced. Edie, do you know that the man who made an oath to me. was actually a big liar? He cheated
my heart out of my money, turned around, and disappeared. Edie, I regret it now. I really regret it. Now I
know that you are the one who is really good to me. I miss you.]
I
¡°She misses you. Hurry up and reply,¡± Susan said expressionlessly.
Ben felt his eyelids twitch. He quickly put away his phone and said, ¡°Susan, listen to my exnation.¡±
¡°Exin yourself. I¡¯m listening,¡± Susan said calmly.
Ben panicked. He said slowly, ¡°I¡ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. The message is from my ex¨C
wife, Monica Lynn. She grew up with me and Thomas. But I swear that she has always been afraid of
me because of my ugly appearance, so we don¡¯t have much
contact.¡±
Susan raised her eyebrows. ¡°Continue.¡±
Ben frowned and continued, ¡°Thomas likes her, but for some reason, she suddenly fell in love with a
painter and wants to marry him. The Lynn family is prestigious. Her parents naturally don¡¯t agree with
her marrying a poor painter while they think that I am a satisfactory candidate in many aspects except
for being ugly. So they began to try their best to match us.¡±
¡°And then you fell for her?¡± Susan continued to sneer.
Ben shook his head desperately. ¡°No. I¡¯m not interested in marriage. She cried and made a fuss about
it. But seeing that it was impossible for her parents to agree to her marrying the painter, she came up
with an idea. She begged me to fake a marriage with her and
Chapter 127
then a
Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.
asked me to help her flee by faking her death so that she could spend the rest of her life with the
painter. This idea is actually quite ridiculous. I didn¡¯t agree at first.¡±
¡°Then why did you agree to itter?¡± Susan rxed a little.
Ben sighed and said, ¡°Thomas is unrequited in love. He loves Monica deeply. Even if she wants to be
with someone else, he is willing to bless her forever. He came to me and begged me to help her.
Although I am not close with Monica, Thomas is my best friend. Since he begged me, I agreed to help
Monica!
¡°I can swear that after I married her, she had been secretly dating that painter all day long. The total
number of sentences we said did not exceed ten!¡± Ben said.
Susan said, ¡°You seem to like being cuckolded.¡±
¡°This is not a cuckold.¡± Ben didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°That woman is born with a brain for love. I didn¡¯t want to
have anything to do with her.¡±
Ben didn¡¯t seem to have any feelings for Monica.
Susan coughed lightly and felt a little embarrassed. She said guiltily, ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter even if
you have ever fallen for Monica. After all, we hadn¡¯t met each other at that
time.
She was also in love with Timothy before.
Raising his brows, Ben firmly said, ¡°I only love you in my life.¡±
Susan immediately blushed.
¡°Now, are you satisfied?¡± Ben smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t we continue talking about how tofort
me¡¡±
¡°Wait!¡± Susan was unconvinced. ¡°You¡¯ve never fallen for her, but that doesn¡¯t mean that she is not fond
of you. I¡¯m not blind. Monica is simply flirting with you by sending such a message! She must be
interested in you.¡±
¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Ben frowned.
¡°How is that impossible?¡± Susan pointed it out. ¡°Let me ask you, is that painter particrly good¨C
looking?¡±
Frowning, Ben pondered for a long time before nodding. ¡°Maybe.¡±
Chapter 128
Chapter 128
As soon as Susan left, his phone rang again.
Ben took a look and frowned even more.
¡°Edie, I¡¯ve decided toe back. After experiencing the outside world, I realized that you¡¯re the best
harbor for me. I know that you have a new wife and I don¡¯t want to destroy your family, but we can still
get along as friends, can¡¯t we? I¡¯ll arrive at the airport at eight. o¡¯clock tomorrow morning. Can you pick
me up?¡±
Ben didn¡¯t know what to reply.
So his decision was to cklist Monica.
Then, he sent a message to Thomas: [Monica¡¯s flight willnd at eight o¡¯clock tomorrow morning.]
At the Smiths¡® house.
Thomas was being asked to match the clothes for tomorrow¡¯s blind date.
¡°Nice suit.¡± Mrs. Smith looked at him in the mirror and nodded with satisfaction. ¡°What do you think?¡±
Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.
¡°Does my opinion matter?¡± Thomas asked.
Mrs. Smith thought for a moment and said, ¡°No. Well, you don¡¯t have to answer. That¡¯s it.¡±
¡°Ok, Mom!¡±
Seeing that he was not interested, Mrs. Smith couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡°Thomas! You¡¯re almost 30
years old. It¡¯s time for you to get married and have children.¡±
Thomas didn¡¯t take it to heart and was about to say something.
Mrs. Smith raised her hand and began to wipe away her tears. ¡°Do you think I want to force you? I¡¯m
getting old, and my health is getting worse day by day. If I suddenly die and there isn¡¯t any family by
your side, how can I rest assured? Your father passed away early. Since you were a child, we
depended on each other. Do you remember? Once¡¡±
Mrs. Smith began to recall their difficult times, and Thomas could onlyfort her with all his might.
W
[
et 09
Chapter 128
E
After half an hour¡¯s nagging, she concluded, ¡°Anyway, if you don¡¯t get married and have children as
soon as possible, I won¡¯t let you go even if I be a ghost.¡±
Thomas was shocked. ¡°Mom! You can¡¯t mean it, can you?¡±
0
ato
¡°Of course I mean it!¡± Mrs. Smith red at him. ¡°Anyway, you have to perform well on this blind date
tomorrow and try to leave a good impression on the girl. I¡¯ve learned about her information carefully.
She¡¯s been well¨Cbehaved and good at studying since she was a child. She¡¯s a graduate student at
Anaville University! Anaville University is one of the top universities in the country. Since she is a
graduate student there, she must be very excellent.¡±
Mrs. Smith showed him a thumbs¨Cup.
¡°She¡¯s pretty excellent.¡± Thomas raised his eyebrows.
¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mrs. Smith was immediately happy. ¡°So, you have to get along well with her and try to
win her heart as soon as possible. By the way, I¡¯ve asked around for you. That girl majored in ssical
literature. She might be very interested in literature. You can talk to her more about literature when you
chat.¡±
¡°Got it.¡± Thomas agreed. He had made up his mind not to talk about any ssical
literature.
Most of the people who liked ssical literature looked down on popr culture. He thought he could
talk more about popr culture.
He would try his best to scare the girl away as soon as possible.
Hearing that, Mrs. Smith was even happier.
Just then, Timothy¡¯s phone lit up.
¡°Mom, I have a message.¡± He picked up his phone casually.
¡°OK. I¡¯ll make you something to eat.¡± Mrs. Smith turned around and left.
When Thomas saw the short message from Ben, his pupils suddenly contracted.
¡°Is Monicaing back?
Tomorrow! She ising back tomorrow!
Chapter 128
Didn¡¯t she say that she could give
up her identity, her family, and everything for the painter?
Does she know that Ben has faked her falling into the sea to help her flee with the painter?
If she suddenly es back to life¡®, will Ben be in trouble?
It is me who begged Ben for help. How am I going to face him?¡± He anxiously thought.
In a bad mood, he didn¡¯t feel any joy at all.
He stared at the line of words.
[At eight o¡¯clock the next morning.]
If Monica appeared so casually and let people witness a dead person resurrect, God knew what a
sensation it would cause.
He had to pick up Monica.
But his blind date would be at nine o¡¯clock tomorrow morning.
Thomas hesitated for a moment. Could he make it in time?
But soon, he gave up struggling.
It didn¡¯t matter if he waste. Anyway, he didn¡¯t want to get along well with his blind date. It would be
best if the girl hated him because of this and refused him directly.
That would save him a lot of trouble.
At night.
Ben shamelessly moved closer to Susan.
He looked as if he was asking for praise. ¡°I¡¯ve cklisted her, Susan.¡±
¡°Who?¡± Susan didn¡¯t understand.
¡°Monica,¡± Ben said seriously. Susan was stunned for a while.
Actually, she wasn¡¯t really angry about his ex¨Cwife. She was just using this as an excuse to hide from
Ben.
To her surprise, Ben blocked Monica directly.
Chapter 128
Susan was touched. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this.¡±
Ben said solemnly, ¡°I have to do this. I don¡¯t care what her real purpose is, but if she makes you
unhappy, there¡¯s no need for her to exist in my contact list.¡±
¡°Ben.¡± Susan felt warmth in her heart as she approached Ben gently.
Ben was secretly delighted and wanted to hold her in his arms.
Suddenly, Susan thought of something and jumped away. She looked up at him
suspiciously and said, ¡°I feel that what you just said is a little familiar.¡±
¡°How is that possible? Ben still wanted to carry her over.
¡°Wait, wait!¡± Susan stopped him.
She frowned and began to think carefully.
For some reason, Ben felt a little guilty. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, Susan. It¡¯s not¡
Susan had already reached under his pillow and pulled out a book.
Ben broke out in a cold sweat.
Susan quickly flipped to a page.
Then she looked at Ben with a faint smile. The 33rd question: What if your girlfriend gets angry after
you receive a text message from another woman?¡±
Ben tensed up.
Susan read the book word by word, ¡°First of all, cklist the woman without hesitation, and then tell
your girlfriend: I don¡¯t care what her real purpose is, but¡¡±
Susan read it and then looked at Ben with a smile. ¡°Ben, this book is copied from you. The words on it
are exactly the same as what you just said.¡±
Ben swiftly took the book over and righteously said, ¡°That¡¯s right, the publisher of the book is too
shameless to giarize me. Wait and see, I¡¯ll sue this publishing house tomorrow and bankrupt it.¡±
His shamelessness amused Susan.
W P
With a smile, she suddenly leaned over and kissed Ben.
Ben was stunned for a moment, then turned around and looked at Susan in disbelief.
Susan looked away with a blush. ¡°Whether you did it ording to the book or not, I¡¯m very happy that
you care about my feelings.¡±
Ben¡¯s eyes lit up and approached her with his cheek. ¡°Then, can I have another kiss?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t push your luck!¡°
¡°Then I¡¯ll give you a kiss. Ben turned his head and kissed Susan.
Susan blushed even more.
She was still not used to Ben¡¯s new face.
But she was sure that no matter what he looked like, he was still Ben.
And he belonged to her.
That was enough.
Susan just blushed and did not resist. Ben¡¯s eyes lit up, and he pushed his luck and kissed her again.
Susan still did not move.
Ben began to secretly put his arms around her waist.
The atmosphere was very romantic.
Some things seemed to be on the verge of happening.
At this critical moment.
They heard the phone ring again.
This time, it was not from Ben¡¯s phone.
It was from Susan¡¯s.
Chapter 129
Chapter 129
¡°Why don¡¯t we ignore it?¡± Ben had a bad feeling as soon as Susan¡¯s phone rang.
Susan had already wavered and prepared to let Ben do whatever he wanted.
However, after being interrupted by the ring, she became shy again.
She wrapped herself in the quilt. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look!¡±
Ben was still unwilling to give up, but Susan had already picked up her phone and started reading it.
¡°Have you finished reading?¡± Ben couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Then we¡¡±
Susan looked up and raised her eyebrows at him. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Ben was a little nervous.
Susan lifted his clothes expressionlessly.
She stroked his chest with her hand.
Ben was perplexed.
This was a little too exciting.
If he had known that Susan liked to take the initiative, he wouldn¡¯t have worked so hard.
Ben was about to take the opportunity to hold her in his arms.
But Susan tapped her fingertips on his waist and asked, ¡°Is this scar left by the fire?¡±
Ben was stunned for a moment, then nodded nkly. ¡°Yes. This is the only scar left by it.¡±
Susan pursed her lips and wrapped herself in the nket, leaving Ben on her back.
The contrast in her attitude was simply too great.
Ben was stunned for a moment, then secretly picked up Susan¡¯s phone to have a look.
As soon as he read it, he frowned.
Chapter 129
was a message from Isabe.
Susan, I didn¡¯t know that Mr. Landor¡¯s scar was fake. I said before that the man I¡¯m fond of is also
pretending to be ugly. Will you misunderstand? Please don¡¯t. That man is not Mr. Landor. There¡¯s really
nothing going on between Mr. Landor and me.
Susan, can you take a look at my pinned post? I feel a little sorry for the man I love, but I don¡¯t know
how tofort him.]
Ben clicked on her WhatsApp ount.
Isabe had pinned a post to the top.
The content was as follows: [At night, when I think of the scar on his waist, I feel as if I can feel the
burning fire. My heart hurts so much. Why couldn¡¯t I get to him earlier? Why couldn¡¯t I apany him
through those sufferings? Tonight, I¡¯m destined to be sleepless.]
Ben was livid,
He didn¡¯t like to swear, but he really had an impulse to curse at this moment!
No sooner had he managed to exin Monica¡¯s message than Isabe stirred trouble again.
Isabe had been making trouble all the time!
¡°She definitely has some kind of strange premonition ability.¡± He thought.
In this world, he was the only one who knew about the scar on his waist.
How did Isabe know it?
He wouldn¡¯t believe that there was nothing strange about her.
Ben had already thought of a way to make Isabe unable to stay in Cornd.
But now!
How to deal with Isabe was not the main point.
Ben put down his phone, stretched out his finger, and tapped Susan on the back.
Susan did not respond.
& 14
Chapter 129
Ben exerted some strength.
Susan still did not respond.
Ben felt wronged. ¡°I¡¯ve analyzed it with you, Susan. Isabe must have the ability to predict. I¡¯m
innocent.¡±
Susan pursed her lips and said in a muffled voice, ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡±
¡°Then you¡¡± Ben hesitated.
Susan sat up and pursed her thin lips. ¡°It is just that¡ Isabe, an outsider, knows more about you
than me.¡±
Ben was anxious. ¡°She is too strange. Only I know about the scar. Even grandpa doesn¡¯t know about it
at all.¡±
Ben was visibly flustered.
Susan could not help but feel her heart soften.
Holding onto Ben¡¯s hand, she said gently, ¡°Ben, it has nothing to do with Isabe. I just want to know
more about you. I want to know why there¡¯s a fire, and I want to know about your¡ mother, I want to
know all of your past. Am I too greedy?¡±
Ben looked at her with an unprecedented light in his eyes.
He gently stroked Susan¡¯s hair and said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°It¡¯s not until now that I really feel
that you really belong to me alone.¡±
In the past, when Susan said that she liked him, although he was delighted, he felt a little
uneasy.
But now, he waspletely reassured.
Susan was a little shy, but she still looked at him seriously. ¡°Can you tell me?¡±
¡°There is nothing I can¡¯t tell you.¡± Ben took Susan by the arm and told her about that crazy
woman.
He told Susan how that woman gave birth to him, but eloped with another man in order to pursue true
love.
J M
Chapter 129
After the man died. She suddenly came back and said that she regretted it and wanted to make it up to
her son.
He talked about how happy and expectant he was at that time.
But unexpectedly, that woman set a fire. Sheughed wildly, saying that it was Ben¡¯s father who killed
her lover and that Ben should pay the price.
What a ridiculous logic.
That woman gave birth to him and abandoned him.
In the end, she ced all of her hatred on him and even felt that it was a matter of course.
Ben spoke calmly.
But tears welled up in Susan¡¯s eyes.
She didn¡¯t want Ben to see her tears, so she just gently rubbed against his chest.
¡°Actually, Susan, that woman is no longer important to me,¡± Ben said.
He removed the scar, which proved that he had let it go.
It didn¡¯t mean he had forgiven that woman, but that there was no need to waste time hating her.
After all, she had been punished and was still in prison, living a dark life.
¡°I see.¡± Susan nodded slightly, but her hand gently brushed over the wound. ¡°It must have hurt a lot.¡±
¡°Yes, it hurt,¡± Ben said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me a kiss? If you kiss it, it won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±
Ben acted like a rogue, ready to wee his wife¡¯s lovely re.
Unexpectedly, Susan bent down and kissed the scar seriously.
She looked up at him. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt anymore?¡±
Ben felt as if a feather had gently brushed past his heart. It was soft and itchy.
He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±
Chapter 129
It didn¡¯t hurt anymore.
Really.
¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Susan smiled at him andy back down beside him.
Ben gently hugged her.
At this moment, he had no other thoughts. His heart was at peace.
He just wanted to hold her quietly until the end of time.
At the Smiths¡® house.
Isabe looked at her WhatsApp and frowned deeply.
¡°It is impossible.¡± She thought.
She had arduously schemed against Susan.
¡°Why didn¡¯t Susan react at all?
If she is really as proud as Ben described in his memory, she would have taken the initiative to leave
Ben a long time ago.
Could it be that she is seeking confirmation?¡± She wondered.
Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.
She would wait a little longer.
Isabe continued to stare at her WhatsApp.
While Ben and Susan had already fallen asleep in each other¡¯s arms.
SEND GIFT
Chapter 130
Chapter 130
Early the next morning¡
When Thomas went out, he told Mrs. Smith that he was going to wait at the cafe in advance. But in
fact, he went to Anaville Airport.
He looked at the exit with a slightlyplicated expression.
He had thought that he would never see Monica again in his life.
Although he was heartbroken, he had been slowly recovering and tried his best to get rid of this
hopeless one¨Csided love.
However, Monica was back.
He didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or sad.
No matter how he felt, the ne arrived on time.
He recognized the woman whom he hadn¡¯t seen for more than a year almost at first sight.
He looked at her almost greedily.
Her hair seemed to have grown a little longer.
However, she looked even more depressed than before.
She looked a little haggard and seemed to be having a hard time.
Thomas pursed his lips.
He didn¡¯t know why she had been reduced to this.
Monica chose the painter herself.
She had given up her identity, her family, and everything for that man.
She had once told him firmly that she would definitely be happy.
She said that she was content as long as she had love.
She said that she would never regret it in her life.
J M
Chapter 130
But now that she was back, did she regret it?
Thomas felt uncertain, but he still called out, ¡°Monica.¡±
Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.
Monica turned around in surprise. ¡°Edie?¡±
Then, she saw Thomas. She immediately frowned. ¡°Thomas? Howe it¡¯s you? I remember I didn¡¯t
tell you when I would arrive. Where¡¯s Edie?¡±
Thomas was slightly puzzled as he thought, ¡°Edie?¡±
Because of Ben¡¯s terrifying look, Monica had always been hiding as far away from him as possible.
The only time she called Ben ¡°Edie¡± was when she asked him to help her out.
Now, why did she suddenly call Ben ¡°Edie¡± so naturally?
Although Thomas was puzzled, he still said honestly, ¡°Ben informed me.¡±
¡°Then why didn¡¯t hee?¡± Monica nced at him with dissatisfaction. ¡°Did you tell him not toe? I
know you are fond of me, but I¡¯ve already said that I only think of you as a friend. Even if I decide to
come back, there¡¯s no possibility between us.¡±
Thomas fell silent.
Monica had always been so rude to him.
It was probably because she was sure that he liked her. So she had nothing to fear.
Thomas pursed his lips and said slowly, ¡°Ben has nothing to do with you. He has no reason to pick you
up.¡±
¡°Thomas!¡± Monica was unhappy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Edie¡® and I were husband and wife. How
come he has nothing to do with me?¡±
¡°Husband and wife?¡± Thomas asked calmly, ¡°I almost knelt down to beg Ben for help.¡±
Monica looked a little embarrassed, but she still insisted. ¡°Edie and I grew up together. It¡¯s definitely not
all because of you that he¡¯s willing to marry me. He must have liked me.¡±
Thomas frowned. ¡°Monica, what are you dreaming about?¡±
Chapter 130
¡°Dreaming about?¡± Monica was unhappy. ¡°I¡¯ll call Edie now.¡±
She picked up her phone and made a call.
¡°Why can¡¯t I get through?¡±
She frowned and tried again.
She still couldn¡¯t get through.
She wanted to try again.
¡°You¡¯ve been blocked,¡± said Thomas calmly.
¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Monica looked at him in disbelief. ¡°How could Edie block me? I will ask him
myself.¡±
She was about to leave on impulse, but Thomas grabbed her hand.
¡°What are you doing?¡± She looked at him angrily.
Thomas couldn¡¯t describe how he felt.
Disappointment and numbness overwhelmed his heart.
He said mechanically, ¡°Ben already has a new wife. The situation is different from how it was when you
married him. They love each other. Monica, you can¡¯t disturb them.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything! But I¡¯m still friends with Edie. Can¡¯t we even meet as friends? Is his wife so
petty?¡± Monica looked innocent.
Thomas was at a loss for words.
After a long time, he said, ¡°Except for seeing Ben, don¡¯t you have anything else to do now?¡±
¡°For example?¡± Monica did not understand his words at all.
Thomas¡¯s expression wasplicated. ¡°Your parents thought that you were dead. They were
heartbroken in the past year and looked as if they had aged 10 years overnight. Monica, when I saw
them like that, more than once I regretted having helped you. But I am willing to bear the guilt if you are
really happy and don¡¯t regret your decision. However, you are back now.¡±
Chap 130
¡°Isn¡¯t it good that I¡¯m back?¡± Monica was a little impatient.
Thomas pursed his lips and said, ¡°You¡¯re back. But unfortunately, you¡¯re already dead byw. If this
problem is not resolved properly, Ben, who helped you fake your death, will be in trouble. Haven¡¯t you
ever thought of this? What¡¯s more, your parents have been sad and in pain for more than a year. Since
you¡¯ve made your decision ande back, you should go to see them first and tell them not to be sad
anymore. Didn¡¯t this evere to your mind?¡±
Thomas rarely spoke to her in such a stern tone. Monica was stunned for a moment.
After a while, she looked at him with some grievance and said in a soft voice, ¡°I¡ I just. didn¡¯t think of it
for the moment. Why are you being so fierce toward me? Thomas, don¡¯t you like me anymore?¡±
A deep sense of fatigue suddenly rose in Thomas¡¯s heart.
But looking at Monica¡¯s pitiful look, he finally softened his tone.
¡°It¡¯s recorded that you fell into the sea and died. Fortunately, people didn¡¯t find your corpse. This time,
you can say that you floated to the shore and were rescued by someone. I will look for someone to act
as your lifesaver. You should make up a story and collude with ¡®your lifesaver¡®. Don¡¯t make any
mistakes. Otherwise, Ben, who helped you fake your death certificate, will be in a lot of trouble. Do you
understand?¡±
¡°I understand.¡± This time, Monica nodded obediently.
¡°Don¡¯t appear in front of people you¡¯re familiar with now. Wait until I find someone to act as your
lifesaver and teach him to retell the story,¡± said Thomas.
¡°I see.¡± Monica looked at him with her big watery eyes. ¡°Thomas, you¡¯re the best to me.¡±
She always knew how to sway him.
His heart skipped a beat, and he looked away awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯ve booked a hotel for you. You can stay
there for now. I have something else to do, so I have to leave first.¡±
¡°Leave? Where are you going?¡± Monica couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to see
other people, but you¡¯re not apanying me. What should I do when I¡¯m alone?¡±
¡°I¡¯m only going for an hour.¡± Thomas felt a headacheing on.
Chapter 130
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Monica asked.
Thomas looked at her and pursed his lips. ¡°I have a blind date.¡±
Chapter 131
Chapter 131
¡°A blind date?¡± Monica¡¯s voice suddenly became sharp. She looked at Thomas in disbelief and asked,
¡°Don¡¯t you like me?¡±
Thomas calmly said, ¡°But you don¡¯t like me. No matter how much I¡¯m fond of you, I have to learn to let
go.
Monica¡¯s face suddenly turned pale!
She had never thought that Thomas would give up on her one day and go on a blind date with another
woman!
How could this be?
Although she didn¡¯t like him, she had already regarded him as hers.
Even if she wouldn¡¯t be with Thomas, she thought he should still treat her as his goddess and worship
her for the rest of his life!
How could he date someone else?
Monica wouldn¡¯t say these dark thoughts out loud.
She couldn¡¯t help but look at Thomas pitifully. ¡°Thomas, but I¡¯m really bored alone. How about you take
me with you? I promise I won¡¯t say anything improper. I¡¯ll sit next to you and help you.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡± Thomas refused.
Tears welled up in Monica¡¯s eyes. ¡°I used to love that painter so much, but he lied to me and hurt me. I
said I would nevere back, but now I¡¯m back. I¡¯m really desperate. When I¡¯m back, you¡¯re the only
one who came to pick me up. You¡¯re the only person who treats me well unconditionally. If you leave
me, I really don¡¯t know how to live.¡±
Monica suddenly burst into tears. ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t havee back this time. I was deceived, and I
deserved it. I should have ended my life.¡±
She wiped her eyes hard and said, ¡°Forget it, you can go on your blind date, and you don¡¯t have to
send me to the hotel. I will take good care of myself.¡±
After Monica finished speaking, she looked at him with reddened eyes.
& M
Chapter 131
Thomas¡¯s heart softened visibly
He sympathized with her. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Monica was at her wit¡¯s end, she wouldn¡¯t have
been willing toe back
She regarded love as everything.
Now without love, she must be very heartbroken.
I¡¯m leaving¡± Monica pursed her lips and was about to leave
Thomas sighed and gently pulled her back. ¡°Let¡¯s go together¡±
¡°Really?¡± Monica¡¯s eyes lit up and she asked softly, ¡°Will it cause you any trouble?¡±
Thomas shook his head. ¡°My blind date doesn¡¯t know you. There won¡¯t be any
trouble.¡±
Monica immediately smiled with tears in her eyes. ¡°Thomas, you¡¯re so nice to me.¡±
Thomas stroked her hair and said nothing.
In the cafe.
Theresa nced at her watch.
The pointers read 9:30.
¡°Late for the first blind date?¡±
That¡¯s interesting.¡±
Behind the thick ck¨Cframed sses, Theresa revealed a strange smile.
Her blind date seemed to be very reluctant to go on this blind date.
Theresa thought it made sense.
In her view, it was strange that people of different genders should fall for each other.
Thinking of her mother¡¯s crazy urge for her marriage, Theresa felt that Thomas was a perfect
candidate.
Theresa was not in a hurry even though Thomas had not arrived yet.
M
Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.
Chapter 131
T
She put a ssical literature book on the table and pretended to read it.
Then, she browsed her phone under the table.
Theresa was a graduate student at Anaville University, majoring in ssical literature.
This was just one of her identities.
Yet this identity was enough to make her a talent in people¡¯s eyes.
Almost everyone who had met Theresa said that she was quiet and well¨Cbehaved, born to be an
academic.
At Anaville University, there were already professors fighting to get her to be their Ph.D. student.
Everyone felt that Theresa would be a prominent academic figure in the future.
But no one knew that she had another identity that was ipatible with her academic
career.
Theresa was casually browsing through the gossip.
Her cell phone suddenly rang.
¡°Theresa Austin!¡± The voice on the other end of the line was extremely sharp.
Theresa calmly put the phone away for a while and then put it back to her ear. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°Do you know you¡¯re fucking lucky? You¡¯re going to be famous. As your agent, my career is taking off
too.¡± The voice on the other end of the line was so excited to the extent that the speaker might faint.
Theresa listened expressionlessly to her agent¡¯s roars. After her agent stopped speaking, she asked
lightly, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡±
Her agent took a deep breath but still couldn¡¯t hide her excitement. ¡°Do you know the Storm Group? It
wants you to be their spokesperson for their new phone!¡±
Theresa was stunned for a moment. ¡°The Storm Group? I¡¯m just a model. Why would they want me to
be their spokesperson?¡±
Chapter 131
¡°Don¡¯t look down on yourself. You¡¯ve already made a name for yourself in the
industry. What¡¯s strange about thatpany taking a fancy to you and wanting you to be
its spokesperson?¡± The agent said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯ve already epted this endorsement for
you. You should go to the Storm Group to sign a contract tomorrow and shoot advertisements.
Theresa, we¡¯re really going to be rich this time.¡±
¡°Maybe,¡± Theresa said tly.
¡°Don¡¯t be so calm.¡± The agent was a little upset. ¡°You make me feel no sense of aplishment at all.¡±
Theresa smiled. ¡°Do you want me to shout or exim now?¡±
¡°Forget it! Theresa, you¡¯re doing so well in the modeling industry now, and the entertainment industry is
opening its arms to you. Are you still not going to confess your identity to your family and ssmates?¡±
Confusion shed past Theresa¡¯s eyes.
A few years ago, she entered the model industry by chance and used the stage name Rose. She was
used to wearing thick sses in daily life, while her makeup was very exaggerated on the stage.
As a result, over the past few years, neither her family nor her friends had found that the famous
supermodel Rose was the promising candidate wanted by professionals at Anaville University.
Her two identities were so different that even those who think of the possibility. /
were familiar with her would not
Theresa didn¡¯t want to hide it from her family and friends at first.
But now, no one around had ever found it out, which was a little embarrassing.
Should she confess?
If she confessed, would her mother beat her up?
Theresa shivered.
Just then, she saw Thomasing in. She quickly said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter. My blind
date ising.¡±
Chapter
131
¡°What? You went on a blind date? Theresa, don¡¯t enter a rtionship so rashly. Your career is in a
period of expansion. You¡¡±
Theresa calmly turned off her phone when she heard her agent¡¯s frantic voice.
Well, the world was quiet.
After entering the cafe, Thomas quickly targeted his blind date.
He saw a girl who wore ck¨Cframed sses, liked reading, dressed conservatively, and seemed to
be quiet. He easily recognized Theresa.
Monica followed his gaze and saw Theresa.
She heaved a sigh of relief.
She could tell that Theresa was old¨Cfashioned, boring, and unsophisticated at first nce.
She believed that Thomas would never fall for such as girl.
¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡± Thomas walked over.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Theresa looked at Monica, who was next to Thomas.
Monica immediately said in a sweet voice, ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Austin. I¡¯m Monica. Please don¡¯t get
me wrong. Although I grew up with Thomas, we¡¯re just good friends. This is his first blind date, and he¡¯s
a little nervous, so I¡¯m here to help him. Will you mind this?¡±
Chapter 132
Chapter 132
¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have brought someone else with me.¡± Thomas said awkwardly.
Theresa nced at him and smiled meaningfully. ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t mind.¡±
She made an inviting gesture.
Then, Thomas sat down with Monica.
As soon as they sat down, Monica reached out and took Thomas¡¯s arm.
Before Theresa could react, she said sweetly, ¡°Miss Austin, our rtionship is too good. We usually
pay no attention to our distance. I believe you will understand it.¡±
After that, she whispered in Thomas¡® ear, ¡°I¡¯m here to help you test her to see if she¡¯s really gentle and
quiet.¡±
She was rarely so close to Thomas.
Although Thomas felt that it was wrong to do so, he couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart beating
faster.
Theresa looked at them with great interest. There was no emotion in her heart, and she even wanted to
smile.
In her opinion, Thomas must be gay.
She wondered if Thomas was putting on a show with that girl today.
Theresa smiled gently and became even more elegant and virtuous. ¡°Of course, it doesn¡¯t matter.
Everyone has a few good friends.¡±
Monica was surprised.
For a moment, she was not sure if Theresa simply didn¡¯t care about it or if she was pretending.
Monica leaned on Thomas¡® shoulder shyly and sweetly and said, ¡°Miss Austin, it¡¯s great that you think
so.¡±
Theresa was more sure that they were doing so on purpose.
Chapter 132
Her smile deepened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t mind.¡±
The two women talkedpactly. Thomas couldn¡¯t cut in even if he wanted to.
Monica looked at the book in front of Theresa and suddenly asked, ¡°Is this ssical literature?¡±
Theresa pushed up her sses and looked extremely quiet. ¡°Yes, it is an anthology of the bard of
Avon. I casually picked it up from the bookshelf.¡±
¡°The bard of Avon?¡± Monica frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of this person before. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s
famous. Miss Austin, I advise you not to waste your time reading books written by unknown writers.¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, Theresa and Thomas looked at her in shock.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Monica was confused, but then she suddenly realized it. ¡°Ah, I see. People like you
must be proud of reading little¨Cknown books, aren¡¯t you? I shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡±
Theresa smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.
Monica thought that Theresa had admitted defeat and was about to continue.
But Thomas was afraid that she would make a fool of herself again, so he couldn¡¯t help but softly say,
¡°Monica, the bard of Avon refers to Shakespeare.¡±
The smile on Monica¡¯s face froze.
Although Monica was from a rich family and was provided with a good learning environment since she
was a child, she was born with no interest in studying. Her family doted on her and didn¡¯t interfere with
her studies after they witnessed herck of interest. Monica didn¡¯t pursue knowledge anymore after she
got a master¡¯s degree in college. In terms of academic knowledge, she was actually a good¨Cfor¨C
nothing.
But no matter how stupid she was, she had still heard of Shakespeare.
Howe she said that Shakespeare¡¯s anthology was little known and that he was
unknown?
Monica suddenly felt like she was about to explode with shame.
She hated Theresa in her heart.
Chapter 132
She thought Theresa, who looked rustic, was very scheming.
Mentioning Shakespeare was fine, but why did she have to say the bard of Avon? Wasn¡¯t she
deliberately embarrassing her?
¡°No, I can¡¯t let Thomas be with such a woman,¡± she thought.
Monica immediately felt her fighting spirit soar.
¡°It isn¡¯t that I don¡¯t agree with Thomas looking for a girlfriend, but I don¡¯t think Theresa was worthy of
him.¡± She justified herself in her heart.
¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t react in time.¡± Monica tried her best to smile.
¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about.¡± Theresa shook her head. ¡°Everyone has their own blind spots of
knowledge.¡±
Theresa really thought so.
However, Monica felt that Theresa was mocking her.
For a moment, her face darkened.
Monica took a deep breath and suddenly said in a sweet voice, ¡°Hey, Theresa, you¡¯ve been reading
such books all day long. Could it be that you¡¯re a literary youth? I heard that literary youths like to
speak of words and sentences unintelligible to others, thus to gain a sense of knowledgeableness. Do
you really understand these ssical literature books or are you just acting?¡±
What Monica said was rude, but her eyes looked very innocent as if she was really curious.
Theresa smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.
Monica refused to let her go. She went on to say, ¡°Miss Austin, I advise you to put more energy into
your real life. Don¡¯t put on air all day long. The books can¡¯t get you a Ph.D. degree, can they?¡±
As she spoke, she burst intoughter.
Theresa smiled as well.
Thomas couldn¡¯t smile.
He was really embarrassed for Monica.
¡°Miss Austin, what are you smiling at? Do you think what I said is wrong?¡± Monica asked.
Thomas had no choice but to pull her again and whispered, ¡°Theresa is a graduate student in ssical
literature at Anaville University. She¡¯s indeed about to apply for a Ph.D.¡±
Monica¡¯s smile froze again.
She looked at Theresa in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t believe this bumpkin was a graduate student at
Anaville University.
¡°Miss Austin, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Thomas said apologetically.
Theresa raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. There are indeed a lot of people who just think
reading is a way to show off. Ms. Lynn is notpletely wrong.¡±
Monica red at Theresa. She didn¡¯t think Theresa was trying to help her out at all.
She only felt that Theresa was too scheming.
In her view, Theresa had skillfully made a fool of her twice, and she was just pretending to
be kind now.
Theresa was terrifyingly scheming to her!
However, given she had been defeated in session today, she thought it was not appropriate for her
to continue to pester Theresa..
She covered her stomach with her hands and eximed, ¡°Thomas, my stomach hurts.¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Thomas was a little nervous.
¡°It just suddenly hurts.¡± Monica looked at him pitifully. ¡°You know, I¡¯ve had stomach problems since I
was a child.¡±
Thomas was about to take Monica to the hospital, but he hesitated after ncing at Theresa.
Although he didn¡¯t want to develop a rtionship with Theresa.
It was too rude to leave a girl alone like this.
Chapter 132
However, Theresa didn¡¯t care. She chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Take thisdy to the hospital first. I¡¯ll
have some coffee.¡±
¡°I¡¯m really sorry for what happened today. I¡¯ll pay the bill.¡± Thomas said apologetically. This time,
Theresa didn¡¯t refuse and allowed him to pay the bill.
Thomas hurriedly took Monica to the hospital. The physician examined her but couldn¡¯t find any
problem. He just prescribed some medicine to treat Monica¡¯s stomachache.
Thomas took Monica back to the hotel and served her for a long time before Monica said that she felt
much better.
¡°Thomas.¡± Monica looked at him pitifully. ¡°You treat me the best. No one has ever taken care of me like
this except my parents.¡±
Thomas didn¡¯t respond.
What was the point of being good to her?
She didn¡¯t like him, and this wouldn¡¯t change.
Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.
¡°Thomas, can you take care of me like this forever?¡± Monica put on an even more pitiful
look.
Thomas¡® heart softened and he said gently, ¡°I will take care of you until I find a girlfriend or you find a
boyfriend.¡±
Monica was not satisfied. She frowned and asked, ¡°What if you have a girlfriend?¡±
¡°Then I have to consider my girlfriend¡¯s feelings.¡± Thomas calmly replied.
Monica¡¯s expression immediately became unhappy.
After a long time, she said, ¡°What you said makes sense.¡±
However, there was a sh of gloom in the depths of her eyes.
¡°Girlfriend?
Theresa?
Don¡¯t ever think of it!¡± She thought.
Chapter 133
Chapter 133
Theresa didn¡¯t know that Monica had a grudge against her.
She finished her coffee in a good mood and then went home slowly.
As soon as she got home, she saw her agent sitting on her sofa.
¡°Theresa, how dare you!¡± The agent was angry. ¡°Exin to me what¡¯s going on with the blind date!¡±
Theresa raised her eyebrows and took off her sses, revealing her charming eyes. Then she took off
her loose hoodie and revealed her perfect figure.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with going on a blind date? My mother is in such a hurry to marry me that she¡¯s almost
threatening me with her life. It¡¯s better to have a boyfriend so that she can stop pestering me,¡± Theresa
said.
¡°That makes sense, but your career¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s Rose¡¯s career. What does it have to do with Theresa?¡± Theresa said calmly.
The agent choked on her words.
Theresa¡¯s words made sense. So she bit back her retort.
¡°Why don¡¯t you talk about the endorsement of the Storm Group instead of talking about my blind date
with me? Theresay on the sofazily and naturally, revealing her wonderful
figure.
The agent nced at it and blushed. She couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°I wonder what you are thinking. Your
figure is so hot, but you always cover it up. If I were your ssmate, I would never guess that you are
Rose.¡±
¡°Thank you for yourpliment,¡± Theresa said.
¡°Well.¡± The agent was helpless. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about the endorsement first.¡±
She took out a pile of contracts and carefully exined them to Theresa.
The new phone of the Storm Group was the first of a new series.
This series was called Allure.
Chapter 133
It was said that Allure was a fay that was extremely charming and could tempt people.
The reason why the new series of mobile phones of the Storm Group was named Allure was to tell
everyone that their new mobile phones had extreme charm and could make everyone fall in love with
them.
In this way, when choosing a spokesperson, they looked for very charming people.
As a result, the person who was in charge of it noticed Theresa.
Rose had be a top supermodel in merely a few years.
Her style on the catwalk was enchanting, and every move she made was breathtakingly
Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.
attractive.
Je was very s
The person in charge felt that Theresa¡¯s to that of the Allure series, so he submitted her name and the
names of some other people of the same style to his
boss.
¡°In the end, it was Mr. Landor, who decided to choose you.¡± The agent added, ¡°It is said that Mr. Landor
doesn¡¯t pay much attention to the modeling industry. He originally nned to let his subordinates
choose the candidate directly, but Mrs. Landor happened to be next to him. I heard that you were
chosen because she said casually that you are the most suitable.¡±
Theresa replied, ¡°Is it so casual?¡±
¡°People say 1
that Mr. Landor dotes on his wife very much. Mrs. Landor¡¯s words are more useful than anyone else¡¯s
words.¡± The agent also sighed. ¡°If you have a chance, you have to invite her to dinner.¡±
¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t think a meal will matter to her. Maybe she¡¯ll think I¡¯m trying to curry favor with her,¡±
Theresa said.
The agent thought for a moment and said, ¡°Maybe. Anyway, you can y it by ear.¡±
Theresa agreed casually, then picked up the documents and read them carefully.
Because the new phone was about to be released.
So it was urgent this time.
The contract would be signed tomorrow, and the advertisement would be filmed in a week.
Chapter 133
With the strength of the Storm Group, this advertisement would definitely be released all over the world
after it was filmed.
That was why her agent was so excited.
Not only was the payment high.
But also this advertisement could make her be seen by everyone and greatly increase her poprity.
Theresa enjoyed the stage very much. Now that such a good opportunity was in front of her, she would
do her best.
Seeing that Theresa was reading the advertisement script seriously, the agent smiled and left quietly.
While Theresa was focused on reading the advertisement script, a piece of breaking news broke out in
the upper circle of Anaville.
Monica, the daughter of the Lynn family who had identally fallen into the sea and died, returned
alive.
How could she survive the turbulent waves?
In the beginning, no one believed it, but her parents had excitedly brought their daughter who came
back to life to a few banquets in a high profile and publicized the news that she had been rescued.
$
Monica¡¯s words could justify herself. Moreover, Thomas had faked a witness for her.
In addition, Monica¡¯s body wasn¡¯t found back then.
It was not too hard for people to ept that Monica was still alive.
As a result, Monica quickly returned to the circle of socialites which she was particrly familiar with.
After restoring her identity, Monica was busy attending all kinds of banquets. After confirming that
Thomas had no intention of meeting Theresa again for the time being, she immediately forgot about
him.
On this day, she was attending ady¡¯s party.
Chapter 133
Monica had carefully dressed up. As soon as she walked over, she heard the girls talking about Ben
and Susan.
Her face immediately darkened.
¡°If I had known earlier that Ben¡¯s scar is faked, I would have cried and begged to marry him. He¡¯s
actually so handsome!¡± One of the girls said regretfully.
¡°Forget it. If people had known that Ben was so good¨Clooking, you wouldn¡¯t have a chance. Many
youngdies would want to marry him.¡±
¡°That¡¯s not true. The Landor family doesn¡¯t need to rely on marriage to add to their glory. The current
Mrs. Landor¡¯s family is barely an upstart. But Ben still dotes on her.¡±
¡°You mean Susan, right? She is really lucky.¡±
As soon as Susan¡¯s name was mentioned, the girls began to discuss her enviously.
¡°It¡¯s said that Ben is temperamental. When she first got married, everyone discussed how many days
she could survive. But in the end, she found her happiness.¡±
¡°Those who spread rumors deserve to die. Ben dotes on his wife so much. He doesn¡¯t look like a
violent and unpredictable man.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s nonsense to say that he brings bad luck to his wife: Monica is still alive, isn¡¯t she? She
hase back.¡±
¡°Monica is so unlucky. If nothing had happened to her, she would still be Mrs. Landor now! Ben and her
grew up together. They must have a good rtionship.¡±
¡°Luck is sometimes predestined. There¡¯s no point in being envious.¡±
The girls were chatting enthusiastically when one of them suddenly turned her head and saw Monica
standing behind them with a livid expression.
¡°Monica!¡± The girl eximed nervously.
All of a sudden, everyone fell into silence.
Monica suddenly smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re right about one thing. If I hadn¡¯t fallen into the sea, I¡¯d still be
Mrs. Landor! Even though Edie has remarried, it doesn¡¯t change our feelings
for each other.¡±
Chapter 133
Everyone looked at each other for a while and echoed her.
Only then did Monica feel a little better.
However, she must hurry to see Ben.
Now her identity was legal.
(
Moreover, the Lynn family and Landor family had been friends for generations. Visiting one another
would be fair and reasonable.
Monica went to beg her parents that very night.
Her parents had always been spoiling their only daughter, which was why she grew so brainless.
Now that their daughter was back, they doted on her even more.
As soon as they heard that Monica wanted to visit the Landor family.
Mr. and Mrs. Lynn immediately sent the official visiting card to the Landor family.
Chapter 134
Chapter 134
Charlie perked up at the sight of the formal visit request.
After all, the Lynn family and the Landor family were long¨Ctime acquaintances.
Otherwise, the children from both families wouldn¡¯t have ended up together in the first ce.
But then, Monica mysteriously disappeared.
Thankfully, Monica¡¯s parents didn¡¯t sumb to the swirling rumors tying Ben to Monica¡¯s
disappearance.
However, losing their beloved daughter, especially in the Landor¡¯s house, had unavoidably soured
rtions a bit, and gradually, the families drifted apart, with no contact for over a
year.
Now that Monica had returned, it seemed that her parents could finally breathe a sigh of relief,ying
their worries to rest.
It was time for both families to reconnect and rebuild their rtionship, starting with this first visit, which
seemed like a chance to break the ice.
Taking this visit seriously, Charlie made it a point to discuss the matter with Ben.
The Lynn family visiting?
Ben frowned slightly.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.
It would normally be a non¨Cissue, but considering the strange news about Monica previously, he
couldn¡¯t shake off a feeling of unease.
¡°Ben, Monica¡¯s parents have had a hard year,¡± Charlie sighed sympathetically. ¡°Don¡¯t hold it against
them for directing their anger at us. Anyone would be a little bit irate, losing a daughter like they did.¡±
Ben shook his head.
He couldn¡¯t possibly me Monica¡¯s parents.
In truth, guilt nestled persistently in his heart. Back then, Monica had been at her wit¡¯s end, threatening
to take her own life if he didn¡¯t assist in faking her death. Thomas had
Chapter 134
persistently pleaded with him as well. Eventually, he agreed to help Monica escape by faking her death.
Understandably, her parents were devastated, and Ben couldn¡¯t offer any exnations, only offering
secret assistance to the Lynn family when he could.
¡°Now that the Lynn family has officially sent a visit request, could you stay home with me to host them
tomorrow?¡± Charlie asked.
Ben¡¯s brows knitted together, but he remained silent.
Realizing the implication, Charlie hastily turned to Susan, saying, ¡°Susan, don¡¯t get the wrong idea. The
Lynn and Landor families have indeed been acquainted for generations. Otherwise, our elders wouldn¡¯t
have tried to pair the children up. Unfortunately, it turned into a good intention gone awry. Ben and
Monica, although they grew up together, couldn¡¯t stand each other. Even after they got married, they
barely spoke and slept in separate rooms. There wasn¡¯t any romantic involvement.¡±
Caught somewhat off guard, Susan replied, ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t mind it. Should Ben and I stay home to
wee them tomorrow?¡±
Relieved, Charlie patted Susan¡¯s hand gently, ¡°Yes, yes, that would be wonderful. Rest assured,
Monica genuinely had no romantic chemistry with Ben. Seeing him with you now, she would only feel
happy for him.¡±
Even though Susan had a faint sense of foreboding, she promptly nodded in agreement.
Charlie then left, finally at ease.
Susan nced at Ben but before she could say anything, he spoke anxiously, ¡°I have blocked her
completely. We haven¡¯t had any contact since.¡±
Susan couldn¡¯t help but find the situation slightly amusing, ¡°Why are you so nervous? She might not
even have any intentions, and I¡¯m just overthinking things.¡±
Ben nodded fervently, in agreement.
Raising an eyebrow, Susan teased, ¡°So you do think I¡¯m overreacting?¡±
Ben found himself at a loss for words, not knowing how to navigate this precarious
conversation.
¡°I need help right now,¡± he thought.
Chapter 134
Susan snorted disdainfully and brushed past him to open therge wardrobe.
Desperate to salvage the situation, Ben suggested, ¡°It seems like there aren¡¯t many clothes. here.
Should we get some more delivered?¡±
¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Susan responded, as she began pulling out outfits one by one.
¡°What are you doing?¡± Ben inquired.
Meeting his gaze, Susan stated firmly, ¡°Your ex¨Cwife ising over tomorrow! As your current wife, do
you expect me to just sit back and lose?¡±
Ben shook his head vigorously, ¡°My dear, there¡¯s no way you could lose. Even in a sackcloth, you
would be the most beautiful.¡±
¡°You¡¯re saying I only deserve to wear a sackcloth now?¡± Susan asked, her face expressionless.
Ben found himself tongue¨Ctied again, unable to respond appropriately.
Ignoring him, Susan turned away to continue selecting her outfit¡
A potent intuition kept Ben rooted to the spot, patiently waiting instead of wandering off or engaging in
other activities.
After choosing a set of clothes, Susan moved to the dressing room to change.
Ben waited with a serious expression, anticipating her return.
A few minutes passed.
Susan emerged wearing a white dress, ¡°How about this one?¡±
Ben nodded vigorously, ¡°It looks good.¡±
And it truly did.
The dress was a sophisticated pearl white, woven with soft golden and silver threads that created
streaks of shimmer. Though it appeared simple, it had a very artistic design. However, Susan inspected
herself in the mirror and was not satisfied, ¡°It¡¯s too in.¡±
After a while, she came out wearing a red dress, transforming instantly from a little fairy
Chapter 134
into a little seductress.
Ben continued to nod eagerly, but Susan wasn¡¯t paying him any mind. She scrutinized her reflection
again, ¡°It¡¯s too shy.¡±
Then she changed into another gown.
¡°Too formal!¡®
She went back in.
¡°Too casual!¡±
And so, the cycle continued.
Ben, initially ready and attentive, eventually slumped into the sofa, seemingly defeated.
Though Susan politely asked for his opinion each time, it seemed she didn¡¯t actually require his input.
Ben watched in awe as Susan tried on outfit after outfit, almost covering the entire bed with heaps of
clothes.
He knew that on normal days, Susan was someone who was content with a simple shirt and jeans.
She rarely ever explored the depths of her wardrobe like this.
¡°Is she nning to try on a lifetime¡¯s worth of clothes tonight?¡± Ben thought.
Once Susan appeared in yet another outfit, Ben braced himself and suggested, ¡°Actually, Susan, every
outfit looks pretty good. Why not just pick one at random?¡±
¡°You don¡¯t understand! This isn¡¯t something to be taken lightly.¡± Susan said, her reflection in the mirror
radiating a fierce determination, ¡°I cannot lose tomorrow.¡±
Her eyes were practically ame withpetitive spirit.
At that, Ben found himself silenced, not daring to utter another word.
At longst, the clothes were ready.
Ben thought they could finally get some sleep.
Chapter 134
But to his astonishment, Susan summoned a stylist in the dead of night, intent on staying up to perfect
her look.
Ben was speechless.
¡°In some ways, women really are a terrifying species,¡± he mused.
After a night of constant fussing, with Ben apanying her the entire time, morning finally arrived.
It was time to wee the guests as mentioned in the request.
Since Monica¡¯s parents were elders, Charlie had instructed Ben and Susan to greet them at
the entrance.
Ben nced at his meticulously dolled¨Cup young wife standing beside him, and his mouth twitched
involuntarily.
In the end, the dress Susan chose was¡
The initial white dress she tried on.
¡°So what was the purpose of that three¨Chour outfit¨Cswapping saga?¡± Ben thought, biting his tongue to
keep from voicing his thoughts out loud.
However, all the fuss fromst night did yield results.
The dress looked great on Susan, and her slightly curled hair added a touch of allure to her
appearance. Combined with a myriad of clever little details, like the tiny ribbon tied on her high heels,
and the fringe on her earrings matching perfectly with her brooch, Susan looked nothing short of a fairy
descended from the heavens today.
As Susan stood ready and radiant, Monica¡¯s family arrived.
Chapter 135
Chapter 135
The car halted at the entrance, and Monica¡¯s parents were the first to step out.
Following them, Monica emerged.
The moment Monica stepped out of the car, Susan swiftly cast a nce at her.
Then, she felt immensely relieved about the thorough preparations she had made the night.
before.
Clearly, Monica hadn¡¯t just thrown something on either!
Decked out in a goose¨Cyellow dress paired with a matching headband, Monica exuded at youthful
aura. The ensemble worked wonderfully to counterbnce her inherently delicate
features.
She had even added a touch of ir to her outfit, with the hem of the dress stopping right at her ankles,
giving glimpses of them as she walked¨Ca subtle yet tantalizing detail.
At the same time, Monica caught sight of the impably dressed Susan.
Her face immediately clouded over.
She had anticipated outshining an unprepared Susan with her meticulously nned attire, leaving her
in the shadows.
To her surprise, Susan had been equally cunning, transforming herself overnight.
Moreover, Monica had had a rather rough year, and despite the makeup artist¡¯s best efforts, a hint of
fatigue was still visible on her face.
In contrast, Susan seemed to be in high spirits recently, leading afortable life. Her skin radiated a¨C
healthy glow, and there was a vivacious twinkle in her eyes.
Somehow, she seemed to have outshone Monica.
Unbeknownst to the others, the two women had already engaged in a silent duel.
¡°Mr. and Mrs. Lynn,¡± Ben greeted, ¡°this way please.¡±
Monica¡¯s parents seemed to be in a good mood.
T
14% 09:51
Chapter 135
Mr. Lynn gave Ben a friendly pat on the shoulder, saying, ¡°You didn¡¯t have to bothering. to receive
us personally.¡±
¡°It¡¯s only right for the younger generation,¡± Ben replied.
Mr. Lynn¡¯s smile broadened, warming up even more.
After Monica¡¯s previous ident at sea, he had held a grudge against Ben for a while. Now that
Monica was back, he felt a bit embarrassed about his previous hostility.
Now, no matter how he looked at Ben, he found him agreeable.
¡°Edie,¡± Monica called out in a sweet, coquettish tone, walking towards him in her towering four¨Cinch
heels.
Her eyes shone as she looked at Ben.
Earlier, just from seeing the picture circting online, she already thought that Ben¡¯s looks were
excessively handsome after getting his scar removed.
Now, seeing him in person, she almost couldn¡¯t restrain a gasp..
¡°So handsome, way too handsome!¡±
Even that painter who had previously enchanted her couldn¡¯t hold a candle to this visage.
If she had known earlier what Ben actually looked like, why would she ever divorce him? Why pursue
something called ¡°true love¡°?
Looks are the embont of true love.
Lost in her infatuation, she hurried over and instinctively reached out to hug Ben.
Ben was confused.
Lost in her infatuation, she hurried over and instinctively reached out to hug him.
But she stumbled slightly, her face turning a shade of awkward red.
Quickly, Ben moved aside, taking Susan¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s lead everyone inside first he suggested, with
Susan by his side.
shall we?¡±
Monica eyed their intertwined hands, her lips pressed tightly together for a moment before
Chapter 135
she forced a smile and said, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s listen to Edie.¡±
Suddenly, Ben felt a sharp twist on his hand.
He refrained from yelping in pain, only shooting Monica a nce. ¡°We are grown¨Cups now, maybe drop
the childhood nickname,¡± he suggested.
A puzzled expression took over Monica¡¯s face. ¡°Why? We grew up together, and I¡¯ve always called you
that. Even after we got married, I continued calling you that.
Realizing what she just mentioned, she suddenly covered her mouth, shooting at somewhat annoyed
look at Susan. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Landor. Should I not have brought that up? If it really bothers you, I won¡¯t
call him that anymore.¡±
Susan offered her a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°Yes, I am quite bothered by it. It would be
wonderful if you could correct that.¡±
Monica was speechless.
Why should Susan get to be bothered?
She couldn¡¯t help but cast a pitiful nce at Ben and say, ¡°Edie~~¡±
The way she elongated the ending made Ben shudder involuntarily.
¡°I mind it too,¡± he chimed in immediately.
Monica was speechless again.
Monica¡¯s parents exchanged somewhat perplexed looks at their daughter¡¯s behavior.
In their memories, Monica had always been quite averse to Ben.
Pair un the
two you
Back then, they had to forcefully with Monica wearing an unhappy expression each day.
Now that Ben was married, they had let go of their stubborn insistence. As long as Monica was happy,
they didn¡¯t care about family background or anything of that sort.
But why had Monica suddenly be close to Ben?
Monica¡¯s parents couldn¡¯t have imagined that their daughter was such a fanatic for handsome faces.
Chapter
The atmosphere was getting a bit awkward.
Mr. Lynn tried to smooth things over. ¡°Monica, we¡¯re all adults here. The childhood nicknames sound a
bit inappropriate now. You two are from the same generation, so calling each other by first names
would be more suitable.
Even her father wasn¡¯t siding with her. Monica felt increasingly aggrieved.
She looked as though she was on the verge of tears, but she managed to respond pitifully, ¡°I
understand.¡±
Ben pretended not to notice the longing nces Monica kept throwing his way and led the Lynn family
inside the house.
Charlie had already prepared some top¨Cnotch coffee and snacks, ready to wee them.
Seeing Monica, Charlie greeted her with a genuine smile. ¡°Monica,e, sit next to Grandpa.¡±
¡°Grandpa!¡± Monica¡¯s spirit lifted at once, and she hurried to sit beside him.
¡°You¡¯ve been through quite an ordeal. When we heard about your sea ident, your parents were
beside themselves, even I felt like my heart was breaking,¡± Charlie said kindly.
Monica offered a gentle smile as she replied, ¡°I was fortunate that a fishing boat was nearby to rescue
me. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to return.¡±
¡°That was a stroke of luck on your part,¡± Charlie said, patting the back of her hand affectionately.
¡°What luck do I have?¡± Monica sighed heavily. ¡°I was only away recovering for a year, and to think,
when I came back, Edie¡ Ben had already married someone else.¡°.
She cast a deeply resentful nce at Ben, her eyes filled with sorrow and regret.
Ben, Monica¡¯s parents, and Charlie were all confused.
The look in Ben¡¯s eyes turned noticeably colder in an instant.
What was she talking about? She had been recovering for a year?
This
him?
lie might have passed with her parents, but she had the audacity to say it in front of
Chapter 135
¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry. I¡ shouldn¡¯t have said those things. Monica put on a face that seemed to show she
realized that she had misspoken, yet her eyes rapidly filled with tears. ¡°I¡ I just couldn¡¯t help but
reminisce about the times Ben and I shared together. We were childhood. friends who entered into
marriage with the support of both our families. I initially thought that we would be together forever. I
never expected¡ that one ident would ruin everything. I¡ I just couldn¡¯t hold back.¡±
As she spoke, Monica covered her eyes, seemingly on the brink of copsing.
Tears streamed ceaselessly through the gaps between her fingers.
She was throwing herself wholeheartedly into her performance.
The grand hall of the Landor¡¯s¡® house fell into a deep silence.
A shadow seemed to pass over Charlie¡¯s eyes.
He had been overjoyed at Monica¡¯s return initially.
But what did she mean by this now?
Was she trying to sabotage the rtionship between Ben and Susan?
Charlie found himself bing increasingly displeased.
Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.
COMMENT
Chapter 136
Chapter 136
In the beginning, when Monica married into the family, she acted as if she was in a
perpetual state of displeasure, hardly the demeanor of someone who wanted to settle into a blissful life.
Ben had treated Monica like she was invisible back then, with almost no interaction
between them.
In reality, the marriage was virtually non¨Cexistent.
But then Susan arrived, and it was apparent that Ben¡¯s mood had significantly lifted.
The fierceness that once lingered in his eyes had lessened considerably, and smiles even began to
grace his lips asionally. He even willingly had the scar removed that he had borne for 20 years.
It could be said that it was only after Susan entered his life that he genuinely began to live.
Though Monica was someone Charlie had watched grow up, holding a certain affection for her, how
could shepare with Ben?
Charlie would never want to see Ben return to the state he was in before meeting Susan.
¡°Charlie,¡± Mr. Lynn chimed in, slightly embarrassed, ¡°Monica just got back and is perhaps not quite
herself. Please don¡¯t hold it against her.¡±
Charlie simply smiled and gestured for Susan toe over. ¡°Susan,e here.¡±
Susan then walked over obediently.
Charlie gently held Susan¡¯s hand, introducing her casually. ¡°Let me introduce you all. This is Susan,
Ben¡¯s wife. The kids, Susan and Ben, got together out of mutual affection. I am more than happy to see
their rtionship flourish. Besides, this means I might be holding a great¨Cgrandchild sooner rather than
later, right?¡±
Knowing that Charlie was offering her his support, Susan couldn¡¯t help but smile gently.
Monica wiped away her tears, her voice tinged with sobs. ¡°Grandfather, if I hadn¡¯t been recuperating for
a year, you might already have a great¨Cgrandchild by now.¡±
Charlie¡¯s face darkened considerably at her words.
Chapter 136
¡°Monica, stop talking nonsense!¡± Mr. Lynn warned, noticing the growing tension.
¡°But I didn¡¯t say anything wrong,¡± Monica retorted, looking somewhat wronged.
Ben¡¯s brows furrowed. He couldn¡¯t hold back and was about to say something when Susant said softly
and gently, ¡°Ms. Lynn.¡±
¡°What is it?¡± Monica replied, still maintaining her tear¨Cstreaked face.
Susan spoke with a soft gentleness. ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, it seems you and Ben must¡¯ve had a
great rtionship.¡±
Maintaining her woeful expression, Monica responded, ¡°We grew up together. What do you
think, Ms. Miller?¡±
Ben instantly became apprehensive, eager to rify something immediately.
Susan wasn¡¯t in the slightest bit rushed as she continued to ask warmly, ¡°So, you must know him quite
well then?¡±
Monica¡¯s heart skipped a beat.
She and Ben had indeed grown up together, that was true.
But to say she knew him well¡
Well, she really didn¡¯t know him that much.
But could she admit defeat at this moment?
No, she couldn¡¯t.
Monica stiffened her neck and said, ¡°Of course I do.¡±
¡°Oh, then you must certainly know about Ben¡¯s love for spicy food?¡± Susan asked with a face feigning
surprise.
Monica hastily responded, ¡°Of course I know that.¡±
At the corner of Ben¡¯s lips, a faint smile began to emerge. Suddenly, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry at all and
even felt a hint of amusement bubbling within him.
Susan continued, ¡°Then, do you know about his habit ofzing around in bed in the
D
14% 09:52
Chapter
morning?¡±
Monica replied quickly, ¡°We were married, how could I not know that?¡±
¡°Oh, and his strong dislike for tea, you must be well aware of that too?¡± Susan inquired
further.
Monica nodded swiftly. ¡°Naturally.¡±
Susan nodded with an even warmer smile, and said, ¡°Truly childhood sweethearts.¡±
She said nothing more, simply returning to sit calmly beside Ben.
Monica felt confused, sensing that something was off, but with her level of intellect, she couldn¡¯t quite
figure it out in the moment.
It was Charlie who spoke up nonchntly. ¡°Monica, it seems like you don¡¯t quite understand Ben. He
has never liked spicy food, and he has always been ustomed to waking up early. As for tea, he has
been drinking quite a bit since he was a child, apanying me.¡±
Monica was speechless.
Her face involuntarily turned ashen.
So Susan was tricking her!
This woman was really too cunning!
Monica couldn¡¯t help but re at Susan with a trace of anger. ¡°Did you do that on purpose?¡±
Susan chuckled lightly. ¡°No, I was just asking casually. I didn¡¯t expect Ms. Lynn to know
Ben so well.¡±
Susan wore a warm smile, yet her words wereced with a subtle disregard for Monica¡¯s dignity.
Tears welled up instantly in Monica¡¯s eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Ben with an aggrieved
expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your current wife to be so eloquent!¡± she eximed.
Ben chuckled, a hint of pride in his demeanor. ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡±
Chapter 136
Monica was speechless again.
Was this apliment?
Was it?
Was it?
Monica looked at Susan, then at Ben, and finally at Charlie.
She suddenly realized that since the moment she left, there was no ce for her in the Landor family
anymore.
¡°Monica,¡± Mr. Lynn couldn¡¯t bear to see her difort and suggested, ¡°perhaps it¡¯s time for us to leave
for today?¡±
Monica wiped her tears but remained seated, not budging an inch.
The current scenario at the Landors¡® didn¡¯t signify a permanent state.
From the first moment she truly saw Ben, she fell deeply in love with him.
Wasn¡¯t there a saying, ¡°Chasing a man is only a veil away¡°? She and Ben shared years of
connection.
Monica believed that nothing in this world was too difficult if one was determined.
As long as she persevered, she could reim everything that belonged to her.
Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.
Besides, she didn¡¯te today just to engage in a war of words.
She came prepared!
From what she understood, Susan came from a humble background. Despite appearing refined and
graceful, shecked the depth and upbringing of a family with a profound. heritage, something Monica
possessed.
Monica was never academically inclined, barely scraping by in her studies.
However, she dedicated herself to bing a perfect wife, learning various skills.
For instance, in a world where families cherished traditions, Monica was taught embroidery by a master
artisan.
Chapter 136
She was adept at it, along with other life¨Cenhancing skills like flower arranging and coffee
artistry.
Could Susan match this?
Did her family have the resources to nurture these skills?
Monica was resolute. Today, she would make Susan feel inferior and gain the admiration of Charlie and
Ben.
With this intent, even amidst mounting embarrassment, she stayed put.
She said with a shallow smile, ¡°Actually, I brought gifts for everyone on this visit.¡±
She produced a delicate box.
Neatly ced inside were two handkerchiefs, one embroidered with a green pine and the other with a
coiled dragon.
Speaking softly, she said, ¡°While I was recovering, I had nothing else to do. At that time, I wasn¡¯t aware
that I had been presumed dead, nor did I know that Ben had remarried. These two handkerchiefs¡
were embroidered stitch by stitch with all my longing and affection. However, Ms. Miller, I wasn¡¯t aware
of your existence then, so I didn¡¯t prepare a gift for you. You won¡¯t mind, right?¡±
Chapter 137
Chapter 137
Susan shook her head expressionlessly.
¡°That¡¯s good then,¡± Monica responded, handing the pine¨Cembroidered handkerchief to Charlie and the
one with the dragon embroidery to Ben.
However, both men refrained from epting the gifts, leaving Monica¡¯s hand awkwardly hanging in the
air.
Mr. Lynn felt a rising irritation. Although he believed that Monica was indeed causing a scene today, he
couldn¡¯t bear to see the Landor family treat his daughter, who had returned against all odds, with such
disdain.
¡°Charlie, this embroidery wasn¡¯t easy to create. These two pieces took Monica at least two months to
finish. Please ept them, considering her efforts,¡± he urged, his tone bing slightly rigid.
Monica¡¯s face portrayed a picture of silent cries. ¡°I disappeared for just a year. Has all the affection
between our families really dissipated within that time?¡±
Ben narrowed his eyes and finally reached out to take the handkerchief.
But before Monica could even break into a smile, he casually handed the piece to Susan, saying,
¡°Here, you can have this.¡±
¡°Thank you,¡± Susan replied, smiling sweetly.
Monica felt a surge of urgency. ¡°I put a lot of effort into this embroidery! Perhaps, given Ms. Miller¡¯s
background, she might not fully appreciate the craftsmanship!¡±
Susan examined the handkerchief closely before admitting, ¡°Indeed, I can¡¯t quite
understand it.¡±
A gleam of triumph shed in Monica¡¯s eyes, and she was about to retort when Ben, utterly nonchnt,
interjected, ¡°The embroidery hanging in our bedroom is a true masterpiece. Once you¡¯ve seen a true
masterpiece, how can you appreciate something of this yful
caliber?¡±
Monica was speechless.
yful caliber?
e M
Chapter 137
4
Howe she never realized that Ben had such a venomous tongue?
Monica¡¯s lips quivered, unable to find words for a moment.
¡°Alright, alright,¡± Charlie intervened, trying to smooth things over. ¡°Monica is still a child. I think this
handkerchief is quite nice.¡±
Monica managed a strained smile, her facial expression growing increasingly stiff.
Seeing Monica like this, even Susan started to feel secondhand embarrassment for her.
Truth be told, Monica¡¯s sudden return did stir a flicker of unease within Susan.
It would be impossible to say she felt absolutely no threat.
But Ben¡¯s demeanor greatly reassured her.
Even Charlie had unhesitatingly chosen to stand by her side.
This eased the nervous knot in her stomach significantly.
Now, all she had to do was wait for Monica to acknowledge defeat and back down.
Given how clear Charlie and Ben had made their stance, even if Monica had harbored some hopes
earlier, she should give them up now, right?
However, Susan severely underestimated Monica¡¯s level of irrationality and infatuation. Even amidst
the prevailing awkwardness, Monica had no intention of backing down.
She believed that the only reason Ben hadn¡¯t changed his opinion of her was due to that embroidery
piece hanging in his bedroom.
¡°Had he not been ustomed to masterpieces, he would have been dazzled by my dragon
embroidery,¡± she thought.
But no matter, she had other skills to fall back on.
Ignoring the previous embarrassment as if nothing had happened, Monica stood up and took a stroll
around the living room.
Noticing that the room only housed bare vases without a single fresh flower, a glint of opportunity
sparked in her eyes.
Chapter 137
¡°Grandpa, why are there no fresh flowers in this room?¡± she asked proactively. ¡°I¡¯ve studied flower
arrangement for a long time. How about we get some flowers delivered here and I can help decorate?¡±
Flower arrangement?
Susan froze for a moment before hurriedly declining. ¡°That won¡¯t be possible.¡±
¡°Why not?¡± Monica asked, wearing a triumphant expression as if she had caught Susan off guard. ¡°Ms.
Miller, it¡¯s quite impolite for thedy of the house not to know flower arranging. If you can¡¯t do it, why not
let someone else help? What are you afraid of?¡±
Believing that she had finally found an opportunity to turn the tables, Monica spoke with an air of smug
satisfaction.
Before Susan could respond, Mr. Lynn pulled at his daughter, wearing a speechless
expression.
¡°Dad, why are you pulling me?¡± Monica asked, a bit annoyed.
Mr. Lynn exined, ¡°Charlie is allergic to pollen. It¡¯s not just in the Landors¡® house that flowers cannot
be ced, but even when other families invite Charlie, they have to ensure there are no fresh flowers
around.¡±
This was a well¨Cknown fact amongst the established families in Anaville.
Monica, who had once been Charlie¡¯s granddaughter¨Cinw, was oblivious to this.
Even though no one had verbally reprimanded her, it felt as though she had been pped mercilessly,
numerous times.
Her face was alternating between shades of red and pale, like a dye workshop experiencing a
malfunction.
¡°Charlie, we should take our leave for today,¡± said Mr. Lynn as he stood up.
¡°Alright,¡± Charlie replied with a courteous smile. ¡°Visit us again soon.¡±
This time, he didn¡¯t even extend the customary offer of asking Ben to escort them out.
Mr. Lynn, wearing a stern face, led Monica and her mother to their car without uttering a word.
Monica, still fuming, protestea. Dau, ¡¡¡.
soon!¡±
¡°Haven¡¯t you embarrassed yourself enough already?¡± Her father shot her a stern look.
¡°How have I embarrassed myself?¡± Monica retorted defiantly. ¡°So, I have a bad memory, so
what?¡±
Mr. Lynn was about to continue the reprimand when Monica¡¯s mother intervened, hugging Monica and
saying, ¡°Enough now. Our daughter just recovered from her injuries and returned home after a long
time. Why are you yelling at her?¡±
Mr. Lynn¡¯s face soured further as he replied, ¡°Just keep spoiling her.¡±
¡°I will, she¡¯s my daughter, I¡¯ll spoil her as I wish.¡± Monica¡¯s mother dismissed his concerns, but even
she seemed a bit puzzled by Monica¡¯s behavior today.
She turned to Monica and said, ¡°Monica, I remember you weren¡¯t at all fond of Ben. When you were
married, you always had that dissatisfied expression on your face. But now, why¡
¡°Mom!¡± Monica¡¯s face turned a bright red. ¡°Times have changed! I didn¡¯t realize back then how
handsome Ben was.¡±
Mr. Lynn was baffled. ¡°Just because of that?¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t that reason enough?¡± Monica argued back boldly, her eyes twinkling with a hint of infatuation.
He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her naivety. ¡°Ben hasn¡¯t changed one bit in terms of his character and
temperament. If you couldn¡¯t stand him back then, what makes you think things will work out just
because he has a handsome face now?¡±
¡°Dad, I had no interest in getting to know him better when he wasn¡¯t this handsome. Now it¡¯s different.
As long as he stays this attractive, I¡¯m willing to follow his lead for the rest of my life, be it east or west,¡±
Monica dered, a hint of enchantment twinkling in her eyes.
Mr. Lynn was speechless.
He sighed deeply and said after a pause, ¡°Look, no matter what you¡¯re thinking, the fact remains that
he¡¯s already married. You need to let go of these fanciful thoughts. We¡¯ll attend more social gatherings
and find someone suitable for you.¡±
Chapter 137
¡°But will anyone you choose be as handsome as Ben?¡± Monica pressed anxiously.
Her father was left somewhat speechless. ¡°So if they¡¯re not as handsome as Ben, your won¡¯t marry
them?¡±
N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
¡°Of course I won¡¯t,¡± Monica responded matter¨Cof¨Cfactly. ¡°Why should I settle for second best when
there¡¯s clearly a better option? Unless you find someone even more attractive than Ben, he¡¯s the one
I¡¯ve set my heart on for this lifetime.¡±
¡°You¡¡± Her father felt a twinge of pain in his chest. ¡°Are you trying to be the death of me?¡±
Monica looked at him with pleading eyes, and said, ¡°Dad! If not for that ident, I would still be Ben¡¯s
wife. Now that I¡¯m back, why is there no ce for me in the Landor family anymore? It¡¯s not fair to me.
And consider this¨CI¡¯m a divorcee now. Who from a reputable family would be willing to marry me? If I
can¡¯t remarry Ben, I¡¯d be settling for someone far beneath us. Would you really be content with that?¡±
Monica¡¯s words struck a chord.
In the depth of Mr. Lynn¡¯s eyes, a flicker of contemtion couldn¡¯t help but manifest.
In their circle, the trend was to have daughters marry into families of higher or equal
status.
Monica and Ben¡¯s initial union perfectly epitomized this principle, bringing numerous benefits to the
Lynn family.
Now, with Monica having been presumed dead, the marriage to Ben had automatically
dissolved.
Despite this, Ben had continued to take good care of the Lynn family, showcasing the merits of a
prosperous match.
However, Monica now bore the stigma of a divorced woman, and if she were to remarry, it would likely
be into a family less prominent than theirs.
This wouldn¡¯t assist their family, rather, it would be a drain on their resources.
Thinking about this, Mr. Lynn suddenly realized that a remarriage indeed seemed like a brilliant idea.
¡°Even if the idea of remarrying is good, it doesn¡¯t mean the others will agree,¡± he said, his
Chapter 137
tone bing somewhat gentler.
¡°How can they not agree?¡± Mrs. Lynn burst out, getting increasingly anxious. ¡°Our daughter was raised
to be the perfect bride for a prominent family, surely she¡¯s not inferior to Susan, whoes from a
humble background!¡±
¡°It¡¯s not about being inferior,¡± Mr. Lynn replied calmly. ¡°It seems that this Susan is rather crafty. Both
Ben and Charlie are now on her side, leaving Monica with no opportunity.¡±
¡°Dad, you have to help me find a solution,¡± Monica urged, clearly distressed.
Mr. Lynn narrowed his eyes in thought before saying, ¡°Indeed, we need to strategize properly.¡±
If Monica herself was reluctant, he wouldn¡¯t have insisted, but now that she was willing, he certainly
didn¡¯t want to give up on this advantageous alliance with the Landor family.
If a remarriage was possible, it would indeed be the best oue.
¡°Dad, I¡¯m relying entirely on you now,¡± Monica said, her face filled with hope and expectation.
Mr. Lynn nodded, his mind buzzing with ns and strategies.
From his perspective, Ben still harbored some affection for Monica.
Otherwise, why would he have ndestinely supported the Lynn family believing that Monica was
dead?
There had to be lingering affection.
Ben¡¯s ruthless demeanor today must be the result of Susan¡¯s maniption.
Susan seemed innocent but harbored deep and intricate schemes.
He needed to find a way to reveal her true colors to both Charlie and Ben.
Once Susan was out of the picture, it would only be natural for Monica and Ben to reunite.
But how to execute this n?
Finding Susan¡¯s vulnerability was the first step.
Chapter 137
As Mr. Lynn was about to instruct someone to investigate Susan, they arrived home, where the
housekeeper informed them that a Miss Smith had been waiting for a considerable amount of time.
¡°Miss Smith?¡± Mr. Lynn eximed, somewhat surprised. For the housekeeper to announce her with
such gravity, she could not have an insignificant background.
But there wasn¡¯t a family with the surname Smith among Anaville¡¯s prominent families.
¡°Mr. Lynn, it¡¯s Isabe Smith, from the Smith family of Riowert,¡± the housekeeper quickly rified.
The Smith family from Riowert.
Mr. Lynn nodded, registering the information.
This Miss Smith, although a foreigner in their midst, had been making significant wavestely.
She had outright rented a whole floor in the most bustling area of Anaville, even paying more than 2
million dors in rent for a year upfront.
Furthermore, she was massively investing in herpany, ensuring the facilities, software, and
employee benefits were all top¨Cnotch within the industry.
In just a few days, she had probably spent tens of millions.
Despite sshing out so much money, she hadn¡¯t shown any specific moves yet.
The people of Anaville were all keen to see how she nned to y her hand.
Unexpectedly, the person who was such a hot topic took the initiative to visit them today.
Mr. Lynn squinted his eyes, inquiring, ¡°What is she wearing today?¡±
The housekeeper responded, ¡°A very formaldies¡® business suit.¡±
Mr. Lynn nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. ¡°I see. I¡¯ll go change my clothes. Ask her to
meet me in the study.¡±
The housekeeper immediately went to carry out the instructions.
Chapter 138
Chapter 138
A few minutester, in the Lynn family¡¯s study, Mr. Lynn sat firmly at the head of the table while the
housekeeper respectfully ushered the visitor in..
¡°Miss Smith, please have a seat,¡± Mr. Lynn greeted with a smile.
Isabe sat down and got straight to the point, ¡°Mr. Lynn, I am here today to borrow some money from
you.¡±
As she spoke, a hint of reluctance was palpable in her demeanor.
In her past life, she rarely focused on business matters. Only if it involved Ben would she pay a bit
more attention.
In her memory, a grand opportunity in the busineLynn family.
She knew that directly asking for a loan might not be well¨Creceived, but she was also aware that
Monica had returned.
In the past life, the Lynn family had stirred quite a bit of drama in their attempts to
reconcile Monica and Ben.
This time around, she saw no reason why they wouldn¡¯t cause a stir again.
If they were harboring such intentions, then she just happened to have the information they were
craving. ss world was looming in the next few days.
Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.
Back then, Ben entered the scene with ten million dors and exited with a staggering a hundred
million dors, a feat hailed by many as a business miracle.
Now, Isabe wanted to replicate this remarkable sess.
Ben admired capable individuals. If she could also turn ten million dors into a hundred million dors,
he would surely regard her with newfound respect, realizing that she was indeed the person who could
genuinely assist him.
Originally, Isabe was brimming with confidence, intending to aplish this all by herself.
However, there had been a series of unexpected setbacks recently.
First, when she established herpany, mysterious additional expenses kept cropping up, causing
her budget to be severely strained.
Furthermore, she nned to start an entertainmentpany and had covertly reached out to several
promising talents for the future.
Yet, every time she made contact with someone, they would promptly inform her that they had already
signed with anotherpany, named ¡°Future Entertainment.¡±
1. In har previous life.
Chapter 138
there was no trace of thispany in the entertainment industry.
It was evident that thepany either went bankrupt or was too insignificant to
remember.
It irked her that the talents she had her eye on were snatched away by thatpany, one
after another.
Following these developments, Isabe¡¯spany remained nothing but a shell.
A shell that couldn¡¯t generate any ie, yet required continual investment to maintain.
Consequently, her funds were dwindling.
She had initially received twelve million dors from her family to kickstart her business venture in
Cornd.
After purchasing property, establishing thepany, and hiring several high¨Csried talents, she was
left with merely four million dors.
Isabe had no choice but to approach her family once again for financial aid. However, her usually
doting parents unequivocally refused, stating that the twelve million dors was their limit. If she
exhausted this amount without building a sessful venture, she would have to return home and settle
down in marriage, a prospect Isabe was adamantly against.
But without money, she couldn¡¯t invest and therefore couldn¡¯t reap any astonishing profits.
Left with no other options, Isabe decided to seek out a partner for herself.
Isabe had tried to reach out to Leo, but the moment he heard it involved investing money, he bolted
faster than anyone else.
She even sought coboration with other established families in Anaville, but those people didn¡¯t trust
her at all. They didn¡¯t even allow her to speak before refusing her partnership
request.
After much consideration, Isabe set her sights on the
Isabe believed there was a foundation for coboration between them.
As for whether Monica and Ben would actually reconcile after receiving the information, Isabe wasn¡¯t
the least bit concerned.
No matter how the Lynn family plotted, Monica was like a blob of mud that couldn¡¯t be propped up
against a wall.
¡°Borrowing money?¡± Mr. Lynn chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s forget about borrowing. I can gift you ten thousand
dors, and you don¡¯t have to repay it. Consider it as fostering a good rtionship between our
families.¡±
Ten thousand dors?
Isabe replied calmly, ¡°I intend to borrow six million dors.¡±
Mr. Lynn narrowed his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t have that much liquid capital at our disposal.¡±
Isabe shed a slight smile, ¡°What if I could facilitate a reconciliation between Monica
and Ben?¡±
Mr. Lynn¡¯s pupils constricted sharply, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Ben is already married,¡±
¡°What era are we living in? Just because someone is married, it doesn¡¯t mean they can¡¯t divorce,¡±
Isabe remarked. ¡°Besides, if it weren¡¯t for that ident, Ms. Lynn would still be Mrs. Landor. Why
should she return, fully recovered from her ordeal, only to find her position usurped? It really irks me on
Monica¡¯s behalf.¡±
Mr. Lynn scrutinized Isabe closely, who met his gaze with a smiling face.
After a lengthy silence, he finally spoke, ¡°Why would someone from Riowert be capable facilitating a
reconciliation between Ben and Monica?¡±
¡°Because I havepromising information on Susan,¡± Isabe whispered mysteriously,
of
Chapter 136
her voice dropping to a conspiratorial tone.
¡°Oh?¡± Mr. Lynn remained impassive.
Feeling the need to reveal a bit more to pique his interest, she continued, ¡°Right now, the public
believes that Ben and Susan are a loving couple. But who knows that in Susan¡¯s heart, there lies
affection for another man, and it has been there for a full decade?¡±
¡°Oh?¡± This time, a glimmer of interest sparked in Mr. Lynn¡¯s eyes.
¡°And there¡¯s more. Susan has a very bad rtionship with her family. Her parents and even her own
sister regard her as an enemy. Do you know why?¡±
¡°Oh?¡± The spark in Mr. Lynn¡¯s eyes brightened.
He was genuinely unaware of these details.
However, Isabe decided to hold back the rest of the information for now. She looked at Mr. Lynn and
proposed, ¡°Six million dors, and I¡¯ll tell you everything I know. Furthermore, I can write an IOU,
promising to repay the amount with interest within five days at thetest. I am, after all, a member of
the Smith family, you shouldn¡¯t worry about my ability to repay the loan, right?¡±
After a moment of reflection, Mr. Lynn spoke slowly, ¡°If the information you¡¯ve provided is all true, I can
lend you the six million dors.¡±
¡°It is, it is, all true,¡± Isabe couldn¡¯t hide the excitement bubbling inside her as she hastily replied.
Without hesitation, she revealed everything ¨C Susan¡¯s rtionship with Timothy and theplications
between Susan and Yana.
These events had been exposed to the public in her previous life.
It was one of the reasons Isabe had always felt that Susan didn¡¯t deserve Ben.
How could someone as fickle and heartless as Susan merit a lifetime of affection from
Ben?
Was she worthy of it?
Mr. Lynn listened intently, asionally probing for further details.
Chapter 138
Observing that Isabe answered each query without faltering, not seeming to be fabricating anything,
a subtle glint of interest appeared in his eyes.
Interesting.
He was surprised to find that Susan had quite a colorful background.
The explosive information shared by Isabe seemed to have significant potential for maniption.
¡°Six million dors, it¡¯s a deal,¡± Mr. Lynn finally said, his decision made.
Isabe nodded vigorously, her face beaming with happiness. ¡°You won¡¯t be disappointed.¡±
Half an hourter, Isabe walked out of the Lynn family, holding a card loaded with six million dors.
Back inside, Mr. Lynn was lost in thought, contemting the bombshells Isabe had dropped.
Firstly, he needed to verify the information.
Even after that, he couldn¡¯t act impulsively.
He would wait for the perfect opportunity ¨C a moment when he could strike and leave Susan with no
possibility of recovery.
But such an opportunity wouldn¡¯t just present itself.
He had to create it.
Mr. Lynn pulled out a piece of paper and expressionlessly wrote down two names: Carl
and Jane.
These two people would be the breakthrough point in his n.
He needed to give it more thought, considering the detailed logistics.
After all, it was rare for Monica to finally open up to the idea of being with Ben again. Both as a father
and for the sake of their family¡¯s reputation, he needed to strategize carefully for his daughter¡¯s sake
this time.
Chapter 139
Chapter 139
Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.
C
12% 09:53
No matter what Mr. Lynn was nning to do, Isabe managed to secure a loan of six million dors.
Adding it to her own four million dors, she finally umted a total of ten million dors.
A rxed smile spread across her face as she looked at the bnce in her ount.
It won¡¯t take many days for this ten million dors to turn into a hundred million dors.
Isabe reminisced once more about the business miracle that Ben had pulled off in her previous life.
In the vicinity of Anaville, there was a smaller city called Mbo.
If one considered Anaville as a top¨Ctier metropolis, Mbo was more of a second¨Ctier city.
While it wasn¡¯t too shabby, it stillgged far behind a city of Anaville¡¯s caliber.
But now, Anaville was experiencing an overpoption issue, and mostpanies were
nearing a saturation point.
Therefore, the government had ns to establish a high¨Ctech zone in Mbo to transfer some of the
businesses from Anaville, gradually elevating Mbo to first¨Ctier status.
This initiative, spearheaded by the government, was moving at a swift pace.
In her previous life, the government chose a spot at the junction of the two cities and rebuilt it
completely. Indeed, within five years, they sessfully established a high¨Ctech park, giving Mbo a
ticket to rapid development.
And nestled within this project was the opportunity that Isabe was seeking.
Before the government had announced their ns to construct the high¨Ctech area, thend. there was
virtually worthless.
However, Ben had spent ten million dors to acquire arge area there in advance.
At that time, people were baffled by his move, not understanding the motive behind it.
But just three dayster, the government announced the development n for the high- tech park.
Chapter 139
The value of that piece ofnd skyrocketed almost immediately.
³£
12% 09:53
Ben then sold off the acquirednd, walking away with a neat profit of a hundred million
dors.
Isabe might not know the finer details, but she figured that this venture should be quite
straightforward.
All she needed to do was to buy that piece ofnd, wait for the government to announce. their ns,
and then resell it at a premium.
Making a hundred million dors seemed almost too easy.
After going over her n several times to ensure no loopholes, Isabe hurried to Mbo overnight.
She approached thend bureau there with the intent to purchase the exact plot Ben had bought in her
previous life.
A few minutester, Ben received news of Isabe¡¯s intentions to buy thend.
¡°Mr. Landor, originally, the government had agreed to cooperate with us on this project. Now, Miss
Smith suddenly wants to purchase thisnd. What should we do?¡± his secretary inquired.
Ben raised an eyebrow, finding the situation somewhat amusing.
Isabe had mentioned starting an entertainmentpany, but suddenly she was keen on acquiring
landnd that he was about to invest in, no less. Her moves were so tant, as if she was practically
broadcasting her foresight ability to the world.
Yet, her foresight seemed to only scratch the surface of things.
She seemed unaware that his initialnd acquisition was anchored on an agreement with the
government.
He was a renowned Midas of investment. Wherever he chose to buynd, it would instill a profound
confidence in the investors, enticing other capital to flood in as well.
Essentially, this was a performance orchestrated hand in hand with the government to bolster investor
confidence in that area.
But Isabe¡
What use was it for her to buynd?
3
12% 09:53
Chapter 139
Could she inspire confidence in the investors?
Could she attract capital to settle there?
When Ben acquirednd, he could turn a barren plot into a goldmine.
But when Isabe boughtnd, that barren area would remain just that ¨C barren.
¡°Mr. Landor, they are asking if we want to reject Isabe¡¯s request to purchase thend?¡± the secretary
inquired.
Ben couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°Reject? Why reject? Give her as muchnd as she wants.¡±
¡°Yes.¡± The secretary didn¡¯t probe further and promptly left to carry out the instructions.
A yful glint flickered in Ben¡¯s eyes.
Come to think of it, he owed Isabe a bit of gratitude recently.
Over the years, the Storm Group had ventured into investments across various fields, consistently
reaping substantial profits.
Ben keenly sensed that the entertainment industry might be the next big opportunity. Hence, he
nned to invest in the entertainment sector next.
However, he wasn¡¯t particrly interested or knowledgeable about the entertainment industry, so his
initial n was merely to invest in a few projects, without getting personally involved.
But now, hadn¡¯t Isabe appeared with her foresight ability?
Therefore, things had be much simpler for Ben.
He established Future Entertainment.
Then, he would buy whoever Isabe approached.
Following that, Ben had professionals evaluate them.
As it turned out, all the individuals Isabe had identified had the potential to be huge
stars.
Future Entertainment suddenly had a host of promising artists under its wing. So,
12% 09:53
Chapter 139
shouldn¡¯t Ben be thanking Isabe?
At this point, if he leveraged Isabe¡¯s foresight ability further, Ben was sure to gain even
more.
But money wasn¡¯t inexhaustible, and personally, Ben was not in need of more. After using Isabe
slightly, he nned to have her exit the scene, cleanly and neatly.
Yet before he could set a trap, Isabe seemed to have set one up for herself.
It was simply¡ mind¨Cblowing.
A few minutester, the secretary returned to report, ¡°Mr. Landor, that plot ofnd has been sold to
Isabe. She spent a whopping ten million dors.¡±
Ben raised an eyebrow, ¡°Ten million dors? She shouldn¡¯t have that much money left. Investigate
where the funds came from.¡±
The news of Isabe visiting the Lynn family was hardly a secret. Soon after her departure. from the
Lynn family¡¯s residence, the information that she was heading straight for Mbonded squarely on
Ben¡¯s desk.
The Lynn family¡
Ben frowned, his expression clouded with concern.
He hoped that things were not as he suspected.
#
If the Lynn family were gearing up to make some irrational moves¡
A shadow seemed to pass over Ben¡¯s eyes, lending a slightly dark hue to them.
For now,
he decided to put the matter of the Lynn family aside. He got in touch with the
officials from the government, ¡°Regarding thend area for the coboration, I believe we can discuss it
further.¡±
There were many options avable at the junction between Anaville and Mbo.
The parcel that Isabe had bought wasn¡¯t the only option.
Since Isabe wished to purchase it, Ben decided he would abstain from buying.
After all, construction had not yetmenced, and changing the location would not entail
Chapter 130
any losses.
However, it might cause a slight dy
But neither Ben nor the government were in any nunh
On the other hand¡.
Isabe was anxiously waiting for the government to announce the development of that piece ofnd.
ording to the trajectory of events in her past life, the government should have made the
announcement the day after she bought thend
So, the next day, she didn¡¯t go anywhere, instead constantly refreshing the governments official
website at home.
But to her dismay, she spent the entire day refreshing the page and not a stred of news came through.
Panic began to seep into Isabe¡¯s mind.
Had there been a mistake somewhere?
Why hadn¡¯t the government announced anything yet?
If the government had decided not to develop that are what was ste doing with this expensive barren
plot ofnd? Hold onto it as a costy mistake?
¡°No, there¡¯s no way they won¡¯t develop it, Isabe muttered to herself trying to stake off her anxiety,
¡°Perhaps there¡¯s just been a shift in the schedule? Maybe they¡¯ll announce it
tomorrow.¡±
Forcing herself to remain calm, she continued to wait
Another day passed.
Still no news.
On the third day.
Still nothing.
CMI-
Chapter 139
On the fourth day.
G
12% 09:53
Again, no updates were to be found. However, Mr. Lynn had already called to inquire about the
repayment of the loan.
On the fifth day.
The day she had promised to repay the money had arrived. Yet, the government. announcement she
was desperately waiting for was nowhere to be seen.
¡°How can¡ this be¡
Isabe was glued to the government website, as if trying to will some news into existence by sheer
force of staring.
This can¡¯t be happening. There had to be an announcement.
In her past life, Ben had made a whopping hundred million dors from that piece ofnd. It couldn¡¯t be
that when it was her turn, things wouldn¡¯t pan out.
Meanwhile, Mr. Lynn couldn¡¯t help but make another call.
¡°Miss Smith,¡± Mr. Lynn asked, ¡°we agreed on a five¨Cday deadline, and today marks the end of it. I was
wondering about the repayment¡¡±
Isabe instantly became agitated, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? The time isn¡¯t up yet, is it?¡±
Mr. Lynn narrowed his eyes, his voice icy yet controlled, ¡°Miss Smith, six million dors is
not a small amount.¡±
For a family like the Lynn family, lending six million dors isn¡¯t a big deal, but the money didn¡¯t just fall
from the sky. There¡¯s no reason to give it away to an outsider, right?
¡°I know,¡± Isabe replied, her irritation apparent as she refreshed the government webpage.
yet again.
Suddenly, a new notification popped up.
¡°The Five¨CYear n for the High¨CTech Zone Development in Mbo.¡±
Isabe¡¯s eyes widened dramatically.
¡°It worked, it worked!¡± she eximed joyously.
12%
Chapter 139
¡°What worked?¡± Mr. Lynn inquired, slightly confused.
Isabe, now brimming with confidence, replied, ¡°Do you really think I would abscond with your six
million dors? Mr. Lynn, check the Mbo government website yourself. They are about to develop a
high¨Ctech zone there, I used the six million dors you lent me, added four million dors of my own,
umting ten million dors to buynd in the future high¨Ctech park ahead of time. Now, with the
government¡¯s official announcement, the value of mynd has increased tenfold in an instant. Do you
still believe I can¡¯t repay the loan?¡±
There was a pause from Mr. Lynn, followed by the sound of clicking.
Finally, seeming to verify Isabe¡¯s im, his tone softened, ¡°Miss Smith, you truly have an eye for
opportunities, getting hold of such insider information. I didn¡¯t expect that your bought that piece ofnd
by the Lippe River in Mbo. Ben has also invested there. It¡¯s bound to be a gold mine.¡±
Isabe¡¯s face changed instantly, her voice rising sharply, ¡°What did you say? Land by the Lippe
River?¡±
Mr. Lynn frowned, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±
¡°No, this can¡¯t be,¡± Isabe said, her hands trembling as she clicked on the link.
The high¨Ctech park in her past life was clearly built by the Leith River!
That¡¯s why she had boughtnd surrounding the Leith River.
If the location for the high¨Ctech park had suddenly switched to the Lippe River area¡
Hernd would be worthless!
Frantically, Isabe scanned the announcement, her gaze freezing on the words ¡®by the Lippe River¡®.
Her face turned ashen.
This was different from her past life.
Why, why did this happen?
¡°This can¡¯t be!¡± Isabe screamed sharply.
!!??
J MI
Chapter 139
ST
17 09:33
TO
Mr. Lynn, startled by her sudden outcry, squinted his eyes, asking cautiously, ¡°Miss Smith, has
something unexpected happened?¡±
¡°It¡¯s over, all over,¡± Isabe had no mood to respond to Mr. Lynn. She stood up abruptly, ¡°No, I need to
get this sorted.¡±
Leaving her phone behind, she dashed out like a madwoman.
¡°Miss Smith? Miss Smith?¡±
Mr. Lynn called out a few times but received no answer.
His eyes took on a dangerous glint.
Was Isabe nning to default on her debt?
Chapter 140
Chapter 140
Isabe rushed all the way to thend bureau, causing a scene and frantically questioning why the new
high¨Ctech zone wasn¡¯t being built by the Leith River as she had anticipated.
The people at the bureau looked at her as if she had lost her mind.
¡°Miss Smith, the location of the high¨Ctech zone is decided by the higher¨Cups. Making a scene here
won¡¯t change anything,¡± one of them said diplomatically.
¡°I don¡¯t care! You sold me thatnd, you have to take responsibility,¡± Isabe argued stubbornly, adding,
¡°At the very least, you should refund me the ten million dors. Can¡¯t I just return thend to you?¡±
The bureau officer nced at her, ¡°Miss Smith, you can sell thend to someone else. But selling it
back to the government? That¡¯s not an option.¡±
Isabe¡¯s face turned into a portrait of frustration.
These barrennds remained unsold, gathering dust in the government¡¯s hands since no one wanted
to undertake such a risky investment.
Isabe, however, wished someone would take this burden off her hands. But who would be foolish
enough to purchase a wastnd requiring a hefty sum to develop?
In her past life, it was only the considerable influx of funds from the government and private investors
that had brought this area to life.
¡°I don¡¯t care! I demand you to buy it back at the original price!¡± Isabe insisted vehemently, determined
to cause a scene until she got her way.
At first, the officer engaged with her calmly, but Isabe¡¯s escting aggressiveness was met with a
brick wall of patience.
Finally, unable to tolerate her tantrum any longer, an officer dialed the police.
In no time, the police arrived.
On charges of picking quarrels and provoking troubles, they took Isabe away without any hesitation
As the cell door closed behind her, she felt like her world was crumbling.
Chapter 140
¡°Isn¡¯t it said that the squeaky wheel gets the grease? How did I end up behind bars?¡± she
thought
Isabe was pped with a seven¨Cday detention sentence.
Despite feeling profoundly wronged, she didn¡¯t dare make another scene, fearing that her charges
might escte.
In the holding cell, surrounded by towering, stern¨Cfaced women, a shiver raced through Isabe, her
scalp tingling with fear.
She couldn¡¯tprehend how she had ended up in such a dire situation.
¡°Why did the government change their decision so suddenly? she wondered, her mind swirling with
confusion.
Ben was still investing in the future high¨Ctech park, just like he had in her previous life.
¡°Why this change? Were my past experiences merely fragments of a dream, events that never truly
existed? Or did my reincarnation flutter the wings of a butterfly, altering the course of many events?¡±
She thought.
If that was the case, what was the purpose of her being reborn?
Locked away, Isabe continued to grapple with her existential doubts.
Meanwhile, Mr. Lynn had been calling out for a while with no response, his face darkening to a stormy
hue.
Upon pulling some strings to investigate the matter, Monica¡¯s father found that, to his disbelief, Isabe
had indeed been incarcerated.
N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
The rumor had it that after having buyer¡¯s remorse over the wastnd purchase, she had caused a
ruckus at thend bureau. This tumultuous behavior had swiftly earned her a charge of causing
disturbances and she was put behind bars.
Mr. Lynn was confused.
Piecing together the bits of information from Isabe¡¯s outbursts, he managed to grasp
the situation.
It seemed that Isabe had received some sort of tip¨Coff, convincing her that the barrennd she
purchased was ted for development.
Chapter 140
But, in a cruel twist of fate, it was a different plot ofnd that was being developed.
Consequently, Isabe hadnded herself with a white elephant that threatened to swallow a colossal
amount of capital for development.
Even if she wanted to unload this burden, finding a willing buyer now seemed like a pipe.
dream.
What about his six million dors?
Mr. Lynn¡¯s face darkened in an instant.
But with Isabe now locked up, he was left with no options but to wait for her release, and then
somehow find a way to recover his money.
Meanwhile in Anaville, the news of Isabe¡¯s detainment reached Ben, who couldn¡¯t help
but chuckle.
¡°This woman is even more foolish than I initially thought. She seems to have no redeeming qualities
without her foreknowledge,¡± he thought amusingly.
Ben had figured it out by now.
In the past life, without Isabe¡¯s involvement, he would have invested in thend by the Leith River as
nned.
Subsequently, after a public announcement by the government, he would have resold thend at a
profit.
But that was just the tip of the iceberg.
In reality, it was all an orchestrated act between Ben and the local government.
The government¡¯s vigorous promotion of Ben¡¯s ten million dors investment turning into a whopping
hundred million dors profit was merely a ploy to allure other investors, convincing them of the
lucrative potential of thend. This way, it would attract a flood of capital that would truly kickstart the
development of the area.
In a nutshell, Ben¡¯s so¨Ccalled business miracle of earning a hundred million was nothing more than a
clever tactic to draw in investments.
Ironically, Isabe had rushed onto the stage with only half the script, leading to a catastrophic
downfall.
Chapter 140
With the Isabe issue sorted, Ben seemed to be in high spirits.
11% 09:53
On their way home, even Susan couldn¡¯t resist asking, seeing his gleeful demeanor, ¡°Why are you so
happy all of a sudden?¡±
Ben couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter as he recounted Isabe¡¯s self¨Csabotaging antics that
led her straight into jail to Susan.
Susan was at a loss for words.
She found it hard to articte her thoughts on Isabe¡¯s recent maneuver.
¡°Thanks to her, I was able to poach quite a few promising talents for my newly established Future
Entertainment,¡± Ben said with a grin, seemingly unfazed by Isabe¡¯s downfall. ¡°Seeing her in this
miserable state, I feel slightly guilty.¡±
Susan gave him a sidelong nce.
To her, Ben didn¡¯t seem remorseful in the slightest.
However, it was true that Isabe was indeed in a sorry state.
Her foresight ability was so wonderful.
Had she been up against anyone else, she would have probably triumphed spectacrly.
Unfortunately for her, she encountered Ben, a sly fox who not only utilized her abilities to his advantage
but also managed to strip her of everything she had.
It was indeed¡
¡°Do you want to give me some praise?¡± Ben asked with a puppy dog look, begging for approval.
¡°Why should I praise you?¡± Susan retorted, her cheeks flushing a delicate shade of red. Ben
immediately put on a pitiful expression. ¡°Alright then, it was my duty after all,¡± he said, though his eyes
radiated a sense of grievance which seemed to intensify with each passing moment.
Finding herself at a loss, Susan turned her head and quickly nted a light kiss on his cheek.
J MI
Chapter 140
?? 5
Ben¡¯s eyes sparkled with delight, prompting him to ask, ¡°Can I have another one?¡±
The driver was speechless.
11% 09:53
¡°Why am I constantly subjected to this public disy of affection?¡± he thought silently, feeling
somewhat besieged by their lovey¨Cdovey behavior.
¡°Scram!¡± Susan snapped at Ben, her face a mask of embarrassed rage. ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck! First
Monica, now Isabe, and here you are, getting all cocky! I haven¡¯t even started on your penchant for
attracting women yet!¡±
Ben feigned innocence with a shrug, ¡°I¡¯m meless here. I didn¡¯t wish for this either.¡±
Seething, Susan retorted venomously, ¡°That¡¯s the sole reason you¡¯re still breathing.¡±
The driver couldn¡¯t help but feel a tad anxious, overhearing the fiery exchange from the
backseat.
¡°Would Mr. Landor get angry with Mrs. Landor¡¯s harsh words?¡± he wondered nervously.
¡°What should I do if their argument esctes? Perhaps I should pull over¡¡±
Caught up in his whirlpool of thoughts, the driver was jolted back to reality when Ben suddenly turned
his head and nted a kiss on Susan.
Heaven knows how much he adored this fiercely candid side of her.
Susan shot him a re but then naturally leaned into his embrace.
The driver was at a loss, his mind echoing with a singr thought, ¡°Any argument that doesn¡¯t end with
talks of divorce is just a tant disy of affection.¡±
Chapter 141
Chapter 141
The driver couldn¡¯t fathom the enigma that his life seemed to have turned into.
Ben suddenly remembered something and began to coax Susan with a proposition, ¡°Susan, that model
Rose, who you said would be a perfect fit for our new brand, is shooting the advertisement tomorrow.
Would you like to go and watch if you are a fan of
hers?¡±
¡°Hub?¡± Susan was momentarily confused. ¡°Rose?¡±
Ben rified, ¡°Yeah, out of the four candidates we hadst time, she was the one your
believed was the best fit.¡±
Susan was stunned, ¡°But¡ I just said it in passing.¡±
She hadn¡¯t expected Ben to actually go ahead and finalize Rose for the job.
A wave of anxiety suddenly engulfed her.
What if her casual suggestion turned out to be a mistake that adversely affected the sales of the new
smartphone?
Although she hadn¡¯t been deeply involved in the development of the phone, she knew it embodied the
hard work and aspirations of Ben and his team.
If the campaign tanked because of her choice, she¡¯d be drowning in guilt.
However, Ben seemed nonchnt about it. ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter who the spokesperson is. Our new
phone will surely sell like hot cakes.¡±
uneasy ¡°TL
I
¡°Alright,¡± Susan conceded, still feeling ad shoot is tomorrow, right? I have the day off, so maybe I¡¯ll drop
by and check things out?¡±
She wanted to personally ensure that her choice delivered the expected impact.
¡°Sure,¡± Ben said casually, ¡°I¡¯ll just inform the person in charge. But Susan, I have to head to Mbo in
the next couple of days to discuss a potential coboration and development project with the
government there. Please keep me posted if anythinges up at home.¡±
Susan cast a teasing yet serious nce at him, ¡°You won¡¯te back with a different face again, will
you?¡±
J M
Chapter 141
11% 09:53
This made Ben act all pitiful as he leaned closer to Susan, whispering, ¡°How dare I? Last time I
changed my look you didn¡¯t let me touch you for days. If I change my face again, when will the restraint
end?¡±
Even though the driver couldn¡¯t hear their conversation, Susan still cast a nervous nce towards the
front.
The driver immediately straightened up, putting on an act of seeing nothing.
Susan blushed and gently pinched Ben, who seemed unaffected, wearing a thick skin that masked any
reaction, as if nothing had transpired.
The next day.
Ben left for Mbo bright and early.
Susan nced at the clock and decided to visit the ad shoot set.
As she stepped out, she bumped into Monica, who was just alighting from her car.
Monica,cking a certain depth of thought yet possessing a skin thick as a brick wall, greeted Susan
with a smile as if nothing had transpired between them before, ¡°Hey Susan, where are you heading? It
doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯re going to work at this hour, are you?¡±
Susan felt somewhat awkward.
Hadn¡¯t they clearly had a falling out before?
+
How could Monica just stroll up and greet her as if nothing had happened?
Monica had no shame, and it seemed Susan still had some semnce of decency.
Smiling, she replied, ¡°Nothing much, just going out for a stroll.¡±
An idea sparked in Monica¡¯s mind.
She remembered her father telling her that to manipte Susan, she first needed to find her weakness.
But how could she pinpoint Susan¡¯s vulnerability?
Obviously, she had to get closer to her.
11% 09:53
So Monica warmly suggested, ¡°I¡¯m free too, why don¡¯t we go together?¡±
Susan was at a loss for words.
She really couldn¡¯t deal with Monica¡¯s thick¨Cskinned approach.
She declined, ¡°No need. I¡¯m good on my own.¡±
¡°But that would be so boring!¡± Monica hastily objected, ¡°With me, we can chat and enjoy each other¡¯s
company.¡±
Susan reiterated, ¡°Really no need, I¡¯m fine.¡±
¡°You¡¯re too polite,¡± Monica pressed on energetically, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I drove here myself. I can just follow
you wherever you go.¡±
Susan waspletely speechless.
Was Monica nning to stick to her like an annoying ster that refuses toe off?
Susan suggested tactfully, ¡°You must have other things to do around here? I wouldn¡¯t want to hold you
up.¡±
¡°Not really,¡± Monica said, ¡°I heard Edie is out of town, and I thought I¡¯d keep Charliepany so he
wouldn¡¯t be lonely. But now I think about it, with Penelope around, he probably doesn¡¯t need me. I
might as well join you.¡±
Susan was at a loss.for words.
It seemed this annoying ster had indeed firmly attached itself to her, and now she was also
concerned that Monica might bother Charlie.
Forcing a smile, she said, ¡°Thetest series of Storm phones have secured al spokesperson, and they
are filming the advertisement today. I¡¯m going to check out the set, which should be quite boring.
Charlie is probably resting now, why don¡¯t you just go
home?¡±
The underlying message in Susan¡¯s words was crystal clear.
But understanding subtleties was not Monica¡¯s strong suit.
Monica¡¯s smile brightened instantly, ¡°Filming advertisement? I¡¯ve never seen one! This is a great
opportunity to broaden my horizons.¡±
Chapter
STD
+
Susan was at a loss for words again.
Monica looked at her somewhat innocently, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to take me with you? In that case, maybe I
should go visit Charlie instead.
Without any expression, Susan grabbed her arm.
Monica was truly shameless, and to make matters worse, their families had some connections, so she
couldn¡¯t deal with her as she would with others.
If Monica insisted on seeing Charlie, he would most likely agree to see her.
Charlie was not in the best of healthtely. What if Monica spewed some nonsense and upset the old
man?
Susan sighed internally. Fine! She was just unlucky.
It seemed she had to grit her teeth and endure Monica¡¯s harassment for now.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Monica asked innocently, looking at Susan.
¡°I¡¯ll take you with me,¡± Susan said with a stern face.
¡°Oh Susan, you¡¯re simply the best!¡± Monica said, her face breaking into a bright smile, seemingly
unaware of Susan¡¯s icy tone.
Susan didn¡¯t respond, but a thought ran across her mind, ¡°weak people are afraid of strong ones,
strong ones fear the aggressive, and the aggressive fear those who have no shame.¡±
Despite being coerced into bringing Monica along, Susan sternly warned her, ¡°Monica, I¡¯m just visiting
the ad shoot site. The professionals handle the actual work, and it has nothing to do with us. Do you
understand?¡±
Monica¡¯s eyes twinkled as she said cheerfully, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise I¡¯ll just watch and keep quiet.¡±
Susan nodded, but her mind was on high alert.
If it weren¡¯t for the prearranged meeting with the ad team, she would have called it off, especially since
Monica insisted oning along.
Now that she was still going, she had to keep a close eye on Monica to prevent her from causing any
unforeseen troubles.
Chapter 141
Half an hourter, the car pulled up at a seven¨Cstar luxury hotel.
The top floor had been booked by the film crew for themercial shoot.
Susan headed to the elevator that would take her to the top floor, with Monica following closely behind.
On the top floor.
Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.
It was currently restricted to unauthorized personnel.
After making a call, the person in charge of the ad personally came down to greet them, wearing a
warm smile, he said, ¡°Wee, Mrs. Landor, we are honored to have you inspect our work.¡±
Susan was about to respond with a friendly remark when Monica suddenly chimed in, batting her
eyshes coquettishly, ¡°Which Mrs. Landor are you referring to? I am also Mrs. Landor, you know.¡±
Chapter 142
Chapter 142
The person in charge was bewildered.
He nced at Monica somewhat cluelessly and then looked at Susan, ¡°Mrs. Landor, this¡¡±
Before Susan could say anything, Monica chimed in again, ¡°Oh my, don¡¯t you know? I was Mr. Landor¡¯s
first wife. If it weren¡¯t for people mistakenly thinking I had died, I would still be Mrs. Landor right now.¡±
Susan just looked at her expressionlessly.
The person in charge waspletely bbergasted.
The current wife and the ex¨Cwife came together?
What kind of intriguing script was this?
He couldn¡¯t help but cautiously nce at Susan.
Susan calmly looked at Monica, ¡°You said you were just here to look around.¡±
¡°Yes, yes!¡± Monica nodded hastily, ¡°I promise I won¡¯t interfere with anything.¡±
Then she couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth, ¡°Oh dear, did I say something inappropriate just now? But,
I was just stating some facts!¡±
Susan continued to look at her with a nk expression..
Monica inexplicably felt a sense of unease.
Sometimes, Susan¡¯s gaze resembled Ben¡¯s, which inexplicably frightened her.
Monica gritted her teeth, finally backing down, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say anymore.¡±
Susan withdrew her gaze and turned to the person in charge with a gentle look, ¡°I¡¯m not here to inspect
the work, just here to have a look around. This is Ms. Lynn, she was curious and insisted oning. I
couldn¡¯t refuse, so I had to bring her along. Could you please assign two people to apany her
throughout? If she has any questions, have them exin things to her.¡±
Assign two people to apany her throughout?
Chapter 142
This was basically supervision, right?
The person in charge immediately understood, ¡°Yes, Madam!¡±
* N
11% 09:54
After all, one was the current wife and the other was the ex¨Cwife.
The rtionship between Mr. Landor and the current wife was still very strong.
He knew perfectly well where his loyalties should lie.
¡°There¡¯s no need for someone to follow me, I¡¡± Monica tried to decline.
But Susan had already ignored her, walking straight in.
¡°Ms. Lynn, I¡¯ll find someone to apany you,¡± the person in charge said, stopping her with a smile
that didn¡¯t reach his eyes.
Monica pursed her lips, a sh of resentment sparkling in her eyes.
So, Susan was keeping an eye on her as if she was a thief.
But no matter how aggrieved she felt, it was useless. The person in charge indeed found two staff
members who followed her closely, mirroring her every move.
Monica nced at the two burly men nking her and was speechless.
She refused to believe this!
She was sure she could handle this Susan.
A flicker of determination shed in Monica¡¯s eyes as an idea emerged in her mind.
¡°I need to use the restroom,¡± she said.
Surely they wouldn¡¯t follow her that?
As expected, the two hefty men didn¡¯t stop her, only stationed themselves at the restroom door.
Monica snorted softly, quickly walking up to the mirror.
She took out a bottle of water from her bag, sprayed it on her eyes, instantly creating a pitiable, tear¨C
streaked appearance.
Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.
Chapter 142
She took a selfie with the mirror, and took another photo of the the restroom entrance.
Then, she sent the photos to Thomas.
two intimidating guards at
Her tear¨Crimmed eyes and frail appearance made her look exceedingly pitiful.
Thomas called back immediately, his voiceden with anxiety, ¡°Monica, where are you? What
happened?¡±
Monica¡¯s voice trembled faintly, as if she were terrified to the extreme, ¡°Thomas, I¡I¡
Before she could finish, she started sobbing softly.
¡°What exactly happened?¡± Thomas¡¯s voice became increasingly tense.
With crying noises that sounded like she had reached her limit, Monica finally said amidst her sobs,
¡°Thomas, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen grandpa. Today, when I came back, I just wanted to visit
the Landor family to see him. But at the entrance, I met Mrs. Landor. For some reason, she refused to
let me in when she heard I wanted to see grandpa, and even forcibly brought me to an advertisement
shoot location. I don¡¯t know how I offended Mrs. Landor. The moment I arrived, she had two burly men
following me closely. Their stares are quite frightening, as if they intend to do something terrible to me. I
was so scared that I hid in the restroom. Thomas, I am really scared.¡±
Thomas was momentarily stunned upon hearing this, ¡°Mrs. Landor? Susan?¡±
¡°Yes, it¡¯s her,¡± Monica cried, ¡°Is she afraid that I will take her ce? But I really just came to see
grandpa. After all, he was once my grandfather.¡±
As she spoke, her crying became even more intense.
Thomas hesitated slightly, ¡°Susan¡ isn¡¯t that kind of person.¡±
¡°Thomas, you don¡¯t understand. When women be jealous, they can lose their sense of self,¡±
Monica said tearfully. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m now being restrained by the people she sent. Ben is not here. Can
youe and save me?¡±
Monica¡¯s crying sounded genuinely distraught, not at all fabricated.
Even though he believed in Susan¡¯s character, Thomas couldn¡¯t fully shake off his concern.
He took a deep breath, ¡°Send me your location.¡±
Chapter 142
Monica quickly sent him her location, then pleaded pitifully, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you here. You have toe
quickly, okay?¡±
Hearing Thomas agree, Monica finally hung up the phone.
A flicker of smug triumph shed in Monica¡¯s eyes.
Her father had advised her to stay put and just wait, but what good was waiting?
This time, she was determined to take matters into her own hands.
Quickly, she formted a n in her mind.
Thomas was Ben¡¯s best friend and infatuated with her. If Thomas saw her being bullied by Susan, he
would definitely stand up for her.
Ben might not believe her if she spoke ill of Susan, but he would certainly give credence to Thomas¡®
words.
All she needed to do was get Thomas firmly on her side, then everything would fall into
ce.
With these thoughts in mind, Monica calmly retouched her makeup in the mirror before stepping out.
As she exited, the two burly men followed closely, not letting her out of their sight.
Thankfully, they only trailed her, and as long as she didn¡¯t do anything destructive, they wouldn¡¯t
obstruct her.
Monica walked straight to the shooting site.
At the top floor of the hotel was a massive swimming pool, surrounded by a 360¨Cdegree setup filled
with various props and equipment for the shoot.
Below, a woman with a striking figure was being filmed as she moved gracefully underwater, a bevy of
cameras following her every move.
With her long hair flowing and a blue mermaid tail, it was clear that they were filming a mermaid¨C
themed ad.
From Susan¡¯s vantage point, she could only appreciate the woman¡¯s incredible figure; the finer details
remained elusive.
J MI
Chapter 142
TD
Only those near the main director could see the underwater scenes on the screen.
10% 09:54
Though Susan didn¡¯t want to disturb the director, Monica was quite keen to get a closer look, but she
was subtly blocked by the two big men apanying her.
Frustrated, she could only approach Susan resentfully.
¡°Is this the new brand spokesman, Susan?¡± Monica asked with a hint of acidity in her tone.
Before Susan could respond, someone nearby chimed in, eager to curry favor.
¡°Indeed, that¡¯s supermodel Rose! Honestly, we had four contenders and each seemed a good fit. We
were indecisive until Mrs. Landor, with her discerning eye, saw that Rose was the perfect choice!
Today, during the shoot, our director waspletely astonished by Rose¡¯s natural ir for the camera.
She¡¯s even more dazzling here than on the runway, a true testament to Mrs. Landor¡¯s impable
taste,¡± the person eximed, with others around nodding and giving thumbs up in agreement.
¡°Really that good? Sounds more like you¡¯re brown¨Cnosing to me,¡± Monica retorted sourly.
¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts,¡± the person replied defensively. ¡°Just wait and see for yourself. Rose¡¯s
performance is simply stunning.¡±
Monica snorted dismissively, ready to argue further when the director suddenly called, ¡°Next shot!¡±
And in the next moment, a radiant beauty broke through the water¡¯s surface, captivating everyone
present.
Chapter 143
Chapter 143
Monica widened her eyes to take a closer look.
She was curious to see who this legendary Rose really was.
Rose, the flower?
She scoffed internally. Did she really live up to that name?
With the highest degree of scrutiny, Monica turned her attention to the unfolding scene.
The water¡¯s surface danced with ripples of light.
A stunningly beautiful woman emerged, capturing everyone¡¯s gaze, including Monica¡¯s.
Despite being a woman herself, Monica found it nearly impossible to look away, even just
for a moment.
The emerging figure bore a cold and morous demeanor, her face devoid of any smile. However, her
asionally shifting gaze radiated a mesmerizing, almost bewitching allure.
Her blue mermaid tail fluttered gracefully in the water, while her golden tresses gently
cascaded down her smooth back.
Then, the woman¡¯s upper body fully emerged, revealing a slender waist and an impressively
voluptuous bust.
Whether it was her face or her figure, the woman exuded femininity to the extreme.
Is¡ is this Rose?
Monica waspletely stunned.
Susan, too, couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the sight of Rose, her eyes filled with amazement.
She had seen Rose¡¯s photos and knew of her dazzling presence on the runway.
Yet, as someone had mentioned earlier, the Rose in front of them seemed a hundred times more
captivating than she was on the runway.
This woman was indeed an enchanting siren!
The people at the scene were utterly enchanted, their faces reflecting awe and fascination
*
10% 09:54
Chapter 143
as they watched Rose move.
As Rose gracefully swam towards the shore, everyone¡¯s gaze followed her, captivated by her every
move.
Once she sat elegantly on the shore, people continued to gaze at her, entranced.
A beauty was indeed a beauty, effortlessly perfect in every posture.
¡°What are you all standing around for?¡± the director yelled, snapping everyone back to reality. ¡°Help her
with that tail! Let Rose take a break.¡±
¡°Yes!¡± the crew members hurriedly responded, suddenly jolted from their trance.
¡°Miss Rose, I¡¯m sorry. You looked so beautiful that I was momentarily mesmerized,¡± one of them
apologized with embarrassment.
Theresa offered a yful smile and said, ¡°No worries. It¡¯s the highestpliment for me.¡±
Her friendly and gentle demeanor, devoid of any supermodel arrogance, instantly won over the hearts
of the crew members.
N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
After removing the mermaid tail, Theresa was ushered into the changing room. She quickly changed
into casual clothes and was immediately called over by the director.
¡°Rose, let me brief you on the uing shots. Firstly, you need to¡¡± the director began, exining in
detail.
Theresa listened intently, not daring to ck off even a bit.
Although she had already achieved some sess on the runway, advertising was apletely new
ball game for her.
She knew that she needed to put in extra effort to achieve favorable results.
She was determined to seize the opportunity Storm Group had given her with both hands.
¡°Mrs. Landor, I wasn¡¯t exaggerating at all, was I? Miss Rose is truly outstanding, isn¡¯t she?¡±
by astonishing.¡± the man from earlier hurriedly chimed in, ¡°Your discernment is truly astonishing.¡±
Susan watched Theresa, now dressed casually, from a distance and let out a rxed smile.
10% 09:54
Chapter 143
She had made a casual suggestion, never expecting Ben to take it seriously, which had put a
considerable amount of pressure on her.
However, seeing Rose¡¯s performance now, the majority of her worries melted
away.
This Rose was undoubtedly a gem among women.
Her recent portrayal of a mermaid, a cold yet tempting siren, perfectly matched the theme of the Storm
Group¡¯s Allure series.
This advertising campaign was in the bag.
Monica had also been impressed by Theresa¡¯s performance just now. But hearing someone praise
Susan¡¯s judgement, she couldn¡¯t hold back her remarks.
With a sour tone, Monicamented, ¡°I think she¡¯s just so¨Cso? This woman seems like a flirtatious
type. I¡¯m afraid respectable women won¡¯t appreciate her as a spokesperson.¡±
Susan frowned, about to say something, when suddenly a voice interrupted, ¡°Respectable woman?
Miss, in your opinion, what constitutes a ¡®respectable woman¡®?¡±
Monica turned her head and saw Theresa standing with her arms crossed, a sardonic
smile on her face.
Theresa was squinting her eyes. She came over because a staff member informed her that Mrs.
Landor was inspecting the set.
Thinking that she got the spokesperson role thanks to Susan¡¯s word, she decided toe over to
express her gratitude.
Unexpectedly, she walked into such a conversation.
What was even more amusing was that she had seen this woman who was speaking behind her back
before.
Wasn¡¯t this the woman who came with Thomas on the day of the blind date?
Of course, Monica probably didn¡¯t recognize her now, given how different she looked from that day.
Honestly, Theresa had thought Monica¡¯s bizarre behavior that day was just a performance. to help
Thomas.
10%
Chapter 143
But it seemed, could this be her true nature?
Monica looked at Theresa and, without any realization of being caught badmouthing. disdainfully
nced at her before speaking, ¡°Just look at your T¨Cshirt, so short that your waist might show with a
slight movement. And those jeans, so tight, who are you trying to seduce? I¡¯ve seen many women like
you, climbing thedder through seduction. Did I say. something wrong by calling you improper?
Women like us dress modestly, wearing skirts. that cover our knees, even hiding our ankles to maintain
adylike demeanor, understand?¡±
Monica spoke with a lecturing tone, appearing like a pure white lotus swaying in the wind. in her white
dress.
Theresa looked at her and suddenly burst intoughter.
¡°What are youughing at?¡± Monica fumed.
Theresa said, ¡°Nothing really, just finding your jealous demeanor quite amusing.¡±
¡°Jealous? What do I have to be jealous of?¡± Monica¡¯s anger escted.
¡°Obviously, it¡¯s because I¡¯m prettier and have a better figure than you,¡± Theresa replied with an
innocent face. ¡°Look at the dress you¡¯re wearing, with that thick white fabric at the chest. Is it because
you¡¯re quite t¨Cchested and trying to conceal it?¡±
As she spoke, Theresa entuated herment by pushing out her chest, disying her
full bosom.
Monica indeed was quite t in the chest department, and Theresa had pinpointed her weakness,
infuriating her even more. ¡°You¡¡±
¡°And another thing,¡± Theresa continued unabashedly, ¡°the loose design of your dress, not daring to
reveal your waist ¨C could it be that your waist is too thick and you don¡¯t want to show it off? And is your
dress so long to cover those chunky legs of yours? I must say, you chose your dress well; it covers all
your ws nicely. You absolutely cannot wear the kind. of outfit I¡¯m wearing. It would be a disaster on
you.¡±
Monica was speechless.
She waspletely stunned by Theresa¡¯s torrent of words.
After a brief pause, Monica managed to say in a sharp tone, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t stoop to wearing the kind of
clothes you have on.¡±
N
Chapter 143
¡°Whether it¡¯s disdain or fear of wearing it, only you would know,¡± Theresa chuckled. ¡°Feel free to use
the ¡®respectable person¡® excuse to cover up your truly disastrous figure.¡±
Chapter 144
Chapter 144
Theresa, a high¨Cachieving student in ssical literature, lost all traces of her literary grace when she
began hurling insults.
Her words were like arrows, each striking right at Monica¡¯s heart.
¡°You, you, you¡¡± Monica stuttered for a moment, wanting to retort, but facing Theresa¡¯s wless figure,
she couldn¡¯t find the words to express her indignation.
Susan, who was standing beside them, initially wanted to throw a few jabs at Monica as well, but she
soon realized that Theresa¡¯s verbal onught was venomous enough that she didn¡¯t need to intervene.
Especially when she saw Monica¡¯s face turning from red to pale, it was just too hrious to behold.
Unable to contain herself, Susan burst intoughter.
Initially, Monica¡¯s wrath was directed at Theresa, but Susan¡¯sughter redirected it towards her. In a fit
of anger, she red at Susan and eximed, ¡°Susan! The Lynn family and the Landor family have
been allies for generations. You¡¯re siding with a stranger andughing at me, does Ben know about
this?¡±
¡°Do you n to tattle?¡± Susan replied with a light chuckle, ¡°Feel free to do so. Would you like me to call
him for you?¡±
As she spoke, Susan even pulled out her phone, putting on a show of dialing Ben¡¯s number.
¡°You¡¡± Monica reached out, attempting to grab the phone from her.
She had been using her connection to the Landor family to boost her status, but given Ben¡¯s current
stance, would she dare to actually involve him?
¡°Seems like Ms. Lynn aren¡¯t as confident as you im to be,¡± Susan said as she sneered and put her
phone away, leaving Monica with a face that seemed to have been pped twice over.
Monica¡¯s face was a sight to behold, a myriad of unpleasant hues painting her frustration and
embarrassment.
Losing interest in Monica, Susan turned towards Theresa with a friendly expression and
J MI
Chapter 144
??
extended her hand, ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Rose.¡±
Theresa grinned.
10% 1954
She had taken a liking to Susan, especially after witnessing her put Monica in her ce.
Happily shaking Susan¡¯s hand, she said, ¡°Pleasure to meet you, Mrs. Landor. I must thank you for
speaking up for me, helping me secure this spokesperson role. This opportunity means a lot to me. I¡¯ll
always remember your kindness.¡±
Susan felt slightly awkward and said honestly, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t intend to advocate for your at that time.
There were four photosid out, and honestly, I couldn¡¯t make out much from them, so I just casually
pointed at one. I had no idea the person in the photo was you, let alone that Ben would finalize the
endorsement so quickly. If you want to thank someone,
thank fate.¡±
This really was¡aplete coincidence.
Theresa was momentarily taken aback.
Mrs. Landor was surprisingly candid.
She could have easily epted the gratitude, gaining favor in the process, but chose to reveal the
entire story instead.
This honesty made Theresa appreciate Susan even more.
With a smile, she said, ¡°Even if was a casual remark, the fact remains that you helped me, Mrs. Landor.
I want to express my heartfelt thanks. If you ever need my assistance, I¡¯ll do my best to help.¡±
Just as they were having a pleasant conversation, Monica couldn¡¯t stand being left out and interjected
resentfully, ¡°Sweet words, but what help can a mere model offer?¡±
Susan shot her a sidelong nce and asked, ¡°Do you know why turtles live so long?¡±
¡°Why?¡± Monica furrowed her brows in confusion.
¡°Because they certainly don¡¯t interrupt conversations and annoy people like you do,¡± Susan retorted.
Monica was speechless.
Chapter 144
This time, it was Theresa who couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing.
This Mrs. Landor, truly was a fascinating person.
She felt that she had grown even fonder of her.
*URN 10% 09:54
?
¦°
Susan and Theresa seemed to be hitting it off splendidly. In contrast, Monica felt deeply humiliated, her
face turning a grim shade of green.
Inside her mind, a whirlwind of venomous words spun wildly.
Susan, Theresa!
If she could seize the opportunity, she, Monica, would surely make these two pay!
As Monica was furiously cursing inwardly, she suddenly caught sight of a familiar figure.
Thomas was rushing in with a worried expression on his face.
This seven¨Cstar hotel was one of Ben¡¯s properties! Thomas had apanied Ben here a few times,
so the hotel staff recognized him as Ben¡¯s close friend.
Hence, the security let him in without any hesitation.
Upon entering, Thomas frantically began searching for Monica.
In his eyes, she was extremely fragile, in dire need of protection.
Maybe Susan didn¡¯t mean any harm, but it was possible that Monica had frightened
herself.
Regardless, Monica desperately needed him right now, and he had to stay by her side.
Upon seeing Thomas searching for her, Monica¡¯s eyes lit up instantly.
Suddenly, she grabbed hold of Susan¡¯s hand.
¡°What are you doing?¡± Susan asked, looking at her with surprise.
Clutching Susan¡¯s hand tightly and shouting, Monica eximed, ¡°Mrs. Landor, what are you trying to
do?¡±
Then, with an exaggerated stumble backward, she plunged directly into the swimming pool.
Chapter 144
Susan was dumbfounded.
Theresa was dumbfounded too.
The two exchanged a baffled look, both utterly perplexed.
Even the nearby staff were somewhat stunned. ¡°What is Ms. Lynn ying at?¡±
Everyone present had clearly seen that Monica had fallen in by herself.
With such a clumsy ploy, was she really trying to frame Mrs. Landor?
Was this some kind of joke?
While everyone was left scratching their heads in confusion, Thomas swiftly rushed over.
¡°Thomas?!¡±
Susan and Theresa eximed in unison.
¡°Huh?¡±
Susan gave Theresa a somewhat puzzled nce.
Did Theresa also know Thomas?
However, it seemed like Thomas didn¡¯t hear anything; frantic, he jumped straight into the swimming
pool.
He struggled to swim over to Monica and pulled her up to the surface.
Monica genuinely couldn¡¯t swim.
After being rescued, she spat out several mouthfuls of water before finally catching her
breath.
Thomas was gently patting her back, looking at her with concerned eyes.
Finally, Monica seemed to recover, her eyes brimming with tears as she threw herself into Thomas¡¯s
arms, ¡°Thomas, thank goodness you arrived just in time! Otherwise, I might have actually drowned.¡±
As she spoke, tears cascaded down her face.
Chapter 144
Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.
10% 09:54
Thomas felt a sharp pang in his heart as he continuedforting her, murmuring, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m
here.¡±
After crying for a bit, Monica finally regained herposure. With a face full of grievance, she turned
towards Susan, ¡°Mrs. Landor, we¡ we have no grudges against each other, why did you push me into
the pool? Is it because I¡¯m a good match for Ben in terms of family. background, and also his ex¨Cwife?¡±
Thomas¡¯s eyes narrowed suddenly, involuntarily shifting his gaze towards Susan.
He had turned towards themotion upon hearing Monica¡¯s voice. At that time, Susan had her back
to him, and he could only vaguely perceive that some conflict seemed to have urred between Susan
and Monica before Monica ended up in the pool.
Could it really be that Susan had deliberately pushed Monica in?
It didn¡¯t seem like it!
Susan furrowed her brow, finally understanding the source of Monica¡¯s absurd actions.
She must have seen Thomasing!
Moreover, the reason Thomas came might even be connected to her!
¡°This woman really doesn¡¯t know how to stop courting disaster,¡± she thought, thoroughly exasperated.
Chapter 145
Chapter 145
Before Susan could respond, Theresa couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Have you lost your mind? It was clearly
you who grabbed Mrs. Landor¡¯s hand and deliberately fell into the pool!¡±
A staff member nearby chimed in, ¡°Exactly, Ms. Lynn, don¡¯t stir up trouble unnecessarily. We all saw it,
you fell on purpose.¡±
¡°You¡you all¡¡± Monica trembled as she pointed usingly at the people around her. ¡°She¡¯s Mrs.
Landor, of course, you all would take her side. You are bullying a weak woman like me. Don¡¯t your
hearts ache by doing this to me, especially when the night is quiet and deep?¡±
Everyone was speechless.
Why should their hearts ache?
They were only telling the truth!
Thomas, Monica suddenly burst into even more dramatic tears, ¡°they¡¯re all ganging up. against me.
Now, only you are on my side.¡±
The woman in his arms was crying rivers, and Thomas hesitated as he nced at the swimming pool,
seemingly caught in two minds.
¡°Do you also not believe me?¡± Monica looked at him somewhat hysterically. ¡°Why would I jump into the
pool myself? There¡¯s no reason. And you saw, Thomas, I can¡¯t swim at all. But I was in the pool for
several minutes and no one came to rescue me. It was only when you arrived that I was saved. If you
hadn¡¯te, I might¡ I might have drowned in the
pool.¡±
Monica¡¯s cries became more heart¨Cwrenching, ¡°What have I done to deserve such hatred. from Mrs.
Landor, to the point she wants to see me dead? Just because I was once Ben¡¯s wife? Even though I
came back, I never intended topete with you! Can¡¯t you tolerate my presence at all?¡±
Monica¡¯s crying escted, bing increasingly pitiful to the point that she seemed on the verge of
fainting from distress.
Unable to bear seeing her so distressed, Thomas couldn¡¯t find the words to say, only managing to
softly console her.
*
10% 09:55
Chapter 1451
The onlookers were at a loss for words.
If they hadn¡¯t witnessed the whole scene, they might have felt sorry for Ms. Lynn.
Her methods might be mediocre, but her acting was top¨Cnotch.
Monica¡¯s wailing and theatrics attracted the attention of the entire film crew.
As more people gathered, Monica¡¯s cries grew louder, and her appearance became more pitiful.
The neers hadn¡¯t seen the whole event unfold.
They looked puzzled at the wailing Monica, then at the expressionless Susan.
In their minds, numerous question marks quickly surfaced.
What on earth happened?
Could Mrs. Landor really have¡.
¡°Mrs. Landor!¡± Monica cried out,¡± our family is weak, I don¡¯t ask for much. But you nearly killed me, you
should at least apologize to me!¡±
Susan watched Monica¡¯s performance without any expression.
It was only at this point that she let out a cold chuckle.
Apologize?
That would mean admitting to the false usation of pushing her.
If one were to speak the truth, Monica, despite seeming foolish, really was foolish.
In front of several people, she dared to use such crude tactics.¡±
She indeed possessed a shred of cunning.
On one hand, with just a twist of words, she managed to recruit the few staff members who had
witnessed everything into her camp. In this way, no matter how many people testified for her, all Monica
needed to say was that these people didn¡¯t dare to offend Mrs. Landor and that¡¯s why they sided with
her, rendering their testimonies unreliable.
On the other hand, she chose the exact moment when Thomas came over to frame Susan,
E
10% 09:55
Chapter 145
neither earlier norter.
Susan vaguely remembered Ben mentioning that Thomas had been pining for Monica for
many years.
Therefore, Monica knew that her backup had arrived, and that¡¯s why she decisively chose to frame
Susan.
¡°Bravo, bravo,¡± Theresa couldn¡¯t help but apud, her face wearing an expression of disbelief as she
looked at Monica, ¡°Your acting skills are being wasted; you should be on the stage.¡±
¡°Miss Rose, you can¡¯t mock me just because Mrs. Landor rmended you to be the spokesperson,¡±
Monica said between sobs.
As she spoke, she shrunk fearfully into Thomas¡¯s embrace, ¡°I know, all of you are siding. with Susan to
target me, but now Thomas is here, he will definitely seek justice for me.¡±
Monica turned her tear¨Cfilled, misty eyes towards Thomas.
The depths of her eyes were filled with a dependent gaze, as if Thomas was her entire world.
Thomas felt a soft tug at his heart under her gaze. He couldn¡¯t help but look at Susan, his face showing
signs of disappointment. ¡°Monica didn¡¯te back with any intention topete with you for anything.
Your aggressive behavior might disappoint Ben when he finds out.¡±
Susan simply lifted her eyes slightly.
It was somewhat expected that Thomas chose to believe Monica.
After all, they shared a childhood friendship, while she had only met Thomas a few times.
But understanding as she was, she couldn¡¯t help but mentallybel Thomas as ¡®blind¡® in her
heart.
¡°Mr. Smith,¡± Susan began politely.
Thomas was taken aback for a moment.
¡°Mr. Smith¡°, this form of address seemed a bit¡ too distant.
101 09:55
Chapter 145.
Susan was clearly upset.
But in his mind, he hadn¡¯t done anything wrong.
So many were siding with Susan, but he was the only one standing up for Monica.
He was resolved to speak up for her.
¡°That¡¯s how it is,¡± Susan said calmly. ¡°In this world, there¡¯s a saying ¨C ¡®take what you hear with a grain
of salt, and another that goes, ¡®seeing is believing.¡±
¡°What do you mean, ¡®seeing is believing? You¡¯re going to call those people as witnesses? They are all
biased towards you!¡± Monica protested, her voice tinged with grievance.
Susan ignored Monica, waving her hand to beckon a videographer. She remarked, ¡°I noticed earlier
that you were setting up video equipment, and one of the cameras seemed to be pointing this way. Did
it capture anything?¡±
The videographer hesitated, about to say that all the cameras were turned off during their break time
when the chief director of the advertisement, interjected impassively, ¡°What a coincidence. The camera
I was adjusting just now was indeed facing this direction. It probably caught everything. I¡¯ll just need to
zoom in a bit to see the details clearly.¡±
¡°Zooming in, would that be a hassle?¡± Susan inquired.
¡°Not at all, just standard procedure. It will take a few seconds,¡± Mr. Witt assured, bringing
N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
over his camera.
Susan then turned to Monica with aposed face, ¡°See, the issue is about to be resolved. People
might lie, but machines wouldn¡¯t, right?¡±
Tears welled up in Monica¡¯s eyes, hanging precariously at the corners. She seemed to have been
struck dumb, her entire being in shock.
Theresa nced at Monica sympathetically, ¡°I¡¯m not sure whether to call you foolish once
or twice. Setting a trap is one thing, but how could you think of doing it in a ce brimming with
cameras?¡±
¡°Mrs. Landor, I found it!¡± Mr. Witt eximed excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s this video right here.¡±
¡°Well,¡± Susan responded, approaching to have a look.
On the camera screen, it was pitch dark; nothing could be seen.
Chapter 145
However, Susan¡¯s expression remained unchanged, her head nodding continuously as she pointed at
the screen, instructing, ¡°Right here, zoom in a bit.
Mr. Witt yed along, feigning some adjustments.
Susan observed seriously, nodding her head now and then.
Witnessing the duo¡¯s act, beads of sweat began to form on Monica¡¯s forehead.
There¡¯s a video?
¡°No, that can¡¯t be,¡± Monica thought, her heart pounding violently. ¡°There¡¯s no such coincidence. Susan
must be bluffing.¡±
Chapter 146
Chapter 146
Even though she was continuouslyforting herself, Monica couldn¡¯t help but shudder uncontrobly.
Seeing Monica in this state, Thomas couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Monica, don¡¯t be scared. Having a video
only means that everyone can know the truth, right?¡±
Monica didn¡¯t respond, but the beads of sweat on her forehead became even more pronounced.
Something about Monica¡¯s reaction seemed off.
Thomas was stunned for a moment, a flicker of doubt crossing his mind.
Could it be¡.
No, it couldn¡¯t be.
Although Monica sometimes acted inappropriately, she had a good heart. She couldn¡¯t possibly be
framing Susan with this kind of scheme.
Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.
She wasn¡¯t that kind of person.
¡°Thomas,e over here and take a look,¡± Susan suddenly nced at Thomas. ¡°If everything is fine, I
n to post this video on Twitter directly. This way, I can avoid being unjustly used by some.¡±
What?
Post it on Twitter?
Given Susan¡¯s current poprity online, if she really uploaded the video, a sinking feeling instantly hit
Monica.
Then, her reputation would be utterly ruined.
Thomas noticed Monica¡¯s suddenly pale face and pressed his lips together slightly. Standing up, he
intended to go and check.
¡°No!¡± Monica suddenly grabbed Thomas¡¯s hand firmly.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Thomas¡¯s voice was still gentle, but his face had hardened.
Chapter 145
However, Susan¡¯s expression remained unchanged, her head nodding continuously as she pointed at
the screen, instructing, ¡°Right here, zoom in a bit.¡±
Mr. Witt yed along, feigning some adjustments.
Susan observed seriously, nodding her head now and then.
Witnessing the duo¡¯s act, beads of sweat began to form on Monica¡¯s forehead.
There¡¯s a video?
¡°No, that can¡¯t be,¡± Monica thought, her heart pounding violently. ¡°There¡¯s no such coincidence. Susan
must be bluffing.¡±
SEND GIFT
COMMENT
0
Chapter 146
Even though she was continuouslyforting herself, Monica couldn¡¯t help but shudder uncontrobly.
Seeing Monica in this state, Thomas couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Monica, don¡¯t be scared. Having a video
only means that everyone can know the truth, right?¡±
Monica didn¡¯t respond, but the beads of sweat on her forehead became even more pronounced.
Something about Monica¡¯s reaction seemed off.
Thomas was stunned for a moment, a flicker of doubt crossing his mind.
Could it be¡
No, it couldn¡¯t be.
Although Monica sometimes acted inappropriately, she had a good heart. She couldn¡¯t possibly be
framing Susan with this kind of scheme.
She wasn¡¯t that kind of person.
¡°Thomas,e over here and take a look,¡± Susan suddenly nced at Thomas. ¡°If everything is fine, I
n to post this video on Twitter directly. This way, I can avoid being unjustly used by some.¡±
What?
Post it on Twitter?
Given Susan¡¯s current poprity online, if she really uploaded the video, a sinking feeling instantly hit
Monica.
Then, her reputation would be utterly ruined.
Thomas noticed Monica¡¯s suddenly pale face and pressed his lips together slightly. Standing up, he
intended to go and check.
¡°No!¡± Monica suddenly grabbed Thomas¡¯s hand firmly.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Thomas¡¯s voice was still gentle, but his face had hardened.
J M MI
Chapter 146:
¡°Monica, please don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve lied to me,¡± he thought.
¡°L¡ I¡¡± Monica hesitated, unable to find the right words.
Z
9% 09:55
Susan raised an eyebrow, ¡°Well, I might as well just post it then. Mr. Witt, please send me a copy of the
video.¡±
Mr. Witt agreed and was about to copy the video.
Pulling out her phone, Susan assumed a posture that showed she was ready to post the video on
Twitter as soon as she received it.
¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, as soon as this video is out,izens will definitely know what you are,¡± Theresa said with
a face full of malicious joy.
Her words pierced straight into Monica¡¯s heart.
A flicker of panic passed through Monica¡¯s eyes.
No, she absolutely couldn¡¯t let Susan upload that video.
With a sudden move, Monica stood up, intending to snatch the USB drive from Mr. Witt¡¯s hand.
¡°Ms. Lynn, what are you trying to do?¡± Mr. Witt dodged swiftly.
Susan raised an eyebrow and grabbed her hand firmly, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one insisting that! pushed
you? If I upload the video, everyone can help you condemn me. Isn¡¯t this a good thing for you?¡±
¡°I¡ I¡¡± Monica was at a loss, forcing herself to say, ¡°I¡ I just don¡¯t want to make this a big deal. It
won¡¯t be good for your reputation.¡±
Still not admitting it?
Susan scoffed coldly, ¡°Thank you for your concern, but I don¡¯t mind.¡±
De your pho
¡°Mrs. Landor, give I¡¯ll help you transfer it,¡± the director said.
¡°Alright.¡± Susan unlocked her phone and handed it over to the director without hesitation. ¡°Log into my
Twitter and upload it directly.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Mr. Witt took the phone and started operating it on the side.
Chapter 146
Monica watched helplessly, wanting to rush over to stop it, but her hand was firmly held by Susan,
making it impossible to break free.
Panic surged in Monica¡¯s heart.
She had just returned and had barely managed to find a steady footing in the circle of the elite again. If
this video got uploaded¡ would she have any reputation left to speak of?
Thomas observed Monica¡¯s frantic demeanor, and even though he was reluctant to believe it, deep
down, he already knew the answer.
He looked at Monica¡¯s face, once pure and innocent, which used to be his favorite sight.
But now, it only seemed foreign to him, and even¡ somewhat terrifying.
¡°The transfer isplete, I¡¯m uploading it now,¡± the director said, holding the phone.
¡°Wait!¡± Monica finally couldn¡¯t hold back, shouting out loud.
¡°Wait? Alright, tell me again, what exactly happened earlier?¡± Susan asked, her face emotionless as
she stared at her.
Biting her lip, Monica spoke with a face flushed with shame, ¡°You¡ you didn¡¯t push me. I fell down by
ident.¡±¨C
¡°Just an ident?¡± Susan said with a cold smirk.
Monica stood her ground defiantly, ¡°Don¡¯t go too far.¡±
¡°Mr. Witt¡¡± Susan began to turn and call.
¡°Wait, wait, wait.¡± Monica became frantic, gritting her teeth as she spoke, ¡°It was me¡ I intentionally
fell to frame you. It was me, all me. Is this satisfactory?¡±
Susan shed a smile, calmly letting go of Monica¡¯s hand.
She nced at Thomas, ¡°So now, the truth is out in the open, isn¡¯t it?¡±
Thomas¡® lips trembled, unable to speak for a long moment.
Monica hung her head, not daring to look at Thomas¡® expression.
¡°Can you delete the video now?¡± she asked in a soft voice.
JM I
Chapter 146
Susan raised an eyebrow, ¡°Mr. Witt, show her the video.¡±
Mr. Witt came over cheerfully, holding the camcorder.
He turned on the device and Monica widened her eyes to watch.
1
However, all the footage in the camcorder was of Rose filming an advertisement, there was no video of
her falling into the water at all.
Monica was stunned for a moment before she realized the deception.
She couldn¡¯t help but shriek, ¡°Susan, there was no video at all, you tricked me, you actually
tricked me!¡±
She turned to Thomas, ¡°Thomas, I didn¡¯t try to frame her deliberately. She pushed me down! She
threatened me, which is why I¡¡±
Thomas quietly watched Monica¡¯s performance. After a while, he asked, ¡°Do I look like a fool?¡±
Monica froze, a sudden ominous feeling in her heart. ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked.
Thomas let out a bitter smile, ¡°I can¡¯t me you. Perhaps, I have been a fool from the beginning.
Monica, from now on, don¡¯t contact me anymore.¡±
He turned around, walking out calmly.
At the exit, he turned to Susan, sincerely apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±
Then, without looking back, he left.
¡°Thomas!¡± Monica¡¯s eyes contracted suddenly, feeling a dull ache in her heart.
She could sense that this time, Thomas truly intended to let her go.
But how could this be?
Since Thomas loved her, he should stick with her till the end.
Even if she didn¡¯t reciprocate his feelings, he should be understanding and forgiving.
How could he abandon her halfway?
Monica yelled Thomas¡® name at the top of her lungs. But Thomas had already left, without
Chapter 140
turning back.
Suddenly feeling weak in her legs, Monica copsed to the ground, numb.
However, everyone at the scene had seen her true colors. They cast her a disdainful nce, and then
began to whisper scornful remarks amongst themselves, with no one intending to help her up.
¡°Alright, take a ten¨Cminute break, then we continue filming,¡± Mr. Witt said calmly.
Everyone nodded in agreement.
Susan hurried to thank him, ¡°Mr. Witt, thank you for cooperating with me.¡±
Mr. Witt waved it off, his expression full of disdain, ¡°I¡¯ve seen all sorts of things in the entertainment
industry. To be honest, Ms. Lynn¡¯s antics just now were simply¡¡±
He shook his head, his face conveying a sense of being at a loss for words.
Chapter 147
Chapter 147
Susan chuckled and said, ¡°Anyway, I still have to thank you. If you need any help in the future, feel free
to ask.¡±
Mr. Witt was about to decline, but remembering a predicament he was facing, his expression changed
and he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mrs. Landor, I¡¯m sorry, but I actually do have a favor to ask. Could I
perhaps have a way to contact you?¡±
Susan was momentarily taken aback.
Mr. Witt was indeed a character.
Usually, people would offer a polite refusal to such a proposition, even if just as a formality.
But this director agreed immediately.
Some might find Mr. Witt¡¯s approach a bit too forward, but Susan found herself appreciating his
straightforward nature. Smiling, she handed over her contact information.
With her contact details in hand, Mr. Witt walked away, quite pleased.
¡°I¡¯m off to get ready,¡± Theresa said to Susan with a smile.
¡°Good luck!¡± Susan cheered her on, yfully waving her fist.
Susan had spent the entire day at the filming site.
Initially, she assumed it would be a rather dull experience, but to her surprise, she found herself quite
engrossed, particrly captivated by Rose¡¯s performance.
It was so dazzling that even as a woman, she couldn¡¯t get enough of watching her.
By the time they wrapped up the advertisement shooting, it was already evening.
Mr. Witt was extremely satisfied with the footage they¡¯d captured. Turning to Theresa, he mentioned,
¡°I¡¯ll send this off for post¨Cproduction. In all likelihood, everything should be fine. But just in case we
need to reshoot any scenes, we¡¯ll need your cooperation.¡±
¡°Of course,¡± Theresa agreed with a smile, which brought a grin to Mr. Witt¡¯s face.
With business matters concluded, Mr. Witt cast a nce at Susan and Theresa standing
8% 09:56
Chapter 147
0
together. An idea struck him, and he couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Mrs. Landor, I was wondering if you¡¯re free
tonight. May I invite you to dinner?¡±
Susan blinked.
Mr. Witt was quite the eager beaver.
He had just mentioned needing her help, and now he couldn¡¯t hold back his impatience.
Since she had no other ns, she epted the invitation with a smile.
+5
Feeling ted, Mr. Witt then turned to Theresa to ask, ¡°Miss Rose, are you also avable? Would you
like to join us for dinner?¡±
¡°Me?¡± Theresa paused, taken aback.
¡°I may need Miss Rose¡¯s assistance with something as well,¡± Mr. Witt added, slightly sheepish.
Mr. Witt, a renowned figure in the industry, had a pleasant coboration with them this time. Theresa
didn¡¯t see any reason to decline the dinner invitation.
Hence, the trio set off to dine together.
Mr. Witt promptly reserved a private dining room in the seven¨Cstar hotel where they were filming the
advertisement.
While they waited for their dishes to arrive, he couldn¡¯t contain his enthusiasm any longer.
¡°Mrs. Landor, to be honest, I have a film project in mind. I wonder if you would be interested in investing
in it?¡± he asked, unable to hold back.
¡°A film project?¡± Susan was somewhat bewildered. ¡°I¡¯mpletely unfamiliar with this realm.¡±
Mr. Witt hurriedly exined, ¡°It¡¯s quite simple, really. You provide the financial backing, I handle the
film¨Cmaking, and once the movie turns a profit, you¡¯ll get a share of the earnings!¡±
Susan raised an eyebrow. But what if the movie tanked? Her investment would go down the drain.
Although Mr. Witt had just assisted her, she couldn¡¯t just throw her money into a
M
Chapter 147
bottomless pit.
Realizing his hastiness, Mr. Witt quickly reassured her, ¡°Mrs. Landor, I didn¡¯t mean to pressure you into
investing. I merely wished to introduce this project to you. Whether or not you choose to invest is
entirely up to you. I was just hoping for an opportunity to discuss it with you directly.¡±
Mr. Witt seemed genuinely earnest, which left Susan in a bit of a dilemma. ¡°But Mr. Witt, as far as I
know, every movie you¡¯ve directed has been a box office hit. There should be plenty of people eager to
invest, right?¡±
A trace of mncholy crossed Mr. Witt¡¯s face. ¡°Indeed, mymercial films have always done well at
the box office. If this were anothermercial project, I wouldn¡¯t be so
worried.¡±
¡°So, this is a¡?¡± Susan ventured cautiously.
¡°It¡¯s an art film,¡± Mr. Witt replied with a pained expression. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how familiar you are with my
work, Mrs. Landor. Last year, I made amercial film that grossed nearly 400 million dors at the
box office, bringing in substantial profits for the investors. Buoyed by their trust in me, many invested in
my next project, an art film, which cost 40 million to make. Unfortunately, it only made 10 million dors
at the box office,¡±
He continued with a heavy heart, ¡°All the investors suffered massive losses, to the point of losing their
shirts. Now, nobody is willing to back me for another high¨Cbudget art film this
year.¡±
And that was the crux of the matter.
If he were making amercial film, investors would be lining up.
However, the mere mention of an art film saw potential backers scattering in the wind.
Mr. Witt had artistic aspirations, and he wasn¡¯t content with just making blockbuster popcorn flicks. He
yearned to create a truly memorable masterpiece.
Thus, he was determined to start another art film project.
But now he faced a significant hurdle¡
Not a single person was willing to invest, and the projected budget was even higher than hisst film!
Even if he wanted to dig into his own pockets, he simply couldn¡¯t afford it.
After facing repeated rejections from various quarters, he thought of approaching Susan, hoping for a
change of luck.
¡°How much are we talking about in terms of investment for this art film?¡± Susan queried.
¡°At least 60 million dors,¡± Mr. Witt stated unequivocally.
Susan was dumbfounded.
No wonder he was struggling to secure funding.
A 60¨Cmillion¨Cdor investment was massive, requiring a box office gross of at least 200 million just to
break even.
But the problem was that it was an art film.
Art films generally vie for awards rather than box office hits.
The very phrase ¡°art film¡± often implies critical acim but notmercial sess.
To think an art film could rake in 200 million dors at the box office, that would be a pipe dream!
¡°Mrs. Landor, my work here is truly special,¡± Mr. Witt said anxiously. ¡°Look, I¡¯ve brought the script with
me. Take it home and give it a read. If it piques your interest, give me a call. If not, I promise not to
bother you again.¡±
With that, he handed over a script.
Susan took it graciously, promising, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it a thorough read.¡±
Mr. Witt then handed another copy to Theresa.
¡°Me?¡± Theresa seemed perplexed. ¡°I don¡¯t have that much money to invest.¡±
Over the years, all the money she had earned was sunk into buying properties, leaving her with little
cash at hand.
¡°Miss Austin, I¡¯m inviting you to y the lead role,¡± Mr. Witt said, his gaze fixed earnestly on her. ¡°This
script embodies 10 years of my hard work! Initially, I had reservations about the project¡¯s sess. But
if you take on the lead role, I¡¯m 80% confident that this film will
Chapter 147
0
Even if he wanted to dig into his own pockets, he simply couldn¡¯t afford it.
After facing repeated rejections from various quarters, he thought of approaching Susan, hoping for a
change of luck.
¡°How much are we talking about in terms of investment for this art film?¡± Susan queried.
¡°At least 60 million dors,¡± Mr. Witt stated unequivocally.
Susan was dumbfounded.
No wonder he was struggling to secure funding.
A 60¨Cmillion¨Cdor investment was massive, requiring a box office gross of at least 200 million just to
break even.
But the problem was that it was an art film.
Art films generally vie for awards rather than box office hits.
The very phrase ¡°art film¡± often implies critical acim but notmercial sess.
To think an art film could rake in 200 million dors at the box office, that would be a pipe dream!
¡°Mrs. Landor, my work here is truly special,¡± Mr. Witt said anxiously. ¡°Look, I¡¯ve brought the script with
me. Take it home and give it a read. If it piques your interest, give me a call. If not, I promise not to
bother you again.¡±
With that, he handed over a script.
Susan took it graciously, promising, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it a thorough read.¡±
Mr. Witt then handed another copy to Theresa.
¡°Me?¡± Theresa seemed perplexed. ¡°I don¡¯t have that much money to invest.¡±
Over the years, all the money she had earned was sunk into buying properties, leaving her with little
cash at hand.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.
¡°Miss Austin, I¡¯m inviting you to y the lead role,¡± Mr. Witt said, his gaze fixed earnestly on her. ¡°This
script embodies 10 years of my hard work! Initially, I had reservations about the project¡¯s sess. But
if you take on the lead role, I¡¯m 80% confident that this film will
+5
make history.¡±
Theresa and Susan exchanged a nce.
A historic film!
The weight of that statement was immense.
Did Mr. Witt truly have that level of confidence?
Well, everyone tends to see their own creations as the best.
Perhaps this was just Mr. Witt¡¯s blind faith in his work.
Nevertheless, Theresa agreed to review the script seriously.
Seeing both of them agree, a rxed smile finally appeared on Mr. Witt¡¯s face.
After dinner¡
Mr. Witt headed straight to his hotel room to rest.
Susan and Theresa walked out leisurely.
Turning her head to nce at Theresa, something suddenly dawned on Susan.
Curious, she asked, ¡°Do you know Thomas?¡±
She remembered that when Thomas arrived earlier, Theresa had instantly recognized him and said his
name out loud.
It seemed strange, as the famous model Rose shouldn¡¯t have any connection to Thomas.
Theresa hesitated for a moment before softly saying, ¡°Mrs. Landor¡¡±
¡°Just call me Susan,¡± she said with a smile.
Not wanting to be pretentious, Theresa said, ¡°Susan, may I ask, without meaning to pry, what exactly is
Thomas¡¯s sexual orientation?¡±
Susan blinked a couple of times, as if trying to process what she had just heard. She slowly asked,
¡°Which sexual orientation?¡±
Theresa seemed even more torn now. She murmured, ¡°Based on his behavior today, it
Chapter 147
seems like he might have a thing for Ms. Lynn.¡±
Susan nodded and replied, ¡°As far as I know, they grew up together as childhood friends. He has liked
her for a very long time.¡±
¡°Really¡¡± Theresa became increasingly hesitant to continue the conversation.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Susan was utterly confused now.
Biting her lip. Theresa lowered her voice even further. ¡°Does he have any close male friends usually?¡±
Susan pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°Not really. His best friend is probably my husband, Ben.
They¡¯ve known each other since they were kids.¡±
¡°Mr. Landor?¡± Theresa eximed. ¡°Susan, are you sure Thomas doesn¡¯t have any other
male friends?¡±
After thinking carefully again, Susan replied, ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t. ording to Ben, although Thomas
seems easy¨Cgoing, he is actually quite aloof. It¡¯s not easy for people to catch his eye.¡±
Theresa stared at Susan with an expression that was difficult to describe.
Susan was dumbfounded.
Lowering her voice, Theresa said, ¡°Don¡¯t you find it odd, the idea of Thomas being attracted to Monica?
She¡¯s¡ Well, it¡¯s hard to put into words. Even if Thomas were blind, he shouldn¡¯t have been blind for
so many years.¡±
¡°Love often doesn¡¯t follow logic, does it?¡± Susan mused.
Seeing Susan still didn¡¯t grasp her point, Theresa finally said, ¡°In any case, I think Thomas¡¯s affection
for Monica might be a smokescreen. The person he truly likes might be someone
else.*
Susan was bbergasted. ¡°Huh?¡±
Theresa patted Susan on the back and said with a serious tone, ¡°Take good care of Mr. Landor.¡±
Then, she hailed a cab and left straight away.
Chapter 147
Susan was left standing there full of questions.
¡°What on earth was Theresa talking about?
¡°I¡¯m only a year older than her. Could there already be a generation gap between us?¡±
At night¡
0
Thomas sat on the balcony, drowning his thoughts with bottle after bottle of alcohol.
It felt like his mind was flooded with a myriad of thoughts and yet empty at the same time.
As the alcohol took over, he pulled out his phone and called Ben.
At that moment, Ben was video calling with Susan. Suddenly, Thomas¡¯s call came through.
¡°There¡¯s a call? You should answer it,¡± Susan suggested.
Frowning, Ben said, ¡°It¡¯s Thomas. He usually doesn¡¯t bother people at this hour. Let me see what¡¯s up.¡±
Ben kept the video call running on hisputer as he picked up the phone.
Susan blinked, her mind drifting back to Theresa¡¯s question: ¡°What exactly is Thomas¡¯s sexual
orientation?¡±
She also said: ¡°Take good care of Mr. Landor.¡±
Hmmmm¡
Suddenly, Susan felt a strange feeling creeping in.
Chapter 148
0
Chapter 148
Meanwhile, Thomas keptining tearfully. Ben patiently listened to him at first.
Ten minutester, Ben began to be expressionless.
Twenty minutester, he put his phone aside and directly turned off the receiver and microphone.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with Thomas?¡± Susan asked.
Frowning, Ben replied, ¡°God knows. He just keptining about why Monica became like this and
lied to him. I asked him what happened, but he refused to tell me and just repeated the two questions.¡±
A glimmer came into Susan¡¯s eyes.
She got a rough idea of why Thomas kept saying that.
Nevertheless, a few hours ago, Thomas formally apologized to her and begged her to keep what
Monica had done a secret.
Seeing his pitiful look, Susan agreed.
Thus, Susan didn¡¯t tell Ben what Monica had done and told the crew to keep it a secret.
At this moment, Susan didn¡¯t intend to tell Ben about this, but she couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Ben,
do you know why Thomas is so obsessed with Monica?¡±
She was confused as to why Thomas, such a normal person, would lose his mind when it came to
Monica¡¯s affairs.
Could Monica really be a smokescreen?
At the thought of this, Susan shivered and quickly shook her head, thinking that she had really been
misled by Rose!
That was a horrible idea!
¡°There¡¯s a story between them,¡± Ben said, raising his brows.
¡°Tell me about it,¡± Susan said curiously.
I
Chapter 148
09
Ben said, ¡°When Thomas was a child, he once went to visit his rtives in the north where there was a
rare heavy snow. He, who suffered from snow blindness, had so blurred vision that he could barely see
things although he tried very hard. At that time, he was unaware that he was just suffering from snow
blindness, thinking that he waspletely blind, so he was panic¨Cstricken.¡±
¡°And then?¡± Susan asked as she took out a box of popcorn.
¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to lose weight?¡± Ben asked casually.
Susan squinted and said, ¡°You really think I¡¯m overweight?¡±
Benposedly changed the topic, ¡°However, Thomas has a strong sense of self¨Cesteem since he
was a child, and he didn¡¯t want to disturb his rtives. Despite his blurred vision, he still pretended to
be normal and acted as usual every day. Therefore, no one noticed that his vision had be very
blurred.
¡°Once his cousin offered to take him out, he agreed despite his poor vision. Unexpectedly, he got lost
on the way. At this time, in his own words, an angelic girl appeared in front of him. She could tell that he
was in a predicament, and helped him call the police. But because he was new to the city and did not
know his rtives¡® specific address, it would take the police some time to find his rtives. The girl
took him back to her home.¡±
Susan, whose eyes lit up after she ate a popcorn, suggested, ¡°Can you polish the story a little? You tell
it in a simple, straightforward way! It sounds boring.¡±
Ben replied, ¡°Uh, that¡¯s a little difficult.¡±
¡°Forget it, forget it. Just continue,¡± Susan said, deciding to lower her standards a little.
Ben continued with an expressionless face, ¡°I don¡¯t know what exactly happened. In short, he stayed at
the girl¡¯s home for two days and fell for her for no reason.¡±
¡°There¡¯s a reason for that,¡± Susan disagreed with his point, ¡°Thomas, who was almost blind back then,
regarded the girl as the only light in his life.¡±
Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.
Ben said, ¡°Well. Anyway, that¡¯s the whole story.¡±
Susan continued eating her popcorn.
Ben looked at her, while she also looked at him.
?
* =
A
8% 09:57
Chapter 148
After a long while, Susan said, ¡°Go on.¡±
Ben replied, ¡°I said that¡¯s the whole story. The girl is Monica.¡±
Susan was speechless, feeling the urge to throw her popcorn.
Although Ben was a bad storyteller, he had made what had happened between Thomas
and Monica clear.
Given the story between them, Thomas¡¯s obsession with Monica seemed exinable.
After all, the obsession one had had since his childhood was the purest and most unforgettable.
+5
Susan, who seemed to have understood Thomas¡¯s feelings a little, involuntarily said, ¡°Pick up your
phone and listen to what Thomas is saying.¡±
Ben picked up his phone. After a while, he said, ¡°He has fallen asleep.¡±
¡°Will he be fine?¡± Susan asked.
¡°He¡¯s at home. I¡¯ll call his mother and ask her to check on himter. He should be fine,¡± Ben said
calmly. ¡°He got drunk because of Monica several times. Take it easy.¡±
Susan sighed with emotion.
¡°Why are you suddenly interested in Thomas?¡± Ben asked.
¡°I want to find out if Thomas¡¯s liking for Monica is a smokescreen,¡± Susan said
subconsciously.
¡°Huh?¡± Ben said, looking at her in confusion.
Susan coughed and suddenly felt a little guilty, saying, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m going to bed now. Bye.¡±
Then she quickly ended the video call and patted her chest, thinking that she shouldn¡¯t
have believed Rose¡¯s words!
Thinking that she had Rose¡¯s number on her phone, Susan solemnly sent Rose a message, [Thomas
really loves Monica. He and Ben are just friends.]
Theresa replied quickly, [Well, I got it.]
?
Chapter 148
Susan was speechless..
She did not think that Theresa had got it.
[Susan, have you read the script?] Theresa suddenly changed the topic.
Stunned for a moment, Susan replied, [Not yet.]
* F
8% 09:57
You should read it. The script makes me feel a little¡ Anyway, you¡¯ll know after reading it.] Theresa
sent another message.
Theresa¡¯s message aroused Susan¡¯s curiosity.
She leaned against the bed, took out the script, and began to read it carefully.
In the beginning, Susan just wanted to look through it.
But after reading a few pages, she involuntarily straightened her back.
After reading a few more pages, she was absorbed in the script.
It was getting dark.
However, Susan couldn¡¯t stop reading carefully.
Two hourster, she finally finished her reading.
In the two hours, she read while wiping away her tears and trying to calm down.
The story seemed a little in, but it was actually very attractive. She felt a little empty after reading it,
and even felt like crying at the thought of the story.
Susan finally realized why this art movie needed such a great investment.
It was a story across time and space, so it required arge amount of money to make the
movie realistic.
Without enough investment, the movie would be much less realistic and perhaps unable to touch the
heartstrings of the audience.
Susan stared nkly at the script.
She wanted to close it, but felt an inexplicable surge of emotion.
Chapter 148
Susan involuntarily sent a message to Theresa, [Are you asleep?]
Unexpectedly, Theresa quickly replied, [Not yet. I can¡¯t fall asleep.]
[Is it because of the script?] Susan asked.
[You¡¯ve also read it, haven¡¯t you?] Theresa immediately replied, [I¡¯m really impressed by Mr. Witt¡¯s
imagination. The story seems absurd, but is actually realistic. I¡¯m so¡]
Susan happened to want to talk about the script with someone.
So the two of them began to chat.
It was not until dawn that they stopped reluctantly.
Susan was still tossing and turning in bed.
She really liked the script.
However, this kind of art love movie usually didn¡¯t do well at the box office.
What if she invested sixty million dors and had a bad fall?
If Susan was going to invest her money, she wouldn¡¯t be so conflicted.
However, sixty million dors was such arge sum of money that she would have to use the money
left by Ben if she wanted to invest in the movie, which made her feel a little
stressed.
But the story was amazing.
It would be a pity if it couldn¡¯t be made into a movie.
Susan thought about it all night and didn¡¯t sleep well.
The next day, she struggled to go to work.
After a busy day, when she was going home listlessly, a car stopped beside her.
Ben rolled down the window and raised his eyebrows at her, saying, ¡°Get in the car.¡±
¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Susan asked and got in the car as her eyes lit up.
Ben drove here himself, so Susan sat in the passenger seat.
Chapter 148
Ben nced at her and asked in surprise, ¡°Why do you look listless?¡±
Susan sighed and told Ben about Mr. Witt¡¯s request.
¡°It¡¯s a great script,¡± Ben asked casually, ¡°but you are worried about the box office?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Susan answered, nodding hesitantly.
¡°How much does it need?¡± Ben asked.
¡°It needs sixty million dors in total,¡± said Susan.
¡°Sixty million dors?¡± Ben asked, a little surprised.
Susan said with a bitter face, ¡°You also think it arge investment, don¡¯t you?¡±
After a brief silence, Ben asked, ¡°You¡¯ve been conflicted all night just because of such a small sum of
money?¡±
Susan said in astonishment, ¡°Such a small sum of money?¡±
¡°Have you checked the cash card I gave you?¡± Ben asked.
¡°No,¡± Susan answered, a little embarrassed.
¡°Check it, and you will find it unnecessary to worry about investing sixty million dors,¡± Ben said
unhurriedly.
Susan was at a loss for words.
Although Ben was her husband, she still had an impulse to beat him.
Susan said stubbornly, ¡°Even if sixty million dors is not arge sum of money for you, I bet you don¡¯t
want to make an unsessful investment.¡±
¡°It will not necessarily be an unsessful investment,¡± Ben pointed out.
Susan said, in a dilemma, ¡°But judging from the general box offices of art movies, it will definitely be an
unsessful investment.¡±
¡°What¡¯s the name of the story?¡± Ben asked.
Susan answered, ¡°Love in Bitter Winter.¡±
JM I
Chapter 148
U
FÉÜ
¡°Do you want to know if the movie will be a blockbuster?¡± Ben asked, raising his eyebrows.
¡°Of course I do. But the problem is that no one knows before the movie is released,¡± Susan said, a little
upset.
¡°No, someone knows,¡± Ben said with a smile.
Susan blinked her eyes and suddenly realized what he meant, asking, ¡°Isabe?¡±
¡°She¡¯ll be released in a few days. Doesn¡¯t she have the power to see the future? Her power happens to
be able to help us,¡± Ben said lightly, ¡°Tell Mr. Witt to visit her and ask if she wants to invest in the movie.
Then we¡¯ll know the prospects of the movie.¡±
Susan immediately looked at Ben with an indescribable expression.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ben asked in puzzlement.
Susan sighed, ¡°I just feel that Isabe, who messed with you, is quite pitiful.¡±
Isabe, who could do fine in every industry with the power to see the future, shouldn¡¯t
have messed with Ben.
Now, not only did she achieve nothing, but her power to see the future was used by Ben.
It was so tragic that anyone who heard it would shed tears.
¡°So, do you want to use her power?¡± Ben asked, raising his eyebrows.
¡°Yes, of course. It will be a waste not to use it,¡± Susan replied without hesitation.
Ben couldn¡¯t help pinching Susan¡¯s face with a smile.
Chapter 149
Chapter 149
40
B
??
+5
A few dayster, Isabe was released from the detention center.
¡°Behave yourself from now on. If you try to cause disturbances again, you will be detained for longer,¡±
said the policeman.
Isabe¡¯s face suddenly darkened.
The experience in the detention center was simply a nightmare for her.
In the past few days, she had thought about the whole thing like crazy.
At first, she believed that she had made a little difference, which caused some changes in
this life.
But she soon found that something was wrong. Why did Ben still manage to buy thend that was
going to be developed although it was not thend selected by the Bureau of Land Management in the
last life?
A thought shed across her mind.
Could it be that Ben had yed a dirty trick on her?
Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but tremble with fear.
No one knew better than her how formidable Ben was.
If he really started to deal with her, she would have no chance to survive in Cornd.
¡°It¡¯s impossible,¡± Isabeforted herself in a low voice, thinking that it had to be a
coincidence.
She managed to adjust her mood and decided to forget this experience at the police station and move
on.
After leaving the police station, she booked a flight and returned to Anaville.
But as soon as she got off the ne, she was stopped by several burly men. Mr. Lynn walked up to her
and said nkly, ¡°Miss Smith, how have you been?¡± Isabe was shocked, but she feignedposure
and asked, ¡°Mr. Lynn, what are you
JM B
ST
*USN 7% 09:57
Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.
Chapter 149
doing?¡±
Mr. Lynn looked at her with a smile and said, ¡°Miss Smith, I just wanted to ask you when you¡¯re going
to pay back the 6 million dors you borrowed from me.¡±
¡°A small error urred when I carried out my n, which makes me unable to pay back the money for
the time being,¡± said Isabe.
¡°Is that so?¡± Mr. Lynn asked with a sneer, ¡°Miss Smith, are you going to repudiate your debt?¡±
Hearing his words, the burly men took a step forward in unison.
Isabe, whose face darkened, said through clenched teeth, ¡°Give me a grace period of one month. I
will definitely return the money to you then.¡±
Mr. Lynn raised his eyebrows without giving an affirmative or negative answer.
¡°You don¡¯t trust me even though I¡¯m from the Smith family?¡± Isabe continued through clenched teeth,
¡°Besides, I didn¡¯t take the 6 million dors for nothing. I exchanged it for information. What do you think
Ben would think if I told him that you tried to find Susan¡¯s weakness?¡±
Mr. Lynn frowned and looked at her coldly.
Isabe, who had calmed down, said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to repudiate my debt, and I just need one month¡¯s
grace.¡±
Mr. Lynn said slowly after gazing at her for a long while, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll give you one month. If you fail to pay
back the 6 million dors in a month, I¡¯ll show you who¡¯s the boss in this city. Although you¡¯re from the
Smith family, you don¡¯t have a single rtive or friend here. If anything untoward should happen to you,
it will be even beyond the Lynn family¡¯s ability to help you, won¡¯t it?¡±
He was threatening her.
Isabe¡¯s heart skipped a beat.
She had believed that she, who lived her life again, had everything under her control.
However, it wasn¡¯t as easy as she had imagined to win Ben¡¯s heart and make use of Mr. Lynn.
Chapter 149
Isabe was at a loss at the moment.
What was the point of living her life again?
After Mr. Lynn left with his men, Isabe left the airport in a daze.
At present, she only had less than 400 thousand dors. How could she achieve something with such a
small amount of money that was even not enough to run her start- uppany?
She took a deep breath, thinking that if she couldn¡¯t afford to run herpany, she would shut it down
for the time being and reopen it when she got enough funds.
As she thought, she went all the way back to herpany.
As soon as she got there, someone greeted her enthusiastically.
¡°Miss Smith, how are you?¡± Mr. Witt asked with a smile.
¡°Who are you?¡± Isabe asked, looking impatient. ¡°Get lost. Leave me alone.¡±
As a famous director, Mr. Witt had not been treated like this in a long time, but he still maintained his
bright smile. Because Susan had promised him that if he could convince Miss Smith to invest in his
movie, she would invest the 60 million dors he needed in her
name.
Mr. Witt was willing to do all he could for his dream.
¡°Miss Smith, here¡¯s the thing. I would like to present you a movie project and see if you want to invest
in it,¡± Mr. Witt asked.
¡°What are you talking about? Get lost,¡± Isabe said, getting more agitated.
¡°Miss Smith, please read the script. It¡¯s about¡¡± Mr. Witt continued.
¡°I told you to get lost!¡± Isabe interrupted him in a shrill voice and pushed him away.
Stunned for a moment, Mr. Witt sighed, saying, ¡°Forget it. I think Love in Bitter Winter can only be my
dream.¡±
Dejected, he turned around and was about to leave.
Love in Bitter Winter!
Chapter 149
The name hit Isabe like a bolt out of the blue.
She knew this movie.
She quickly turned around and grabbed Mr. Witt¡¯s hand, asking, ¡°Sir, is Love in Bitter Winter the name
of your story?¡±
Mr. Witt answered after being stunned for a moment, ¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Can you give me a brief synopsis of the story?¡± Isabe asked, her eyes lighting up.
Although Mr. Witt had no idea why Isabe¡¯s attitude suddenly changed, he cheered up and gave a
brief synopsis of the story.
As Isabe listened, she got increasingly excited with a sparkle in her eyes.
Sure enough, she was still favored by fortune.
Just after she missed an opportunity to make money, she got another one.
This movie was definitely the one that had been a blockbuster in thest life.
It had not only won praise from everyone but also set a new box office record for art
movies.
With an investment of 60 million dors, it had earned more than a billion dors around
the world.
Even when the movie was shown again five yearster, it earned 200 million dors.
In thest life, Susan, who had invested in the movie all by herself, had made a decent profit and had
even been highly praised as a discerning investor as good as Ben.
But in this life, Isabe got the opportunity!
At the thought of this, Isabe got excited, quickly saying, ¡°Mr. Witt, I¡¯ll invest in your
movie.¡±
With eyes lighting up, Mr. Witt asked, ¡°How much are you going to invest?¡±
Isabe, whose face froze, replied, ¡°Uh, I can¡¯t afford to make an investment for the time being. But if
you give me a year, I will definitely earn 60 million dors and invest in your movie.¡±
Chapter 149
Mr. Witt was at a loss for words.
It sounded unreliable.
¡°I mean it. You must believe me,¡± Isabe said anxiously. Once she made this deal, she could directly
make more than 10 times the profit without much effort.
She was definitely unwilling to miss this opportunity.
¡°Let me think about it,¡± Mr. Witt reluctantly replied.
However, Isabe did not let Mr. Witt leave until she got his contact information.
Isabe was not that anxious.
As far as she remembered, in thest life, Mr. Witt did not begin to shoot this movie until
next year.
The main reason seemed to be that Susan was afraid of making an unsessful investment, so she
did not invest Ben¡¯s money. Instead, she created a program that got a substantial amount of users and
invested in and started the project after getting a substantial reward.
Therefore, as long as she earned 60 million dors earlier than Susan, she would have the chance to
invest in the movie before Susan did.
In the evening, Isabe sent a message to Mr. Witt, asking him to wait for her investment.
Mr. Witt replied soon after.
Isabe hurriedly read the message and was dumbfounded.
The message said: [Miss Smith, I¡¯m sorry, but someone has invested all the 60 million dors this
project needs, so I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t cooperate with you.]
Isabe trembled in shock, typing a message slowly. [Is the investor Susan?]
Mr. Witt replied in astonishment, [Miss Smith, how did you know?]
In an instant, Isabe copsed weakly.
Why? Why did Susan decide to invest in the movie earlier than she was supposed to?
+5
Chapter 149
Why was the situation different from that in thest life?
Nothing changed except for Mr. Witt¡¯s visit.
No, Mr. Witt¡¯s visit¡
When Isabe thought of this, her pupils suddenly contracted.
After Mr. Witt paid her a visit today, Susan decided to invest in the movie tonight, as if Susan had
already known that the movie would definitely be a blockbuster.
Could it be that Susan knew her secret that she lived her life again?
At the thought of this, Isabe couldn¡¯t help trembling.
It was her biggest secret that she lived her life again.
If the secret was exposed, the consequences would be unthinkable.
Did Susan really know?
With trembling lips, Isabe decided that she had to find out if Susan knew about it.
Early the next morning, Isabe kept calling Susan and sending her messages to ask her
out.
Susan happened to have gone to wash up.
Ben saw all the messages.
He squinted and sent Isabe an address nkly, asking her to meet there in half an hour.
Then, he deleted all the chat history and iing call notifications.
Although Isabe was quite useful in a sense, she had tried all the time to cause them trouble. Ben,
disinclined to deal with her again and again, thought that it was time to get
rid of her.
[Greenlight Hotel.] Isabe looked at the address, her pupils suddenly contracting.
She had stayed in the presidential suite in that hotel before.
Her heart beat wildly.
Did Susan know her secret as she expected?
In this case, should she go this time?
Isabe gritted her teeth, deciding to go, as she did not think that Susan could do anything
to her.
In the presidential suite¡
Isabe held her breath and opened the door nervously.
Then, she saw a man standing with his back to her.
¡°It¡¯s not Susan?¡± she wondered.
Stunned for a moment, Isabe realized something and suddenly breathed rapidly.
She thought, ¡°It¡¯s Ben, isn¡¯t it?¡±
Unexpectedly, Ben invited her to a hotel room. Could it be that he had feelings for her?
¡°Hello, Mr. Landor,¡± Isabe said in a charming voice and was about to walk over.
¡°Stay there,¡± Ben said in disgust.
She suddenly stopped.
Ben turned around and looked at her expressionlessly, saying, ¡°Miss Smith, you seem to have been
harassing my wife recently.¡±
Chapter 150
Chapter 150
Isabe, whose face instantly froze, stammered, ¡°Mr¡ Mr. Landor, I don¡¯t know what you
mean.¡±
Isabe believed that the photo she sent to Susan was tantamount to solid evidence.
If Susan really had a strong sense of self¨Cesteem, she would directly leave Ben withoutmunicating
with him.
But now, Susan did not leave.
Therefore, Isabe believed that she was probably unwilling to leave Ben because of his power and
influence.
A woman like her was not supposed to tell Ben about the photo she received.
Either way, she was not supposed to tell Ben about what Isabe told her.
Ben said, raising his eyebrows, ¡°You don¡¯t know what I mean, but it doesn¡¯t matter. You just need to
know that as long as you stay in Cornd, your life will be increasingly difficult.¡±
Isabe, whose heart skipped a beat, said, ¡°Thend you bought¡¡±
Ben replied lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t know where you got the internal information that the piece ofnd would be
developed. Nevertheless, since you wanted to buy it, I could only persuade the government to develop
another piece ofnd.¡±
Isabe, whose forehead began to sweat, said through clenched teeth, ¡°The movie project¡¡±
¡°Susan hesitated in the beginning, but since you are optimistic about the project, we would like to upset
you even if it will not necessarily be a sessful investment,¡± Ben replied lightly.
He did not tell Isabe that he had actually guessed that she had the power to see the future.
In this way, Isabe would be unaware of what he was up to. If he told Isabe about it, she would be
on guard against him.
Sweat streamed down Isabe¡¯s face.
Chapter 150
If she was a normal person, she would realize that it was him rather than Susan who had done those
things to her, and she would leave obediently after suffering a few losses.
As long as Isabe returned to Riowert, Ben was sure that she would never have a chance toe to
Cornd again in her life.
When the time came, she would not be able to make any trouble despite her power to see
the future.
If she still tried to make trouble in Riowert, Ben, who was also powerful there, didn¡¯t mind getting rid of
the whole Smith family including her.
¡°As a pacifist, I hope I don¡¯t have to exterminate them at the end,¡± Ben muttered to himself.
The driver shivered in fear.
A pacifist?
He believed that he must have misheard.
In the hotel, Isabe was in deep thought, her eyes flickering.
Now she had two options.
The first option was to return to Riowert and live a peaceful life there as she had done in
herst life.
As long as she stopped making trouble, Ben wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for her
anymore.
Herst life was actually not bad. At the very least, she had lived a wealthy and carefree
life.
The second option was to insist on staying in Cornd where she would work hard to make a
remarkable achievement and thus to impress Ben.
Isabe subconsciously rejected the first option.
She thought it was both boring and horrible to live the same life again.
Moreover, her husband was a womanizer good for nothing.
Since she got the chance to live her life again, how could she be willing to spend her life
with such a loser?
She would rather die than do that.
In this case, she could only choose the second option.
However, when she thought of thest look she saw on Ben¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t help but tremble
slightly.
Ben was so terrifying that she had no intention of bing his enemy at all.
Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.
Isabe assumed that Susan had just spoken ill of her rather than tell Ben about what she
had told her.
That was why Ben warned her today.
Otherwise, if Ben knew what exactly she had told Susan, he would suspect whether she had the power
to see the future.
After all, she was not supposed to know what she had told Susan.
However, Ben didn¡¯t suspect it at all.
Given this situation, Isabe thought that she might still stand a chance of turning things
around.
As long as she stopped messing with Susan for the time being and focused on her career, maybe Ben
would look at her with new eyes after she made a remarkable achievement.
But the problem was that Ben had only given her three days¡® grace, and she had a hunch that she
would be unable toe back to Cornd once she left.
In Riowert, she could only be the embittered wife of a wealthy man as she had done in her
No way!
Isabe gritted her teeth and kept telling herself, ¡°Since I got the chance to live my life again, I¡¯ll
definitely think of a way out.¡±
At this time, Isabe¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang.
The iing call was from Leo?
22 0
Chapter 150
40
Isabe, who was agitated, was about to hang up the phone.
Suddenly, as she looked at the caller ID, an idea shed through her mind.
Ben had always been a man of his word.
Since he had instructed her to leave Cornd in three days, if she did not do as he said, she might
even be expelled.
There was only one way to stay in Cornd and prevent Ben from taking revenge on her. Isabe
gritted her teeth and steeled herself to pick up the phone directly.
The next day.
The sun was shining brightly.
Ben and Susan got up early and went for a morning jog.
When they got home after the jog, there were uninvited guests in the Landor¡¯s house.
Ben squinted with a cold look.
It seemed that someone didn¡¯t take his words seriously.
Chapter 151
Chapter 151
Isabe lowered her head, not daring to look at Ben¡¯s face.
However, she had made her choice. It was toote to change her mind.
She could only tell herself that her status was different now. In any case, Ben could not do anything to
her.
¡°Ben! Susan!¡± Leo stood up joyfully, saying, ¡°I have good news to announce. Isabe has agreed to
marry me.¡±
¡°Uh?¡± Ben walked over expressionlessly, asking, ¡°When did she agree?¡±
¡°Yesterday,¡± Leo replied, overjoyed, ¡°Isabe said that she refused to marry me in order to give me a
test. Yesterday, she thought that I had passed the test, so she decided to marry
me.¡±
Penelope said with disdain, ¡°Test? I don¡¯t think she¡¯s good enough to give you a test. Leo, in my
opinion, she is too pretentious to be a good wife.¡±
Penelope, who held a grudge against Isabe, did not want her to marry Leo at all.
¡°Mom, what are you talking about?¡± Leo said in displeasure, ¡°Isabe is pregnant with my child. Don¡¯t
piss her off like this.¡±
Penelope asked in shock, ¡°What did you say? She is pregnant? Really? Leo, she got pregnant after
sleeping with you that night? I bet she may be pregnant with someone
else¡¯s child.¡±
Penelope said in a sharp voice, but Isabe just nced at Leo gently and said, ¡°Leo, since your
mother doesn¡¯t trust me at all, I think we¡¡±
¡°Isabe, don¡¯t be angry!¡± Leo said anxiously. At the moment, he, who had fallen for Isabe for a long
time and finally convinced the girl of his dreams to marry him, was excited andcent. How could
he be willing to give up easily?
Leo said to Penelope in a harsh tone, ¡°Mom! I¡¯m telling you, Isabe is pregnant with my child who is
also your grandchild. Will you be pleased if you keep pissing her off and cause
Chapter 151
her to have a miscarriage?¡±
Penelope said in astonishment, ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything offensive yet!¡±
¡°Mom, I hope you can remember that Isabe is the woman I have chosen to be my wife. Being nice to
her is equivalent to being nice to me. If you treat her badly, it will be a p in my face,¡± Leo said sternly,
seeming to be fiercely protective towards his wife.
Hearing his words, Isabe looked at him gratefully.
Leo got carried away.
Penelope was pissed off by her beloved son.
She had brought him up with painstaking efforts. How could he talk to her like this
because of a woman?
Isabe hadn¡¯t married him yet.
Penelope believed that she would have a hard time if Isabe married Leo.
¡°No, I can¡¯t allow her to marry Leo,¡± Penelope thought.
Penelope said with a cold face, ¡°No matter what you say, I won¡¯t allow you to marry her
unless I die.¡±
Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.
Hearing this, Isabe did not refute Penelope¡¯s words, just lowered her head and looked a little upset.
Leo immediately felt sorry for her.
He directly showed Penelope two certificates, saying, ¡°Isabe and I came here after getting our
marriage certificates! So, Isabe has married me. Mom, if you insist onmitting suicide, there¡¯s
nothing I can do about it.¡±
Penelope looked at the two certificates and everything went ck.
She stretched out her hand and pointed at Leo and Isabe with trembling fingers, saying, ¡°You¡ You
two¡¡±
Leo ignored her, looked at Charlie and said, ¡°Grandpa, Isabe saved your life. She¡¯s a good
Chapter 151
ter 15
girl. Grandpa, you¡¯ll definitely be on my side, won¡¯t you?¡±
Charlie furrowed his brows and saidposedly, ¡°I don¡¯t mind who you marry, but in any case, you
shouldn¡¯t have talked to your mother like that.¡±
¡°Grandpa, Isabees from Riowert, but she decided to start over her life in a strange country
because of me. I¡¯m all she got now. I must do all I could to protect her,¡± Leo said as he looked at
Isabe lovingly.
Isabe looked back at him feelingly.
The two of them seemed to be deeply in love with each other.
Penelope put her hand on her chest and almost spat out a mouthful of blood in rage!
Charlie, who attached great importance to filial piety, was displeased to see Leo put his wife before his
mother.
However, when he was about to lecture Leo, Penelope couldn¡¯t bear to see her son
lectured.
She hurriedly said, ¡°Dad, Leo just blurted it out because he loves his wife dearly. I know that he still
cares about me a lot.¡±
¡°Mom, as long as you stop picking on Isabe, I will always be your filial son,¡± Leo said, taking it for
granted.
Penelope was speechless with anger.
It sounded like if she picked on Isabe, Leo would no longer be her filial son.
Her heart suddenly ached again.
Nevertheless, she still decided to defend her son despite her distress..
Therefore, Penelope forced a smile and said, ¡°Dad, Leo dotes on his wife like his brother.¡±
Worried that Charlie would be dissatisfied with Leo, Penelope tried to defend Leo while mentioning Ben
shrewdly.
¡°Yes, I learned that from Ben,¡± Leo said with a smile, ¡°Ben, you and Susan are an
Chapter 151
affectionate couple. I bet you are delighted to see that Isabe and I also make an affectionate couple.¡±
Ben nced at him and slowly poured himself a cup of coffee.
He didn¡¯t say anything, but the living room somehow quieted down.
Isabe stiffened her back slightly.
The only way to stay in Cornd she could think of was to marry Leo!
Ben and Leo were not very close, but they were brothers after all.
In thest life, although Leo had disappointed Ben a lot, Ben still helped him start up a smallpany
that ensured hisfortable life.
It could be seen that Ben was not as unfeeling as he looked.
He actually cared about Leo, his brother.
Therefore, as long as she married Leo, she would be the Ben¡¯s daughter¨Cinw as well as a member
of the Landor family.
As long as Ben cared about his brother, she assumed he wouldn¡¯t drive her back to
Riowert.
Nevertheless, it was not easy to achieve the goal of marrying Leo in a short time. Isabe forged a
diagnosis certificate, imed that she was pregnant, andined tearfully about it. On the spur of
the moment, Leo agreed to marry her and get the marriage certificates immediately.
Then they came to the Landor¡¯s house this morning.
Isabe had her calction. Since she had married Leo, she could be considered a member of the
Landor family.
Moreover, now that she was ¡°pregnant¡°, Leo couldn¡¯t sleep with her.
In this way, not only could she manage to stay in Cornd, but she wouldn¡¯t have to sleep with Leo. It
could be said that she killed two birds with one stone. Besides, she and Ben
Chapter 151
would live in the same house from now on and probablye to have a tender feeling for
each other.
The thought of having an affair with Ben as his sister¨Cinw even made her more excited.
Isabe had racked her brains in scheming.
Now the problem was how Ben would react.
One minute, two minutes¡
Ben slowly took a sip of coffee. Finding it tasted good, he poured another cup for Susan.
Everyone in the living room remained silent.
After finishing a cup of coffee, Ben asked, ¡°Did you get the marriage certificates?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Leo answered without hesitation.
¡°Have you made up your mind to spend your life with Isabe and never go back on your word?¡± Ben
asked another question.
¡°Yes,¡± Leo answered, nodding again.
¡°Well,¡± Ben replied calmly.
¡°Ben, are you on our side?¡± Leo asked joyfully.
Ben ignored him and looked at Charlie, saying, ¡°Grandpa, since Leo is also married, I think it¡¯s time to
divide up family property and live apart. What do you think?¡±
Divide up family property and live apart?!
Penelope, whose pupils suddenly contracted, said, ¡°Divide up family property and live apart? I reject it!¡±
Chapter 152
Chapter 152
Leo, who was also shocked, said a little hesitantly, ¡°Ben, I just got married. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary
to divide up family property and live apart.¡±
parents
Ben nced at him and said lightly, ¡°Families like us usually live together when the pa are alive, and
divide up family property and live apart after the parents pass away. We were supposed to do that after
our father passed away. Now both of us are married, so it¡¯s alreadyter than ordinary families to do
that.¡±
¡°Your father has passed away, but I¡¯m still alive!¡± Penelope screamed, ¡°Ben, do you mean that you are
not going to regard me as your mother anymore?¡±
Ben looked at her with a frown and replied with a confused expression, ¡°So you didn¡¯t
realize this until now?¡±
He had never regarded her as his mother.
Penelope was speechless with anger.
She couldn¡¯t help but look at Charlie, saying, ¡°Dad, Ben is trying to force Leo and me to leave. You
must uphold justice for us.¡±
Charlie lowered his gaze and pondered for a moment.
When he looked up again, he said lightly with a calm look, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?
People can live with their parents forever, but it¡¯s unreasonable for the younger brother to live with the
elder brother forever. We are going to divide up family property and
live apart today.¡±
¡°Grandpa, please take the chair,¡± Ben said.
Charlie replied with a nod, ¡°I¡¯m going to get the documents. Wait a minute.¡±
Then he left temporarily.
Penelope, not daring to criticize Ben, involuntarily rolled her eyes at Isabe and said, ¡°Jinx, you cause
us to be kicked out of our family as soon as you marry Leo.¡±
Leo, whose face turned livid, didn¡¯tfort Isabe.
1/7
Chapter 102
What he valued most was his benefit rather than Isabe.
Now, if he was really kicked out of his family with nothing, his wife would be a jinx, wouldn¡¯t she?
Leo was wondering if he should go back on his word. Although they had registered for marriage, he
could divorce her.
Sensing that the situation had changed, Isabe lowered her head with a slightly pale face.
What was going on?
In thest life, Leo and Ben had never divided up family property and lived apart when
Charlie was alive.
Why were things,different now?
Susan nced at Ben and whispered, ¡°Why did you suddenly make such a suggestion? Although there
are some ws in Penelope¡¯s character, Grandpa is used to herpany. I¡¯m afraid that Grandpa will
not be used to being separated from her.¡±
Ben held onto Susan¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°After we divide up family property and live apart,
Penelope will only take care of Grandpa more wholeheartedly.¡±
Once they divided up family property and lived apart, Penelope and Leo would have nothing to do with
Storm Group.
Penelope, who panicked, would only try her best to make up to Charlie.
In fact, even if there were plenty of ws in Penelope, she had one advantage that made Ben willing to
support and tolerate her.
Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.
The advantage was that she took care of Charlie with all her heart.
Finedy like her were usually invited to a lot of dinner parties.
However, Penelope had almost never attended a dinner party, as she had spent all her time
with Charlie.
Although Charlie often lectured her, in fact, he did that because he was close to Penelope.
Chapter 152
He hoped that Penelope could live a peaceful life.
Although Penelope had disappointed him again and again, he had tried all he could to put her on the
right path all this time.
Considering Penelope¡¯s advantage, Ben had tolerated Penelope all this time although he was aware of
the tricks she had yed behind his back.
As long as she could please Charlie, Ben didn¡¯t mind her asional tricks that he could bring under his
control.
If Leo hadn¡¯t married Isabe, Ben wouldn¡¯t have proposed for the time being that he and Leo should
divide up family property and live apart.
However, Isabe was shrewd with the power to see the future, and was hostile to Susan.
How could he allow her to live with Susan?
Now he and Leo had no choice but to divide up family property and live apart.
Half an hourter, Charlie came downstairs with sses, carrying a stack of documents.
Ben and Susan got up to help him walk over.
After taking his ce at the head of the table, Charlie took out the documents and spread them out on
the table.
He nced at Penelope and Leo and said, ¡°We are going to divide up the property of the Landor
family, and Storm Group is not included in it. Do you agree with this?¡±
How could they agree?
Penelope said anxiously, ¡°Dad, since Storm Group is left by Leo¡¯s father, Leo is supposed to get a slice
of it, isn¡¯t he?¡±
With a mocking look in his eyes, Charlie took out a document and said, ¡°When Ben took over the
company, its market value was ten million dors. Later, thepany developed into Storm Group. At
that time, I was worried that there might be disputes in the future, so at my suggestion, the original
company was separated from Storm Group as a subsidiary that still specializes in manufacturing
electronicponents. At present, its market value
Chapter 152
has gradually increased to twenty million dors. Leo can only get a slice of this subsidiary.¡±
The market value of Storm Group was hundreds of billions of dors, while that of this subsidiary was
only twenty million dors.
Noticing the huge gap between them, Penelope and Leo both found it uneptable.
However, the documents Charlie presented clearly showed the ounts. Indeed, Ben¡¯s father had only
left apany, and Storm Group, which was developed by Ben, had nothing to do with his father.
¡°Ben, what do you think of dividing up this subsidiary into three parts for Penelope, Leo and you?¡±
Charlie asked.
Ben answered, ¡°Grandpa, you are the boss. I have no objection.¡±
The subsidiary to be divided up was worth even less than a tenth of a percent of Ben¡¯s property, so he
naturally didn¡¯t care.
With a nod, Charlie took out the list of assets left by Ben¡¯s father. He had managed them properly over
the years, so there was a certain degree of increase in them.
Then Charlie allocated the vi, where he lived, to Ben and decided to live here with Ben, while
allocating another vi nearby to Penelope and Leo.
In the end, he equally divided the cash into three portions for Penelope, Leo and Ben.
After calcting the property allocated to them, Penelope and Leo found they were going to get sixteen
million dors in total which was a muchrger sum of money than they had imagined.
Even Penelope, who had resisted Ben¡¯s suggestion at first, was a little tempted.
If Ben and Leo did not divide up the property, she could only rely on Ben¡¯s power to be a finedy.
But if they did, she would be able to get real money.
Leo was even more tempted.
He, who had almost used up the start¨Cup fund given by Ben by indulging in eating, drinking and
pleasure¨Cseeking, was worried about how to get another sum of money.
But now he was going to get a total of sixteen million dors and apany!
¡°If you have no objection, sign the agreement,¡± Charlie said wearily.
¡°Susan and I have no objection,¡± Ben said.
¡°We want to talk it over,¡± Leo said, moving his eyes and pulling Penelope and Isabe
aside.
Both Penelope and Leo were tempted by thisrge sum of assets.
Meanwhile, they were also a little worried.
Once Ben and Leo divided up the property and lived apart, Ben would no longer support
them.
If they weren¡¯tpetent at running thepany, it wouldn¡¯t take long for them to use up
their fortune.
¡°Two cowards, Isabe thought.
Despite her disdain for them, she feigned gentleness and said, ¡°Leo, you¡¯re a top graduate in finance
from an international top university. After getting thepany, you can apply what you have learned
there. It took Ben ten years to develop Storm Group into what it is today, which is known as a miracle. I
believe that you will surely be able to create a miracle that¡¯s as good as Storm Group.¡±
Isabe did not care about Leo, but she cared about the sixteen million dors! She needed start¨Cup
funds and another sum of money to pay back!
If she could find a way to get the sixteen million dors¡
Thinking of this, Isabe said in a more passionate voice, ¡°Leo, you can do it.¡±
Leo was inspired.
If Ben could do it, why couldn¡¯t he?
Chapter 152
¡°Mom, we should agree with it!¡± Leo said through clenched teeth, ¡°Thepany has a market value of
twenty million dors at present. I¡¯m sure if I apply the advanced experience I have learned to it, its
market value will definitely soar! When the timees, we will be able to make decent profits!¡±
At the sight of Leo¡¯s confident look, Penelope was convinced, asking, ¡°Really?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you have confidence in my capability?¡± Leo asked.
Penelope took a deep breath, replying, ¡°Well, we¡¯ll sign the agreement?¡±
¡°Yes, but we¡¯ll spend some money buying Ben¡¯s shares. Then the subsidiary will ultimately belong to us
as the first step I take towards the peak of my career in business,¡± Leo said, in
high spirits.
¡°Great, you are indeed my good boy,¡± seeing that her son was daring and resolute, Penelope said with
delight.
Thus, the three of them returned.
Leo put forward his idea.
Ben nodded nomittally and then sold his shares to Leo.
Now the subsidiary became the private property of Leo and Penelope.
In this way, Leo and Penelope got a subsidiary and ten million dors in cash.
Isabe was displeased with getting less cash.
However, since Leo was so confident, she couldn¡¯t dampen his spirits and had no choice. but to ept
the fact.
Nevertheless, Isabe regarded the remaining ten million dors as hers.
She needed it to pay back the money and start her business!
This sum of money was a gift from god.
She decided to think of a way to get the money as soon as possible.
Chapter 152
Isabe had panicked when she suddenly learned that Ben and Leo were going to divide up the
property and live apart.
But now, with such arge sum of money, she thought it was a good thing!
She was going to start her business with this sum of money, and then stand in front of Ben in the
proudest manner and show him that he had missed the opportunity to be with her, such a wonderful
girl.
After dividing up the property, Charlie waved his hand and directly told Penelope and Leo to pack up
their belongings and move to their new home.
Penelope and Leo, lost in the fantasy that they were going to scale the heights of their lives, left joyfully.
Chapter 153
Chapter 153
Seeing Penelope and Leo leave happily, Charlie couldn¡¯t help rubbing his slightly throbbing temples.
¡°Grandpa.¡± Ben pursed his lips. ¡°Although we¡¯re not staying together anymore, the two vis are quite
close. Penelope cane here often.¡±
Charlie let out a long sigh.
He said, ¡°I know, Ben. Penelope has done a lot of things behind my back over the years. Although I
know a little, I always think that she can change one day, so I¡¯ve been deceiving myself and trying to
suppress the matter. I know that you have tolerated her for so many years for my sake.¡±
Charlie was a decisive man when he was young.
However, as one aged, it was inevitable that one would reminisce about the past and be a little more
lenient on certain things.
Even if Penelope had done a lot of bad things, she had always been respectful to Charlie. She didn¡¯t
have her own social events and her clothes were very simple. She was also willing to apany him
to watch documentaries that young people hated the most.
In addition, although what Penelope had done was ridiculous, it couldn¡¯t cause any real damage to Ben
at all.
Therefore, although Charlie warned Penelope over and over again, he did not do anything specific in
the end.
But now, Charlie realized that he was wrong.
He patted Ben gently on the back of his hand and said, ¡°Ben, you don¡¯t have to feel sorry. I should be
the one feeling guilty. In the past, you would rather live in thepany than go home. I scolded you
many times because of this, but I didn¡¯t think about it from your point of view. Every time youe
home, someone will always be there, being sarcastic and mocking you. Although it won¡¯t do you any
substantial harm, can such a ce still be regarded as your home?¡±
Chapter 153
Charlie sighed and said, ¡°I understood this only after Susan entered the family. Susan is a very good
child, really. Penelope is always saying mean words, and insinuating things. You often don¡¯t react. I
thought that you shouldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with her so I didn¡¯t say much. But what about Susan?
When Penelope says something strange, she must fight. back until Penelope is rendered speechless.
Since then, you have been going home frequently. Because, in this family, there is finally someone who
really protects you, right?¡±
¡°Grandpa¡¡± Ben had aplicated expression on his face.
Susan hurriedly said, ¡°Grandpa, I just like to quarrel, and I wasn¡¯t protecting him. At that time, he was
so scary to me. How could I be in the mood to protect him?¡±
Susan said that on purpose because she didn¡¯t want Charlie to feel too guilty.
¡°Oh dear.¡± Charlie sighed. ¡°At my age, what can¡¯t I see through? In the past, I always thought that we
were a family and that as time went by, no matter how big the conflict was, it would disappear one day.
But I ignored the grievances Ben suffered in the process. Since I made a mistake, I have to correct it.
The only thing I can do to make up for it is to split up the family today.¡±
Charlie nced at Ben gently and said, ¡°In my name, I will officially announce that the Landor family is
divided into two branches. Your branch has nothing to do with Leo. No matter what the mother¨Cson duo
do in the future, it won¡¯t have anything to do with you
anymore.¡±
Charlie had always been a reserved person.
But at this moment, he was looking at Ben with unconcealed love in his eyes.
Ben had always been the grandson he was proudest of.
Ben had mixed feelings.
He stepped forward and gently hugged the Charlie.
Charlie was stunned for a moment, and his eyes welled up with tears.
His grandson was very clingy to him when he was a child.
But how long had it been since Benst hugged him like this after taking over Storm
Chapter 193
Group?
Charlie patted Ben on the back and pretended to be stern. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re an adult now. Why are you
still acting like a child?¡±
Benughed. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with being a child.¡±
If it weren¡¯t for the Charlie saving him back then, it was impossible for Ben to be like this.
For Ben, Charlie and Susan were probably the two most important people in his life.
The next day.
Leo was full of energy and ready to inspect thepany.
If he had known that he could directly get apany and so much cash after the family had divided, he
would¡¯ve suggested it long ago.
But it was not toote now.
He was still young.
Ten yearster, he would establish another Storm Group.
Leo held his head high and went to thepany with his mother and wife.
In Leo¡¯s imagination, as soon as the news of the new boss got out, the employees should be full of joy
and even lined up excitedly to wait for him at the entrance of thepany.
However, the truth was the entrance of the subsidiary was empty. There was nothing but
air.
Leo darkened his face at once.
He walked all the way in, but no one recognized him.
It was not until he was about to enter the office that someone stopped him.
Leo angrily revealed his identity, and the secretary quickly invited him to go.
Leo sat down and was about to teach the employees a lesson.
Chapter 153
As a result¡
At first nce, he saw arge stack of resignation letters on the table!
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Leo was stunned.
The secretary hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Leo, everyone is here for the Storm Group. But now, thepany is
officially independent and no longer belongs to the Storm Group, so many people will naturally quit
their jobs.¡±
Leo looked even grimmer now.
¡°Who are these people?¡± Penelope was angry. ¡°Leo, we don¡¯t want these people anymore. If they want
to get out, let them go.¡±
Leo said with a gloomy face, ¡°I¡¯ve approved all these resignation letters. Tell them not to cry and beg to
come back in the future.¡±
The secretary responded and then skillfully took out a letter from her pocket. ¡°Then my resignation
letter?¡±
Leo was speechless. ¡°¡Get lost!¡±
In just half a day, half of the employees in the subsidiary were gone.
The rest of the employees were still watching.
The more Leo thought about it, the more indignant he became. Before those resigned employees had
handed over their work, he deliberately sent a message saying that the sry of all the remaining
employees would rise by 10%!
Heh! With how generous he was, those who wanted to leave would probably be angered to death.
Unfortunately, no matter how they begged, he would not let them stay any longer.
Leo was waiting for the sound of regret and pleading from the employees when he realized that there
was something wrong with their expressions.
The resigning employees were all relieved.
Chapter 153
The employees who had not resigned yet were also shaken.
Leo was speechless.
The secretary, who had handed in her resignation letter but had not handed it over yet, could not bear it
and reminded him softly, ¡°We have the same terms as the Storm Group for the sry increase. In the
company, every year when we stay, the sry will rise by 20%. The outstanding ones will get an even
higher sry increase. Now is the right time to raise the sry every year. Mr. Leo, your offer¡ isn¡¯t
enough to keep people here.¡±
Leo was speechless.
An increase of 20% every year?
Ben must be crazy!
Isabe¡¯s eyes flickered and she pulled Leo. ¡°Leo, if they want to leave, just let them go. We can recruit
new employees with a lower pay.¡±
She had already regarded Leo¡¯s money as hers, so naturally, she didn¡¯t want Leo to spend
more money.
Leo nodded. Ignoring the employees, he turned around and left.
As a result, more than half of the remaining employees handed in their resignation letters as well.
This time, Leo was not anxious at all.
He had already thought about it.
He wanted to do things differently and create his own business empire.
Leo was eager to know more about thepany¡¯s business.
He had just flipped through a document.
Suddenly, his phone rang.
Leo coughed and picked up the phone with a dignified expression. ¡°Hello?¡±
Chapter 153
¡°Is this Mr. Leo?¡± The person on the other
from Urban Electronics. I¡¯m calling to found of the line hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m Mr. Fairchild
you that the agreement between our two
Not renewed?
Frowning, Leo quickly flipped through the documents and found the information on Urban Electronics.
His brows immediately jumped straight up.
It was a greatpany and was one of their main partners.
Leo¡¯spany would definitely suffer heavy losses if Urban Electronics were not renewing
the contract.
¡°Mr. Fairchild, this matter¡¡± Leo still wanted to talk about it.
But the man hung up the phone directly.
Leo couldn¡¯t help looking grim.
Bah! How snobbish!
Mr. Leo?
He hated that Mr. Fairchild didn¡¯t address him as Mr. Landor, and thought it was better not to work with
people of such.
Leo was still angry when he received another call.
This phone call was to tell Leo that they had decided not to sign the contract they had agreed on
before.
Leo felt that something was wrong.
Then, calls came in one after another.
Their original partners had all given up on them.
Although Leo still looked calm, he was a little anxious in his heart.
Chapter 153
What was going on?
The secretary next to him packed up her things and was about to leave.
Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.
Seeing Leo like this, he still reminded him, ¡°Mr. Leo, there is today¡¯s newspaper on the bookshelf next
to you. Take it and have a look.¡±
After that, he left.
Leo
frowned and took the newspaper to read.
Penelope and Isabe also came over curiously.
On the front page of the newspaper, Charlie made an announcement, and the title was printed in a
huge, bold font.
Charlie announced the wealth distribution of the Landor family to the public. He had stated that Leo and
Ben would no longer have any business dealings with each other.
Wealthy and powerful families had split up in the past, and this was nothing new.
But most of them were dealt with in secret.
Charlie was the first person to directly publish the matter on the newspaper like this.
He almost mentioned that Leo¡¯s matter would have nothing to do with Ben in the future.
Now, anyone with a little reading ability would know.
The rtionship between Ben and Leo was ordinary.
Moreover, Ben would no longer care about the subsidiary assigned to Leo.
For the investors, Ben was like a great brand. As long as apany was under the Storm Group, there
would be people who would ask for cooperation with good deals.
But now¡ this subsidiary had nothing to do with the Storm Group.
The new CEO was just a fresh graduate of college.
How could the investors trust him?
Hence, everyone asked to terminate the cooperation, which was expected.
¡°Dad has gone too far,¡± Penelope said angrily, ¡°You and Ben are still brothers, aren¡¯t you? Does he
have to tell the world that you two are doing business separately now?¡±
Chapter 154
Chapter 154
¡°Grandpa has always been this biased, hasn¡¯t he?¡± Leo said with a gloomy face, ¡°But Mom, don¡¯t worry,
I originally wanted to start over. Thepany¡¯s framework is still there. I will build my ownpany
soon.¡±
¡°Leo, I¡¯m counting on you,¡± Penelope said.
¡°You can do it, honey,¡± Isabe said softly.
Leo took a deep breath and looked at himself, full of strength again.
He didn¡¯t need to rely on Ben.
He could also rise by himself.
At night¡
In the study, Leo worked hard toe up with a n.
Isabe came in with a bowl of chicken soup.
¡°Isabe, why are you here?¡± Leo looked at her with distress. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. Don¡¯t let yourself get
too tired.¡±
Isabe said softly, ¡°You¡¯re so tired because you want to give me and our baby a good future. It¡¯s my
duty to help you do something small.¡±
Leo was even more touched.
¡°Come, have some.¡± Isabe gently fed him a few mouthfuls.
As he drank the soup, he became mischievous and subconsciously ced his hands on
her waist.
A trace of disgust shed across Isabe¡¯s eyes, but she suppressed it when she thought
of what she had to do.
She said gently, ¡°Leo, are you troubled by thepany¡¯s affairs?¡±
¡°Troubled? Not really.¡± Leo looked confident. ¡°I just need to start over.¡±
Chapter 154
Isabe asked with a smile, ¡°Do you still n to do your previous business?¡±
Leo thought for a moment and said, ¡°Although many people have terminated their contracts with us,
our factory is still there, and we still have a lot of orders on hand. As long as we can hand over this
batch of orders smoothly as usual, our credit can be rebuilt. We won¡¯t have to worry about new orders
in the future.¡±
He wanted to continue down the same path.
But Isabe didn¡¯t agree with that.
Her eyes flickered and she asked softly, ¡°Leo, how much profit does thispany make a year?¡±
Leo had really read the report. He said, ¡°The annual ie is between four to five million dors.¡±
¡°So little?¡± As Isabe spoke, she suddenly felt that she had made a slip of the tongue and couldn¡¯t
help covering her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±
Leo shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. The profit made by manufacturers is rtively low. After all,
manufacturing is a basic industry, and it¡¯s easily receable.¡±
¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Isabe sighed. ¡°No matter how well we develop thispany, it won¡¯t be the
second Storm Group in the end.¡±
¡°s.¡± Leo sighed. ¡°For the time being, there¡¯s no better way.¡±
Isabe¡¯s eyes flickered, and she took the opportunity to put forward her suggestion. ¡°I think we should
develop our own technology like the Storm Group does! How can the Storm Group be so strong? It¡¯s
because they have monopolized almost half of the electronic industry¡¯s technology patents. If we could
do that too, we wouldn¡¯t have to worry about making money!¡±
stante don¡¯t fall
Chapter 154
Isabe asked with a smile, ¡°Do you still n to do your previous business?¡±
Leo thought for a moment and said, ¡°Although many people have terminated their contracts with us,
our factory is still there, and we still have a lot of orders on hand. As long as we can hand over this
batch of orders smoothly as usual, our credit can be rebuilt. We won¡¯t have to worry about new orders
in the future.¡±
He wanted to continue down the same path.
But Isabe didn¡¯t agree with that.
Her eyes flickered and she asked softly, ¡°Leo, how much profit does thispany make a year?¡±
Leo had really read the report. He said, ¡°The annual ie is between four to five million dors.¡±
¡°So little?¡± As Isabe spoke, she suddenly felt that she had made a slip of the tongue and couldn¡¯t
help covering her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±
Leo shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. The profit made by manufacturers is rtively low. After all,
manufacturing is a basic industry, and it¡¯s easily receable.¡±
¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Isabe sighed. ¡°No matter how well we develop thispany, it won¡¯t be the
second Storm Group in the end.¡±
¡°s.¡± Leo sighed. ¡°For the time being, there¡¯s no better way.¡±
Isabe¡¯s eyes flickered, and she took the opportunity to put forward her suggestion. ¡°I think we should
develop our own technology like the Storm Group does! How can the Storm Group be so strong? It¡¯s
because they have monopolized almost half of the electronic industry¡¯s technology patents. If we could
do that too, we wouldn¡¯t have to worry about making money!¡±
¡°I also know that patents are the most profitable, but these technical patents don¡¯t fall from the sky,¡±
Leo said.
Isabe chuckled.
¡°What are youughing at?¡± Leo looked at her in confusion.
Chapter 154
Isabe looked around and showed a mysterious smile. ¡°What if I told you that I know a big secret of
the Storm Group? As long as we have this secret, we can get countless patents.¡±
Leo¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What secret?¡±
Isabe said slowly, ¡°In the Storm Group, there is a god¨Clevel figure with the code name ¡®King¡®. 80% of
the patents held by the Storm Group were created by this person.¡±
¡°I know that too. But until now, no one knows who that person is,¡± Leo said.
Isabe smiled. Of course they didn¡¯t know King¡¯s identity. In her previous life, the identity of King
wasn¡¯t announced even at the time of her death.
However, Isabe had already guessed the identity of this person.
Moreover, she felt that her guess was more than 90% likely to be true!
¡°You know?¡± Leo looked at Isabe and his eyes lit up.
It reminded Isabe of the app that earned a huge sum of money for Susan in her previous
life.
The idea of this app was very simple. It was just a simple love game.
The reason why this app became popr was that in addition to the wonderful content of the game, the
male lead who could be conquered in the game was very special. Most importantly, the NPCs in the
game showed a very mature level of artificial intelligence.
After the app was released for a period of time, it caused a huge controversy on the
Inte.
Then Storm Group came out to exin that they had indeed developed the first generation of artificial
intelligence.
As for the Al researchers, they were the scientists, Susan, and a few other young researchers.
Isabe still remembered the list of the developers clearly.
Chapter 154
She felt that this artificial intelligence was mainly developed by King. Susan was probably just taking
credit for the work other people did.
But King had such amazing achievements, but he still chose to hide his real name.
Isabe felt that it didn¡¯t make sense.
He was the father of artificial intelligence!
Who wouldn¡¯t want such a reputation? Would they be willing to live behind a code name
forever?
Therefore, she felt that it was very likely that Ben didn¡¯t want to let King¡¯s identity be known because he
wanted all the spotlight to be on Susan. That was why he deliberately suppressed King.
Now that Susan had entered thepany, it was very likely that Ben had already started suppressing
King again.
King had to be dissatisfied with the Storm Group now.
If she wanted to poach someone, she should be able to do it urately.
Now, thest question was, who on earth was King?
In her previous life, countlessizens had guessed the answer to this question.
Isabe had also thought about it many times.
In the end, she chose a candidate.
She thought that King was the other person on the list named Marc Roy!
Marc was a young programmer and one of the people who participated in the research and
development of artificial intelligence projects.
However, when the reputation of Susan as the ¡°mother of artificial intelligence¡± was spread out, Marc
stood up and sourly said that a woman like Susan had no real ability at all. The reason
why the project could seed was all because of his idea.
Later, Marc was ridiculed on the Inte, and soon his name was even removed from the
list.
But Isabe felt that what Marc said was very likely to be the truth.
It was very likely that he was King. In order to suppress him, Ben didn¡¯t announce that he was King to
the public. However, Ben was afraid that Marc would make a scene, so Ben wrote his real name at the
bottom of the list.
There was another piece of evidence that could prove Marc was King.
After Marc was fired, the code name ¡°King¡± never appeared again.
All in all, Isabe had reason to believe that Marc was the one who had developed artificial intelligence.
Susan was just fishing for fame.
Right now, Marc hadn¡¯t entered the headquarters of the Storm Group yet. He was just working as a
supervisor in one of its subsidiaries.
The Storm Group must have done this to hide King¡¯s true identity.
The image of such a person appeared in Isabe¡¯s mind.
He was born proud and talented, but Ben was afraid of what he could achieve with his abilities, so he
had been suppressed in a subsidiary instead of working at headquarters.
He kept developing products, but Ben still tried his best to suppress him, putting all his patents under
thepany¡¯s name and refusing to even announce his real name.
Marc was definitely a nerd who was devoted to his research.
Therefore, even though Ben had treated him like this, he had endured it for many years.
Knowing that Susan had stolen his research results, he stood up in anger. But as a researcher, how
could hepete with her wealthy background?
He was telling the truth, but under the control of the capitalists, he became the object of ridicule on the
Inte.
It was really sad andmentable.
Chapter 154
But in this way, it would be easier to rope him in.
Isabe said with a mysterious look, ¡°King¡¯s real name is Marc Roy.¡±
¡°Marc Roy? Who¡¯s that?¡± Leo was stunned for a moment and searched for it on the Inte
Then, he found that Marc was just a programmer of a subsidiary.
He couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°He¡¯s not very famous.¡±
¡°That¡¯s just the Storm Group¡¯s cover¨Cup,¡± Isabe said confidently. ¡°Everyone knows that the Storm
Group has three big shots, and two of them have made their name public. I don¡¯t know how many
companies are secretly waving banknotes, trying to poach them. But the remaining one, King, is the
most outstanding and an all¨Crounder, and no one hase to poach him. Why? Because information
on him is well hidden. No one knows who he is! How can we poach him when we don¡¯t even know who
he is? Tell me, who would have thought that King of the Storm Group is actually hiding in a subsidiary?¡±
Leo was stunned. ¡°That makes sense.¡±
Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.
He couldn¡¯t help ncing at Isabe. ¡°But how did you find all that out?¡±
Isabe smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°I have my own ways. Leo, I am your wife, and we are in the
same boat now. How can I harm you? If you believe me, go to that subsidiary immediately and poach
Marc at a huge price! He is very likely to be working on an artificial intelligence project now. With his
talent, he will definitely seed. Think about it, if we have an artificial intelligence patent, how much
money can we make?¡±
Artificial intelligence¡
Leo¡¯s eyes lit up at the thought.
If he could get this patent, he would not only get wealth but also reputation and prestige..
Hispany would have a meteoric rise and be the second Storm Group.
Who would say that he was not as good as Ben anymore?
¡°Are you sure?¡± Leo asked.
Chapter 154
¡°Leo, I¡¯m the only one in the world who knows about this, and I¡¯ve only told you about it. But I can¡¯t
guarantee that more people will guess King¡¯s identity as time goes by. It¡¯s up to you whether you
believe me or not to poach Marc.¡±
If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she really didn¡¯t have money on hand, Isabe wouldn¡¯t have told Leo such
a big secret.
However, telling him had its own benefits too.
If she went to poach someone, who knew how Ben would deal with her?
But if it was Leo, Ben would definitely be restrained and unable to carry out his n because of their
blood rtionship.
Thinking of this, Isabe reminded him again, ¡°Ben will definitely stop you if you try to poach Marc. If he
goes too far, you canin tearfully to Charlie with mom. After all, he is your grandfather. He will
protect you.¡±
Leo blinked. ¡°I see. Let me think about it again.¡±
¡°Take your time to think about it. Remember to eat the chicken soup,¡± Isabe said softly and then left.
She knew that Leo would definitely take action.
Because he really wanted to defeat Ben.
This was his only chance to turn the tables, and it was her only chance as well.
Chapter 155
Chapter 155
A few dayster.
During breakfast, Charlie casually asked about Leo¡¯s current situation.
Ben knew that Charlie was still concerned about Penelope and Leo.
However, the current situation of Leo¡ was a little confusing.
Ben couldn¡¯t help but frown.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? Just tell me. I can take it.¡± Charlie looked calm.
Leo was indeed a snob.
Before he started anything, he dared to say that he wanted to establish the second Storm Group.
Now, no matter what kind of trouble he made, Charlie was mentally prepared.
Ben pondered for a moment before he replied honestly, ¡°He gave thepany a new name, Infinite
Technologies.¡±
¡°It¡¯s about time.¡± Charlie took a bite of his food calmly.
¡°After that, he announced that afterpleting the order in his hand, Infinite Technologies would no
longer manufacture electronic devices. He wants to take the¡ high¨Ctech route,¡± Ben said hesitantly.
This operation was really a little confusing.
Originally, thepany had an established operation chain..
Although many people cancelled the follow¨Cup cooperation because they doubted Leo¡¯s ability, as long
as he finished the orders on hand, new ones woulde by naturally.
However, Leo directly announced that he would no longer be engaged in electronic processing.
He even posted several factories on the Inte, ready to sell them.
Chapter 122
Charlie felt that the food in his mouth turned a little bitter upon hearing that. He took a deep breath and
asked, ¡°What else did he do?¡±
Such a small matter was not enough to make Ben show such an expression.
Ben hesitated again.
Charlie exhaled slowly. ¡°Go ahead!¡±
Thinking of what Leo had done, Ben couldn¡¯t help rubbing his temples in pain, and then said, ¡°For
some reason, he spent a lot of money to poach a programmer named Marc Roy from a subsidiary of
Storm Group.¡±
¡°A lot of money?¡± Charlie was a little curious..
Ben nodded. ¡°Four million dors of annual sry for him.¡±
Charlie asked, ¡°Is this programmer very capable?¡±
Frowning, Ben said, ¡°That¡¯s where the problem lies. He¡¯s just an ordinary programmer. Although his
ability isn¡¯t bad, he hasn¡¯t even reached the standard to work in the headquarters. He can¡¯t be
considered as expert at all.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.
Charlie felt his temples throb.
¡°Grandpa!¡± Susan quickly sat over and rubbed his temples. ¡°Maybe Leo has other considerations. Don¡¯t
worry.¡±
Susan couldn¡¯t help ncing at Ben in disapproval.
He knew that Charlie couldn¡¯t stand listening to these things, but why did he still tell Charlie?
Ben felt a little helpless.
Even if he didn¡¯t say it, Charlie would still find out about it through other means. At that time, no one
would be around to exin things to him, and he would probably be even angrier.
Charlie took a deep breath and said, ¡°Susan, help me call Leo.¡±
Chapter 155
¡°Okay.¡± Susan took her phone and called Leo.
She put the phone on speaker mode and put it on the table.
The call was quickly picked up.
Charlie said angrily, ¡°Leo, I heard that you spent four million dors and found a
programmer. Isn¡¯t four million dors not money to you? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±
Hearing this, Leo was not angry at all. Instead, he was delighted. ¡°Grandpa, did Ben tell you about
this?¡±
Charlie frowned. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who told me that! Terminated the contract with that person
immediately. Do you hear me?¡±
Leo couldn¡¯t helpughing.
Originally, he was very nervous about hiring a seemingly ordinary employee with a high sry.
But now, his heart waspletely at ease.
This programmer must be very important for Ben to ask his grandfather to get Leo terminate the
contract.
¡°Haha, Ben. I won this time,¡± Leo thought.
Leo immediately smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa, tell my brother, if he wants to keep talents, don¡¯t just think
about suppressing him. If he values Marc a little more, Marc wouldn¡¯t be so happy to follow me.¡±
Speaking of this, Leo said proudly, ¡°Tell Ben not to worry. In the future, I will take good care of Marc for
him!¡±
With that, Leo hung up.
Charlie was no longer angry, but confused.
He looked at Ben and asked, ¡°What is Leo talking about?¡±
Ben raised an eyebrow. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±
Was Marc a talent?
Did he suppress Marc in thepany?
Leo¡¯s thinking process seemed to be quite unique.
¡°Is there really something special about Marc?¡± Charlie asked suspiciously.
Ben shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±
Charlie sighed. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s observe for a while longer.¡±
Charlie was in a dilemma.
Ben and Leo were both his grandsons.
Although he doted on Ben a little more, he also hoped that Leo could live a good life.
Originally, with such apany, as long as Leo had a little ability, his life would not be too
bad.
But after what he had done, the future was really unknown for him.
After Leo hung up the phone, he looked ecstatic.
He looked at Isabe happily and said, ¡°Isabe! Grandpa just called and said that I shouldn¡¯t have
hired Marc.¡±
Isabe smiled and said, ¡°Ben is anxious, but he doesn¡¯t want to expose how much he values Marc, so
he wants grandpa to put pressure on you.¡±
¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking too,¡± Leo said cheerfully, ¡°It seems that Marc is most likely King. What¡¯s more,
when I asked him what he was nning to develop, he said that he was studying artificial intelligence!¡±
Isabe¡¯s eyes also lit up. ¡°That¡¯s even more so. He is a true genius. As long as we give him enough
support, he will definitely be able to develop artificial intelligence.¡±
Leo nodded quickly. He had already thought of the future where he could make a fortune by using Al.
Chapter 155
In order to show that he attached great importance to talents, Leo especially went to see
Marc again.
Marc was a very young programmer.
His appearance and his clothes were ordinary. He had some abilities, but he was far from outstanding.
Now, seeing Leoe in person, he couldn¡¯t help but stand up nervously.
He didn¡¯t know why Leo would hire him at a sky¨Chigh price of four million dors a year.
Although he had been well paid for his previous job, he had only earned about 40,000 to 60,000 dors
a year.
How many times did it increase all of a sudden?
Although Marc was a little hesitant about the sky¨Chigh sry, Leo had even given him an advance
payment of one million dors for the contract.
He would be really stupid to refuse such a good offer.
Although the contract had been signed, Marc was still a little nervous.
When he saw Leoing over, his first reaction was to wonder if Leo regretted it.
I want
¡°Mr. Roy.¡± Unexpectedly, Leo said to him politely, ¡°You said before that to do artificial intelligence?¡±
Al was just an idea that suddenly shed through Marc¡¯s mind. At present, he didn¡¯t even know what
his direction was.
But since Leo had asked, he could only brace himself to say, ¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Good!¡± Leo apuded on the spot. ¡°I¡¯ll invest two million dors first! Take the money and go build
your own team. If you don¡¯t have enough moneyter, just tell me. I can continue
to invest!¡±
Marc opened his mouth wide and looked at Leo in a daze.
He only had one thought now.
¡°Am I crazy?
¡°Or is he crazy?
¡°Or is the world going crazy?¡±
Leo thought that he had touched Marc with his words. He couldn¡¯t help patting thetter on the
shoulder and said, ¡°Mr. Roy, don¡¯t worry and do it boldly. No one knows better than me how talented
you are. You¡¯ve been suppressed by Ben in Storm Group all these years. It must have been hard on
you. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m different from him. I¡¯m willing to give you the biggest tform and support so
that you can do whatever you want.¡±
Leo spoke passionately.
Marc was stunned.
He didn¡¯t know that he had such abilities.
So much that even Ben wanted to suppress him?
Although it sounded a little strange, Marc had to admit that when Leo said that he was a talent, he felt
veryfortable in his heart.
Even Marc himself couldn¡¯t help but doubt it.
Could it be that he really was some sort of super genius, but hadn¡¯t disyed his potential under the
oppression of reality?
Leo said something else that was encouraging and then gave Marc two million dors to build his own
team.
Looking at the extra two million dors in his bank ount, Marc suddenly felt excited.
Leo had said that Marc could create the early stages of Al.
In that case, Marc would give it his all.
Marc went to set up a team seriously.
He went to his previouspany to poach some people and recruited some people from college.
Things were looking great for the time being.
Chapter 155
Leo looked at Marc and felt that he had not misjudged him.
At this time, he had already sold the factory and collected ten million dors of cash.
Now, he only had an empty shellpany left.
But that didn¡¯t matter. As long as the Al created by Marc was really outstanding, then all the sacrifices
were worth it.
Leo felt that such a talent had been snatched away by him.
Ben would definitely fly into a rage.
Therefore, he was very careful to hide the artificial intelligence project from the outside world.
¡°Now, all I have to do is wait for the moment to amaze the world with a single brilliant feat,¡± Leo thought
smugly.
Ben had tried to find out what Leo was doing now, but Leo kept it a secret, so Ben couldn¡¯t be bothered
with him.
As for Penelope, she came to apany Charlie every day and kept bragging that Leo was doing the
project of the century. When it seeded, it would definitely surprise the world.
On the other hand, Charlie was very happy to be coaxed by her.
As long as Charlie was happy, Ben couldn¡¯t be bothered to ask more.
Chapter 156
Chapter 156
Compared to what Leo and Isabe had done, Ben was more concerned about his wife, who seemed
to be addicted to online games!
At night.
In the past, at this time, the two of them should be leaning against each other on the bed, reading an
interesting book, and exchanging views with each other. He often had the chance to take advantage of
her.
But what about now?
Ben looked at the back of Susan, who was excitedly ying online games.
¡°Here, here. Ah, save me!¡± Susan frantically typed on the keyboard, and then she said dejectedly, ¡°It¡¯s
toote. I¡¯m dead.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll avenge you.¡± Theresa¡¯s domineering voice came over.
Not long after, she heard the worshipful voice of Susan. ¡°Rose, you¡¯re amazing.¡±
Ben was speechless.
Impressive, my ass.
He regretted it now.
He regretted it very much.
Why did he choose Rose to shoot the advertisement?
Susan went to the scene once, but after she came back, she had been keeping in touch with Rose.
Gradually, the two of them became very close.
When did this happen¡
Ben recalled.
As one of the few people who had read the script of Love in Bitter Winter, the two of them first talked
about the movie and began to cry.
Chapter 156
Then, they began to have dinner together.
Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.
Then, they began to make phone calls in the evening.
Ben had been silently enduring it.
Until Rose, the bastard, took Susan into the trap of online games!
From then on, he had slept alone every night!
¡°I don¡¯t think I can y online games. I¡¯m too bad at it,¡± Susan said dejectedly.
¡°We¡¯re just having fun, it¡¯s okay.¡± Theresaforted her. Suddenly, she thought of something and said
excitedly, ¡°By the way, there¡¯s a new game here. It seems to be pretty good. Do you want to try it?¡±
¡°Sure, sure,¡± Susan replied casually.
Theresa sent the name of the game over.
Susan downloaded the game and said bye to Theresa.
¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll find someone else to y with for a while,¡± Theresa said casually.
In this online game, she had a very graceful name, Lady Scarlett.
However, because of her domineering and sharp operation, she was the first ce in the server for
several months in a row. Therefore, the other yers were sure that Lady Scarlett, despite being the
name of a female, was actually a man behind the screen!
Behind this ID, there must be a buff man with a broad back and a big belly.
Theresa didn¡¯t care about these misunderstandings. She clicked on her friend list and wanted to invite
someone to y with her.
But when she looked at the group of friends, she suddenly felt bored.
¡°s, except for Susan, my other friends are all ttering me all the time. It¡¯s so boring.¡± Theresa
controlled her character in the game and wandered around out of boredom.
Chapter 156
When she walked to Novice Vige, where her character was born in the game, she found that a girl
holding a dagger given by the system and killing chickens with a poker face.
Although these chickens were only at level 1, there were too many of them. This girl was only at level
one, and she liked dealing with multiple chickens at a time instead of killing them right away. Soon, she
was drowned in a sea of chickens and was dead.
There was no punishment for the death of a level one ount.
But her death was too tragic¡
Theresa watched helplessly as the girl died again and again, but she still insisted on killing the
chickens. Finally, Theresa couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.
She walked over and sent a friend request.
Not many yers in the server had the honor of receiving a friend request from her.
Theresa was already waiting to wee the scream of the neer.
Then, what she got was¡
It was a dialogue box with emotionless words.
¡°The yer has rejected your friend request.¡±
n the w
Theresa was stunned. She thought the other party must¡¯ve clicked button.
She sent another message. The girl rejected her again.
Theresa was bored and tried a few more times, only to find that she was rejected in seconds, but the
neer¡¯s expression did not change at all.
Theresa knew what was going on.
This girl must have set the settings so that all her friend requests were rejected.
Phew, the system rejected her, not the girl.
Theresa suddenly felt a little better.
Seeing that this poor girl was about to be drowned by a sea of chickens again, she rushed forward with
his broadsword and cleared out arge area in a few moves.
¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Theresa typed calmly.
The girl nced at her expressionlessly and then went further away. She continued to kill chickens¡
No, she was killed by chickens.
Theresa stepped forward again and cleared a patch ofnd after killing the chickens.
The girl moved to another ce.
Theresa continued to follow her.
After a few times, the girl finally looked at her and asked, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±
Theresa raised her eyebrows.
She found that this girl, with the game ID ¡°Light¡± looked very sad. It seemed that she was deliberately
looking for death.
Theresa was actually a kind person. She thought that she couldn¡¯t let the girl go on like this, and she
had to help her out.
Theresa said, ¡°I¡¯ll add you as a friend. ept it and I can help you pass missions easily.¡±
¡°No need!¡± the girl said.
¡°You need it.¡± Theresa smiled.
¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary,¡± the girl repeated.
Theresa said word by word, ¡°I think it is.¡±
The girl was speechless.
In front of theputer screen, Thomas looked at the majestic female warrior in the game and frowned
slightly.
He was just in a bad mood and wanted to torture himself in the gam
Why did a lunatic suddenly appear and insist on following him?
¡°If you don¡¯t add me as a friend, I¡¯ll keep killing monsters for you. I promise you won¡¯t die,¡± Theresa
said.
Thomas was speechless.
What kind of crazy threat was this?
However, he was still threatened by her.
He was too sad now. In reality, he couldn¡¯t abuse himself because his family and friends. would worry
about him.
If he couldn¡¯t even do it in the game¡
Then, how could he vent his emotions?
¡°Fine.¡± Thomas could only ept the friend request from Lady Scarlett.
¡°Sure.¡± Theresa smiled and summoned her vehicle, a crystal horse.
She got on the horse and extended her hand to him, inviting him to ride with her.
Thomas had no choice but to get on the horse.
¡°Where are you taking me?¡± he asked.
¡°You¡¯ll knowter.¡±
Theresa took him directly to a sea of flowers.
Then, she paused for ten minutes, as if in a daze again.
Thomas was in a bad mood, so he simply sat there in a daze without saying a word.
Ten minutester, Theresa changed into a flying vehicle and brought him to the skies above the sea.
Then, she stopped for another ten minutes.
Thomas continued to stare nkly.
Over and over again, Theresa and Thomas went to about seven or eight ces. Each time, they
stopped for five minutes.
In the end, she rode the horse and brought him back to Novice Vige.
¡°How is it? Aren¡¯t these ces beautiful?¡± Theresa looked at him expectantly.
Thomas paused for a moment. ¡°Hmm?¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t they beautiful?¡± Theresa blinked and said, ¡°These are the most beautiful ces here. When I¡¯m
in a bad mood, I¡¯ll go to these ces. Then, no matter how bad my mood is, it will get better.¡±
Thomas¡® gaze flickered.
All of a sudden, he had a strange feeling.
This woman could tell that he was in a bad mood, so she deliberately wanted to make him happy just
now?
Thomas didn¡¯t remember the beautiful scenery, but when he looked at Lady Scarlett, he inexplicably
remembered this valiant female warrior.
Chapter 157
Chapter 157
¡°I¡¯ll go offline first,¡± said Thomas.
¡°Go ahead.¡± Theresa waved her hand indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t torture yourself in the future.¡±
He turned off the game in silence.
He looked at the darkputer screen and the empty alcohol bottles next to it.¡±
All of a sudden, a pale smile appeared on his face.
Monica was still Monica.
But she was no longer the angel she used to be.
She used to be his faith.
But now, his faith had copsed.
He didn¡¯t know how to move on at all.
He didn¡¯t dare to see his friends or rtives, so he simply found a remote city, found a hotel, and lived
alone.
Every time his friends and rtives asked him about it, he would always pretend that he had already
moved on.
However, in the end, his disguise copsed in front of a stranger.
Even a stranger could be so gentle.
However, Monica had not sent him a single message in the past few days.
In this case, what else could he not let go of?
He should really let it go and move on.
With a smile, hey down on the bed and fell asleep.
Tomorrow would be another wonderful day.
Cuper
Back to two hours ago¡.
Susan washed up and sat on the bed.
¡°Oh? So early today?¡±
Ben was secretly delighted.
He saw Susan turn on her phone and click on an application.
¡°This is a single¨Cyer mobile game. I cany on the bed and y it,¡± she said.
Ben was speechless.
If time could be reversed¡
He would never choose Rose as the ambassador, never.
This woman had already surpassed Timothy and be his number¨Cone rival in love.
The most terrifying thing was¡
She wasn¡¯t even around, but she could steal the attention of Susan with strange things.
But!
Susan was just ying games.
As a man, he had to show great tolerance, right?
ording to the Book of Love, he had to ept his girlfriend¡¯s interests.
It was rare for Susan to be interested in something. As a man, he had to tolerate it.
Ben was trying to convince himself.
Susan eximed in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s actually a love game? Oh my god, there are so many male leads,
and every one of them is very handsome.¡±
Ben was speechless.
He moved closer to her quietly.
Chapter 15/
Susan had already begun to walk excitedly through the plot.
This game was called ¡°Otherworld¡¯s Queen¡°.
The general plot was that a modern heroine transmigrated to another world and became a queen.
Since she was the queen, she had a huge harem, which was filled with men in this case.
Therefore, the heroine began her journey of exploring the harem.
This was the plot with Man No. 1: The queen had a sudden urge to pretend to be a maid and go out to
y. Man No. 1 was an assassin who came to assassinate the queen. He pretended to be a guard but
identally met the queen, who was pretending to be a maid. They had a series of misunderstandings
and developed feelings for each other gradually.
Ben watched helplessly as the female lead, who was disguised as a maid, was identally pushed to
the guard disguised as an assassin.
At this moment, three options popped up.
Option 1 was: ¡°Who are you? I¡¯ve never seen you before! I¡¯m going to inform the others.¡±
Option 2 was: ¡°Ouch! My foot! My foot hurts a little.¡±
Option 3 was: ¡°I¡ My heart seems to be beating a little fast all of a sudden. I think I may be sick. Are
you a doctor? Can you take a look at me?¡±
Susan looked at the delicate and cold assassin on the screen with a smile.
She did not hesitate to choose the third option.
Then, the assassin, who was teased for the first time in his life, blushed.
¡°Oh my, he¡¯s quite arrogant.¡± Susan braced herself and prepared to continue her n of taking this
man down.
Ben took her phone expressionlessly.
¡°What are you doing?¡± Susan red at him. ¡°Give me back the cute guy!¡±
Ben nced at her and calmly said, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±
Then, he took her phone and went to the study.
Susan was left standing there in confusion.
Half an hourter, Ben returned.
¡°My phone,¡± she stretched out her hand and said.
Ben calmly handed over her phone.
Susan looked at him suspiciously and then clicked on the game.
As soon as she nced at the screen, her face darkened.
She looked at Beh expressionlessly, asking, ¡°Can you tell me why there are two braids on the head of
the assassin?¡±
Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.
No matter how good¨Clooking he was, his charm was affected because of the braids.
¡°Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s cute?¡± Ben asked innocently.
Susan nced at him and was convinced.
However, she would not admit defeat like this.
¡°So be it. I¡¯ll just watch the plot.¡± She suppressed the urge to close her eyes and continued reading.
Just now, she chose the third option.
The aloof assassin with pigtails suddenly blushed.
¡°I¡¯m¡ I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know how to treat patients,¡± he stammered.
It was supposed to be a beautiful scene when the cute guy blushed.
But looking at the two braids, Susan only wanted to die right now.
However, she would never let Ben seed, so she forced herself to start the plot again.
The assassin took the queen to ake to rest.
He asked, ¡°Are you feeling better? I still have something to do, so I won¡¯t apany you
for now.¡±
The choices popped up again.
Ben nced at her phone screen with a book in his hand.
Option 1 was: ¡°I¡¯m still feeling a little ufortable. Can you apany me?¡±
Option 2 was: ¡°What is it? Can you tell me? Maybe I can help you.¡±
Option 3 was: ¡°You are not allowed to leave. I am the Queen. I want you to stay here with
me.¡±
Susan analyzed the situation.
The third option would reveal her identity and might get her killed, so that was out.
She wondered, ¡°One or two, which one should I choose?¡±
She went with the first option.
She carefully chose Option 1.
However, as soon as she pressed the button, a red and ck dialog box appeared on her
screen.
[After choosing Option 1, the affability level of the assassin increases by 20. However, there is enmity
between the minister and the assassin. Now the affability level has risen, and when conquering the
minister, the affability points will be decreased by 20. The minister looks like this:]
There was a photo of a sickly handsome man with no braids.
Originally, these two male characters were both good¨Clooking, and it was hard to tell who was better.
However, there was a huge difference between having braids and not having them.
Moreover, the minister looked sick and delicate.
Sickly!
This character was her love.
She couldn¡¯t help but look away.
[You have one choice to change your option. Do you want to change it?]
Susan thought for a moment and changed it to Option 2.
[The assassin thinks that you have too many things to do, so his affability level has dropped to 50. In
the future, when the assassin appears, his initial affability level for you will decrease by 20. He looks
like this:]
There was a photo of a handsome young man who looked youthful.
Susan was speechless.
His smile was so bright that it was a little hard to resist.
She couldn¡¯t help ncing at Ben, asking, ¡°Can you cancel this damn dialog box?¡±
ying this kind of game meant ying with uncertainties.
What was the point of this dialog box when it leaked so much information?
¡°I thought it could help you.¡± Ben looked even more innocent.
Susan red at him and then braced herself to y for a while longer.
However, every time she made a choice, a dialog box would pop up. Not long after, shepletely lost
interest.
She threw her phone away and said sadly, ¡°I won¡¯t y anymore! You¡¯re bullying me.¡±
Chapter 158
Chapter 158
Ben was delighted, but his expression was very serious. ¡°I¡¯m not bullying you, but this kind of game
with scripts is so boring.¡±
Ben was obviously twisting her words, but Susan still felt that it made sense.
She couldn¡¯t help sighing. ¡°But this kind of game can¡¯t be done without a script.¡±
¡°It¡¯s notpletely impossible,¡± Ben said casually. ¡°Do you know artificial intelligence?¡±
Susan knew a little about it. After a while, she sat up with great interest and said, ¡°I know, but why are
you asking this?¡±
Ben raised his eyebrows, ¡°Games need scripts. In essence, there are only a few NPC action trees, and
the action mode is single. If you can give more intelligence to these NPCs, this kind of game can
completely abandon the script, and all reactions will be produced by NPCs. yers will have enough
freedom of their plots.¡±
Susan was stunned by his words. ¡°It seems¡ very reasonable?¡±
¡°So, you¡¯d better wait for the Al to improve before ying this game. It¡¯s too boring to y now,¡± Ben
said.
After beating around the bush for a long time, Ben finally spoke his purpose. He felt that he was simply
too intelligent.
¡°That makes sense.¡± Susan thought for a moment, then suddenly looked at Ben
expectantly and said in a delicate voice, ¡°Honey, since you¡¯re so powerful, why don¡¯t you make an Al
game?¡±
Ben was speechless.
Susan immediately took his arm and said in a sweeter voice, ¡°I know you can do it. I just. want to y
the high¨Cquality game you mentioned. Please help me.¡±
Ben was speechless.
His heart was beating a little fast.
Chapter 158
But he was still rational.
He said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s too difficult to do research on this project. I think¡¡±
Without saying a word, Susan kissed Ben.
Ben immediately corrected himself. ¡°If it¡¯s just for the game, it¡¯s not entirely impossible.¡±
Artificial intelligence, which was Al, was a world¨Css subject.
In fact, thetest cell phone of Storm Group was equipped with a cell phone secretary, whose
intelligence was far beyond that of the other products.
But this level of Al was far from enough to make the so¨Ccalled high¨Cintensity game he said.
The game must be to the extent he said. Although NPC should not be to the extent of human wisdom,
at least it must have a certain analysis and thinking ability.
Ben didn¡¯t intend to touch the forbidden area of human beings and give them real wisdom. The
essence of Al was to simte the actions of human beings.
Then he had to increase the simtion ability of the Al and finally achieve the effect of illusion.
In order to increase the simtion ability, the data would be enormous. The first step was to
consider whether the Al chip could support such data.
As for the Al chip, it had to be upgraded.
Also¡
Ben had already thought of many problems that he had to ovee.
He had always been someone fond of challenges. However, even he was uncertain about such a
challenge.
At that moment, Susan kissed him again.
Ben nced at Susan as his chaotic thoughts disappeared in an instant.
Susan coughed lightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±
Chapter 158
Ben raised his eyebrows and remained silent.
¡°Well, it¡¯s a little difficult this time, but I can work hard with you,¡± Susan said with embarrassment, and
then took the initiative to kiss Ben on the lips.
Ben narrowed his eyes.
¡°Not enough?¡± Susan blushed and slowly kissed him.
She kissed his neck, unbuttoned his shirt, and gently kissed his chest.
The benefits¡ came all of a sudden.
Ben suddenly felt his lips were a little dry.
He could no longer bear it. In an instant, he took the initiative and brought Susan into rhythm.
After an unknown period, Ben finally let go of her.
Susan copsed on the bed, unable to move at all.
¡°Susan..¡± Ben came over with some embarrassment.
¡°Get lost.¡± Susan rolled her eyes and pointed at the door with all her strength.
¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Susan. I¡¯ll give you a massage.¡± Ben carefully reached out his hand.
After a few massages, his hands were all over the ce again.
Susan was livid. ¡°Get lost now!¡±
Ben nced at her with some grievance.
Susan covered her head and hid under the quilt.
She was really courting death. She had nothing better to do but flirt with Ben.
his
This was great. He had been a virgin for more than 20 years, and his capability in bed was
unimaginable.
Ben also felt that he was being too reckless.
But he was worried that he couldn¡¯t control himself, so he gritted his teeth, took a cold shower, and then
went to the study.
Needless to say, if Susan encouraged him in this way, Ben felt that he could do anything in this world.
Ben didn¡¯t have any clue about the previous Al topic before, but now he really had some
ideas.
Ben turned on theputer with great interest and began to experiment.
This experimentsted for an entire night.
When the sun rose, Ben still felt full of energy.
Although he had only coaxed Susan casually before, but now, Ben felt that it was very
promising.
Ben stretchedzily and got up to look for Susan.
Susan was trying to get up.
But as soon as she got up, her legs felt sore and she fell directly back onto the bed.
¡°Susan.¡± Ben walked over with a guilty conscience. ¡°Are you all right?¡±
Susan took a deep breath. ¡°Sleep in the study for a week.
Ben was stunned. ¡°How about three days?¡±
¡°Half a month,¡± Susan said expressionlessly.
Ben still wanted to fight for it, but Susan gave him a sharp look.
He fell silent.
Susan nced at him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep for a while longer! Apply for leave for me at thepany.¡±
Chapter 158
¡°Okay,¡± Ben hurriedly agreed.
Susan slowlyy back down.
Ben went downstairs, brought breakfast up, and personally fed it to Susan. He then went to instruct the
maid, ¡°If she hasn¡¯t gone downstairs by noon, remember to feed her something.¡±
¡°Yes,¡± the maid replied.
When Charlie heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but ask with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is Susan sick?¡±
¡°Probably because she¡¯s tired,¡± Ben said.
Charlie didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Then let her have a good rest.¡±
Ben nodded and went to thepany first.
Susan continued to lie on the bed, feeling that she was slowly recovering.
But¡
Why were the servants looking at her and chuckling today?
Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.
After lying down for a while, Susan finally got up.
She walked slowly to the bathroom and looked up.
In the next moment, her facepletely darkened.
Her neck! It was densely packed with all kinds of reddish¨Cpurple marks!
No wonder the servants¡® expressions were so strange!
They¡ they must have seen them.
That bastard, Ben, actually didn¡¯t warn her at all.
Susan went back to bed andy down, covering her facepletely.
Chapter 158
She didn¡¯t want to see anyone for at least three days.
She nned to stay on the bed and not move.
She refused to move no matter what.
Chapter 159
Chapter 159
Susan slept until the afternoon.
Charlie was worried, so he called a physician over and insisted that the physician take a look at Susan.
Susan hid under the nket and said sadly, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m fine!¡±
Charlie looked serious. ¡°Don¡¯t hide your illness, Susan. Let the physician take a look at you. That¡¯s right.¡±
The physician also said, ¡°It¡¯s just a simple check¨Cup, Mrs. Landor. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡±
She was on the verge of tears. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m really fine! I¡¯m just a little tired and want to lie down for a while.¡±
Looking at Susan in embarrassment, a maid next to herughed.
Susan had a look of despair on her face.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Charlie became more confused.
The maid hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Landor senior, Mrs. Landor is really fine.¡±
¡°Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯ll get up right away,¡± Susan said.
Charlie looked around and felt that there was something he didn¡¯t know.
However, seeing that Susan was so persistent, he did not insist.
When Charlie left with physician, Susan heaved a long sigh of relief, but she did not dare to lie on the bed.
She rummaged through boxes and cabs and found a long scarf. Then, she wrapped it
around her neck.
She was sure that nothing could be seen.
Susan dawdled down the stairs.
Charlie was stunned when he saw this.
¡°Susan, are you cold?¡±
Susan coughed a few times and said, ¡°It¡¯s a little cold.¡±
Charlie was speechless.
It was summer now!
¡°I¡¯ll get someone to turn the temperature up,¡± Charlie said.
¡°No, there¡¯s no need for that,¡± said Susan hurriedly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go through so much trouble for me. I¡ I¡¯ll stay in the study.¡±
As Susan spoke, she slipped into the study as if she was escaping.
Charlie looked at her back and felt that something was wrong.
He couldn¡¯t help but ask the maid next to him, ¡°What¡¯s going on with Susan?¡±
The maid justughed.
Charlie was even more baffled.
The maid couldn¡¯t help lowering her voice and said, ¡°Mr. Landor senior, you may have a great¨Cgrandson soon.¡±
Charlie was stunned.
He suddenly realized something, and a smile broke out on his face.
¡°Prepare more tonics tonight,¡± Charlie ordered.
¡°Okay.¡± The maid agreed with a smile.
Susan ran to the study with a red face.
She closed the door tightly. Only then did she feel that the heat on her face had subsided a little.
She couldn¡¯t imagine what the maid would say when she saw the marks.
Just thinking about it made Susan feel ashamed and resentful.
If Ben was in front of her now, she might kick him really hard!
Susan took a few deep breaths to calm herself down.
Now, it was impossible to leave the study.
This was too embarrassing.
She looked at theputer on the table and turned it on.
Susan was just looking around.
However, as sooh as she turned on theputer, she saw a programme on the screen.
Sheunched the programme out of curiosity.
Then, her eyes suddenly widened.
This thing¡
It was arge framework.
The direction was how to improve the Al¡¯s imitation ability.
This was a rtivelyrge project. Countless people had been studying it, but they had not found a direction.
However, Ben had a very clear and feasible framework.
Susan filled in some details on the report out of curiosity. The more she filled it in, the more interesting it became.
In the end, she sat in the study for the whole afternoon.
It was not until a maid came to call her for dinner that Susan reluctantly removed her hand from the keyboard.
Last night, she had asked Ben to make a high¨Cquality NPC temte. In fact, she had just said it casually and did not have much expectation.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.
But Ben had actually created a framework?
Under the framework, there were roughly three difficult things and ten steps that needed tobe ovee.
But this direction was already very specific. As long as he continued, there would be a day when he could achieve his goal.
The most terrifying thing was that Ben had created this frame in one night.
Susan thought that she was pretty good, but for some reason, she felt like an ant looking up to a god when facing Ben.
If she was considered one of the best in the industry, then Ben seemed to be beyond the scope of human beings.
¡°Is he still a human?¡±
No wonder he could take charge of nearly 80% of the creations of the Storm Group alone.
Just a moment ago, Susan was expressing her admiration for Ben while facing theputer.
The next moment, she went downstairs and saw Ben himself.
Her face suddenly darkened!
¡°Susan, are you cold?¡± Ben looked at Susan in surprise.
It was one thing for the Charlie to ask this question.
But Ben asked too?
Susan just red at him.
¡°All right, don¡¯t ask her anymore. Sit down and eat.¡± Charlie said with a smile, ¡± Ben, help Susan down.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Ben walked over to support Susan.
Susan red at him, but she didn¡¯t do anything in front of Charlie.
¡°Come here, Susan.¡± As soon as she sat down, Charlie served her a bowl of chicken soup.
¡°Grandpa, I can do it myself,¡± Susan said hurriedly.
Charlie said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be happy as long as you nourish your body.¡°,
Nourish her body¡?
Susan seemed to have read between the lines.
Her face suddenly turned red.
If there was a hole in the ground, she would get in immediately.
However, Ben said calmly, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll supervise her and make sure her health gets better.¡±
¡°Okay, that¡¯s good!¡± Charlie burst intoughter.
Susan was speechless.
She had lost the ability to speak.
She didn¡¯t even know how she finished this meal.
After finishing the meal with great difficulty, Susan felt weak all over.
Susan stormed back to her room with Ben in tow.
Then, she closed the door with a fierce look in her eyes.
¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind, Ben. You¡¯re not sleeping in the study for half a month anymore.¡±
Ben was delighted. ¡°Then I¡¯lle back to sleep tonight.¡±
Susan sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t you have three problems to solve? Don¡¯te back to sleep here before you solve the first one.¡±
Ben was speechless.
¡°Get lost and go to the study.¡± Susan kicked him out.
Then, she closed the door.
Ben was locked up outside the door, dumbfounded.
¡°Susan.¡± Ben knocked on the door. ¡°What about we keep it to half a month? Susan?
There was only one answer to his question. ¡°Get lost!¡±
Ben was speechless.
After making sure that Susan would not open the door, he sighed and went to the study.
Ben opened the program he had writtenst night and found that there were many details added to the framework.
Ben couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw this.
Chapter 160
Chapter 160
At night¡
Susan and Theresa were struggling in the online game.
The two of them chatted while killing the monsters.
¡°How was the game yesterday?¡± Theresa asked casually.
Thinking of what Ben had done, Susan felt a headacheing on.
When Theresa asked, she couldn¡¯t help but rant out her grievances.
While Susan wasining, Theresa¡¯s mouth was wide open the entire time.
¡°What? Gave the NPC a braid?¡±
¡°Directly created dialog boxes to spoil the plot?¡±
What the hell was going on?
¡°Is this how programmers show their jealousy?¡±
Theresa was stunned when she heard Susan say, ¡°He insisted that the NPC has scripts. It¡¯s too boring.
If we want to have fun, we have to improve the intelligence of the NPC. Only in this way can you create
a good game without scripts.¡±
¡°And then?¡± Theresa didn¡¯t know what to say.
¡°And then? Then I¡¯ll let him study it,¡± said Susan casually. ¡°Last night, he came up with a framework
overnight. It looked quite smooth. I think it won¡¯t be long before I can y high-
end games.¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Susan asked curiously.
Theresa couldn¡¯t say anything and typed her message instead.
¡°Susan! I really just rmend you to y a game.¡±
Why was it that it was about to evolve into a game industry revolution?
If Ben seeded, In the future, when everyone recalled the process of this invention, would they say
all of this started because of an ident?
That night. Theresa told Susan to y a love game.
From that moment onward, a new era was about to begin!
Moreover, it had to be broadcast in an impassioned tone.
Theresa couldn¡¯t help shivering at the thought of this.
¡°Anyway, I can¡¯t y this game anymore. Let¡¯s wait for Ben to finish it,¡± Susan said casually.
Theresa said, ¡°By the way, Ben has always been famous in the business world as a genius. We didn¡¯t
know that he knew how to do research as well.¡±
¡°Ah.¡± Susan was stunned. ¡°I forgot that this is still a secret.¡±
Theresa was speechless. ¡°Susan, don¡¯t kill me!¡±
Susan wanted tough. She deliberately threatened, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary to kill you. But anyway, there
are only a few people who know this secret. If the news gets out, I¡¯ll get even with you directly.¡±
Theresa said, ¡°¡ I suddenly feel a lot of pressure.¡±
Susan chuckled softly.
Although she had identally spilled the beans, she was not too worried.
First, she believed in Theresa¡¯s character.
Secondly, there had always been all kinds of spections about the identity of King. Even if Theresa
guessed that Ben was King and spread the news, no one would believe it.
¡°Howe you can talk today? Where¡¯s your man?¡± Theresa calmed down after feeling the pressure
for a while.
Susan narrowed her eyes. ¡°I kicked him out. He¡¯s at the study.¡±
¡°Why?¡± Theresa was stunned.
Chapter 160
Susan was speechless..
She couldn¡¯t say anything more. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Anyway, I will never forgive him in a
short time. Never.¡±
Theresa blinked and was wondering what had happened.
Suddenly, she heard Susan eximing, ¡°Wait a minute, myputer seems to have been hacked.¡±
A ck dialog box suddenly popped up on herputer screen, but she couldn¡¯t click on
Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.
1. it.
Susan was frowning.
In the next moment, a small figure suddenly appeared on the ck dialog box.
Susan opened her mouth wide in shock.
That little guy¡ was clearly the animated version of Ben.
The funniest thing was that Ben also had two braids on his head.
At this moment, the little person was constantly bowing to her, looking cute and funny.
With the addition of the hrious music, Susan burst intoughter on the spot.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you stillughing after being hacked?¡± Theresa was a little surprised.
At this time, there was a knock on the door.
¡°Wait a minute.¡± Susan took off her headphones and went to open the door,
At the door, Ben stood there with eager eyes.
Susan was amused. ¡°Did you draw the animated character?¡±
¡°I asked someone in thepany to draw it,¡± Ben said, emphasizing. ¡°With my
appearance, even with two braids, I¡¯m still much more handsome than those NPCs, aren¡¯t
1?¡±
¡°It¡¯s ugly.¡± Susan refused to admit it.
¡°Ugly?¡± Ben frowned, lowered his head, and approached Susan.
Even though she had seen his face many times, he was still extremely handsome to her.
Susan immediately blushed.
¡°Your heart is beating faster.¡± Ben pointed out.
¡°No¡ That¡¯s impossible.¡± Susan continued to deny.
Ben moved closer. ¡°Why don¡¯t I help you listen to your heartbeat?¡±
All of a sudden, Susan was fuming.
She despised herself in her heart.
¡°This bastard is obviously using a honey trap. I absolutely can¡¯t be fooled,¡± she said to
herself.
But how could she refuse such a face?
On the other side, Theresa was speechless and thought to herself.
¡°Susan, have you forgotten that your mic is switched on?
¡°Susan, do you remember saying that you won¡¯t forgive him?
¡°Even if you don¡¯t remember, you can¡¯t be lovey¨Cdovey with me here like this!¡±
Theresa turned off the voice chat expressionlessly.
Heh, women.
They were all big liars.
The next day, Susan continued to ask for leave for a day.
On the third day, she could finally go to work.
Because she had no projects on hand, she had been very interested in artificial intelligence
Chapter
recently.
Ben directly set up an Al project, transferred Susan over, and then formed a team.
Ben didn¡¯t hide anything from her.
Leo soon received the news.
He was a little nervous. ¡°Isabe, Storm Group is also working on this project.¡±
Storm Group was far more powerful than them in terms of both human resources and
material resources.
Isabe was not anxious at all. She said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s useless to have more people in these high¨C
tech industries. The key is that there must be talents. We have poached the top talent of Storm Group.
What are you afraid of?¡±
Thinking of Marc, Leo smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll be faster than them.
If their smallpany developed faster than Storm Group, Leo felt that he would have a shocking rise.
Susan did not know what Leo was fantasizing about.
Since Ben asked her to form a team, she began to do so.
Because artificial intelligence needed talents that could be used in this project, they might not have
enough people in the headquarters.
Susan was recruiting talents from all the subsidiaries.
Everyone in the subsidiary had to submit a copy of their understanding of artificial intelligence. Susan
selected some young people with ideas on this topic and set up a strong team in a few days.
Ben was responsible for providing arge framework, and Susan was in charge of adding details.
It was their first time working together, but they had a natural tacit understanding.
The project was progressing rapidly.
Chapter 161
Chapter 161
Although they didn¡¯t know how Storm Group was progressing, Leo and Isabe still felt a sense of
urgency.
¡°Mr. Roy, how¡¯s it going?¡± Leo asked.
Marc felt a little guilty.
What progress? Where could he get the progress?
But if he answered honestly, he would be driven away immediately.
Marc couldn¡¯t bear to lose such a high sry.
So, he pretended to be very confident. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything is going well.¡±
¡°Can you show me the details?¡± Leo asked.
Marc¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and then he braced herself to take out some old programs.
Leo started reading seriously.
Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.
Marc was anxiously waiting.
Was he going to be seen through and driven away?
Just as Marc was feeling uneasy, Leo nodded and said, ¡°Very good. You did a good job. I heard that
studying Al is very expensive. If you need more money, just tell me.¡±
At this moment, Marc felt extremely guilty and did not dare to ask for more. He quickly said, ¡°No, no,
the investment you gavest time¡¡±
¡°You must¡¯ve finished it, right?¡± Isabe asked with a smile.
Marc looked at her nkly.
Isabe spoke softly, ¡°Leo, building a high¨Ctechboratory is not cheap at all. The 2 million dors you
gave him earlier was probably not enough at all. I¡¯m guessing Mr. Roy even used the sry you paid
him in advance. You can¡¯t disappoint Mr. Roy for his selfless contributions.¡±
Chapter 161
Leo was at his most arrogant moment. When he heard this, he immediately waved his
hand and said, ¡°Mr. Roy, you don¡¯t have to spend your own money. I¡¯ll transfer another 2 million dors
to you. You can spend as much as you want.¡±
Marc was confused.
But he was not stupid, so he did not say anything more.
After Leo finished checking the situation, he left confidently.
However, Isabe found a time to meet Marc alone.
¡°Mr. Roy,¡± Isabe said softly.
¡°Mrs. Isabe.¡± Roy was a little flustered. ¡°In fact, there are nearly half of the 2 million dors left and
they¡¯re not used yet.¡±
Isabeughed.
Leo was a fool.
When she said that she wanted to use recruit, he really gave all the power to Marc and didn¡¯t care
about anything.
However, Isabe had nted a lot of her people in Marc¡¯s team.
She knew very well about his spending progress.
¡°Mr. Roy,¡± Isabe said slowly, ¡°No, you¡¯ve already used up the money. Moreover, because you need a
lot of experimental support, your expenses are huge. You¡¯ll soon use up the next 2 million dors.¡±
A thinyer of sweat appeared on Marc¡¯s forehead. ¡°This¡ this is fraud.¡±
¡°How can this be called fraud?¡± Isabe smiled. ¡°As long as Mr. Roy, you can really develop it in the
end, it will be a reasonable investment.¡±
Marc was speechless.
But he couldn¡¯t develop it at all.
2/8
Chapter 161
Where did this couple get so much confidence in him?
In Isabe¡¯s eyes, Marc¡¯s silence meant he could do it.
After all, he was the one who managed to get the results in her past life.
In this life, they offered better conditions and more support. There was no reason for Marc not to figure
it out.
Isabe said with a faint smile, ¡°Mr. Roy, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you take the risk alone. You can take
20% of the extra investment directly and leave it in your private wallet. Leave the rest to me. Even if
Leo finds out and mes you, I can help you.¡±
Isabe¡¯s words were pleasant.
Marc suddenly realized what had happened.
Isabe¡
Was she trying to steal money?
She thought of a way to trick Leo into investing money. Then, she would take most of it and leave a
small part of it for Marc. That was to say, the two of them worked together to cheat Leo of his money.
¡°20% is a lot,¡± Isabe said indifferently.
Marc couldn¡¯t help but struggle.
No matter how much investment he cheated, he could take 20% of it.
In the long run, it was indeed a huge sum of money.
Moreover, the majority was taken by Isabe.
Even if Leo wanted to get even with someone, he couldn¡¯t me Marc.
In the end, it was still benefits that tempted humans.
Marc gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Nice to cooperate with you.¡±
Chapter 161
Only then did Isabe smile. ¡°Nice to cooperate with you.¡±
Then she bade farewell to Marc..
Thinking of the new money in her ount, Isabe felt much happier.
As long as she followed this pattern, she would soon be able to swindle Leo of all his
money.
At that time, she would return six million dors to the Lynn family first. If there was more, she could try
other investments.
There were so many opportunities in her previous life. She didn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t
make money.
In the evening, Leo and Isabe went home together.
¡°Leo, you¡¯re back.¡± Penelope quickly took off Leo¡¯s coat and hung it up. When she looked at Isabe,
she couldn¡¯t help frowning. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re not home every day, and now, you¡¯re finally
home with your husband but why don¡¯t you help him take off his coat and change his shoes?¡±
Disdain shed across Isabe¡¯s eyes.
¡°Here ites again.¡± she thought.
Penelope, that old witch, really wanted to go against her all the time.
Isabe was already very familiar with dealing with Penelope.
She immediately put on a pitiful look and said, ¡°My stomach hurts a little.¡±
¡°Does your stomach hurt? Sit down!¡± Leo immediately became nervous.
He carefully helped Isabe sit down, and then couldn¡¯t help but lose his temper at Penelope. ¡°Mom,
Isabe is still pregnant. What do you want her to do?¡±
Penelope was annoyed. ¡°Which woman hasn¡¯t been pregnant before? Is Isabe a princess and can¡¯t
do anything?¡±
Isabe said gently, ¡°Leo, don¡¯t me mom. She¡¯s right. Every woman has to be pregnant.
I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and see if there¡¯s anything I can do.¡±
Isabe pretended to get up.
Leo pressed her down. ¡°All right, there¡¯s a maid in the kitchen. You don¡¯t have to do that. My mom is
deliberately making things difficult for you!¡±
After that, Leo looked at Penelope and said, ¡°Mom! I¡¯ve been busy enough the whole day. It¡¯s not easy
for me to get home. You¡¯d better let me have my peace.¡±
Penelope was speechless with anger.
She felt so wronged that she was about to cry.
All her life, she had been nning for Leo.
Now, as soon as he got married, his heart was full of partiality?
Penelope was so angry that she couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°This bitch only knows how to use her child as an
excuse. But so far, she hasn¡¯t even gone to have a prenatal examination. In my opinion, there may be
no child at all. Everything was directed and acted by this
woman.¡±
Isabe raised her eyebrows and looked even more aggrieved. ¡°Leo, with my family background, who
can¡¯t I marry? If it weren¡¯t for the idental pregnancy and the fact that I don¡¯t want the child to lose its
father, why should I be in such a hurry to marry you? If your really don¡¯t want this child, I will take the
child back to Riowert. I believe his grandparents will wee him.¡±
As Isabe spoke, she began to cry in a low voice.
Leo quicklyforted his mother and couldn¡¯t help ring at Penelope. ¡°Mom, shut up! Her condition
is unstable for the first three months of her pregnancy! If anything were to happen to the child because
of you, I swear I won¡¯t acknowledge you as my mom anymore!¡±
Penelope was so angry that she almost fainted.
Leo ignored her and focused onforting Isabe.
5/8
Chapter 161
Isabe lowered her eyes, but she was not very proud of herself.
Only she knew.
She was not pregnant at all.
The so¨Ccalled pregnancy was just an excuse to get married quickly.
Now, she could still keep it a secret.
¦°
But as time went by, if her belly didn¡¯t grow bigger at all, things would be exposed sooner
orter.
She had to find an opportunity to make this child disappear.
Isabe thought of one thing.
Two monthster, it would be the 80th birthday of Charlie.
The birthday celebration this time must be very grand.
She had to attend it with Leo.
At that time, there would be a lot of people at the birthday party, so it was not surprising that there
would be an ident.
As long as she seized the opportunity, she could let this child disappear in time.
It would be best if she could take the opportunity to get rid of those who upset her.
What she needed to do now was to keep it a secret for another two months.
Leo was a fool. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to hide it from him in two months.
Two monthster.
It was Charlie¡¯s 80th birthday.
Charlie didn¡¯t like to go anywhere else, so Ben directly modified the entire vi in advance.
The living room was further renovated.
6/8
All kinds of decorations that symbolized good life had been put in ce long ago.
There were more than 50 chefs at this birthday party.
Every chef was a top master in different fields. They wouldn¡¯t cook in normal asions at
all.
The other preparations were all perfect.
On the day of the birthday banquet, more than half of the influential figures in Anaville came, and many
big shots from other provinces also came overnight, hoping to take the opportunity to get in touch with
the Landor family.
Susan couldn¡¯t decide if she should invite the Miller family.
In the end, it was Charlie who sent the invitation.
After all, they were rtives.
Although everyone knew that the rtionship between the two families was ordinary, they still had to
maintain the harmony on the surface.
In addition to the guests, all the top celebrities in the entertainment circle were proud to get an invitation
from the Landor family.
After careful selection, Ben only invited a dozen people.
One of them was a cute guy who had just made his debut.
The fans of the handsome young man went wild on the Inte, iming that they had gained the
support of Ben and were about to be famous.
The other fans could only watch jealously.
After all, their idols had not been invited to the birthday banquet of the Landor family.
When it was getting dark, most of the people had already arrived.
As the host and hostess, Ben and Susan were extremely busy.
Chapter 161 r161
This time, Mr. and Mrs. Miller came with Timothy and Yana.
Jane nced at Susan, who was surrounded by the crowd, and her eyes dimmed slightly.
She thought that Susan¡¯s life would be ruined after she married Ben.
Who would have thought that Susan looked as if she had been reborn?
However, the more dazzling and eye¨Ccatching Susan was now, the more flustered Jane
became.
If it went on like this, would the secret of that year be exposed?
If the truth was revealed¡
Thinking of the family¡¯s current power and influence, Jane couldn¡¯t help shivering.
Chapter 161
This time, Mr. and Mrs. Miller came with Timothy and Yana.
Jane nced at Susan, who was surrounded by the crowd, and her eyes dimmed slightly.
She thought that Susan¡¯s life would be ruined after she married Ben.
Who would have thought that Susan looked as if she had been reborn?
However, the more dazzling and eye¨Ccatching Susan was now, the more flustered Jane became.
If it went on like this, would the secret of that year be exposed?
If the truth was revealed¡
Thinking of the family¡¯s current power and influence, Jane couldn¡¯t help shivering
Chapter 162
Chapter 162
¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you cold?¡± Carl looked at her strangely.
Jane shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±
Carl didn¡¯t say much.
He looked in the direction of Ben and Susan, eager to go over and greet them.
Carl was extremely regretful now.
He should have insisted on letting Yana marry him back then.
Then, the one who enjoyed everyone¡¯s ttery would be Yana.
s, who would have thought that not only did Ben not harm his wife, but he also doted on
her so much?
However, Susan was not close to her family.
But no matter what, she was still a member of the Miller family.
As a father, it was reasonable for him to say a few words to them, right?
Carl stepped forward and wanted to go over, but Jane pulled him nervously.
¡°What are you doing?¡± Carl frowned.
Jane wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. ¡°Look at Susan. She doesn¡¯t look like
me, you or Yana at all.¡±
Carl raised his eyebrows and lowered his voice. ¡°Why are you talking about this now?¡±
¡°The couple from back then, they are now¡¡± Jane looked even more dazed.
Carl was anxious and couldn¡¯t help pinching Jane hard.
Jane was in pain and felt her head cleared up.
Carl looked at her with a warning look. ¡°Since you did it at the beginning, don¡¯t mention it
1/5
Chapter 162
again now! If you dare to say more nonsense, you will not be able to go out in the future.¡±
Jane also knew the seriousness of the matter and could not help but remain silent.
After all, Susan was no longer who she used to be. They didn¡¯t treat her well at all.
If the truth was not revealed, they could still use their parents¡® identities to suppress it.
But once the truth was revealed, Susan would really be their enemy.
¡°Well, don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯ll go over and talk to Susan.¡± Carl said and was about to walk
over to Susan.
He had just taken a few steps forward.
Suddenly, he heard someone calling him softly.
¡°Hello, Mr. Miller.¡±
Carl turned around and saw a strange woman.
He couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Who are you?¡±
The woman smiled. ¡°I¡¯m Leo¡¯s wife, Isabe Smith.¡±
Carl was stunned for a moment and looked at Isabe with even more suspicion. ¡°Then why did you
stop me¡
¡°Let¡¯s move there to talk, Mr. Miller.¡± Isabe made a gesture.
Carl was in a hurry to get close to Susan, but when he saw Isabe like this, he couldn¡¯t get away for a
while. He could only frown and follow her.
¡°You must be Susan¡¯s father, Mr. Miller,¡± she said with a smile..
¡°Isn¡¯t it well¨Cknown?¡± Carl said calmly.
¡°Then, I wonder if you¡¯ve heard of this person¡¯s name?¡± Isabe slowly said a person¡¯s
name.
Carl instantly lost hisposure.
2/5
He looked at Isabe in disbelief.
How¡ how did she know?
¡°Please believe me, Mr. Miller. I know more than you think.¡± Isabe chuckled. ¡°He¡¯s looking for his
biological daughter all over the world. If he finds out that his daughter has been living such a life in the
Miller family all these years, do you think he¡¯ll be angry?¡±
Now, Carl knew that he couldn¡¯t take things for granted anymore.
Isabe was not lying to him. She really knew.
But she didn¡¯t expose him or tell Susan the truth.
In that case, there was still room for negotiation.
Carl lowered his voice. ¡°What do you want?¡±
Isabe smiled. ¡°What I want is the same as you. I want Susan to be doomed eternally.¡±
Even though her words were very cruel, she was actually smiling when she said them.
Carl looked at her beautiful face and couldn¡¯t help shivering.
He had an intuition that he did not want to have anything to do with a venomous person
like Isabe.
So, Carl said, ¡°I¡¯ve raised Susan for so many years. Even if she¡¯s not my biological daughter, I still treat
her dearly. How could I want her to be doomed eternally?¡±
Susan was now Mrs. Landor. He still wanted to get benefits from the Landor family and was unwilling to
offend Susan.
Isabe smiled and said, ¡°If she is not doomed eternally, then I will tell that person the news. At that
time, the person who will be doomed eternally will be changed.¡±
Isabe¡¯s words were full of threats.
Carl suddenly narrowed his eyes.
¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, Mr. Miller. I just hope that you and your wife can do me a small favour.
Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.
3/5
Really, it¡¯s just a small favour.¡± Isabe smiled.
Carl looked around warily and finally relented. ¡°Tell me about it.¡±
Isabe smiled and proposed a n.
The way Carl looked at Isabe had changed.
This woman looked young, but how could her n be so vicious?
If she really seeded, then Susan would be doomed eternally.
¡°Have you made up your mind, Mr. Miller. Will you help me with this?¡± Isabe¡¯s eyes
flickered.
Carl pursed his lips and said nothing.
Isabe stood up and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and inform that man that I¡¯ve found his daughter.¡±
¡°Wait.¡± Carl was anxious and said in an instant, ¡°I¡¯ll help you! But you must promise not to reveal the
secret to anyone else.¡±
Isabe smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you help us, the secret will always be a secret. In
addition, your wife doesn¡¯t seem to be a sessful person. Only the two of us know about this
cooperation.¡±
Carl narrowed his eyes and nodded slowly.
Susan had never been close to him.
In addition, Susan was bing more and more dazzling now, which really made him a little panicked.
If Isabe¡¯s n could be sessfully formed, although he wouldn¡¯t be able to get any benefits from
the Landor family in the future, he could still get rid of a big problem.
It could be considered a good ending.
After talking to Isabe, Carl took a deep breath and walked in the direction of Susan.
Ben and Susan had just dealt with a group of guests.
4/5
Chapter 162
Seeing Carling over, Susan calmed down. ¡°Dad.¡±
Carl didn¡¯t seem to notice the cold attitude of Susan. He said with a smile,¡± Susan, you haven¡¯t been
home for a long time. What¡¯s wrong? Are you busy now?¡±
Susan lowered her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m a little busy.¡±
They had already offended each other openly before, but Carl could still pretend that nothing had
happened.
He wanted to pretend to be a loving father, but Susan was impatient to keep the act up.
with him.
¦°
Carl was still full of smiles. ¡°No matter how busy you are, you have toe home. Susan, you see, we
haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. Why don¡¯t we find a ce to talk?¡±
Susan frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary.¡±
Carl became slightly nervous.
The first step of Isabe¡¯s n was to lure Susan out alone.
If Carl couldn¡¯t do that, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to aplish anything in the future.
He had to find a way to lure Susan out.
Chapter 163
Chapter 163
Thinking of this, Carl softened his voice.
¡°Susan, are you still ming mom and dad? Yana has been in poor health since she was a
child, so we dote on her a little. What happenedst time also made us reflect on
ourselves. Yana¡ s, she has been spoiled by us.¡±
Susan pursed her lips and remained silent.
¡°Susan, I know I was wrong. Can¡¯t you give me a chance to correct it?¡± Carl looked at Susan eagerly. ¡°I
don¡¯t ask you to forgive me immediately, but how can you not even give me a chance to speak?
¡°Don¡¯t worry. I just want to know about your current situation. I won¡¯t make any excessive demands.
¡°This¡ is merely a father who cares about his daughter.
¡°Do you want me to kneel to you?¡±
Carl wiped his tears as he spoke.
The people around him all looked over curiously.
Ben frowned and wanted to say something.
Susan pressed his hand down.
Today was the Charlie¡¯s 80th birthday!
If Carl made any trouble and affected the mood of the old man, it would be bad.
The only thing Susan could think of now was to deal with him first.
So, Susan said calmly, ¡°Stop crying. Let¡¯s talk outside.¡±
¡°Okay, okay, okay, let¡¯s go out and talk.¡± Carl quickly wiped his tears.
¡°Susan,¡± Ben said without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±
Chapter 163
¡°There are so many important guests here. How are you going to get out of here?¡± Susan said softly,
¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±
Ben was still frowning.
¡°Hey, we¡¯re at the Landor family¡¯s residence, not somewhere else,¡± Susan said with a smile.
Only then did Ben rx a little.
Indeed, this was the Landor family¡¯s residence.
Today was the birthday party of Charlie, and the whole ce was heavily guarded.
No matter what Carl wanted to do, it was impossible for him to seed.
¡°I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Susan said and followed Carl out.
¡°Susan, thank you for talking to me.¡± Carl looked happy.
Susan lowered her gaze, unperturbed.
The vi of the Landor family covered arge area.
After leaving the bustling hall, Susan stood still. ¡°What do you want to say? Just say it.¡±
Carl seemed to be in a dilemma. ¡°Susan, there are many peopleing and going here. Can we find a
quiet ce?¡±
Susan nced at him and became even more suspicious. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±
¡°We¡¯re not going anywhere.¡± Carl pointed to the man¨Cmadeke in front of them. ¡°There¡¯s a man¨Cmade
lake there. Let¡¯s go to thekeside. What do you think?¡±
Lake?
Susan had never hesitated to specte about Carl with the most vicious thoughts.
At this moment, she became more vignt.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you worried that dad will hurt you?¡± Carl smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Then, let¡¯s stand
farther, okay?¡±
Chapter 163
¡°That would be for the best,¡± Susan agreed without hesitation.
Carl was speechless.
It seemed that his daughter hadpletely lost trust and faith in him.
Carl suddenly felt that it was a good choice for him to agree to cooperate with Isabe.
When they were two or three meters away from theke, Susan stood still and looked at Carl. ¡°What do
you want to say? Just say it. There are still many guests waiting for me to
entertain.¡±
Carl faintly showed a sad expression. ¡°Susian, I know you are busy. Don¡¯t worry, I will leave after
saying a few words. It won¡¯t take up your time.¡±
Susan raised her, eyebrows and said quickly.
Carl sighed. ¡°Does Ben treat you well? He looks good now. He should be very popr with girls, right?¡±
Susan sneered. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±
¡°I¡¯m just worried that he¡¯ll¡¡± Carl sighed again. ¡°Forget it. No matter what I say now, you still think that I
have ulterior motives. Susan, those things in the past were my fault. Although you married into the
Landor family and had no worries about your life, I think that women should have their own private
coffer. At that time, when you got married, I didn¡¯t prepare your dowry for you. Now, I¡¯ll make it up to
you.¡±
Carl took out a card from his pocket and said, ¡°There are two million dors in this card, which can be
regarded as my dowry for you. Don¡¯t think it¡¯s too little. Although our family is rich, it can¡¯tpare with
the Landor family. This is all the money I can get.¡±
Carl stuffed the card into the hands of Susan.
This was actually an empty card.
But Carl was not worried that Susan would verify it at all. She did not have this opportunity, after all.
Moreover, with her personality, Susan would most likely not take it.
Chapter 163
Carl just wanted to pretend to win the trust of Susan.
Susan stared at the card for a while.
Carl felt proud in his heart.
No one knew better than him how soft¨Chearted Susan was.
At this moment, she was probably already extremely touched, right?
Just when Carl wascent, Susan reached out and took the card.
¡°Susan,¡± Carl said with a kind face, ¡°Don¡¯t worry that mom and dad don¡¯t have enough money. Just
take the money. Even if we have bread only every day, we want you to have money and live a dignified
life in the Landor family.¡±
¡°Okay, thank you,¡± Susan said.
¡°Don¡¯t refuse¡¡± Carl suddenly paused.
What?
She epted it?
Susan smiled. ¡°I have another question for you.¡±
¦°
Carl adjusted his expression. ¡°Susan, do you want to ask me why I suddenly changed so much? In
fact¡¡±
¡°No.¡± Susan interrupted him. ¡°I just want to ask, what is the password of this card?¡±
Carl was confused.
Susan frowned. ¡°This is a very important question. How can I withdraw money if I don¡¯t know the
password? How can I live with dignity in the Landor family¡¯s residence? Or is there no money in this
card at all?¡±
Susan looked at Carl suspiciously.
Carl was sweating on his forehead.
Chapter 163
Carl just wanted to pretend to win the trust of Susan.
Susan stared at the card for a while.
Carl felt proud in his heart.
No one knew better than him how soft¨Chearted Susan was.
At this moment, she was probably already extremely touched, right?
Just when Carl wascent, Susan reached out and took the card.
¡°Susan,¡± Carl said with a kind face, ¡°Don¡¯t worry that mom and dad don¡¯t have enough money. Just
take the money. Even if we have bread only every day, we want you to have money and live a dignified
life in the Landor family.¡±
¡°Okay, thank you,¡± Susan said.
¡°Don¡¯t refuse¡¡± Carl suddenly paused.
What?
She epted it?
Susan smiled. ¡°I have another question for you.¡±
Carl adjusted his expression. ¡°Susan, do you want to ask me why I suddenly changed so much? In
fact¡¡±
¡°No.¡± Susan interrupted him. ¡°I just want to ask, what is the password of this card?¡±
Carl was confused.
Susan frowned. ¡°This is a very important question. How can I withdraw money if I don¡¯t know the
password? How can I live with dignity in the Landor family¡¯s residence? Or is there no money in this
card at all?¡±
Susan looked at Carl suspiciously.
Carl was sweating on his forehead.
Chapter 163
Damn it, when did his stupid daughter be so difficult to deal with?
Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.
If Isabe didn¡¯t take action anytime soon, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on.
Carl took a deep breath and said with difficulty, ¡°Of course I have money in my card. The password is
your birthday.¡±
Susan raised her eyebrows. ¡°My birthday? Okay, I¡¯ll try it after the birthday party.¡±
Carl was speechless.
He forced a smile and said, ¡°Anyway, Susan, you have to believe that I have really repented. I really
know that I was wrong. After all, you are my daughter. How can parents not love their children? Do you
still remember? Five years ago¡¡±
Carl tried his best to stall for time.
At first, Susan was still listening casually.
But Carl was talking more and more.
She was getting impatient.
¡°Dad, I still have something to do. Let¡¯s talk on the phone next time.¡±
Susan turned to leave.
¡°Wait, you can¡¯t leave yet.¡± Carl grabbed her arm anxiously.
Susan looked at him strangely. ¡°Then what else do you want?¡±
¡°There¡¯s one more thing¡ Actually, actually¡¡± Carl tried to make up a story.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really¡¡± Susan frowned and broke free.
Right at this moment, a joyous voice sounded.
¡°Okay. I finally caught you.¡± Penelope walked over with bright eyes.
wrong with her. ¡°Tell me, did you
She stared at Susan as if she had found something secretly meet Carl here because you took money
from the Landor family to support your
own family?¡± she asked as she stared at Susan.
As Penelope spoke, her voice became excited.
When Isabe told her that she saw Susan sneaking out, she was still skeptical.
Now, she had seen it with her own eyes!
Susan was secretly meeting with Carl with a bank card in her hand. If this was not, a secret payment,
what was it?
¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Susan frowned.
¡°I¡¯m talking nonsense? How am I talking nonsense?¡± Penelope raised her voice. ¡°The bank card in your
hand, didn¡¯t you prepare to give it to your parents? Although the Landor family is rich, we have no
reason to support your whole family.¡±
¡°Shut up!¡± Susan was annoyed. ¡°Today is Grandpa¡¯s birthday party!¡±
¡°So what if it¡¯s the birthday party?¡± Penelope was even more arrogant. ¡°Are you afraid that he will have
problems with you if he finds out? Then I have to help you spread this around!¡±
As she spoke, she deliberately shouted, ¡°Everyone,e and see. Susan, she¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be unreasonable.¡± Susan waspletely angry. She said coldly, ¡°First of all, I didn¡¯t give this
card to the Miller family. It was Carl who gave it to me. Secondly, if you make another noise, it will affect
today¡¯s birthday party. I¡¯ll ask someone to drive you out immediately.¡±
¡°Yes, yes, yes, this card was really given to Susan by me.¡± Carl said hurriedly, ¡°You misunderstood.¡±
¡°You¡¯re giving it to Susan?¡± Penelope sneered. ¡°Who would believe that?¡±
¡°Believe it or not! But if you say one more word, you won¡¯t be able to attend the birthday banquet.¡±
Susan said coldly.
¡°I¡¯m the wife of Ben¡¯s father! How dare you?¡± Penelope widened her eyes.
¡°If you dare ruin grandpa¡¯s mood, then I¡¯ll dare to do that.¡± Susan refused to give in.
When the security guards saw what was happening, they moved closer.
Penelope was a little scared.
It had been two months since she left the Landor family¡¯s residence.
The residence of the Landor family had long been under Susan¡¯s control.
If she argued with Susan at this time, she would not be able to gain any advantage.
Penelope gritted her teeth and said reluctantly, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you about it when the birthday party is over!¡±
¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± Susan was expressionless. ¡°But grandpa¡¯s birthday banquet can¡¯t be ruined.¡±
Penelope snorted and said, ¡°He is also my dad! You don¡¯t have to remind me.¡±
With that, Penelope turned around and left.
Carl hurriedly looked at Susan apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Susan. I didn¡¯t know that it would cause you
trouble.¡±
Susan shook her head and said no more.
But in her heart, she still felt that Penelope hade at the right time.
Who informed Penelope of this?
Was the person deliberately trying to ruin grandpa¡¯s birthday banquet?
Chapter 164
Chapter 164
Susan returned to the birthday banquet suspiciously.
¡°What did Carl do? Why do you look so worried?¡± Ben asked.
¡°He didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Susan looked at the bright smile of Charlie and couldn¡¯t help but say,
¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s rare for you to be so happy. I hope that the birthday party will go smoothly.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ben nodded.
Although Ben was fully prepared, Susan was still worried.
However, what happened next proved that her worries were unnecessary.
Everything went smoothly, including the gifting of the birthday gift, the performance, and the banquet.
There was no mistake at all.
Everyone was trying their best to tter Charlie.
It was rare for Charlie to be in a good mood. He was happy from beginning to end.
Finally, the birthday banquet was over.
The guests began to leave one after another.
Susan let out a long sigh of relief.
It seemed that it was really just a coincidence.
She was thinking too much.
¡°Let¡¯s go. What are you looking at?¡± In the corner, Yana pulled Timothy with a mocking expression.
Timothy calmly withdrew his gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I wasn¡¯t looking at anything.¡±
Yana sneered. ¡°Why are you pretending in front of me? Do you dare to say that you¡¯re not staring at
Susan?¡±
Timothy frowned. ¡°Watch your mouth. Don¡¯t ruin her reputation.¡±
Yana looked even more sarcastic.
Timothy looked at Yana and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Yana, I heard that you were the daughter¨Cinw
of the Landor family chosen by Charlie in the beginning?¡±
Yana narrowed his eyes. ¡°So, you should be grateful that I gave up someone like Ben for you!¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± Timothy sneered. ¡°Then why do I remember that when Ben exposed that his scars were
fake, you gnashed your teeth all day long and said that you regretted it, even in your dreams?¡±
Yana immediately red at Timothy. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I have regretted it? If I had known that your were such
an irresponsible scumbag, I wouldn¡¯t have married you at that time.¡±
¡°Remember, I didn¡¯t want to marry you back then. You were the one who insisted on marrying me,¡±
Timothy said coldly.
¡°Okay, Timothy. I was pregnant at that time. You don¡¯t want to marry because you don¡¯t want to take
responsibility, is that right?¡±
¡°Yana, you have to speak with conscience. If you hadn¡¯t deceived me first¡¡±
The two of them began to quarrel just like that.
The maid next to her kept ncing at her.
Jane hurried over and grabbed Yana. ¡°All right, all right, Yana, let¡¯s go home. Don¡¯t make a
fuss here.¡±
Carl looked at Timothy with a dignified face. ¡°Timothy, I don¡¯t want to criticize you, but Yana is pregnant.
Can¡¯t you give in to her?¡±
Timothy and Yana nced at each other with detest, and they didn¡¯t continue arguing.
He was afraid that the two of them would quarrel again.
Carl and Jane sent them to the door of their house.
Chapter 164
Carl pulled Yana aside and said earnestly, ¡°Yana, I know that you are unwilling to see your sister live a
good life. But, people have their fates. You are the favorite daughter of us. Although you are anxious
now, everything will go smoothly in the future. As for your sister, although she is standing well now, you
don¡¯t know when she will fall down.¡±
¡°Got it, got it,¡± Yana replied impatiently.
Carl looked at her with a meaningful smile and did not say anything.
After Mr. and Mrs. Miller left, Timothy frowned and asked, ¡°What did your father tell you?¡±
¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Yana sneered.
Timothy had a strange look in his eyes.
No one knew that he had actually learned a little lip¨Creading when doing charity work.
Just now, he vaguely saw that Carl seemed to be saying that Susan would fall?
The strangest thing was that Carl said it very firmly.
It didn¡¯t seem to be an angry sentence at all.
It felt as if he knew something.
Could it be¡
Susan would be in trouble?
Timothy quickly shook his head and denied this guess.
With Ben by her side, nothing could happen to Susan.
He must be worrying for nothing.
At night, in the Landor family.
After sending off all the guests, only Charlie was left, surrounded by the members of the Landor family.
Charlie seemed to be in a good mood, and a smile appeared on his face from time to time.
Isabe took the opportunity to tug at the sleeve of Leo.
Leo remembered what Isabe had said before and said with a smile, ¡°Grandpa, althought my brother
and I have split up, it¡¯s rare for us to have such a good day today. Why don¡¯t we stay here tonight?¡±
In fact, Leo didn¡¯t want to please Charlie at all.
After all, he was so biased.
Now that he had Marc in his hands, he could immediately be the second Storm Group, and there was
no need for him to rely on others to make a living.
But Isabe was right.
She said that no one would dislike having more money.
Although the family had been divided, there was still arge amount of assets under
Charlie¡¯s name.
When Charlie passed away, Leo thought he and Penelope should still have more than half
of the assets.
But if Charlie waspletely deceived by Ben, they wouldn¡¯t have a share of the huge sum
of money.
Leo deeply agreed, so he listened to Isabe¡¯s advice and decided to stay. He wanted to build a good
rtionship with Charlie so that he would not forget him.
Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.
Charlie was in a good mood, so he found Leo more pleasing to the eye. He said with a smile, ¡°Okay,
you can stay here tonight. Ben, what do you think?¡±
Ben naturally wouldn¡¯t disappoint Charlie.
The matter of the three of them staying overnight was settled.
Charlie smiled even more brightly. He pulled Ben with one hand and Leo with the other and said, ¡°The
two of you,e with me to the study. We¡¯ll have a good chat.¡±
¡°Go, go, go,¡± Penelope said in a hurry.
Chapter 164
She couldn¡¯t wait for Leo and Charlie to get closer.
¡°Susan, Penelope and Isabe are guests now. Please take care of them.¡± Charlie nced at Penelope
Landor and added.
He was afraid that Penelope would make trouble, so he emphasized their identities as of the host and
guest in advance.
¡°I will,¡± Susan said with a smile.
On the other hand, Penelope, who was regarded as a guest, looked a little gloomy, but she didn¡¯t say
anything.
After Charlie left, Penelope stood up and looked sideways at Susan. ¡°I¡¯ve lived here for more than 20
years. You don¡¯t have to take care of me. I¡¯ll just sleep in my old room.¡±
¡°I¡¯m afraid not,¡± said Susan calmly.
¡°What do you mean?¡± Penelope suddenly became angry.
¡°Penelope, your room is one of the best in the vi. Grandpa has asked the workers to transform your
room into a baby¡¯s room,¡± Susan told the truth.
Some time ago, Charlie had felt that Susan was about to give birth to a baby, so he had been so
excited that he had even prepared a baby¡¯s room for her.
¡°Susan! Don¡¯t go too far. That¡¯s my room. How dare you use it as a baby¡¯s room?¡± Penelope didn¡¯t think
so. She thought that Susan deliberately made things difficult for her, so she couldn¡¯t help screaming.
Susan was stunned for a moment and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Penelope. We¡¯ve thoroughly disinfected
the whole ce before the renovation.¡±
Penelope was so angry that she almost fainted.
Did Susan mean that the ce she had lived in was dirty?
She had to disinfect it thoroughly before they could use it?
Chapter 165
Chapter 165
Penelope wanted to make trouble, but Isabe pulled her sleeve and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry. We
are guests now. Just stay in the guest room.¡±
Isabe¡¯s voice was soft, but Penelope was even angrier.
¡°Mom, this is not our home. We can¡¯t do anything.¡± Isabe said earnestly.
Penelope looked around at the servants who were on guard nervously. She felt that there was a
mouthful of blood stuck in her throat.
She shook off Isabe¡¯s hand and red at Susan. ¡°I¡¯ll settle this score with you sooner or
Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.
Susan was very talm. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll take you to the guest room first.¡±
¡°Do I need you to lead the way? Do I not know the way? Do you really think you are the owner of this
ce now?¡± Penelope said indignantly and went upstairs first.
¡°Mom.¡± Isabe quickly followed her.
Susan rubbed her aching temples. Remembering what Charlie had instructed her, she could only brace
herself to follow along.
Forget it, forget it. It would be for one night only.
Tomorrow, after sending away Penelope, the God of gue, she would be fine.
As soon as Penelope entered the guest room, she nced around and began toin.
¡°What the hell is this ce? I¡¯ve been living here for more than 20 years. Now, you want me to live
here? The position of the bed is not good, and the bedding is not my favorite blue colour. And themp
on the ceiling is round? Do you guys even have any sense of aesthetics?¡±
Penelope chattered on, while Susan listened expressionlessly.
Later, she probably realized that Susan had ignored her.
Chapter 165
Penelope was a little angry. She went straight to Susan and said, ¡°What do you mean? Did you
deliberately find the shabbiest guest room for me? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll go to dad andin to him.¡±
Susan calmly said, ¡°Actually, there are other guest rooms. If you¡¯re not satisfied, I can take you to see
the other rooms.¡±
¡°You¡¡± Penelope felt that she was about to explode.
She wanted to take Susan out, but she couldn¡¯t do anything because Susan was so stubborn.
Penelope took a deep breath and said in a cold voice, ¡°Since you said so, I¡¯ll go to another guest room
and have a good look.¡±
She really went out.
Isabe quickly followed him.
Susan was a little helpless, but she also knew that if Penelope didn¡¯t make a scene, wouldn¡¯t be safe.
Forget it, she would just consider this as her taking a walk after dinner.
Susan maintained a calm attitude and looked at Penelope expressionlessly.
she
There were more than a dozen guest rooms on the third floor of the vi, and each was criticized by
Penelope every time she went in.
When she scolded Susan, thetter just looked at her expressionlessly.
Penelope was really scared.
Later, she simply pointed at the maids and scolded them.
The young maid who came with them was scolded by Penelope and cried.
Susan could not help but frown when she saw the maid crying.
She said to the maid, ¡°You can leave now.¡±
Chapter 165
¡°Mrs. Landor, I¡¡± The maid sobbed.
¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll tell her,¡± Susan said coldly.
The maid wiped her tears and went out.
Susan closed the door and looked at Penelope expressionlessly. ¡°This is thest room. Can you stay
here?¡±
Penelope straightened her neck and said, ¡°I can¡¯t live here. You must find someone to renovate my
room.¡±
D
¡°Okay.¡± Susan nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll get someone to renovate it right away. But it¡¯s definitely toote
tonight. Since you¡¯re so precious and you can¡¯tpromise, you can go back first tonight. I¡¯ll ask the
driver to send you home.¡±
Penelope looked sullen. ¡°Are you driving me away?¡±
Susan shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that you can¡¯t sleep well here.¡±
¡°Susan,¡± Penelope said in a sharp voice, ¡°I¡¯m older than you after all. Aren¡¯t you afraid that dad will hate
you if you treat me like this?¡±
¡°You can either stay in this room or go home. It¡¯s your choice.¡± Susan was also a little annoyed. ¡°If you
insist on saying something to grandpa, then go ahead. Anyway, I have a clear conscience.¡±
Susan turned around to open the door.
¡°Hey, Susan, you¡¡±
Penelope said angrily.
But when her voice was the loudest, suddenly, a scream reced what she was about to
say.
Susan turned around in surprise.
Then, she saw Penelope lying on the ground with her head hitting the sharp corner. At this moment,
blood was flowing out.
At this time, Penelope was still conscious. She looked at Isabe in shock. ¡°What¡ what are you
doing?¡±
However, Isabe quickly walked toward her.
Susan felt her heart skip a beat.
She subconsciously wanted to stop Isabe.
However, it was toote.
Isabe once again smashed Penelope¡¯s head heavily on the corner of the table.
Susan couldn¡¯t believe it.
Isabe wanted to continue.
This time, Susan rushed to her side, grabbed her hand, and red at her. ¡°Are you crazy?¡±
Isabe sneered and said, ¡°She is so unreasonable. Don¡¯t you want to do it?¡±
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Susan held on tightly to Isabe.
However, Isabe still tried her best to push Penelope.
Susan tried her best to stop Isabe.
The room was in chaos.
Penelope had long been delirious. Amidst the chaos, she was hurt by Isabe a few more times. Blood
flowed down from her forehead, and shepletely lost consciousness.
¡°What do you want?¡± Susan said angrily as she took out her mobile phone, intending to call the
physician.
Taking advantage of this opportunity, Isabe broke free. She deliberately stuck out her belly and
bumped into another sharp corner.
Then, shey on the ground weakly and looked at Susan with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not what I want to do. Mabel
Smith
Chapter 165
Susan suddenly stopped holding her phone.
She looked at Isabe in disbelief.
What was this woman talking about?
At this time, Isabe struggled to stand up. She stumbled to open the door and shouted, ¡°Help! Help!
Someone wants to kill me!¡±
She opened the door.
The maid at the door was stunned when she saw her in such a mess. She couldn¡¯t help. shouting in
panic.
In the study.
Charlie was talking earnestly to Ben and Leo.
¡°When I separated you two before, I didn¡¯t mean that you were no longer brothers. On the contrary, I
hoped that after you made things clear, you two would be able to be on good terms again. Leo,
especially you, Storm Group, is not what you should have thought about. Now that you¡¯ve given up on
it, you can really settle down and work hard!¡±
Hearing this, Leo felt a little ufortable and couldn¡¯t help saying proudly, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve never
thought about taking over Storm Group. Don¡¯t worry. With my ability, mypany and prospects in the
future will not be worse than Storm Group. Maybe I¡¯ll need my brother¡¯s help in the future.¡±
Ben said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for that day.¡±
Seeing Leo like this, Charlie Landor was actually very happy. ¡°It¡¯s good that you think that
way.¡±
While the three of them were talking, someone knocked anxiously on the door.
¡°Come in,¡± Charlie said.
The housekeeper rushed in with an anxious look on his face. ¡°Mr. Landor senior, something¡¯s
happened!¡± he cried.
Chapter 165
on
¡°What could possibly happen?¡± Charlie was getting on in years and he didn¡¯t like listening
to auspicious words, especially since today was his 80th birthday party. The expression on to
auspicious words, especially since today w his face immediately darkened.
The housekeeper was even more anxious. ¡°Mrs. Penelope is in aa, and Mrs. Isabe has been
bleeding!¡±
Charlie was stunned,
Leo had already rushed over. ¡°What did you say?¡±
Just as the housekeeper was about to say something, Leo pushed him away and ran out quickly.
Chapter 166
Chapter 166
Charlie felt his head pounding.
He slowly stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look, Ben.¡±
At this moment, Ben had a bad feeling.
But when he didn¡¯t hear that anything had happened to Susan, he could still keep calm.
In the guest room, the family physician had arrived.
When Charlie and Ben came in, the physician was checking on Penelope and Isabe. Susan stood
aside in a daze, and no one knew what she was thinking.
When Charlie saw Penelope covered in blood, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore.
Ben quickly held him up and said, ¡°Take grandpa out first!¡±
¡°Wait! Grandpa, you can¡¯t leave.¡± Leo suddenly stood up, his face full of grief and indignation.
Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.
Ben frowned, his expression clouded with concern.
Leo shouted, ¡°Grandpa, you must take care of this!¡±
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Charlie rubbed his temples and asked slowly.
¡°You¡¯ll have to ask Susan then.¡± Leo pointed angrily at Susan. ¡°Isabe said that it was this woman who
pushed mom. Mom¡¯s head hit the corner of the table! Not only that, but after that, Isabe went to
protect mom, but she also pushed Isabe away like crazy! She¡¯s so crazy, Grandpa, are you not going
to punish her?¡±
Charlie immediately turned to look at Susan.
Ben felt his heart skip a beat and couldn¡¯t help looking at Susan.
Susan said slowly, her lips devoid of color, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it.¡±
Susan had never expected that she would fall into their trap here.
176
ww
Today, she was already very careful.
During the entire birthday banquet, she was wary and did not dare to make a single mistake.
But she didn¡¯t expect that, the real killing move was after the banquet.
Moreover, Isabe was actually crazy to such an extent.
This was far beyond what Susan had imagined.
In order to frame her, Isabe wanted to kill Penelope and the child in her own belly?
Was she still a normal person?
She must be a devil.
However, Susan was at a loss for words.
At that time, there were only three of them in the room.
Penelope was still in aa.
Would the others believe that Isabe had pushed Penelope?
Would they believe that Isabe would be so crazy?
¡°How dare you quibble?¡± Leo said angrily, ¡°At that time, there were only the three of you in the room.
The physician said that mom¡¯s wound was caused by multiple collisions. Did she deliberately bump into
it? Isabe and I look forward to this child so much. Now that the child is about to die, could it be that
Isabe also bumped into it on purpose?¡±
Isabe touched her belly and cried sadly.
Leo hurriedlyforted her in a low voice.
Isabe wiped her tears and looked at Susan with swollen eyes. ¡°Susan, mom had a lot of conflicts with
you today. But no matter what, she doesn¡¯t deserve to die.¡±
As she spoke, Isabe fell into Leo¡¯s embrace and cried, Leo, it¡¯s my fault. I failed to protect mom.¡±
Chapter 166
¡°How can it be your fault?¡± Leo suddenly felt distressed.
Isabe immediately cried even more miserably.
Susan gritted her teeth. ¡°Isabe, you know very well that I have never pushed her.¡±
¡°Did I push her then?¡± Isabe looked at Charlie in tears. ¡°Grandpa, mom and Susan had several
conflicts today. You can check that. It was because of these conflicts that Susan suddenly attacked her.
In fact, she didn¡¯t do it on purpose when mom fell down. It was just that the two of them quarreled, and
she identally pushed mom. Mom fainted at that time, butter, she insisted that mom pretended to
faint and attacked her a few more times. She¡ did it on purpose!¡±
Charlie was livid.
He pressed his temples and said word by word, ¡°Go and find out what happened today.¡±
On the other side, after the physician finished the basic check¨Cup, he immediately let the car take
Penelope and Isabe to the hospital.
Before leaving, Isabe was still crying, almost out of breath. She begged Charlie to uphold justice for
them.
Charlie kept a straight face and didn¡¯t say anything.
Ben looked at the bloodstains all over the ground with a thoughtful expression.
Susan stood alone at the side, looking a little frail.
Ben felt sorry for her and wanted to walk over.
¡°Stand still!¡± Charlie shouted. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after the investigation resultse out.¡±
¡°Grandpa.¡± Ben didn¡¯t agree.
Susan shook her head at him.
Charlie was in poor health, and today was a special day.
His moods changed quickly at a drastic state. They couldn¡¯t let anything happen to her.
Chapter 100
Ben looked at the livid face of Charlie and frowned without saying a word.
Not long after.
The so¨Ccalled evidence was ced in front of Charlie.
Evidence one.
A security guard reported that when Susan and Carl were talking by theke, Penelope had once
walked over. Her voice was noisy, and it seemed that she had a conflict with Susan..
The housekeeper went to verify it with Carl.
very ang Carl confirmed the security guard¡¯s words. He also said that Susan was with Penelope for
being unreasonable. But because of the birthday party, she could only endure
1. it.
Evidence two.
The maid said that when Penelope was choosing her room, she deliberately made things difficult for
Susan.
In the end, Susan asked her to go out first.
When the door opened again, what she saw was what everyone had seen.
These two pieces of evidence only proved one thing.
Penelope and Susan had a conflict.
Moreover, it was Penelope who was being unreasonable, which made Susan very angry.
Under such circumstances, it was very logical for Susan to identally push Penelope to the corner of
the table when they had a conflict.
Charlie closed his eyes wearily.
¡°Grandpa,¡± Susan said softly, ¡°I really didn¡¯t do it.¡±
Charlie opened his eyes and looked at her. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯m listening.¡±
Chapter 166
Susan pursed her lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t touch Penelope at all from beginning to end. It was Isabe.
She suddenly went crazy and pushed Penelope to the corner of the table.¡±
¡°And then, she used her belly to hit the corner too?¡± Charlie asked calmly.
Susan gritted her teeth and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the truth.¡±
¡°Do you think I¡¯m senile?¡± Charlie grabbed a pen and threw it over.
Ben raised his eyebrows and blocked it with his hand.
don¡¯t like
¡°What do you mean?¡± Charlie asked, his eyes turning a little red. ¡°I know you Penelope, but Ben, she
has been with me for so many years. Although Penelope has done all kinds of bad things, she really
took care of me. Even if she has done many bad things, do you think she deserves to die for what she
has done?¡±
Ben slowly shook his head.
¡°You know, Penelope was injured in her head in the early years! If it were anyone else, they might be
fine with such a wound, but if it were Penelope, it would be fatal, Charlie said angrily. ¡°If something
happened to her, would you be at ease?¡±
Ben continued to shake his head, but he still stood in front of Susan and did not move.
¡°You¡ Very well.¡± Charlie rubbed his temples and became even angrier. ¡°I¡¯ve always been biased to
you, Ben. But after all, she¡¯s your stepmother, and Isabe is also pregnant with your brother¡¯s child!
Don¡¯t you have any family affection at all?¡±
¡°Grandpa, the situation isn¡¯t clear yet. I think¡¡±
As Ben spoke, Charlie suddenly held his head.
Ben felt his heart skip a beat and he rushed over.
Susan also wanted to go over.
However, Charlie pointed at her and said sternly, ¡°Stay away from me first. I just scolded you. I don¡¯t
know what you will do to me!¡±
At that moment, Susan was at a loss.
Chapter 166
Her eyes were slightly red.
She waspletely drowned in the shadows.
Chapter 167
Chapter 167
Charlie ordered the maid directly, ¡°Prepare the car and take me to the hospital! I¡¯m going to
the hospital to watch over them.¡±
The maid nced at Ben hesitantly.
Before Ben could speak, Charlie was enraged.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are my words useless?¡±
The maid hurried off to prepare.
Charlie was obviously angry now.
Frowning, Ben slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±
Charlie huffed coldly and went downstairs without even looking at him.
Ben quickly ordered a few people to follow.
Then he turned around and said softly to Susan, ¡°Susan, grandpa still has some affection for Penelope.
Don¡¯t me grandpa for what he said.¡±
Susan shook her head, her eyes slightly red. ¡°Go and apany grandpa first. I¡¯m fine.¡±
Ben looked at her worriedly.
However, he was still worried about Charlie.
Ben reached out and hugged Susan tightly.
He whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine.¡±
Then, he quickly chased after them.
Susan was left alone in the room.
When the servants passed by, they nced at her carefully and then quickly walked past
her.
1/8
Chapter 167
No one dared to speak loudly.
Susan pursed her lips, turned around, and slowly returned to her room.
It was get
Charlie and Ben didn¡¯t return all night.
There was also no news from the hospital.
Susan stared nkly out of the window.
She had been watching the whole time..
They saw the darkness retreat and the morning light wake up.
Then, she stood up and made a decision.
She had to go to the hospital.
She couldn¡¯t just sit here and wait for death.
Isabe had taken the initiative and now had the upper hand.
If she didn¡¯t do anything, it would be regarded as tacit consent.
She would naturally admit to what she had done.
But no one could frame her for what she had not done.
If she went to the hospital, at least she could understand thetest situation and find a way to defend
herself.
There was nothing she could do if she stayed at home.
Susan drove straight to the hospital with a calm face.
At the hospital.
After a night of emergency treatment, Penelope Landor was pushed out from the emergency room.
Chapter 167
¡°How¡¯s my mother?¡± Leo asked anxiously.
The physician sighed and said slowly, ¡°We have tried our best. Because there is an old wound in Mrs.
Penelope¡¯s head, and now there is a new injury, the situation is very serious. We have tried our best,
but we can¡¯t wake her up.¡±
¡°What do you mean now?¡± Leo widened his eyes.
The physician hesitated for a moment and said slowly, ¡°She¡¯s most likely going to be vegetative.
The possibility of recovery is less than 1%.¡±
¡°Mom!¡± Isabe cried in a low voice and looked heartbroken. ¡°How¡ how could this be?¡±
A vegetable¡
Charlie fell to his seat.
Leo turned his head and looked at Ben like crazy. ¡°Ben! What do you think of my mother¡¯s
Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.
current state?¡±
¡°Be quiet!¡± Charlie stamped his cane.
¡°Grandpa, do you still want to cover up for him at this time?¡± Leo was anxious. ¡°My mother is in a
vegetative state, and Isabe and I lost our child. Are we just going to let it go?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself outside. Send your mother to the ward first,¡± Charlie held his breath and
said sternly.
The medical staff quickly pushed Penelope into the ward.
The others also followed him.
Charlie nced at the sleeping Penelope and sighed slightly. His heart was throbbing with
pain.
No matter how bad Penelope was before, but now that she was in such a state, those bad things
disappeared with the wind. All he remembered were the good things she did.
Since Charlie was silent, Leo couldn¡¯t wait any longer. ¡°There¡¯s no one else now. It¡¯s time for us to
make things clear.¡±
3/8
Chapter 167
Charlie ignored him. He nced at Isabe and said, ¡°Isabe, don¡¯t stay here. Go rest next door.¡±
Isabe burst into tears. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not going to rest. Compared to mom, I¡¯m already. very lucky. I
just want justice now.¡±
¡°Yes, both Isabe and I want justice,¡± Leo said resolutely.
Charlie nced at Ben.
Ben had a calm expression on his face. ¡°What kind of justice do you want?¡±
Thinking that Ben had agreed, Leo was overjoyed and hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that my mother will live
a life worse than death for the rest of her life. You have to be responsible for it. Also, my unborn child is
gone. You have to be also responsible for it.¡±
¡°How should I take responsibility?¡± Ben looked very easy to talk to.
¡°It¡¯s very simple.¡± Leo suppressed the joy in his heart and tried his best to say calmly, ¡°You have to give
us arge sum of money aspensation.¡±
¡°How much do you want?¡± Ben asked.
¡°I don¡¯t want too much,¡± Leo said, ¡°Just 10% of Storm Group¡¯s shares.¡±
10%?
Ben smiled. ¡°What ifl don¡¯t?¡±
to me,
¡°You don¡¯t want to give it to me?¡± Leo sneered and suddenly stood up. ¡°If you don¡¯t give it means that
you don¡¯t feel guilty at all. Maybe you¡¯re the one behind what happened mom and Isabe! Then I¡¯ll
make it public and let everyone see how terrible you and Susan are.¡±
¡°Leo!¡± Charlie couldn¡¯t help but m his hand on the table, looking a little angry. ¡°What are you talking
about?¡±
Leo was displeased. ¡°Grandpa, why are you still scolding me at a time like this? It was my brother and
that bitch who did something wrong!¡±
Chapter 167
¡°No matter what, you two are still brothers.¡± Charlie was so angry that his face turned red. ¡°You¡¯re
threatening your brother with the shares of Storm Group. What are you doing? Do you think I¡¯m dead?¡±
Leo sneered and said, ¡°If this amount of shares could be exchanged for my child and my mother¡¯s
awakening, I wouldn¡¯t want it. But could I bring them back?
¡°You¡¡± Charlie was so angry that his entire body was trembling.
Ben held his hand tightly and said in a calm voice, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. Leave everything
to me.¡±
¡°You can solve it? How?¡± Leo looked at Ben coldly.
Leo was now the victim, and he had the right to ask forpensation. No matter what request he
made, Ben had to listen.
Otherwise, if he publicized this matter, Ben might lose more than just these shares.
Leo felt that he had already shown mercy.
Isabe¡¯s eyes flickered as she said softly, ¡°Actually, I have a suggestion.¡±
¡°Isabe, go ahead,¡± Leo said hurriedly.
¡°We all know that it was Susan who did it. It has nothing to do with Ben. I¡¯m also heartbroken that my
child is gone, but I also know that it¡¯s wrong to vent my anger on someone else.¡± Isabe slowly said.
She took a deep breath as if she had made a huge decision. Then, she slowly said, ¡°As long as Ben
and Susan divorce and give us a certain amount of financialpensation, this matter will be over.¡±
¡°Isabe, that¡¯s it?¡± Leo looked at Isabe anxiously.
Isabe slowly shook her head, indicating that he should not say more.
Out of trust in Isabe, Leo suppressed his anger and remained silent for the time being.
At the door of the ward, Susan gently pushed the door open and was about to enter.
5/8
Then, she heard the overly calm voice of Ben.
He said, ¡°So, inbination with the two of you said, either I will give you 10% of the shares of the
Storm Group, or I will have to divorce Susan.¡±
Leo had other ideas, but Isabe had already agreed. ¡°That¡¯s what I mean.¡±
As she spoke, she tugged at Leo.
Leo said reluctantly, ¡°All right, you can do either of these two things.¡±
But in fact, Leo was reluctant.
Anyone with a discerning eye would know how to choose between these two conditions.
It was reasonable for Ben and Susan to divorce. Why did she make it as a condition?
However, Isabe always had her own reasons for doing things, so Leo held back and was going to
ask her in private.
Outside the door, Susan ¡®s hand on the door handle froze.
She stood at the door without saying a word or moving.
¡°All right, give me three days. I¡¯ll think about it,¡± Ben said calmly.
Susan lowered her eyes.
Ben said.
He would think about it.
If he said so, it meant that he believed that she was the one who did it.
That was why he hesitated and was willing to think about it.
Ben shouldn¡¯t have to consider between Susan and 10% of the shares.
Should she¡ cry with gratitude?
¡°Okay, three days.¡± Isabe said with a smile.
Chapter 167
She felt that Ben had already made up his mind.
He just needed time to settle things with Susan.
She was about to achieve her goal.
Look, there was never a perfect match and true love in this world.
Thinking of the stories of praising their love in her previous life, Isabe wanted tough.
So what if they had deep feelings for each other?
There was nothing that she could not do.
¡°Okay, that¡¯s it for the time being.¡± Charlie came to the final conclusion wearily.
Susan stood quietly at the door for a while, then turned around and gently closed the door.
She left the hospital without looking back.
Three days.
Ben didn¡¯t know how to tell her, so he asked for a three¨Cday deadline.
Why did he have to do that?
If he said that they were going to divorce, would she refuse?
¡°Hey, Mrs. Landor, you¡¯re out so soon?¡± A nurse asked curiously when she saw Susan.
Susan did not stop and walked past her.
The nurse scratched her head and muttered in a low voice, ¡°Why is she acting so strange?¡±
Susan sped all the way back to the car.
She wanted to start the car, but her hands were shaking so hard that she failed to insert the key several
times.
Susan pursed her lips, got down of the car, and called a taxi.
In the Landor¡¯s family residence.
1)
¡°Mrs. Landor.
The servants called out in low voices.
Susan ignored everyone and returned to her room.
She calmly turned on theputer and found the temte of a divorce agreement. Then, she printed it
down and wrote the terms expressionlessly.
She didn¡¯t want anything from the Landor family.
She didn¡¯t want anything that Ben had transferred to her.
She would go back to where she came from.
After that, Susan signed her name at the signature section.
She ced the divorce agreement at the most eye¨Ccatching spot on the table.
Then, she took her suitcase and left without looking back.
Instead of making Ben rack his brains to think of a way to persuade her to agree to the
divorce, it was better for her to take the initiative and leave on her own.
She still had this bit of self¨Cesteem left in her.
Chapter 168
Chapter 168
Susan straightened her back.
The taxi just now was still waiting at the door.
Susan directly asked him to drive her to a hotel.
She rushed to the front desk toplete the formalities.
The girl at the front desk looked at Susan enviously. ¡°Hey, look at you. You must be a very sessful
businesswoman, right?¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Susan raised her head in confusion.
The receptionist,continued, ¡°With your style, it makes people feel that no matter how difficult things are,
you can¡¯t be defeated! You never cry, am I right?¡±
Susan smiled slightly, then took the room card and went to her room.
He closed the hotel door.
Susan leaned against the door, slightly stunned.
Did she look like someone who never cried?
Ben said that he didn¡¯t like to see her cry.
Therefore, it seemed that she had not cried for a long time.
Susan walked to the bathroom numbly.
She looked up at herself in the mirror.
Then she was stunned again.
She raised her hand and slowly wiped the corners of her eyes.
It seemed to have been quite a long time since shest cried.
Why did her tears suddenly fall?
1/8
Chapter 168
It was really¡ ridiculous.
What was there to cry about?
Wasn¡¯t it just a divorce?
They had only been married for a few months. The sooner they get divorced, the better.
Susan tried her best tofort herself.
However, her tears continued to fall silently.
She had been ndered by Isabe face to face before.
She only felt angry.
Charlie criticized her harshly.
She felt helpless.
But now, Ben didn¡¯t me her. He just calmly said that he would consider it for three days.
All of a sudden, she felt as if the world was falling apart.
She had never realised that she was such a loser.
In this world, there was not a single person who was willing to trust her wholeheartedly.
In the past, she didn¡¯t think so. She felt that this was her fate and she would ept it.
However, Ben gave her hope.
It made her feel that the two of them were the same and could always trust each other.
But now, Ben had crushed her hope.
All of a sudden, Susan felt as if she had fallen into an abyss.
Outside, the weather was refreshing.
However, Susan closed the curtains and allowed herself to fall into darkness.
2/0
At the hospital.
¡°You have to be responsible for the follow¨Cup of my mother, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ve told you in advance that we
want the best environment and the best treatment!¡± Leo said.
Ben nodded expressionlessly.
Leo still wanted to say something.
Charlie waved his hand, feeling a headacheing on. ¡°Enough. If you only know how to negotiate,
you don¡¯t want to apany your mother at all. Get out of here!¡±
I ¡°Grandpa, what are you talking about? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to apany my mother. I¡¯m just
fighting for her living condition,¡± Leo said.
¡°Get lost, get lost.¡± Charlie couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to him anymore.
Without pretending to be filial, Leo took the opportunity to say with a smile, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go out first.¡±
Before leaving, he did not forget to pull Isabe.
Isabe didn¡¯t dare to face Penelope in the first ce. She resisted for a while and followed her out.
¡°Isabe, are you really all right?¡± Leo looked at Isabe worriedly. ¡°My brother has found the best
physician. Why don¡¯t we have another examination?¡±
Isabe¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she quickly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. You¡¯re busy enough with mom¡¯s
matter. I¡¯ve seen a physician myself. I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just¡ just the child¡ It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t protect
him well.¡±
Tears welled up Isabe¡¯s eyes as she spoke.
¡°How can it be your fault?¡± Leo gnashed his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s all that bitch¡¯s fault.¡±
Isabe just cried in a low voice.
Leo looked around and said in a low voice, ¡°But we¡¯ve suffered so much this time. Why do you have to
pull me back and stop me from making more demands?¡±
Chapter 100
Isabe sneered in her heart.
Leo was just a springboard for her.
Judging from Leo¡¯s current attitude toward Penelope, Isabe knew that when his initial enthusiasm
passed, she woulde to no good end.
Her true target had always been Ben.
All she wanted was a divorce between Ben and Susan.
Only in this way would she have a chance to take over her spot.
In that case, how could she help Leo make conditions?
However, she couldn¡¯t say that.
¡°Your condition is too outrageous, and Ben won¡¯t agree to it. Furthermore, it¡¯s Susan who did it, and it
has nothing to do with him. Even if you spread the news and wanted to drag him down, Ben can still
get away with it. He must divorce her so he wouldn¡¯t get involved in all this. In fact, there¡¯s no difference
in our conditions. In the end, they will definitely divorce, and Ben will be the one to take care of himself.
But if I take the initiative to put it forward, it would seem that the two of us are kind, and both Ben and
grandpa will have to owe us a favor.¡± Isabe said in a gentle voice.
Leo thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°That makes sense.¡±
¡°Of course.¡± Isabe¡¯gently said: ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your sake.¡±
Leo sighed and pulled her into his arms. Then, he said in a low voice, ¡°I know you¡¯re good to me. It
doesn¡¯t matter if this child is gone. We¡¯ll have more children in the future.¡±
As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but wrap his arms around Isabe¡¯s waist.
A trace of disgust shed across her eyes.
She had to think of a way to get rid of Leo, that idiot, as soon as possible after she got rid
of Susan!
In the ward..
Charlie looked at the sleeping Penelope in silence.
Ben didn¡¯t say anything and just apanied him silently.
¡°Oh, Ben, Penelope has failed in her life as well,¡± Charlie said slowly.
Ben just listened.
Ben
¡°Your father passed away two years after marrying her. He didn¡¯t really love her and didn¡¯t leave her a
penny in his will.¡± Charlie looked a little tired. ¡°At that time, your brother hadn¡¯t been born, and your
father didn¡¯t even know about his existence. Therefore, although he didn¡¯t like you, he still left the
inheritance to us.¡±
¡°Penelope is afraid that she won¡¯t have a ce to stay, so she has been carefully taking care of me in
the following years.¡±
Charlie said slowly, ¡°I know that her thoughts aren¡¯t pure. But no matter how impure her thoughts are,
Ben, they¡¯ve be a little sincere over the past few decades.¡±
¡°I know.¡± Ben nodded.
Charlie looked at Ben and said, ¡°I know that she has plotted too much in private, so I decisively helped
you divide the family property this time. But Ben, she doesn¡¯t deserve to
die.¡±
¡°I know.¡± Ben continued to nod.
Charlie¡¯s hands trembled. ¡°If¡ if it¡¯s really Susan¡ What are you going to do?¡±
Ben lowered his gaze. ¡°Grandpa, we haven¡¯t figured it out yet.¡±
Charlie coughed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to believe that Susan is such a person, either. However, there
are only three people in the room, two of whom are victims. Penelope is still in aa and it¡¯s hard to
say whether she will live or die. Therefore, Penelope couldn¡¯t have harmed herself. Isabe has no
reason to sacrifice her child and Penelope in order to force you to divorce. Ben, I know you don¡¯t want
to face the truth, but the truth is right in front of you.¡±
Charlie also felt sorry for Ben.
5/8
It was not easy for him to meet a girl he liked.
It took him a lot of effort to start a new chapter of life.
However, if it was really Susan who did it, no matter what, Charlie would not allow her to continue to be
with Ben.
It was not only because of Penelope, but also because it proved that Susan had a bad character.
If Ben fell in love with such a person, it would be better for them to split up as soon as possible.
¡°Grandpa, we¡¯ll see in three days,¡± Ben didn¡¯t argue with Charlie and just said directly. Charlie rubbed
his aching temples and said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you. Three days, just three days.¡±
He lowered his eyes and stopped talking.
¡°Grandpa, go back and rest first. The best physicians and nurse are here to watch over them. They¡¯ll
be fine,¡± Ben said.
Charlie shook his head.
Ben said in a firm tone, ¡°Grandpa, either I help you out or I¡¯ll find someone to take you out by force.¡±
Charlie hadn¡¯t slept all night, and he couldn¡¯t stand it at all in his poor health.
¡°You¡¡± Charlie red at Ben.
Ben looked back at him unflinchingly.
Charlie said angrily, ¡°All right, all right, I¡¯ll go home. But I don¡¯t want to see Susan for the time being. Let
her stay in the room and note out.¡±
¡°Susan will avoid you,¡± Ben said.
He did not intend to persuade Charlie to trust Susan now.
This would only make Charlie feel that he was covering up for her.
It would be better to let Charlie see the truth with his own eyes three dayster.
In the current situation, he had to temporarily separate his grandfather from Susan.
Otherwise, he would feel distressed if Susan was wronged.
Charlie was angry, and he was also worried.
With that thought in mind, Ben helped Charlie out of the ward.
A nurse happened to enter the room. When she saw Ben, she said, ¡°Mr. Landor, are you ready to
leave? Mrs. Landor has been gone for a while. She didn¡¯t look well when she left. Mr. Landor, please
check on her.
They all knew that Ben doted on his wife, so the nurse said that to win a good impression
of Ben.
Ben suddenly changed his expression.
He suddenly looked at the nurse and asked, ¡°What did you say? Susan was here?¡±
Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.
Charlie frowned as well. ¡°We¡¯ve never seen Susan here!¡±
Ben looked terrible, and the nurse trembled and hurriedly said, ¡°She¡¯s been here. Mrs. Landor couldn¡¯t
find the ce, and I showed her the way myself.¡±
Ben looked even grimmer. ¡°When did she leave?¡±
The nurse thought quickly, then said, ¡°About half an hour ago.¡±
Half an hour ago.
Ben quickly calcted the time in his mind.
At that time.
What did Susan hear that caused her to leave with a pale expression?
Ben immediately had an answer in his heart.
His face instantly darkened.
Chapter 168
Seeing Ben like this, Charlie sighed. ¡°You can go first. Just ask the driver to send me
home.¡±
Ben nodded hurriedly, instructed the driver to get in, and then ran all the way out.
The nurse looked nkly at the back of Ben and asked Charlie uneasily, ¡°Mr. Landor senior, what¡¯s
wrong? Did I say something wrong?¡±
Charlie shook his head and massaged his temples in distress.
This time, Ben was deeply in love.
He still didn¡¯t know how to end this matter.
Charlie thought, ¡°Susan oh, Susan, even if you were careless, how could you¡ do such a thing?
¡°Even if I wanted to convince myself to forgive you, I couldn¡¯t.¡±
Chapter 169
Chapter 169
In the Landor¡¯s family residence.
Ben arrived as fast as he could.
¡°Good day, Mr. Landor.¡±
¡°Good day, Mr. Landor.¡±
The servants greeted him softly.
Ben asked coldly, ¡°Where¡¯s Susan? Has shee back yet?¡±
The maids hesitated for a moment.
¡°Speak,¡± Ben said coldly.
One maid was shocked and quickly said, ¡°Mrs. Landor was here. But not long after, she left with a
suitcase.¡±
Ben felt his heart skip a beat. ¡°She left with her suitcase? You didn¡¯t stop her?¡±
Probably because Ben looked terrible, the maid said in a trembling voice, ¡°Mrs. Landor didn¡¯t say
anything, so we didn¡¯t dare to stop her.¡±
Ben looked even grimmer.
He quickly went upstairs.
As soon as he entered the room, he saw an extremely eye¨Ccatching document on the table.
Ben almost fainted when he saw the title.
Divorce agreement!
¡°Fuck, who is going to divorce?¡±
He suppressed the urge to kill and quickly read through it.
Susan mentioned that she didn¡¯t want anything from the divorce.
1/6
Chapter 107
At the end, she signed her name.
Susan also left a small note.
¡°If there¡¯s no problem, you can sign it. When you go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get a divorce, just call
me.¡±
Ben stared at the piece of paper, his eyes almost spitting fire.
¡°Susan.¡± Ben couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth.
In the hospital, even though Leo and Isabe were so shameless, he was still very calm.
However, while he was dealing with this group of people, Susan actually broke down his walls.
This woman!
She was a bastard!
He took out his phone and called Susan.
The call didn¡¯t go through.
Ben became even more irritated.
He picked up the note and read it again.
He found that Susan even wrote a sentence on the back.
¡°Don¡¯te to me if I don¡¯t look for you. Send me an email directly after confirming the time of the
divorce. I won¡¯t reply to you, but I will be there on time.¡±
Ben was stunned.
As long as Susan answered the phone or even replied to his messages, he could determine her current
location within three minutes.
But now, she had told him to just email her.
Was she determined to avoid him?
Ben was on the verge of going crazy.
However, he couldn¡¯t go crazy.
He had to get Susan back.
Ben forced himself to calm down.
He quickly looked around the room.
Susan left in a hurry. Other than a few clothes, she did not bring anything else with her.
When she left home, she would most likely stay in a hotel..
After all, the hotel would provide some daily necessities, and she could move in with her bag.
If it was a hotel, she would not choose an extravagant one. However, with her rationality, Susan would
not choose a terrible one.
She should be in a medium¨Csized hotel.
Moreover, this hotel was definitely not too close to the Landor family¡¯s residence or the
As a result, the range was greatly reduced.
There were still many hotels that needed to be checked out.
However, as long as he gave the order, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to find Susan in Anaville.
Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.
Ben went out without hesitation.
He wanted to take this divorce agreement with him.
Then, he could throw it in front of Susan.
¡°Ben, where are you going?¡± Charlie asked slowly as soon as he entered the house.
Ben pursed his lips and said nothing.
Chapter 160
Charlie walked over and took the divorce agreement from his hand.
Charlie looked at it calmly and said, ¡°She must have heard the conditions Leo put forward.¡±
¡°I know.¡± Ben pursed his lips.
He knew how hurt Susan would be when she heard this.
But he was also angry at Susan for not trusting him at all.
Even if he really had to choose one, would he give up on her for just 10% of the shares?
Did she underestimate him and herself too much?
¡°It¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing for her to take the initiative to leave.¡± Charlie couldn¡¯t bear it, but he still
said, ¡°Ben, I¡¯ve thought about it carefully on the way. With Susan¡¯s character, she wouldn¡¯t kill people
on purpose. She probably didn¡¯t know that Penelope had an old injury on her head, and then she was
angry. I believe that she didn¡¯t know things would turn out so badly. However, whether she did it
intentionally or not, disaster has already happened. She must pay the price for it. Do you know that?¡±
Ben took a deep breath. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s talk about it when I get back. I¡¯ll
Charlie stretched out his cane and blocked the way.
¡°Grandpa!¡± Ben frowned slightly.
go find her first.¡±
¡°Ben,¡± Charlie said calmly, ¡°Susan has already made her choice, and it¡¯s time for you to make your
choice. Divorce like this is the best for both you and her. If you are still indecisive, then once Leo tells
this to others, not only will Susan have to divorce, but she might also go to jail.
¡°You know, although I¡¯m very disappointed in Susan, I¡¯ve already done my best to protect her. I¡¯ve
suppressed the voices of all those who know about it and told them not to reveal it to the public. I
promised Leo arge sum of property to make him give up on calling the police. Ben, I am protecting
you and Susan. Do you understand?¡±
Ben was stunned.
When did Charlie promise Leo arge sum of wealth?
Chapter 169
He didn¡¯t know anything about it at all.
Charlie rubbed his eyes wearily. ¡°Money isn¡¯t important. I just hope that the family will be fine. I only
hope that the two of you will be fine. At the very least, on the surface, you should be fine.¡±
Charlie spoke with a hint of stubbornness unique to the elderly.
He didn¡¯t care what was going on between Ben and Leo in private.
However, as long as he was alive, the two of them couldn¡¯t fight face to face!
Even if this peace was just an illusion, he chose believe in it as well.
¡°If you go and find Susan now,¡± Charlie continued, ¡°What do you want to tell her after you find her? Tell
her,that you want a divorce? There¡¯s no need to do that. Tell her that you don¡¯t want to divorce? If Leo
gets the news and calls the police impulsively, all my efforts will be in vain! Ben, you can¡¯t go to find
Susan, and you can¡¯t even find out where she is! If you insist on seeing her, you can only meet her at
the gate of the Civil Affairs Bureau. I¡¯ll go with you and watch you go through the formalities.¡±
Ben clenched his fists slightly.
¡°All right, you can go back now.¡± Charlie pointed in the direction upstairs.
Ben closed his eyes.
At this moment, thousands of thoughts emerged in his mind.
In the end, these thoughts gradually settled down.
Ben also found the answer.
He really couldn¡¯t go to find Susan now.
Three days. He only had three days..
In than theas d..
Chapter 169
He didn¡¯t know anything about it at all.
Charlie rubbed his eyes wearily. ¡°Money isn¡¯t important. I just hope that the family will be fine. I only
hope that the two of you will be fine. At the very least, on the surface, you should be fine.¡±
Charlie spoke with a hint of stubbornness unique to the elderly.
He didn¡¯t care what was going on between Ben and Leo in private.
However, as long as he was alive, the two of them couldn¡¯t fight face to face!
Even if this peace was just an illusion, he chose believe in it as well.
¡°If you go and find Susan now,¡± Charlie continued, ¡°What do you want to tell her after you find her? Tell
her that you want a divorce? There¡¯s no need to do that. Tell her that you don¡¯t want to divorce? If Leo
gets the news and calls the police impulsively, all my efforts will be in vain! Ben, you can¡¯t go to find
Susan, and you can¡¯t even find out where she is! If you insist on seeing her, you can only meet her at
the gate of the Civil Affairs Bureau. I¡¯ll go with you and watch you go through the formalities.¡±
Ben clenched his fists slightly.
¡°All right, you can go back now.¡± Charlie pointed in the direction upstairs.
Ben closed his eyes.
At this moment, thousands of thoughts emerged in his mind.
In the end, these thoughts gradually settled down.
Ben also found the answer.
He really couldn¡¯t go to find Susan now.
Three days. He only had three days.
In these three days, he wanted Leo and Isabe to believe that he had really chosen to give up on
Susan.
Only in this way would they let down their guard.
Chapter 169
Only in this way could he find evidence to turn the tables.
He thought to himself, ¡°Susan, I only need three days.
¡°Can you wait for three days?¡±
Ben went upstairs in pain.
Chapter 170
Chapter 170
With the order of Charlie, no one outside knew what had happened that night.
However, for some reason, the conflict between Ben and Susan quickly spread.
Now, everyone knew that Susan had moved out of the Landor family¡¯s residence, and that she didn¡¯t
even go to work.
Ben and Susan were probably going to divorce.
In less than a day, the news spread all over Anaville.
Even on Twitter, there were all kinds of rumors circting.
It should be noted that Ben and Susan had fans shipping them. At this moment, the couple¡¯s poprity
had reached a new height.
¡°I don¡¯t believe it! They were fine before. Why did they suddenly want a divorce?¡±
¡°This is a rumor spread by unscrupulous marketing ounts.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m asking you guys! Do you want to receive Mr. Landor¡¯swyer¡¯s letter again?¡±
Some didn¡¯t believe it, while others sneered.
¡°Come on. A rich couple even have their fans now. If you be a fan of them, do they reward you
with more money, or something else?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s more, rich and powerful families are the same as the entertainment circle. It¡¯s so
chaotic. They just act like they dote on their wives. In fact, who knows what goes on in private?¡±
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter that they divorced. As long as your parents are not divorced, why are you making a
fuss about?¡±
There was even a reasonable analysis about it.
¡°I think it¡¯s probably true this time. When the marketing ounts spread rumorsst time,
1/7
Chapter 170
Ben reacted slowly because it waste at night and he was sleeping. But this time, it¡¯s daytime. Even if
Ben didn¡¯t check Twitter, wouldn¡¯t his team tell him? But now? The news has been spreading for an
hour or two. If it¡¯s false, with the character of the richest man, he would have sent awyer¡¯s letter set.
But now? Everything is quiet. The employees of Storm Group didn¡¯te out to refute the rumors. In
conclusion, the two of them are really getting a divorce for some unknown reason.¡±
His analysis was reasonable and well¨Cfounded, and many people believed it.
¡°What the fuck? This person is right. This time, it¡¯s probably not a rumor, but something set
in stone.
¡°I agree.¡±
¡°I agree.¡±
The fans of the couple cried and begged Ben to clear the rumors up and proved that the
rest were wrong.
However, everyone had been waiting for a long time.
Ben didn¡¯t react at all.
The authorities of Storm Group did not respond at all.
Gradually, the news of their divorce came to a conclusion, and no one said that it was a
rumor anymore.
In the Programming Department of Storm Group.
Programming Department was usually very quiet.
But today, it was even quieter.
For the whole day, almost no one spoke.
Everyone was frantically asking each other in the group chat.
¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on?¡±
¡°Are they really splitting up?¡±
2/7
¡°No way!¡±
¡°Mr. Landor and Susan didn¡¯te to work today.¡±
¡°If it¡¯s a rumor on the Inte, with the boss¡¯s character, he should send awyer¡¯s letter already,¡±
¡°I called Susan, but I couldn¡¯t get through.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t get through either.¡±
¡°Me too.¡±
¡°Same here.
There was a moment of silence in the group chat.
After a long time, someone asked with difficulty, ¡°Is it¡ true?¡±
There was another silence in the group chat.
¡°Hey, Jaron, your chance is here.¡± Someone tried to ease the heavy atmosphere in a joking
tone.
Jaron was not happy at all. He even wanted to die.
He typed weakly, ¡°I¡¯ve given up on Susan a long time ago. I don¡¯t deserve her.¡±
¡°At least you know your ce.¡±
¡°At least you know your ce.¡±
¡°At least you know your ce.¡±
The group of people quickly followed.
Jaron was speechless.
This group of bastards.
He was just mocking himself, but he was not so miserable!
3/7
Chapter 170
Although everyone tried their best to ease their worries with jokes, they still couldn¡¯t help but show a
little worry in their eyes when they looked at the empty seat of Susan.
Was Susan all right?
In the Miller family.
Carl also saw the news.
He immediately smiled.
¡°Isabe is really amazing. I can¡¯t believe she really did it,¡± he thought.
Originally, he was quite surprised that Isabe had told him the whole n directly. After all, it was the
first time for them to meet. Why did Isabe trust him so much?
Moreover, Isabe¡¯s n was very risky, and the sess rate was not particrly high.
Carl considered that he only needed to tell the truth. Even if Isabe¡¯s secret was exposed, he could
not me him, so he agreed to help.
Now that Isabe had seeded, that would be even better.
Without the help of Ben, Susan had fallen to rock bottom again.
It just so happened that the Yana¡¯s risk of giving birth was very high. When Susan came back, it could
be regarded as a ready¨Cmade blood bag, and Yana could have one more guarantee.
Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.
Carl smiled and called Susan.
He nned to trick Susan home first.
Then, he would lock her up and prevent her from showing up again. In the future, she just needed to be
a blood bag.
Carl thought about what to say and waited for Susan to answer the phone.
Susan didn¡¯t answer the phone.
Carl¡¯s face suddenly darkened.
4/7
A
Chapter 170
This woman had been kicked out by the Landor family. Where else could she go?
In the Leen family¡¯s residence.
Timothy heard the news as well.
His expression slowly turned serious.
He suddenly thought of what Carl had saidst night.
Carl seemed to have known that something would happen to Susan at that time.
Today, there was news that Ben might divorce Susan.
How could Carl know that?
What was his role in all this?
Timothy had a myriad of thoughts running through his mind.
For a moment, he couldn¡¯t find the starting point of this clue.
But things had already happened. The most important thing now was to find Susan.
Timothy suddenly stood up and was about to walk out.
As soon as he opened the door, he found Yana standing at the door expressionlessly.
¡°Where do you want to go?¡± she asked.
¡°I have something to do outside.¡± Timothy frowned.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yana sneered. ¡°You¡¯re going to find Susan, aren¡¯t you?¡±
Timothy narrowed his eyes. ¡°Get out of my way.¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you think it¡¯s your chance just because she¡¯s divorced?¡± Yana smiled. ¡°Let me tell
you, even if you want to marry her, she won¡¯t ept it. Although I don¡¯t like Susan, I know her very
well. Since you¡¯re already my husband, she won¡¯t change her mind
no matter what.¡±
Yana had hit the nail on the head with her words.
Timothy took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°The current me is not worthy of being with her. I just want
to find her.¡±
He was worried that something would happen to Susan.
¡°What if I don¡¯t let you go?¡± Yana looked at him coldly.
¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t stop me.¡± Timothy shook off Yana and rushed out.
Yana looked at his back and revealed an expression that seemed like she was crying yetughing at
the same time.
It was the same again.
Every time something happened to Susan, he would be more concerned than anyone else and rush
over.
Even if she didn¡¯t give him a good look at all, he would dly endure it.
¡°Do rtionships that are not meant to be always hurt this much?¡± she wondered.
¡°Do I really not deserve a ce in his heart?¡± Yana asked herself.
Did she regret it?
Did she regret using this method to get Timothy?
She did.
So what if he regretted it?
There was no turning back for her.
Yana clenched her fists and then slowly loosened them.
¡°Oh, Susan, Susan, I hope you can always be so proud.
¡°Timothy is mine.
6/7
Chapter 170
¡°Even if I¡¯m regretting it, I¡¯m not giving him up to you!¡±
Chapter 171
Chapter 171
In the hotel room.
Susan looked at theputer screen and smiled bitterly.
She said that she had given up, but in fact, there was still a glimmer of hope in her heart. She hoped
that Ben could find her. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen to stay in a hotel.
There were many hotels in Anaville, but if Ben wanted to find her, he would definitely be able to do it.
Susan had always been hiding this thought deep in her heart.
But she waited..
And Ben didn¡¯te to see her.
However, the news that they were going to divorce spread widely on the Inte.
Susan understood what was going on.
In fact, Ben had already made up his mind.
He also suspected her.
He had to give up on her.
She could finally¡ give up on thatst thought.
Susan closed the Twitter tab.
For some reason, she turned on the online game.
She rode on her little horse and wandered around in all kinds of ces.
The world channel was still bustling with activity.
There were also couples in the game fighting each other on the global chat.
ou seemed as i
The others were watching from the sidelines, and they desired to see
7/6
the world fall into chaos.
Susan watched quietly, but for some reason, she felt a little envious.
She and Ben¡
Even if they separated, it would be quiet. They would never get into such a mess like them.
But sometimes, it might be a kind of happiness to make a big scene andpletely wipe out the
remaining feelings.
Susan was riding on a bridge in a daze.
¡°Hey, hey.¡±
¡°Hey, hey.¡±
¡°Susan.¡±
¡°Susan!¡±
Next to her, a female warrior riding the same type of horse was circling around Susan.
When Susan saw the private messages shing non¨Cstop, she subconsciously clicked on
1. it.
¡°I¡¯m right across from you.¡± The private message quickly shed.
Susan looked up
at her.
and saw a female warrior, with the profile picture of Lady Scarlett waving
¡°Rose.¡± Susan was stunned.
¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to the dungeon,¡± Theresa said.
She knew what had happened to Susan, but since Susan didn¡¯t mention it, she didn¡¯t ask.
Since they met in the game, they should do what they usually do in games.
¡°No¡¡± Susan wanted to refuse.
2/6
A
Theresa, on the other hand, had already sent out an invitation.
Susan hesitated for a moment before epting the invitation.
Theresa took her to the entrance of the mission base.
Just like that, the two of them went into the game.
At first, Susan was still in a daze, but gradually, she immersed herself in the game,
Afterpleting a mission, Theresa said, ¡°Susan, wait for me for a while. I have to answer
a call.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Susan waited obediently.
Theresa came back a few minutester.
¡°Where are you now, Susan?¡± Theresa asked in an anxious voice.
¡°Me?¡± Susan said, ¡±
found a random hotel.¡±
¡°Someone¡¯s looking for you,¡± Theresa said.
¡°Who is it?¡± Susan asked, her heart racing.
¡°They know that we have a good rtionship. Just now, several calls were made to my agent, asking
about your whereabouts. Mr. Lynn from Lynnex Group is looking for you, so is Mr. Leen from Space
Technologies. Your family is also looking for you everywhere as well.¡± Theresa was a little confused.
She could totally understand why Susan wanted to heal herself.
But why were so many people looking for Susan all of a sudden?
However, Ben was not among them.
Susan could not help but frown.
Mr. Lynn of Lynnex Group?
Monica¡¯s father?
3/6
Why was he looking for her?
And then there was Timothy.
What was he trying to do now?
And the Miller family!
Susan did not think that they were worried about her at all.
Most likely, they were trying to insult her.
Susan did not want to see any of these people.
But she checked into the hotel with her real name.
If these people were determined to find her, she would most likely not be able to hide for
long.
Susan frowned slightly. After a long time, she looked at the female warrior in the game and said softly,
¡°Rose, can you do me a favour?¡±
As soon as Susan said that, she felt a little embarrassed.
Although she and Rose felt like old friends at first sight, they hadn¡¯t known each other for a long time.
If she rashly made such a request, Rose would definitely think that she was too abrupt.
Thinking of this, Susan quickly said, ¡°No need, no need. I¡¯ll do it myself¡¡±
¡°Do you need a ce to live?¡± Theresa immediately realized what was going on.
Susan pursed her lips and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see any of these people. But if I stay in a hotel, they¡¯ll
find me eventually.¡±
¡°I see.¡± Theresa said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve bought a lot of houses in the past few years. One of them,
except for myself, even my agent and my parents don¡¯t know about it. If you believe me, I can pick you
up and you can live there. What do you think?¡±
Susan was stunned for a moment and was a little touched. ¡°Will this be too much trouble
4/6
for you¡¡±
¡°Oh, don¡¯t bother.¡± Theresa chuckled and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, a tycoon, investing in the Love in
Bitter Winter, I wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to y the female lead. This time, take it as repayment.¡±
Susan could not help but feel warmth in her heart.
She invested in this movie because it could make money.
How was she worthy of Rose¡¯s gratitude?
Rose was just finding an excuse to help her.
¡°Thank you,¡± Susan said softly.
Theresa¡¯s gaze softened on the other end of the line.
????
She said gently, ¡°Susan, the people outside have offered you a high price to find you. Aren¡¯t you afraid
that I will betray you if you ask me for help?¡±
¡°You¡¯re not that kind of person.¡± Susan shook her head.
Theresa smiled and said, ¡°So, I should thank you. Thank you for trusting me so much. Tell me the
address and I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±
Susan told her the name of the hotel and then said hesitantly, ¡°You¡¯re a big star now. Will you be
recognized if you pick me up?¡±
Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. I promise even my parents won¡¯t recognize me,¡± Theresa said with a smile
and went offline.
She wiped her face, let down her hair, put on her ck¨Cframed sses, and went out calmly.
Along the way, no one looked at her, let alone recognized her.
However, because she was going to pick up Susan, Theresa was particrly careful, for fear that
someone would follow her.
Fortunately, her identity was confidential enough. Those people all knew to look for Rose,
5/6
Chapter 171
but they didn¡¯t know that she was Theresa.
Theresa arrived at the hotel smoothly and called Susan to ask her to go downstairs.
Susan had long been prepared for this.
She put on her sunsses and hat and hurried downstairs.
There were not many people in the hotel lobby.
Susan quickly looked around, but she didn¡¯t see anyone who seemed to be Rose.
Just as Susan took out her phone and was about to make another call¡
All of a sudden, a girl with neat bangs and ck¨Cframed sses came over and patted her
on the arm.
¡°You are¡?¡± Susan was shocked and instantly became alert. Could it be that she had been
recognized?
¡°It¡¯s me, Susan,¡± Theresa said in a low voice.
Upon hearing this voice, Susan was stunned. After a long time, she lowered her voice and said in
disbelief, ¡°Rose?¡±
Chapter 172
Chapter 171
In the hotel room.
Susan looked at theputer screen and smiled bitterly.
She said that she had given up, but in fact, there was still a glimmer of hope in her heart. She hoped
that Ben could find her. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen to stay in a hotel.
There were many hotels in Anaville, but if Ben wanted to find her, he would definitely be able to do it.
Susan had always been hiding this thought deep in her heart.
But she waited..
And Ben didn¡¯te to see her.
However, the news that they were going to divorce spread widely on the Inte.
Susan understood what was going on.
In fact, Ben had already made up his mind.
He also suspected her.
He had to give up on her.
She could finally¡ give up on thatst thought.
Susan closed the Twitter tab.
For some reason, she turned on the online game.
She rode on her little horse and wandered around in all kinds of ces.
The world channel was still bustling with activity.
There were also couples in the game fighting each other on the global chat.
ou seemed as i
The others were watching from the sidelines, and they desired to see
7/6
the world fall into chaos.
Susan watched quietly, but for some reason, she felt a little envious.
She and Ben¡
Even if they separated, it would be quiet. They would never get into such a mess like them.
But sometimes, it might be a kind of happiness to make a big scene andpletely wipe out the
remaining feelings.
Susan was riding on a bridge in a daze.
¡°Hey, hey.¡±
¡°Hey, hey.¡±
¡°Susan.¡±
¡°Susan!¡±
Next to her, a female warrior riding the same type of horse was circling around Susan.
When Susan saw the private messages shing non¨Cstop, she subconsciously clicked on
1. it.
¡°I¡¯m right across from you.¡± The private message quickly shed.
Susan looked up
at her.
and saw a female warrior, with the profile picture of Lady Scarlett waving
¡°Rose.¡± Susan was stunned.
¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to the dungeon,¡± Theresa said.
She knew what had happened to Susan, but since Susan didn¡¯t mention it, she didn¡¯t ask.
Since they met in the game, they should do what they usually do in games.
¡°No¡¡± Susan wanted to refuse.
2/6
A
Theresa, on the other hand, had already sent out an invitation.
Susan hesitated for a moment before epting the invitation.
Theresa took her to the entrance of the mission base.
Just like that, the two of them went into the game.
At first, Susan was still in a daze, but gradually, she immersed herself in the game,
Afterpleting a mission, Theresa said, ¡°Susan, wait for me for a while. I have to answer
a call.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Susan waited obediently.
Theresa came back a few minutester.
¡°Where are you now, Susan?¡± Theresa asked in an anxious voice.
¡°Me?¡± Susan said, ¡±
found a random hotel.¡±
¡°Someone¡¯s looking for you,¡± Theresa said.
¡°Who is it?¡± Susan asked, her heart racing.
¡°They know that we have a good rtionship. Just now, several calls were made to my agent, asking
about your whereabouts. Mr. Lynn from Lynnex Group is looking for you, so is Mr. Leen from Space
Technologies. Your family is also looking for you everywhere as well.¡± Theresa was a little confused.
She could totally understand why Susan wanted to heal herself.
But why were so many people looking for Susan all of a sudden?
However, Ben was not among them.
Susan could not help but frown.
Mr. Lynn of Lynnex Group?
Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.
Monica¡¯s father?
3/6
Why was he looking for her?
And then there was Timothy.
What was he trying to do now?
And the Miller family!
Susan did not think that they were worried about her at all.
Most likely, they were trying to insult her.
Susan did not want to see any of these people.
But she checked into the hotel with her real name.
If these people were determined to find her, she would most likely not be able to hide for
long.
Susan frowned slightly. After a long time, she looked at the female warrior in the game and said softly,
¡°Rose, can you do me a favour?¡±
As soon as Susan said that, she felt a little embarrassed.
Although she and Rose felt like old friends at first sight, they hadn¡¯t known each other for a long time.
If she rashly made such a request, Rose would definitely think that she was too abrupt.
Thinking of this, Susan quickly said, ¡°No need, no need. I¡¯ll do it myself¡¡±
¡°Do you need a ce to live?¡± Theresa immediately realized what was going on.
Susan pursed her lips and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see any of these people. But if I stay in a hotel, they¡¯ll
find me eventually.¡±
¡°I see.¡± Theresa said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve bought a lot of houses in the past few years. One of them,
except for myself, even my agent and my parents don¡¯t know about it. If you believe me, I can pick you
up and you can live there. What do you think?¡±
Susan was stunned for a moment and was a little touched. ¡°Will this be too much trouble
4/6
for you¡¡±
¡°Oh, don¡¯t bother.¡± Theresa chuckled and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, a tycoon, investing in the Love in
Bitter Winter, I wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to y the female lead. This time, take it as repayment.¡±
Susan could not help but feel warmth in her heart.
She invested in this movie because it could make money.
How was she worthy of Rose¡¯s gratitude?
Rose was just finding an excuse to help her.
¡°Thank you,¡± Susan said softly.
Theresa¡¯s gaze softened on the other end of the line.
????
She said gently, ¡°Susan, the people outside have offered you a high price to find you. Aren¡¯t you afraid
that I will betray you if you ask me for help?¡±
¡°You¡¯re not that kind of person.¡± Susan shook her head.
Theresa smiled and said, ¡°So, I should thank you. Thank you for trusting me so much. Tell me the
address and I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±
Susan told her the name of the hotel and then said hesitantly, ¡°You¡¯re a big star now. Will you be
recognized if you pick me up?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. I promise even my parents won¡¯t recognize me,¡± Theresa said with a smile
and went offline.
She wiped her face, let down her hair, put on her ck¨Cframed sses, and went out calmly.
Along the way, no one looked at her, let alone recognized her.
However, because she was going to pick up Susan, Theresa was particrly careful, for fear that
someone would follow her.
Fortunately, her identity was confidential enough. Those people all knew to look for Rose,
5/6
Chapter 171
but they didn¡¯t know that she was Theresa.
Theresa arrived at the hotel smoothly and called Susan to ask her to go downstairs.
Susan had long been prepared for this.
She put on her sunsses and hat and hurried downstairs.
There were not many people in the hotel lobby.
Susan quickly looked around, but she didn¡¯t see anyone who seemed to be Rose.
Just as Susan took out her phone and was about to make another call¡
All of a sudden, a girl with neat bangs and ck¨Cframed sses came over and patted her
on the arm.
¡°You are¡?¡± Susan was shocked and instantly became alert. Could it be that she had been
recognized?
¡°It¡¯s me, Susan,¡± Theresa said in a low voice.
Upon hearing this voice, Susan was stunned. After a long time, she lowered her voice and said in
disbelief, ¡°Rose?¡±
Chapter 173
Chapter 173
In the Landor family¡¯s residence.
Monica had arrived in a charming manner.
The housekeeper came in and reported, ¡°Mr. Landor senior, Mr. Landor, Ms. Lynn is waiting at the
door.¡±
¡°Monica?¡± Charlie felt a headacheing on. ¡°Tell her to go back first.¡±
Ben narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Grandpa, let her in. I¡¯ll go see her.¡±
¡°You?¡± Charlie looked at Ben suspiciously.
Ben had always hated Monica.
Why did he suddenly want to see her this time?
Ben didn¡¯t exin. He just said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡±
Charlie couldn¡¯t be bothered to care less. He simply waved his hand and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±
At the entrance of the Landor family¡¯s residence.
Monica was overjoyed. ¡°What? Ben agreed to see me?¡±
In fact, she was just here to give it a try. She had never expected that Ben would really want to see her.
As expected, she thought Ben had discovered that the two of them were the most suitable for each
other.
Monica entered the house happily.
Ben was already waiting in the living room.
¡°Edie,¡± Monica called out sweetly and was about to sit next to Ben.
Ben frowned, but he didn¡¯t correct Monica.
Chapter 173
He said expressionlessly, ¡°Sit opposite me.¡±
Monica was a little disappointed, but she still sat opposite him obediently.
As soon as she sat down, she couldn¡¯t help but ask expectantly, ¡°Edie, are you and Susan really going
to divorce?¡±
Monica was indeed stupid.
When she said this, the joy in her eyes was obvious.
Ben nced at her and said indifferently, ¡°Have some tea.¡±
The maid served a cup of coffee just in time.
Monica was even happier. ¡°How did you know I was thirsty?¡±
She took a sip happily and felt that she could remarry with Ben tomorrow.
Monica drank a cup of coffee and was about to speak.
¡°Have some coffee,¡± Ben added.
Monica smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Thank you, Edie.¡±
She drank another ss.
+5
As soon as she put down the teacup, a new cup of coffee was ced in front of her again.
Monica was stunned for a moment. ¡°I¡ I¡¯m not thirsty anymore.¡±
¡°I think you¡¯re thirsty,¡± Ben said.
Monica said, ¡°I¡¯ll drink it.¡±
Next, as long as she wanted to speak, she would get a cup of coffee.
Even if she didn¡¯t speak, the maid would urge her to drink coffee in a low voice.
In the end, Monica felt like she was about to turn into a cup of coffee.
She still wanted to stay in the Landor family¡¯s residence.
Chapter 173
However, her stomach really didn¡¯t allow it.
Monica covered her stomach and said with some difficulty, ¡°Edie, I still have something to do at home.
I¡¯ll leave first today.¡±
Ben calmly gestured for her to leave.
Monica hurriedly covered her stomach and slipped away.
She had been too embarrassed to go to the washroom in the Landor family¡¯s residence. If she stayed
any longer, she would pee in her pants!
After watching Monica leave, Ben asked a maid next to him, ¡°How is it going? Have you taken the
photos?¡±
¡°Yes.¡± The maid quickly handed over the phone.
Ben nced at it and narrowed his eyes slightly.
In the photo, Ben and Monica were sitting opposite each other.
Monica lowered her head and drank her coffee shyly. Ben sat opposite her leisurely.
Just by looking at the scene, it was quite warm.
¡°Not bad,¡± Ben said indifferently. ¡°Didn¡¯t Isabe give you a lot of money a few days ago for you to tell
her about the Landor family¡¯s situation?¡±
The maid was shocked and broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°Mr¡ Mr. Landor! I¡ I didn¡¯t reveal
anything.¡±
¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean you got the money for nothing?¡± Ben looked at her with a faint smile.
The maid trembled and knelt down in an instant. ¡°I was wrong, Mr. Landor. Please don¡¯t
kick me out.¡±
Ben looked at her expressionlessly. ¡°Now, you have a chance to atone for your sins. It¡¯s up to you
whether you want it or not.¡±
The maid nodded desperately. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever Mr. Landor says. I can do anything you say!¡±
Chapter 173
¡°It¡¯s not that serious.¡± Ben couldn¡¯t help but look cold. ¡°All you need to do is send this photo to Isabe
and tell her that Monica and I talked about a lot of things of the past. We talked happily all morning. We
might remarry.¡±
¡°Huh?¡± The maid didn¡¯t understand.
They had a good chat?
They talked about a lot of things of the past?
Why didn¡¯t she know?
She only saw Monica drinking coffee.
Ben nced at her. ¡°Do as I say.¡±
The maid was shocked. ¡°Yes, Mr. Landor!¡±
How could she, a nobody, figure out what Ben wanted to do.
All she needed to do was to do as she was told.
This time, she had to make amends!
The maid quickly sent the photo over and then told Isabe what Ben had taught her.
When Isabe received the news, she was dumbfounded.
Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.
She kept roaring in her heart, ¡°What¡¯s going on?
It took her a lot of effort to drive Susan away.
Why was there another Monica?
Everything that had happened in her previous life proved that Monica was aplete fool.
How could Ben fall in love with her?
However, the photos couldn¡¯t be faked.
Ben hated Monica so much that he probably wouldn¡¯t even want to see her.
However, he saw her, sitting opposite her and watching her drinking coffee.
Isabe felt that her head was buzzing.
Could it be that after Ben discovered the true colors of Susan, and he suddenly disliked
smart women?
At this time, Monica, who was stupid and had everything written all over her face, appeared. This made
Ben feel more at ease, did it?
If that was the case¡
She had worked so hard all for Monica?
Isabe was about to go crazy.
No, she would never allow such a thing to happen.
¡°Continue to keep an eye on them.¡± Isabe replied.
Then she tidied up and hurried to the Lynn family.
She wanted to see Monica with her own eyes and see if she was going to remarry Ben.
The reason she was going to the Lynn family¡¯s residence was obvious.
She kept paying back the money to Mr. Lynn one after another. Because she had been paying
consistently, Mr. Lynn had been more lenient on her..
Now, it was time for her to pay back thest sum of money.
She went to the Lynn family¡¯s residence to pay back the money, so Mr. Lynn had no reason
not to see her.
At that time, she would be able to carefully observe Monica¡¯s condition.
As expected, Mr. Lynn did not shut her out when she arrived. He directly asked the maid to bring her in.
When Isabe arrived at the living room, all the members of the Lynn family were there. Monica was
showing off to her mother with a happy expression.
Chapter 173
¡°Mom, you don¡¯t know how good Edie is to me today. He was afraid that I¡¯d be thirsty, so he gave me
such an expensive coffee as if it were water. I think he won¡¯t refuse if I suggest that we get back
together.¡± Monica had a dreamy look on her face.
Isabe¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she quickly observed Monica¡¯s expression.
Monica¡¯s happiness was not fake at all.
Of course, a woman like Monica couldn¡¯t act at all.
So¡ Ben really chose Monica?
Isabe had a bad feeling.
However, she didn¡¯t know that Monica could imagine everything if she treated her well. She really
thought that Ben was going to remarry her, so of course, she wouldn¡¯t be acting her happiness.
¡°Ms. Smith, let¡¯s go to the study to talk.¡± Mr. Lynn stood up.
Isabe did not respond.
¡°Ms. Smith?¡± Mr. Lynn called her a few more times.
Isabe suddenly snapped back to her senses and hurriedly said, ¡°Yes.¡±
Mr. Lynn looked at her suspiciously and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the study to talk.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Isabe did not dare to show any more ws and followed Mr. Lynn upstairs.
Chapter 174
Chapter 174
¡°Ms. Smith, why are you here this time?¡± Mr. Lynn asked.
Isabe quickly took out a card and said, ¡°Mr. Lynn, the rest of the money, plus interest, are all here.
Take this card and we are even.¡±
¡°Ms. Smith, why are you in such a hurry? You can take it slow.¡± Mr. Lynn smiled, took the bank card,
and asked someone to confirm it.
Isabe was not in a hurry. She was just worried that she would not have a chance to get more inside
information.
She looked around and said with a smile, ¡°It seems that I have to congratte Ms. Lynn. Is she going
to remarry Ben soon?¡±
Mr. Lynn looked very happy. He said with a smile, ¡°I can only say that it¡¯s possible.¡±
He had never expected that Ben would really meet Monica and drink coffee with her.
This huge change in attitude was enough to prove something.
¡°That¡¯s really good news.¡± Isabe lowered her eyes, and a trace of darkness shed through them.
She had worked so hard to prepare for so long, but in the end, it was Monica who picked
the fruit?
On what ground?
How could she?
No, she couldn¡¯t let such a thing happen.
Soon, the person who went to confirm it with the bank card came back.
He whispered something in his father¡¯s ear.
Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.
The smile on Mr. Lynn¡¯s face became even brighter.
He said with a smile, ¡°Ms. Smith, then we¡¯re even. If there¡¯s nothing else, would you like to
Chapter 174
stay and have some tea?¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Isabe forced a smile. ¡°I still have something to do at home.¡±
Now that she had gotten the information she wanted, she didn¡¯t want to stay here and see the
members of the Lynn family in high spirits!
¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t keep you here.¡± Mr. Lynn got up and took the initiative to send her out.
When he came back, Monica asked casually, ¡°Dad, who is it?¡±
Thinking of another identity of Isabe, Mr. Lynn couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°This is Isabe, the wife of Leo
Landor. If you remarry Ben, it¡¯s inevitable that you have to meet her. You can get along with her more in
advance.¡±
¡°Leo Landor?¡± Monica immediately smiled disdainfully. ¡°Leo Landor and Ben Landor¡¯s families are
divided now, and everyone in the world knows that their rtionship is ordinary. Why should I get along
well with Isabe?¡±
Hearing this, Mr. Lynn didn¡¯t say anything more.
¡°Dad, don¡¯t hang out with this woman in the future, or Ben will misunderstand our family,¡± Monica
instructed.
¡°Got it.¡± Mr. Lynn agreed casually.
Monica was even happier.
In the past, her father always ignored her.
But now that she might remarry Ben, her father attached much more importance to her opinion!
When she and Ben really remarried, her status would only be higher.
Monica returned to her room happily. Early the next morning, she dressed up again and went to the
Landor family¡¯s residence.
They allowed her in and made her drink a lot of coffee again.
Monica covered her stomach and went out again, but she was very happy in her heart.
Chapter 174
He had treated her to coffee for two days in a row. The remarriage was certain.
That was what Monica thought and said to her family.
For a moment, Mr. and Mrs. Lynn felt that they might have to prepare for the wedding as soon as
possible.
¡°I must hold a grand wedding ceremony this time. At the very least, it must be grander than the one
with Susan,¡± Monica said proudly.
¡°Of course.¡± Mrs. Lynn nodded repeatedly.
¡°Mom, Dad, get ready first. Don¡¯t panic when the timees,¡± Monica instructed.
Mr. and Mrs. Lynn agreed.
Monica took out her phone and scrolled through Twitter out of boredom.
Monica was very happy to hear that Ben and Susan were going to divorce.
However, after browsing through a lot of news, Monica suddenly became unhappy.
Although all the mentions of Susan were about their divorce, but everyone knew her!
As the ex¨Cwife of Ben, Monica had no sense of presence at all!
Someizens were talking about if Ben and Susan divorced, who would be the most suitable woman
for him?
There was a long list by them.
Monica looked around but couldn¡¯t find her name at all.
She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little angry.
¡°Are these people blind? Can¡¯t they tell?¡±
She and Ben were a perfect match.
Monica angrily replied to a blogger who said that Ben was a good match for a top¨Cnotch female
celebrity, saying hatefully, ¡°How can an actress be worthy of Ben? The most
3/8
Chapter 174
suitable person for him is the daughter of the Lynn family!¡±
¡°The daughter of the Lynn family? Who is she? Don¡¯t tell me that the daughter of the Lynn family came
here to fulfil her delusions.¡± The blogger replied sharply.
Monica was so angry that her heart ached.
She put down her phone and said loudly, ¡°Dad, you have to help me this time!¡±
Mr. Lynn was shocked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Monica angrily told him everything. Then, she emphasized, ¡°Ben and I are a match made in heaven.
These people are too ignorant.¡±
Mr. Lynn thought for a moment and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Since you and Ben are going to remarry, you
should sort out the public opinion a little. Wait for me. I¡¯ll help you with this
matter.¡±
¡°Thank you, Dad.¡± Monica was finally happy.
In Theresa¡¯s room.
Susan had slept for a day and a night. At this moment, she had just woke up and regained
her energy.
¡°I¡¯m sorry for troubling you these past two days.¡± Susan was a little embarrassed.
She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her. She seemed to have been possessed before. Except for the
program, there was nothing left in her mind.
Theresa shook her head and said with a smile, ¡°When your research and development is sessful in
the future, mentioning my name at the press conference will be the greatest gratitude to me.¡±
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll keep it in mind.¡± Susan nodded seriously.
Theresa blinked.
She was just joking.
Susan didn¡¯t take it seriously, did she?
Chapter 174
Probably no, right?
¡°Susan, what are you going to do next?¡± Theresa asked Susan.
Susan lowered her gaze and said softly, ¡°I want to continue and finish this Al temte. As for the rest, I
haven¡¯t thought about it yet.¡±
Susan waspletely avoiding the true problem.
Theresa couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this, but she still asked, ¡°What about¡ Ben?¡±
Susan pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯ve already signed the divorce agreement. As long as he signs it, I can divorce
him at any time.¡±
Susan remembered when she was in the hospital.
Ben said that he needed three days to think about it.
Come to think of it, today was the third day.
Presumably, there would be the final result soon.
Susan was very calm when she spoke, and no emotion could be seen on her face.
Theresa felt a little upset for some reason.
She hurriedly said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. With your ability, Susan can live a good life without a
man.¡±
¡°Yeah.¡± Susan chuckled and agreed.
¡°I¡¯m going to start work tomorrow. Stay here alone and don¡¯t forget to eat, okay?¡± Theresa reminded
him.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a child anymore,¡± Susan said. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you during this period of time.
Once I¡¯ve divorced Ben, I¡¯ll move out.¡±
Theresa shook her head. ¡°My ce is empty. It doesn¡¯t matter if you live here for the rest of your life.¡±
Hearing this, Susan couldn¡¯t help but put her hand on her cheek and look at Theresa
Chapter 174
seriously.
Theresa was frightened by her gaze. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±
Susan smiled and said, ¡°No, I just feel that you look quite domineering. Why don¡¯t I just date you
instead of a man in the future?¡±
Theresa was speechless.
Then, she took off her ck¨Cframed sses and approached Susan with her charming eyes.
¡°Gorgeous, it¡¯s settled then.¡±
Susan was speechless with shock.
She shivered. ¡°You¡¯d better put on your sses!¡±
Theresa¡¯s foxy eyes were so attractive that ordinary people really couldn¡¯t stand them.
¡°Yes, madam.¡± Theresa put on her sses with a smile.
After dinner, theyughed and yed for a while. Then they sat on the sofa and turned on
the TV.
Listening to the sound of the documentary, Theresa, who can¡¯t live without her phone, began to y
with it.
The news of Ben and Susan had been trending on Twitter for a while.
1
However, Ben and Susan were not celebrities. After being the talk of theizens for a while, there was
no more poprity the next day.
In the past two days, there had been a lot of new things on Twitter instead.
A certain female celebrity became even more stunning.
A certain male celebrity seemed to be in a rtionship.
The director criticized the chaos in the industry.
Theresa was very happy to see this.
6/8
Chapter 174
While she was browsing, a new message suddenly popped up.
Her eyelids twitched.
The title was ¡°The Story of the Childhood Sweethearts¡°.
¡°The woman Ben loved since they were young is actually her.¡±
Theresa suppressed her difort and looked down.
The title was the style of confidante, and the content was also that style.
¡°More than 20 years ago, a boy met a girl. On the day they met, the sunshine was just right, and the
temperature was just right, just like this time period, intoxicating.¡±
The words described such a story in a tone that would make anyone jealous.
Ben and someone grew up together. They fell in love and finally got married.
However, someone suddenly encountered a sea disaster and was deemed dead.
Ben was heartbroken.
At this moment, a woman named Susan approached Ben and married him.
Susan had been using Ben to hype herself up, and Ben had long lost his patience with her.
Later on, Monica came back.
However, Ben already had a wife.
In the Landor family¡¯s residence, the two of them looked at each other affectionately through Susan,
their eyes filled with pain.
Susan was so jealous that she did a lot of crazy things.
In the end, Ben couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and decided to divorce her.
He decided to be with his first love.
Theresa read the entire article, and then her mind was full of questions.
7/8
Chapter 174
What the hell?
Monica?
It was that idiotic woman.
Was it the same Monica as the perfect, beautiful woman in the story?
Moreover, what kind of romance drama was this?
What shocked Theresa even more was that she clicked on thements section.
There were indeed a lot of people who believed this long¨Cwinded article!
Chapter 175
Chapter 175
¡°I went to check. Ben¡¯s ex¨Cwife is really called Monica Lynn.¡±
¡°Moreover, the Landor family and the Lynn family have been friends for many years.¡±
¡°Ben and Monica¡¯s marriage didn¡¯t end normally. Monica had an ident and had no choice but to end
it!¡±
¡°I suddenly understand something¡¡±
¡°So, Susan is really just a beard!¡±
¡°If I were Ben, I would have divorced Susan long ago!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, she, actually framed Monica like this. She¡¯s gone too far.¡±
Among thesements, there were paid Inte trolls and sincere readers. All thements mixed
together were in an uproar.
After Theresa read it, she was in disbelief.
How shameless was the Lynn family to issue such an article?
When Monica read the article herself, wouldn¡¯t her conscience be hurt?
Of course, Monica¡¯s conscience wouldn¡¯t hurt. She even downloaded the article and read it
17 or 18 times an hour.
Theresa took a deep breath and was about toment.
Suddenly, she thought of something and quickly nced at Susan.
Susan was bored.
She was also scrolling through her phone too.
Looking at the interface, it was undoubtedly Twitter.
Theresa¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. She reached out and grabbed Susan by the hand.
¡°Don¡¯t look at your phone, Susan. Why don¡¯t we go out and y?¡±
Chapter 175
¡°Go out to y? Forget it. I don¡¯t want to move,¡± Susan said as she refreshed the screen.
Then, the all¨Cpervasive article popped up.
Susan was stunned when she saw the title.
Theresa panicked. ¡°That¡¯s nonsense. Don¡¯t look at it.¡±
Susan pursed her lips and quickly looked down.
Theresa rubbed her forehead and observed Susan nervously.
It took Susan five minutes to finish reading it calmly. Then, she smiled at Theresa and said, ¡°Look at
what¡¯s written in it. I¡¯m really detestable.¡±
¡°It¡¯s all made up by the Lynn family. Shame on them,¡± Theresa said hurriedly, ¡°Susan, don¡¯t think too
much about it.¡±
¡°It¡¯s all fake. I¡¯ve thought too much.¡± Susan forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯ll go back to my room
first.¡±
She got up, walked back to her room with steady steps, and closed the door.
Theresa looked at the closed door with a trace of worry in her eyes.
In the Landor family¡¯s residence.
Ben was also informed of the existence of this article.
He read through it quickly, and a trace of rage shed through his eyes.
Damn it!
What the hell was written on it?
He had only met Monica to mislead her.
But now, Susan must have seen what the Lynn family had done.
What would Susan think when she saw such an article?
517
Chapter 175
These three days were already very difficult for the two of them.
Such a report was like adding fuel to the fire.
¡°Mr. Landor, look, this article¡¡± The secretary looked at Ben cautiously.
Ben sneered. ¡°Of course, delete this kind of article on the Inte immediately! Also, prepare a
lawyer¡¯s letter for me.¡±
¡°Yes.¡± The secretary quickly agreed.
He turned around and was about to do it.
Ben cooled down a little, but he stopped him again.
¡°Mr. Landor?¡± The secretary looked at him in confusion.
Ben looked gloomy. ¡°Don¡¯t do it immediately. Prepare thewyer¡¯s letter first and send it tomorrow.¡±
Tomorrow?
Why did he have to wait until tomorrow?
The secretary was a little puzzled, but he had already understood what it meant to ask something that
shouldn¡¯t be asked.
He just wrote down what Ben said and then left.
As Ben looked at this article, which was widely spread on the Inte, his eyes darkened.
The Lynn family had really found a good opportunity.
Now was the most critical time to mislead Isabe.
If he took action, all his early¨Cstage preparations would be in vain.
This article could not be deleted for the time being.
At the very least, he had to wait until tomorrow!
3/7
Chapter 175
But Susan¡
At the thought of Susan, Ben felt a surge of emotions.
In order to make his act appear realistic, he had not used any means to find Susan in the past few
days.
But at the same time, he also knew that many people were looking for Susan.
If Susan really lived in a hotel, she should have been found a long time ago.
But until now, there was still no news.
Where¡ where did Susan go?
Looking at the empty room, Ben wanted to look for her several times at all costs.
However, if he went to find her, he would expose himself, and there would be no way to prove Susan
was innocent in a short time.
Susan had met Monica before.
She should know that it was impossible for him and Monica to remarry.
She also knew that most of thements on the Inte were not credible.
Ben clenched his fists tightly, and there seemed to be a storm brewing in his eyes.
One day, only thest day was left.
Tomorrow, the truth would be revealed!
In the room.
Susan sat in front of theputer screen for a long time.
Of course, she knew that this article was nonsense.
But this nonsensical article had been existing for a long time, which was enough to exin the
problem.
4/7
Chapter 175
If Ben still cared about her, this article would immediately disappear from the Inte with just a word
from him.
But he didn¡¯t do anything.
He hadpletely believed that she had harmed Penelope, so he had made up his mind to end things
with her, hadn¡¯t he?
Susan lowered her gaze, feeling a little ironic for some reason.
All of a sudden, she had a strong impulse to leave this ce as far as possible.
Otherwise, would she have to stay behind and watch them reunite with each other?
She had already given the divorce agreement to Ben.
With this document, Ben could end their marriage easily.
It didn¡¯t matter whether she was there or not.
Susan walked to the window and stood there quietly for a while.
Then, she packed up and walked out of the door.
Theresa was waiting in the living room, but she had fallen asleep because she was too sleepy.
Susan gently tucked her in and ced a letter on the coffee table. Then, she took her suitcase and left
without looking back.
Theresa opened her eyes in a daze and was stunned to find the quilt on her body.
¡°Susan?¡± Theresa called out.
No one responded.
The door of the guest room was open.
Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.
Theresa was stunned for a moment before she suddenly realized something.
She rushed into the room to look for Susan without even putting on her indoor slippers.
5/7
Chapter 175
¡°Susan!¡±
¡°Susan!¡±
There was no one in the guest room.
There was no one in the bathroom either.
There was no one in the kitchen too.
Her suite was so small that Theresa finished searching it in a short while.
But she couldn¡¯t find any trace of Susan.
Theresa ran back to the living room and found the letter that Susan had left behind.
¡°Theresa, thank you for taking me in. I suddenly want to go on a trip. The time is uncertain, and it¡¯ll
probably be for a few months. When Ie back, I¡¯ll treat you to a good meal. You don¡¯t have to call
me. I¡¯m going to change a SIM card, maybe.¡±
She suddenly wanted to go on a trip?
And she was going to change her SIM card?
Theresa¡¯s expression changed.
How did she fall asleep like thisst night?
Susan left alone in her current state.
Would she do anything stupid?
Susan had mentioned in the letter that she would be back in a few months.
But how many months was it?
But what if she didn¡¯te back?
Theresa held the letter and smiled bitterly. She said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for me to find a
trustworthy friend. Don¡¯t¡ don¡¯t let anything bad happen to you¡¡±
Chapter 176
Chapter 176
In the hospital.
a
Ben felt his heart skip a beat and had a bad feeling.
He covered his chest with a nk expression on his face. How long had it been since hest felt this
way?
¡°Ben, the three¨Cday deadline is up,¡± Leo said from the side. ¡°Have you decided whether you want to
get a divorce or give her the shares?¡±
Ben suppressed the uneasiness in his heart and took out a divorce agreement expressionlessly.
Susan had already signed her name on the divorce agreement.
Although Ben hadn¡¯t signed his name on it yet, no one thought that Ben wouldn¡¯t.
Leo took a look and felt a little regretful that he couldn¡¯t get any more benefits out of it, but he still said
reluctantly. ¡°Okay. You should settle the divorce as soon as possible.¡±
¡°Ben,¡± Isabe, who was next to him, asked tentatively, ¡°Will I be attending your wedding soon?¡±
Ben nced at her and said indifferently. ¡°Who knows?¡±
He didn¡¯t deny it directly.
Isabe was excited immediately.
¡°Ben! Is it Monica? You¡¯re getting married again?¡± Leo asked Ben curiously.
¡°Who knows?¡± Ben replied again calmly.
Leo understood immediately. He replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s basically settled then. As your younger
brother, seeing that my business has yet to pick up, I can¡¯t afford to give you a gift. I¡¯ll just give you a
few words of congrattions
for now.¡±
¡°Why are you congratting him? It is not confirmed yet.¡± Isabe¡¯s voice became sharp suddenly.
Leo looked at her in confusion. ¡°So what if it¡¯s not confirmed yet? Why are you so agitated?¡±
Realizing that she had lost herposure, Isabe coughed a few times and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡ I¡¯m
just too shocked.¡®
¡°What¡¯s there to be shocked about?¡± Leo looked at her strangely.
Isabe smiled perfunctorily and said nothing.
1/7
VoVo
Chapter 176
Just then, a joyful voice rang out.
¡°Ben, I¡¯m here.¡± Monica was dressed brightly and came happily.
over to
She walked over to Ben and held his hand.
Ben resisted the urge to push her away and didn¡¯t move.
Isabe¡¯s face fell immediately.
¡°Ben, why did you call Ms. Lynn over?¡± Leo asked curiously.
Monica said coquettishly, ¡°I heard that Mrs. Landor was hospitalized, so I came to visit her myself. After
all, she is Ben¡¯s mother and my elder too.¡±
Isabe couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Is it the proper way to dress like this to see a patient?¡±
Monica¡¯s outfit was suitable for attending a gathering of socialites, but it was obviously a little out of
ce if she wasing to visit someone at the hospital.
Monica said matter¨Cof¨Cfactly, ¡°I¡¯m dressed well, and Mrs. Landor would be happy to see me. Maybe
she¡¯ll recover from her illness then.¡±
¡°Mom is in a vegetable now. She can¡¯t see you!¡± Isabe couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said.
¡°Oh, how did she be a vegetable?¡± Monica was shocked. ¡°It¡¯s so sad. If I be a vegetable, I¡¯d
rather die.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡± Leo got angry immediately.
Even though he never respected his mother much, he couldn¡¯t help but take Monica¡¯s words as an
insult.
Monica didn¡¯t think too much about it. She was in stupid. Seeing that Leo was angry, she couldn¡¯t
help but say as if she was wronged, ¡°I¡ I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±
Leo was livid.
¡°Monica doesn¡¯t mean it, so don¡¯t take it to heart,¡± Ben said indifferently.
His words made Isabe livid.
¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t take it to heart, Monica said happily.
Isabe clenched her fists, her nails digging deep into her flesh.
She couldn¡¯t stand Monica.
She couldn¡¯t bear seeing her for another minute.
2/7
d
Chapter 176
If she could get rid of Susan, she would definitely be able to get rid of Monica as well.
However, she had to act fast.
Otherwise, it would not be easy for her to make a move when they remarried.
¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Let¡¯s go to the ward and have a look,¡± Ben said as he shook off Monica¡¯s hand
carelessly and took the lead to walk into the ward.
Leo and Isabe hurried after him.
In the ward.
Penelope was still lying on the bed, looking like she was on her deathbed.
Numerous instruments were connected to her brain and heart, monitoring her condition.
Leo put on an act and asked the nurse a few questions before finding an excuse to slip away.
Suddenly!
The readings of the monitoring instruments changed suddenly.
The instrument connected to her brain suddenly lit up with a green light and made a sharp noise.
Leo jumped in fright. ¡°What¡ what¡¯s going on?¡±
The nurse was pleasantly surprised. ¡°The patient¡¯s brain has a huge fluctuation.¡±
¡°What does that mean?¡± Leo asked.
¡°That is to say, the patient may wake up soon.¡± The nurse pressed the bell in surprise.
After a while, arge group of physicians came in.
After a simple check¨Cup, everyone was amazed by Penelope¡¯s progress.
One of the physicians said, ¡°It¡¯s a miracle that she can wake up in such a short time after suffering such
a serious injury.¡±
Another physician said, ¡°This case is too special. I must record it carefully.¡±
A third physician said, ¡°If this goes on, the patient should wake up by the evening at thetest!¡±
Thest physician said, ¡°This is amazing.¡±
The more shocked the physicians were, the unhappier Isabe became.
3/17
Chapter 176
Didn¡¯t they say that unless there was a miracle, Penelope would never wake up?
But how could Penelope regain consciousness soon?
If Penelope woke up and testified against her¡
Isabe suddenly felt a chill down her spine.
If Penelope woke up, it would be the end of her!
No. She couldn¡¯t let Penelope regain consciousness.
However, at this moment, with so many physicians and nurses around Penelope, not to mention that
Ben and Leo were also there, how could she have a chance to make a move?
Isabe became increasingly nervous and beads of sweat appeared on her forehead.
She kept telling herself to calm down.
¡°I can think of a way.
¡°I can do it!¡± She assured herself.
¡°Isabe, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so nervous?¡± Leo looked at her strangely.
Isabe forced a smile. ¡°I¡ I am too happy.¡±
Leo looked at her affectionately. ¡°Mom used to bully you all the time. When she wakes up and finds out
that you lost your child to protect her, she¡¯ll be very sorry for what she has done to you.¡±
Isabe didn¡¯t dare to respond and only nodded her head in a hurry.
The physicians stayed for about an hour.
Then, a physician connected Penelope to a new machine, and said with a smile, ¡°This is thetest
monitoring Instrument for brain waves. You see, there is a horizontal line here. Now the degree of brain
waves of Mrs. Landor
is around 70 or 80. When it reaches the value of 100, she can wake up at any time. I estimate that this
process mayst for five or six hours, but it is also possible that it can reach 100 immediately. So, from
now on, one of you must stay here and watch over her. When the reading reaches 100, you should ring
the bell immediately. Do you understand?¡±
Leo agreed.
When the physicians were about to leave, suddenly, a physician thought of something, turned around,
and said, ¡°Remember, press the bell immediately to get us here as soon as the reading reaches 100.
Don¡¯t touch the machine at will, especially the red button of this machine. If you press this button, the
instrument will produce waves of stimtion to the brain. This is only for patients with no brainwave
reaction. For patients like Mrs. Landor
4/7
Chapter 176
who are about to wake up, such stimtion is fatal.¡±
¡°Fatal?¡± Isabe¡¯s eyes shed and she asked subconsciously.
¡°Yes.¡± The physician said casually, ¡°Maybe she will be a vegetable again, and she will never
regain consciousness then.¡±
After that, the physicians closed the door and left.
Only a nurse was left to take care of Penelope.
Isabe¡¯s eyes lingered on the red button for a while, and she already had an idea in her mind.
She already had a way to prevent Penelope from regaining consciousness.
Now, the first thing she needed to do was to send the others away.
Then, she needed someone to take the me for her.
As for the scapegoat¡.
Isabe shot a sinister nce at Monica, who looked bored.
She was the perfect scapegoat.
In that case, the only thing Isabe needed to do now was to send everyone away.
Isabe thought for a moment and said gently, ¡°Leo, Penelope will wake up in five or six hours. You and
Ben are both busy with work. There¡¯s no need for you to waste your time here. You can go back to
work first. Ms. Lynn and I will stay here and watch over Penelope. I¡¯ll inform you when she is about to
wake up.¡±
Leo was already getting impatient to stay in the hospital. Hearing Isabe¡¯s suggestion, he couldn¡¯t wait
to agree.
He had an appointment with a friend to y golf today. How could he waste his time here?
¡°Isabe is right. We still have work to do. We shouldn¡¯t stay here. Ben, let¡¯s go now,¡± Leo said
confidently.
Ben nced at Monica.
Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.
¡°Ben, let Ms. Lynn stay on your behalf,¡± Isabe said gently.
Monica was in a hurry to show her value, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll stay.¡±
Ben didn¡¯t say anything else and left with Leo.
After Ben and Leo left, Isabe found another excuse to send the nurse away.
5/7
Only she and Monica were left in the ward.
Monica was on her phone in boredom, looking careless.
Isabe could not help but smile.
What a stupid woman.
If Monica wouldn¡¯t take the me, who would?
Isabe nced at the instrument.
Penelope¡¯s brain fluctuations were rising at a very slow speed.
But it was indeed rising.
Isabe narrowed her eyes, wondering when she should take action.
All of a sudden, Penelope¡¯s steady brainwaves began to rise sharply at an amazing speed.
In just a few seconds, it had exceeded 100.
Isabe widened her eyes in shock.
She remembered what the physician had said.
v time!
If the reading exceeded 100, Penelope might wake up at any
It meant that she could wake up any time now!
¡°Oh, it has already past a hundred.¡± Monica also noticed the reading. She stood up and walked over to
take a closer look at the machine curiously.
As soon as she walked up to the machine, someone grabbed her hand tightly and pressed it down
desperately.
Monica was caught off guard and her hand was pressed down on the red button.
With another strong push, she was forced to press the button.
An ear¨Cpiercing rm sounded in the ward.
Monica was stunned. She looked at Isabe in shock and asked, ¡°What¡ what are you doing?¡±
Although she was not very smart, she still remembered that the physician said that the red button could
not be pressed.
But Isabe took her hand to press the button deliberately.
6/7
Chapter 176
Isabe didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at Monica gloomily.
Monica suddenly felt a chill up her spine: She looked at Isabe in shock and said, ¡°You¡ you don¡¯t
want Penelope to w
wake up? You did it on purpose.¡±
Isabe looked at her and gave her a strange smile. ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t me. You, Ms. Lynn, were careless
and identally pressed this red button to cut off the possibility of Mrs. Landor waking up.¡±
¡°What? I was careless? It was you¡¡± Monica was stunned.
Before she could finish her words, the door was suddenly pushed open.
Ben and Leo stood at the door, supporting Old Mr. Landor from both sides.
Chapter 177
Chapter 177
What was Charlie doing here?
This thought shed through Isabe¡¯s mind, and she covered her mouth in grief Immediately.
She looked at Monica in disbelief and said, ¡®Ms. Lynn! The physician clearly said that you can¡¯t press
this red button. But how could you¡
Monica¡¯s hand was still on the red button.
Monica withdrew her hand in a hurry and red at Isabe. ¡°I didn¡¯t press it!¡±
¡°Ms. Lynn! Everyone has seen it. How can you not admit it?¡± Isabe choked with sobs. ¡°By pressing
this button, you made sure that Penelope will stay a vegetable for the rest of her life. I can understand
that you don¡¯t want to take responsibility, but it¡¯s your fault. You can¡¯t deny it.¡±
As Isabe spoke, she looked at Leo in pain. ¡°Leo! It¡¯s my fault. I knew Ms. Lynn has always been
careful, but I still let her get so close to the machine. Now, Penelope¡ may never wake up.¡±
As she spoke, Isabe began crying bitterly again.
¡°Isabe, you¡¯re lying!¡± Monica screamed. ¡°You grabbed my hand and pressed it down on the button!
You did it on purpose! You framed me.¡±
Isabe looked at her with tears in her eyes. ¡°I have nothing against you. Why should I frame you
deliberately?¡±
¡°How would I know what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Monica was about to go crazy. She looked at Ben in a
hurry and said,
¡°Ben, it¡¯s her. It¡¯s really her¡¡±
The moment Monica saw Ben¡¯s face, she was stunned.
Ben seemed¡ too calm.
It was as if he hadn¡¯t seen the dispute in the ward at all.
As for Charlie and Leo, they were both looking at Isabe with an extremelyplicated look in their
eyes.
What was going on?
Monica stopped defending herself subconsciously.
Isabe cried for a while longer and looked up. Suddenly, the ward fell silent.
She looked in Leo¡¯s direction tearfully.
1/5
With Leo¡¯s personality, he should beforting her in a hurry now.
However, Leo hadn¡¯t done so.
On the contrary, the way he looked at her was no longer as gentle as before. Instead, he looked
frightened as if he was looking at an evil spirit.
Isabe¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Suddenly, she had a bad feeling about this.
Something must have happened that she didn¡¯t know about.
What could it be?
¡°Isabe!¡± Leo couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and questioned, ¡°Why¡ Why did you press this red button
on purpose?¡±
Isabe¡¯s mind was in a mess, and she defended herself subconsciously. ¡°I¡ I didn¡¯t. Leo, how can
you believe Ms. Lynn¡¯s words? It¡¯s obvious that she was careless, so she¡¡±
¡°Enough¡± Charlie looked at her indifferently. ¡°Isabe, we watched a live broadcast in the past few
minutes. Guess
what we
saw?¡±
Isabe¡¯s body stiffened immediately.
She looked at Leo in disbelief. ¡°You¡¡±
Leo said with a pained expression on his face, ¡°Ben took me to the ward next door and we saw
everything that happened in this ward live! Isabe, I really didn¡¯t expect you to do such a thing.
Although my mother is mean to you, it doesn¡¯t mean that you would have to kill her, does it?¡±
Isabe¡¯s lips turned pale immediately
This kind of intensive care unit was usually guarded 24 hours a day. For the sake of privacy, there were
no cameras
or equipment.
This was the reason why she acted so boldly.
If everything went well, Monica would be able to take the me just like Susan did.¡°It would
be.impossible for her to marry into the Landor family then.
But¡
There was actually a surveince camera in this ward.
Moreover, the three members of the Landor family were just next door, watching the whole thing live.
Isabe¡¯s lips trembled.
2/5
Chapter
So what if she had a glib tongue?
She couldn¡¯t talk her way out of this in front of such solid proof.
¡°You saw everything?¡± Monica¡¯s face lit up with joy. ¡°Well, now it proves my innocence!¡±
Then, she turned to look at Isabe gloatingly. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you can frame me now.¡±
Isabe looked at Ben and then at Charlie. In the end, she turned her tearful eyes on Leo and said,
¡°Leo, I¡¡±
¡°Shut up.¡± Leo took a step back somewhat cautiously.
It was not that he loved Penelope.
It was just that if Isabe could treat Penelope like this today, there was no guarantee that she might
not be able to do the same to him in the future.
¡°Grandpa, I¡ I made a mistake out of confusion.¡± Isabe turned to Charlie then. She cried and said, ¡°I
saved your life before. I am a kind person.¡±
Charlie looked at her. He looked older than he ever did now.
¡°You were confused?¡± Ben said expressionlessly, ¡°I think you were just pulling the same trick again.¡±
The same trick?
Isabe¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She forced herself to say, ¡°I¡ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±
Ben raised an eyebrow. ¡°Really? Didn¡¯t you plot against Susan like this a few days ago?¡±
The expression on Charlie¡¯s face changed suddenly. He looked at Ben and asked, ¡°Do you mean that
Susan¡¡±
¡°Susan was framed,¡± Ben said firmly.
Isabe panicked and said in a hurry, ¡®I admit that I made a mistake this time! But what happened
before was indeed Susan¡¯s doing. It has nothing to do with me. In order to protect Penelope, I even lost
my baby. I swear on it.¡±
Leo frowned too and said, ¡°She has a point, Ben. That is another matter. You can¡¯t just me Isabe
for everything.¡±
eart so
He thought of the baby Isabe lost and his heart softened for a moment.
Isabe had lost her baby in order to protect Penelope. How could she harm Penelope on purpose? It
was said that seeing was not necessarily believing. Could there be any other reason for what
happened today?
Ben nced at him and said lightly, ¡°What if this baby never existed from the very beginning?¡±
3/5
Chapter 177
¡°How could that be? Ben, you must be joking,¡± Leo said.
However, Isabe¡¯s heart skipped a beat: She grew increasingly uneasy.
Ben raised a hand.
A few people were brought in.
Seeing these people, Isabe¡¯s legs felt weak all of a sudden.
¡®Let me introduce you,¡± Ben said with an expressionless look on his face, ¡°This is Isabe¡¯s physician,
and he¡¯s the one who issued the report of her pregnancy. Before writing the report, he received a
payment of 20 thousand dors from Isabe.
¡°This is the owner of a pharmacy. Isabe purchased a medicine from him that would cause short¨Cterm
bleeding. which is a sign of miscarriage. At the same time, I¡¯ve also discovered that she has also
bought a medicine rted to blood pressure in this pharmacy before. This kind of medicine would
make someone have a heart attack immediately if that someone shows the tendency of having one.¡±
Ben looked at Charlie and said, ¡°Grandpa, this is how she saved your life.¡±
Charlie looked even more tired.
¡°Lastly, let me introduce you to this man here,¡± Ben said indifferently, ¡°This is the physician who nursed
Isabe from her miscarriage. The day before Penelope¡¯s ident, he received a payment of 20
thousand dors from Isabe. Tell me, how did Isabe know in advance that she would have a
miscarriage?¡±
The more Ben went on with his introductions, the uglier the expression on Isabe¡¯s face became.
In the end, she copsed on the bed, unable to utter a single word.
Leo looked at the group of people and then at Isabe. A trace of disbelief shed across his eyes.
¡°Were you¡ really pregnant??¡±
Ben replied in disdain, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask these people instead of her.¡±
Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.
Leo¡¯s face also turned pale.
He really loved Isabe. Otherwise, he would not have married her as soon as he heard that she was
pregnant.
But it turned out that she was only faking her pregnancy.
So it was all a scam?
¡°Miss Smith, what else do you have to say now?¡± Ben looked at Isabe.
I
Isabe gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I¡ I admit that I was never pregnant, and the miscarriage was fake
too. But I
4/5
YoYo
Chapter 177
didn¡¯t push Penelope. It was all Susan¡¯s fault!¡±
The look on Ben¡¯s face only became more disdainful.
Chapter 178
Chapter 178
Ben asked lightly, ¡°So, you bribed the physician a day earlier because you knew that Susan would push
Penelope. and that you would have a miscarriage in order to help her?¡±
¡°I¡¡± Isabe¡¯s face turned even paler.
After a long time, she gritted her teeth.
Although there was nothing she could do to defend herself at the moment, Penelope would never
regain consciousness. Moreover, Susan couldn¡¯t defend herself. If Isabe insisted that it wasn¡¯t her,
who could force her to admit it?
¡°Anyway, I did not push Penelope,¡± Isabe said, ¡°No matter what you say, I will never admit it.¡±
Ben sneered. ¡°Do you think it makes any difference whether you admit it or not? What you did is
horrible enough for the police to intervene in it. What¡¯s the point of denying it when the professionals
will eventually prove it?¡±
Isabe¡¯s face fell immediately.
It was true that the court only considered the evidence.
It didn¡¯t matter whether she admitted it or not!
Ben had already found out so much about her. If the police were to investigate, they would only be able
to find more evidence against her.
It would be the end of her!
Not only would her reputation be ruined, but what was even more terrifying was that this was a serious
crime of murder and framing. She might end up in prison for life.
+
A trace of fear finally shed across Isabe¡¯s eyes.
She knelt in front of Leo quickly and cried in remorse, ¡°Leo, you can¡¯t call the police, you can¡¯t! I¡¯m your
wife. If I¡¯m sentenced to go to jail, you will also be affected.¡±
Leo gritted his teeth. ¡°So, you really hurt my mother¡¡±
Isabe cried even harder immediately. ¡°Yes, it was me, but everything I did was for you.¡±
¡°For me?¡± Leo looked at her somewhat in disbelief.
Isabe cried and said, ¡°I was wrong. My biggest mistake is that I love you too much. I love you so
much. I shouldn¡¯t have lost my basic values because of how much I love you.¡±
1/6
Chapter 178
¡°You¡¡± Leo was a little shaken by Isabe¡¯s words.
¡°Leo, this woman harmed your mother!¡± Charlie reminded him from the side.
¡°I didn¡¯t want to, I really didn¡¯t want to.¡± Isabe cried and said, ¡°At that time, Penelope didn¡¯t agree to
me marrying Leo. But I love Leo too much and want to marry him too much. So, in order to marry him, I
could only pretend to be pregnant to marry into the Landor family.¡±
Isabe looked at Leo tearfully. ¡°Leo, I¡¯m sorry, I lied to you. But I really¡ love you so much.¡±
Leo started to waver.
He looked at Isabe with pity in his eyes.
Yes, although it was Isabe¡¯s fault, she did it all for him!
s, she loved him so much. Even if she had done something wrong, why couldn¡¯t he forgive her?
Charlie couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He said angrily, ¡°Leo! Your mother is still lying on the hospital bed!¡±
¡°Grandpa,¡± Isabe cried and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this. I pretended to be
pregnant and married into the Landor family, but I couldn¡¯t just make up a baby on my own. I was
worried that Leo would divorce me if he found out that I wasn¡¯t pregnant. I was anxious. I had no choice
but toe up with such a bad idea. At that time, I just wanted to create an ident so that I could
pretend to have a miscarriage. I didn¡¯t expect that ! would identally harm Penelope and that she had
already hurt her head before so she fell into aa. I¡ I was worried that Leo would divorce me if he
found out that I was the one who made Penelope like this. I was confused,, so I tried to frame Monica!
It¡¯s all my fault. Leo, if you can¡¯t forgive me, you can call the police and let them kill me
directly.¡±
Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at Leo. ¡°In my next life, I only hope that I won¡¯t love you so
much
anymore.
After saying that, she fell backward suddenly as if she was mentally exhausted.
Leo had long been touched by Isabe¡¯s love. He couldn¡¯t help but hug her.
Isabe looked at him with a touched expression on her face immediately. ¡°You¡ Why are you still
holding me? I made such a big mistake. You should let me die.¡±
¡°Isabe, you did it for me. I believe that if Mom finds out, she will forgive you too.¡± Leo looked at
Isabe affectionately.
¡°Leo.¡± Tears streamed down Isabe¡¯s face.
¡°Isabe.¡± Leo pulled her into his embrace with a touched expression on his face.
Charlie was speechless.
2/6
Monica looked at Ben in disbelief. ¡°Ben, now could there be a person 1919 to asupra sa
Ben nced at her.
It was rare that Monica knew how stupid she was.
¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± Leo sighed and said in a self¨Cmocking tone, ¡°Love makes one stupid.¡±
Monica was speechless.
Even though she was a love¨Cstruck fool, she felt nauseous all of a sudden.
Leo was stupider than she thought he was.
Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.
¡°Grandpa, Mom is already in such a state. There¡¯s no point ming Isabe.¡± Leo looked at Charlie.
¡°Why don¡¯t we just forget about this matter?¡±
Charlie looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°Forget about it? Do you believe her nonsense? If she
identally pushed your motherst time, what would you say about her deliberately pressing the red
button this time?¡±
Leo frowned. ¡°But the brainwave machine and red button are all set up by Ben. In fact, Isabe didn¡¯t
hurt my
mother at all this time.¡±
Charlie almost died from anger towards Leo. He said coldly, ¡°This is indeed a setup, but she did so to
prevent your mother from waking up! Leo, be reasonable! The person lying on the bed is your
biological mother.¡±
¡°Leo.¡± Isabe trembled in fear.
Leo hugged her somewhat tenderly and then said to Charlie without hesitation, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s just
because I¡¯ve lost my mother that I can¡¯t lose Isabe anymore. If you want to call the police to arrest
Isabe, ask them to arrest me
too.¡±
Leo¡¯s eyes were filled with courage for love.
Isabe was so moved that she burst into tears. ¡°Leo, what have I done to deserve you to treat me like
this¡ I¡¡±
As she spoke, Isabe choked with sobs.
After what happened, Isabe was really somewhat touched now.
She didn¡¯t expect Leo to really be so in love with her.
Compared to Ben, who was ruthless and set up a trap to catch her, Leo was indeed a perfect man.
Isabe was a little regretful.
3/6
A
Chapter 178
Why had she been so obsessed with Ben in the past?
She was reborn, and she knew so much about the future.
Wasn¡¯t it good for her to live a peaceful life with Leo and help Leo surpass Ben?
Isabe swore in her heart that if she could survive this, she would help Leo wholeheartedly!
She would stop loving Ben.
Isabe couldn¡¯t help but be somewhat intimidated by Ben.
end up hurting. He was as hard as a rock. Other than Susan, anyone else who approached him would
only
Including her.
And Monica.
At this time, Isabe.finally understood what had happened in the past few days.
Ben was only pretending to be in love with Monica.
On the one hand, he wanted to lower Isabe¡¯s guard, thinking that he had believed that Susan was
responsible for Penelope¡¯s injury.
On the other hand, he had seen through Isabe¡¯s thoughts, so he used Monica to provoke her.
He had already found out a lot of things, but he did not lose his temper immediately. Instead, he waited
until today to set up a trap for her.
First of all, he asked the physician to say that Penelope was about to wake up deliberately to mess with
Isabe¡¯s
mind.
Then, he invited Monica over to present Isabe with the ready¨Cmade scapegoat.
In the end, he even went crazy enough to set up a brainwave machine and a red button for Penelope¡¯s
¡°death¡°.
They were all tools to lure Isabe into taking action.
Unfortunately, Isabe was too confident. She thought that since she had seeded once, she would
be able to do it again. As a result, she walked right into Ben¡¯s trap.
Although she was stupid, Ben¡¯s careful schemes throughout the entire process were simply shocking.
Isabe no longer dared to be attracted to Ben.
Susan was the only one who could control him.
4/6
Chapter 178
Leo and Isabe were still hugging each other affectionately. The expression on Charlie¡¯s face only
grew uglier by
the minute.
¡°Grandpa,¡± Ben said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry about something meaningless. Leave the situation
here to me.¡±
Charlie patted Ben on the hand with a trace of guilt in his eyes. ¡®Ben, I misunderstood Susan.¡±
Ben¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of pain, but he still said, ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to Susan.¡±
¡°The most important thing for you to do now is to get Susan back,¡± Charlie said. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Get her
back and I¡¯ll apologize to her myself.¡±
¡°Grandpa¡¡± Ben wanted to say something else.
However, Charlie shook his head. ¡°Since I am in the wrong, I have to admit it. And so do you. Susan
has been out alone for the past few days, and I can¡¯t bear myself to think about how she must be
feeling.¡±
Ben pursed his lips. When he thought of Susan being all alone, his heart ached slightly.
He said in a low voice, ¡°I will definitely find her.¡±
¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Charlie smiled with relief and then looked coldly at Leo. ¡°As for the matter of these two,
let me
handle it.¡±
As Leo¡¯s half¨Cbrother, Ben would inevitably be used of being mean to his stepbrother even if what
he did was reasonable and legal.
It was better for Charlie to step in as Leo¡¯s grandfather.
¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t care. Anyway, you can¡¯t bully Isabe, Leo said bluntly. He was Charlie¡¯s biological
grandson, and he didn¡¯t believe that Charlie would do anything to him.
Leo had nothing to fear.
Charlie had long been disappointed in him. He looked at Leo and asked word by word, ¡®I¡¯ll ask you one
last time.. Must you protect this woman? Even if she harmed your mother, can you live with her without
any grudges?¡±
Leo hesitated.
Isabe couldn¡¯t help but grab his arm in fear.
Leo thought about how everything Isabe did was because of how much she loved him. His heart
softened and he said decisively, ¡°Yes, Isabe and I are truly in love with each other.¡±
Thest trace of hope Charlie had for Leo disappearedpletely.
His face turned cold. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re so persistent, I¡¯ll kick you out of the Landor family. Leo, from
now on,
5/6
Chapter 179
you¡¯re no longer a member of the Landor family. I¡¯m no longer your grandfather, nor is Ben your
brother.¡±
Leo was stunned.
Last time, he was forced to leave thepany.
This time, he was kicked out of the Landor family directly.
Chapter 179
Chapter 179
¡°I will announce this matter in the newspaper. From now on, you have nothing to do with the Landor
family.¡± Charlie narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Now, do you still want to protect her?¡±
¡°Forget it.¡± Isabe cried softly. ¡°Let them call the police. I don¡¯t want you to lose your family for me.¡±
Looking at her swollen eyes, Leo made up his mind.
Family?
His indifferent family was not as good to him as Isabe!
If that were the case, why would he break Isabe¡¯s heart for them?
Moreover, did he care about the status of being a member of the Landor family?¡±
Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.
When Marc had developed Al, hispany would be on the path to great sess.
At that time, it was possible that even Ben woulde begging for his help!
Thinking of this, Leo said stubbornly, ¡°Kick me out of the Landor family then. Who cares? Without the
Landor family, I can still seed.¡±
Charlie had hoped that Leo would change his mind, but Leo¡¯s reply had extinguished hisst shred of
hope.
Charlie¡¯s gaze turned coldpletely. ¡°Alright. As you wish. From now on, you¡¯re no longer an
ungrateful descendant of the Landor family.¡±
¡°So, can you let Isabe off?¡± Leo asked directly. He didn¡¯t care about being kicked out of the Landor
family.
Charlie sneered. ¡°We? Of course, we¡¯ll let Isabe off.¡±
Leo and Isabe heaved a sigh of relief at the same time.
¡®But thew won¡¯t let her off,¡± Charlie said lightly.
Their rxed expressions froze on their faces.
Leo looked at Charlie in a frenzy, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve already agreed to leave the Landor family. Why
wouldn¡¯t you let
Isabe off?¡±
¡®I never promised you anything from beginning to end, Charlie said calmly. ¡°I kicked you out of the
Landor family. because you¡¯re ungrateful. As for Isabe, she did wrong, so she has to be punished.¡±
¡°Grandpa, you¡¡± Leo stood up in agitation.
1/0
A
Chapter 179
¡°In the future, don¡¯t call me Grandpa again,¡± Charlie said calmly. ¡°If you insist on me letting Isabe off,
I can do that, but only if your mother says that she forgives her in person.¡±
a
¡°But Mom is still a vegetable,¡± Leo said anxiously.
Charlie said nomittally, ¡°Seeing that we were once grandfather and grandson, I¡¯ll give you a week.
If your mother wakes up and forgives her within a week, I won¡¯t call the police. But if not¡¡±
Charlie sneered and said no more.
¡°A week? How is that possible?¡± Leo said in annoyance.
It was basically impossible for Penelope to wake up in her current condition.
¡°That¡¯s none of my business.¡±
Charlie ced his hand on Ben¡¯s and said lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ben.¡±
Ben nodded and followed Charlle out of the ward without hesitation.
¡°Hey, wait for me.¡± Monica chased after them in a hurry.
In the ward.
Isabe slumped powerlessly to the ground.
How was it possible for Penelope to wake up in a week?
¡°Leo, I don¡¯t want to go to jail, Isabe said in a trembling voice.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Leoforted her. ¡°There¡¯s definitely a way.¡±
He held Isabe in his arms and looked at Penelope with a disgusted expression on his face.
It was all Penelope¡¯s fault. It was just a gentle push. How could she be so useless and be a
vegetable just like
that?
If she hadn¡¯t been so fragile, none of this would have happened.
Thinking of this, Leo couldn¡¯t help shouting at Penelope threateningly, ¡°Wake up, or your son will die
because of
you.¡±
On the hospital bed, Penelope remained motionless.
Tears seemed to well up in the corners of her eyes.
Ben sent Charlie home and was about to help him upstairs.
2/8
A
Chapter 179
However, Charlie stopped him. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t waste time here with me. I know you¡¯re probably
burning with anxiety now. Go and get Susan back.¡±
¡°Grandpa.¡± Ben looked at him.
¡°Go on.¡± Charlie nodded solemnly. ¡°If you can¡¯t bring Susan back, I¡¯ll never forgive myself for the rest of
my life.¡±
Charlie had a serious look in his eyes.
Ben took a deep breath and rushed out of the house without hesitation.
Charlie looked at his back with a trace of worry in his eyes.
Susan looked gentle, but in fact, she was very stubborn.
This time, he was foolish enough to force them apart.
He hoped that Ben could bring Susan back.
Charlie let out a sigh and returned to his room wearily.
Ben made a call immediately.
¡°Check all the hotels in the city immediately and see if Mrs. Landor is staying in any of them.
¡°Check all the guesthouses immediately and see if there are any traces of Mrs. Landor staying there.
¡°Hurry up! Don¡¯te back until you find her.¡±
His secretary, who was on the other end of the line, was a little confused. ¡®Mrs. Landor¡?¡±
He asked cautiously, ¡°Which¡ which Mrs. Landor is
1
After all, it was said on the Inte that Ben was going to remarry Monica soon.
Ben was enraged immediately. ¡°Susan Miller, of course! Also, delete the bullshit articles on the Inte
now! Send the stupid ounts spreading bullshit like that awyer¡¯s letter again.¡±
The secretary was shocked and agreed in a hurry.
Everyone in the Landor family got to action immediately.
The hotels in the city were going crazy.
What was going on?
Why was everyone looking for Susan recently?
378
A
Chapter 179
Including this batch, there were at least three batches of people looking for her in total, right?
Because someone had already checked it before, they finished checking quickly this time.
Two dayster, Ben was presented with their findings.
Susan had stayed in one of the hotels, but she had only stayed for one night before leaving.
From then on, there was no trace of her.
The results of the investigation were exactly the same as those of the other batches.
¡°What about the guesthouses? Can¡¯t you find her?¡± Ben asked.
The secretary shook his head. ¡°No.¡±
She was nowhere to be found.
Ben couldn¡¯t help but worry.
In the past few days, he had been rtively calm even without Susan by his side.
He knew what he was doing, and he also believed that he had control over the overall situation.
It seemed that he had a well¨Cthought¨Cout n.
However¡ he had lost Susan.
¡°Mr. Landor, what should we do now?¡± The secretary asked cautiously.
Ben looked like he was going to lose his mind.
He had never seen Ben lose control like this before.
Ben didn¡¯t say anything. He picked up his phone and called Susan over and over again.
However, it was the same as the countless times he had called her before.
The phone showed that she was on the phone.
Susan cklisted him.
He couldn¡¯t get through to her anymore.
He found the only email address that Susan had left him.
Susan said that if he wanted a divorce, he could send her the time there and she show up on time.
4/9
Chapter 179
Ben sent countless messages with the time.
However, Susan never responded.
Finally, after sending hundreds of emails, he received a reply.
Was it a reply from Susan?
Ben opened it in surprise.
Then, his expression froze immediately.
In the email, there was only a copy of her ID.
There was also a short message.
[Mr. Landor, we weren¡¯t there when we got our marriage certificate, but we got the papers done
regardless. Now that we¡¯re getting a divorce, with the divorce agreement I left behind and this copy of
my ID, I believe that you¡¯ll be able to settle it easily.
[I¡¯ve decided to resign from my job at the Storm Group.
[However, I don¡¯t want to give up on the Al project.
[This is the progress I have made during this period of time. Please see attached.
[Also, don¡¯t send me any more emails. I¡¯ve already set up to reject all of them.
[If there is any progress in the Al project, I will send you an email myself.
[Goodbye.
[And farewell.]
At the end of the email, there was a program attached.
This was thetest progress of the Al project.
Ben didn¡¯t open it.
In fact, when he looked at the message, he felt something in his mind snapped!
Susan¡ was going to divorce him.
She was determined to divorce him!
She didn¡¯t even want to see him.
Chapter 179
Did she hate him that much?
With his fingers trembling, Ben typed frantically on the keyboard, trying to exin the situation to
Susan.
However, when he finished typing and clicked to send it, the email kept showing that it was sending.
Susan¡ had rejected his email.
He would never be able to send this email.
Ben copsed on the chair in a daze. His eyes were empty.
Standing next to him, the secretary was a little flustered. He asked cautiously, ¡°Mr. Landor?
¡°Mr. Landor?
¡°Mr. Landor?¡±
Bang!
Ben mmed his fist on the table suddenly and stood up expressionlessly.
The secretary jumped in fear and said, ¡°Mr. Landor, I¡¯ll send more people to look for her. We can
definitely¡¡±
Ben¡¯s eyes looked dull immediately, and his voice was slightly dry. ¡°Susan is probably no longer in
Anaville.¡±
¡°Huh?¡± The secretary was shocked.
Ben recalled the message in the email.
She said goodbye to him.
She was confident that he would not be able to find her.
In that case, she was most likely no longer in Anaville.
Ben was trembling.
Five days
It had been five days.
If Susan decided to leave in these five days, she could go anywhere in the vast world.
How could he find her then?
¡°Mr. Landor, what should we do now¡¡± The secretary said cautiously.
§¢/§£
Chapter 179
¡®Release a search notice across the country!¡± Ben said without hesitation.
¡°What¡ What should we put in the notice then?¡± The secretary asked in a trembling voice.
¡°Wait a minute.¡± Ben made a phone call.
Half an hourter, he texted a picture to his secretary.
¡°Check your phone. Put this picture in the notice!¡±
The secretary clicked to open it in a hurry.
He was stunned to see it.
In the picture that Ben sent him, a cartoon Ben was kneeling on the keyboard, weeping bitterly.
Opposite him was a cartoon Susan with her hands on her hips.
The secretary was rendered speechless.
He was screaming silently in his mind!
¡°Mr. Landor! Don¡¯t you care about your image?¡±
¡°Mr¡ Mr. Landor, are you sure you want to put this up all over the country?¡± The secretary asked in a
trembling
voice.
Frowning, Ben seemed to have thought of something and replied, ¡°Of course not.¡±
¡°Thank god.¡± The secretary couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief.
¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. It should be put up across the world,¡± said Ben. ¡°After all, it¡¯s been five days.
Susan might have gone abroad.¡±
The secretary didn¡¯t know what to say.
¡°By the way, remember to put up a caption too, saying ¡®I was wrong. Mrs. Landor, pleasee home,¡±
Ben added.
The secretary was rendered speechle
Seeing the secretary in a daze, Ben frowned. ¡°Do you understand?¡±
Why did his secretary look slow? Should he hire a new assistant?
Hearing the disdain in Ben¡¯s words, the secretary said in a hurry, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll arrange for it right away!¡±
¡°I want it done as soon as possible!¡± Ben said.
7/B
Chapter 179
The secretary left to get it done in a hurry.
Chapter 180
Chapter 180
Ben sat alone in the office for a while. He sensed that this wasn¡¯t sufficient.
He began to reflect on the friends who were close to Susan.
Maybe any of them know her whereabouts?
Even if it was just a slim chance, he was determined to try.
Consequently, a few minutester, Ben arrived at the Programming Department.
¡°Mr. Landor?¡± Luke appeared somewhat flustered. ¡°Thetest project is proving to be quite challenging.
As for the progress¡.
¡°That¡¯s not it,¡± Ben impatiently interrupted. He scanned the Programming Department and inquired,
¡°Who does Susan typically converse with the most?¡±
Luke was taken aback. After a long time, he cautiously asked, ¡°Mr. Landor, may I ask why you¡¯re
asking about this?¡±
Rumors were circting that Ben and Susan had had a falling out.
It had been a few days since Susanst came to work.
Could it be that Mr. Landor was still angry and wanted to vent his anger on them?
¡°Just say it!¡± Ben said coldly.
Luke was about to say something.
Ben looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°You¡¯d better tell me the truth.¡±
Luke suddenly felt stressed.
He clenched his teeth and briefly listed a few names.
Lately, Susan had been most involved with the Al project group.
She was also quite popr within the Programming Department, where everyone enjoyed each other¡¯s
company.
As a result, Ben¡¯s simple question had scared everyone in Programming Department.
Benmandeered the conference room, leaving a group of programmers bewildered and stunned at
their desks.
What had Mr. and Mrs. Landor gotten themselves into? The situation was escting to the point where
even they
were under scrutiny.
Chapter 180
Could it be that Mrs. Landor had sided with her rival in the Storm Group and betrayed thepany¡¯s
core secrets?
Did Mr. Landor suspect the existence of spies among their ranks?
In the minds of all those present, a real spectacle had already kicked off.
Amidst the tense atmosphere, Ben grabbed a pen and some paper.
People grew even more anxious.
As expected, it was clear that a significant questioning session was about to take ce.
Finally, Ben spoke slowly.
His first question was, ¡°Did Mrs. Landor mention where she wanted to go?¡±
Everyone in the room fell silent.
The programmers awaiting interrogation were bewildered.
What the hell?
Weren¡¯t they supposed to be questioned about betrayingpany secrets?
No one spoke.
Ben suddenly looked disappointed. ¡°She never mentioned anything? Take your time to think. There¡¯s a
reward if you remember.¡±
Mr. Landor didn¡¯t seem inclined to use them.
Jaron said tentatively, ¡°Susan mentioned wanting to go skiing in Everdale.¡±
Ben¡¯s eyes lit up.
This was a significant piece of information.
He immediately wrote it down and then ordered the secretary next to him, ¡°Give this guy a raise.¡±
¡°Alright.¡± The secretary swiftly recorded it.
A few secondster, Ben nced at Jaron again. ¡°You look familiar, have we met before?¡±
Jaron felt a shiver down his spine. ¡°I¡ I once confessed my love to Susan.¡±
Ben gave him a stern look.
Susan had told Jaron about her ns to ski in Everdale, but she hadn¡¯t told him.
Ben remembered Jaron¡¯s face distinctly.¡±
Jaron was speechless.
He suddenly felt a little flustered.
Ben let him go for the time being and looked at the others. ¡°Any more?¡±
Jaron was not punished. Instead, he got a sry raise.
The crowd began to realize that things weren¡¯t as they had assumed.
Things might not be what they had imagined.
anto
Therefore, everyone began to rack their brains.
¡°Susan mentioned wanting to visit thevender fields in Feloria.¡±
¡°Susan talked about wanting to see the sea on Mysthaven Ind.¡±
The casual words she had mentioned resurfaced in everyone¡¯s memories.
Ben nodded repeatedly and kept recording.
¡°Susan said that she wanted to take a spaceship to travel in outer space, someone said.
Ben was about to write it done.
The secretary, who was the only one who knew why Ben asked his question, was so scared that his
face turned
pale.
¡°Oh my god, could it be that Mr. Landor is really traveling around the universe to look for Mrs. Landor?¡±
the secretary thought nervously.
He swiftly reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s probably just a passingment. Madam¡¯s not actually going.¡±
Ben thought for a moment and concurred with the secretary before putting down his pen.
The secretary heaved a long sigh of relief.
When Ben could no longer obtain further information from the Programming Department, he stood up.
He said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s all for today. Go back and think about it. If you think of anything new,e to
the CEO office at any time and report to me.¡±
3/5
Chapter 180
After that, Ben left the Programming Department.
Subsequently, he pondered other individuals who could be acquainted with Susan.
The Millers weren¡¯t of interest to him.
Timothy?
The gigolo boy approached eagerly, but Susan hadn¡¯t been seeking him out.
On the other hand, there was onest possibility.
Ben gazed at his secretary without any emotion. ¡°Give me Rose¡¯s phone number.¡±
Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.
¡°Rose?¡± His secretary was stunned and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it right away.¡±
After a while, he reported that he could only find Rose¡¯s agent¡¯s number.
The agent exined that he needed to check with Rose before sharing her phone number.
Ben sneered, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t give it to me, I¡¯ll cause trouble for her.¡±
The secretary was lost for a word.
¡°Mr. Landor, do you know that you¡¯re a tyrant now? The worst one¡¡± he thought.
The secretary tactfully attempted to persuade him, saying, ¡°Mr. Landor, Rose is a close friend of
Madam¡¯s.¡±
Ben frowned and then stated coldly, ¡°Then we¡¯ll sort out her work when Susan returns.¡±
The secretary was speechless.
He also wanted Susan toe back as soon as possible.
If Susan didn¡¯te back soon, Ben would probably go crazy.
Fortunately, nothing went wrong, and Ben sessfully got Rose¡¯s phone number.
The secretary breathed a sigh of relief.
Ben gave the secretary a cold look as he made the call. ¡°Why are you still here? Get back to work.¡±
The secretary was lost for a word.
This was a tough situation for him.
He left with a bitter expression and proceeded to arrange the unusual search notice.
4/5
Chapter 180
At the backstage of the T¨Cstage
After the show, Theresa, who was resting, looked at her phone thoughtfully.
Ben wanted her number?
Originally, she had a rule never to give her best friend¡¯s husband¡¯s contact information.
But now, she had thrown that principle away just like that
All of this was because of this bastard.
She really wanted to scold Ben, so she simply gave him her contact information.
A few minutester, her phone rang
Theresa picked up and mockingly asked, ¡®Mr. Landor? What¡¯s the matter? Are you inviting me to your
wedding? You and your wife are childhood sweethearts, now you reunited. I was in tears when I saw
your story.¡±
Ben had no expression on his face as he coldly said, ¡°Are you moved to tears? That means that you¡¯re
dumb.¡±
Theresa struggled for words
What a bastard!
Chapter 181
Chapter 181
Theresa took a deep breath and asked slowly, ¡°So, Mr. Landor, did you call me just to make fun of
me?¡±
Ben frowned. ¡°Do you even think you¡¯re worth it?¡±
Theresa was speechless.
She wanted to hang up on him impulsively.
Ben narrowed his eyes but could sense there was more to Theresa¡¯s sarcasm.
He stated firmly, ¡°Susan is with you.¡±
Theresa made it apparent that she was defending Susan.
It was quite likely that Susan had reached out to her.
Ben recalled that Susan had suddenly disappeared a few days ago, and he couldn¡¯t find her hotel or
guesthouse. If she was still in Anaville, she¡¯d probably be at her friend¡¯s ce.
Susan didn¡¯t have many friends to begin with.
Theresa seemed highly suspicious.
¡°No,¡± Theresa said quickly.
However, the quicker her denial, the more certain Ben became.
He took a deep breath, and his heart trembled. ¡°Give her the phone, let me talk to her. It¡¯s been a
misunderstanding from the beginning.¡±
Misunderstanding?
Theresaughed in anger. ¡°Five days have passed. Wasn¡¯t it a misunderstanding from the start? And
now you call it a misunderstanding?¡±
Ben suddenly stood up. ¡°So, Susan is really with you! Give me the address!¡±
Theresa was momentarily shocked and sneered, ¡°I hope Susan is with me.¡±
After that, she hung up without hesitation and turned off her phone to prevent Ben from calling again.
Toote to regret now!
The scoundrel could stew in his own remorse.
1/7
Chapter 181
Theresa snorted, gave an interview to the media, and returned home..
As soon as she opened the door, she was taken aback.
The room was well¨Clit, and Ben sat on the living room sofa.
He held a note on his phone, appearing somewhat anxious.
Theresa could vaguely see that this note was thest one Susan had left behind.
However, that wasn¡¯t the main concern.
Theresa said angrily, ¡°How did you get
Inp
Ben nced at her and then stood up with a nk expression. ¡°Did Susan say anything else before
she left?¡±
Theresa gritted her teeth and asked again, ¡°How did you get in?¡±
Ben nced at her and frowned slightly.
After a brief pause, he spoke slowly, ¡°Rose, your real name is Theresa. You¡¯re a graduate student in
Department of Language at Anaville University. You own multiple properties in Anaville, a total of ten
ces. You used to reside in a downtown vi and recently moved to this apartment.¡±
Theresa was speechless.
It seemed incredibly simple for him to uncover her identity?
Theresa took a deep breath and said, ¡°The key¡ Forget it, forget it.¡±
Ben raised his eyebrows. ¡°So, did Susan say anything before she left?¡±
Ben remained calm and expressionless.
Only those who were most familiar with him knew that he was in a tense state now.
Theresa nced at Ben and stated casually, ¡°As you can see, after Susan left the hotel, she did stay
here, but she departed without a word three days ago.¡±
Ben tightened his grip on the note and asked, ¡°Think carefully. Did she mention where she was going?
Do you a way to contact her? I¡¡±
¡°Mr. Landor!¡± Theresa interrupted Ben and said rudely, ¡°Even if I can contact her, why should I tell
you?¡±
Ben¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°Can you really reach her?¡±
have
Theresa neither confirmed nor denied. ¡°You¡¯re about to remarry. Why are you still searching for Susan?
You want
2/7
Chapter 181
her toe back and attend your wedding?¡±
Ben spoke in a tense voice, ¡°I¡¯ve never remarried. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding.¡±
Tsk.
Theresa sneered.
She didn¡¯t believe what Ben said.
Ben pursed his lips and said, ¡°What on earth do you want me to do to make you tell me where Susan
is? As long as I can find Susan, I¡¯ll give you whatever you want. Money? Fame? Power? Just tell me.¡±
¡°Tsk¨Ctsk, tsk tsk, the offer from the wealthiest man is quite tempting.¡± Theresa sneered. ¡°But I¡¯ll achieve
my goals on my terms. I don¡¯t need your gifts. If you genuinely want to know, why don¡¯t you beg me?¡±
Theresa was deliberately made things difficult for Ben.
She had seen with her own eyes how lonely and sad Susan was. As someone who had long regarded
Susan as a close friend, Theresa naturally disliked Ben.
Beg her?
Ben suddenly looked at her with a cold and serious gaze.
Theresa¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she became anxious.
¡°Oh my, make the richest man beg her.¡± thought Theresa.
Had she really pushed her luck too far just
t now?
Theresa stammered, ¡®I¡¡±
¡°If I beg you, and you
tell me where Susan is?¡± Ben stated coldly but earnestly.
Theresa was stunned.
Ben didn¡¯t hesitate to beg her.
Theresa was dumbfounded. If Ben really did that, it¡¯d threw her into a panic.
Theresa was so nervous that she knelt down first.
Ben was stunned.
¡°Mr. Landor, I made a mistake. I lied to you. I don¡¯t know where Susan is,¡± Theresa quickly admitted,
¡°She might want some time alone. I¡¯m worried she won¡¯t want to see anyone.¡±
3/7
Chapter 181
Ben said, ¡°¡ Get up and talk.¡±
Theresa hurriedly got up. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth this time.¡±
Ben frowned.
He calmly replied, ¡°I see.¡±
He took the note and walked to the door.
?
Despite his upright posture, Theresa couldn¡¯t help but rub her forehead as she observed the richest
man¡¯s awkward
gait.
When Ben had first approached her, Theresa had been determined to protect Susan.
But now, Ben was willing to kneel before someone like her, a rtive stranger, for any information
about Susan.
Sarah¡¯s heart skipped a beat.
¡°He must have a good reason. Does that mean Susan had wronged him?¡± Theresa thought.
Theresa sighed after hesitating for a while.
She couldn¡¯t meddle in this situation. She could only wait for Susan to return on her own or for Ben to
find her.
That night, the media and screens in public squares across the country began broadcasting the
missing person
notice.
The scope of this search was unprecedented.
The whole world knew that the richest man¡¯s wife had left, and he offered a humble apology.
In a short span, the matter i
the topic of discussion everywhere.
On social media, discussions were even more heated.
[I was wrong, I¡¯m back. Ladies, I¡¯m now a fan of this couple.]
[I¡¯m back too.]
[Where are the people who used to say that they would definitely divorce? They just had a quarrel, and
they said that they¡¯d divorce? Are you happy to be sued now?]
[Mr. Landor¡¯s sending themwyer¡¯s letters online.]
[Even the marketing ount that shared the article is under fire. It¡¯s quite amusing.]
4/7
Chapter 181
[That missing person notice, awesome! Mr. Landor knows he was wrong. Mrs. Landor, please go
home.]
Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.
[Yeah, please go home.]
For a time.
Moreover, it quickly climbed to the top of the list.
Onlookers who had previously predicted a divorce now changed their tune, dering it an enduring
love.
As for Monica¡
Who was Monica?
No one knew her
Monica was on the verge of losing her mind when she saw the change.
Ben hadn¡¯t seen her for the past two days and had cautioned the Lynn family not to test his patience.
Frightened and terrified, Mr. Lynn simply locked Monica up at home.
But Monica was not convinced.
She was fine before, but why did everything suddenly change?
¡°Monica, tell me the truth! What happened these days ago? I want to know all the details,¡± Mr. Lynn
asked.
At first, Monica was just perfunctory, but after being asked too many questions by her father, she could
only tell him everything.
When Mr. Lynn heard that Ben had asked Monica for coffee without saying a word, he felt confused.
1
How dare Monica tell him about the remarriage in such a situation?
Mr. Lynn suppressed his shock and anger and asked Monica about what had happened in the hospital
that day.
Then, he knew everything.
Remarry? Nonsense!
From beginning to end, Monica had only been used by Ben.
¡°You¡ you idiot,¡± Mr. Lynn couldn¡¯t help but say angrily.
Monica was unhappy. ¡°What did I do? Dad, I don¡¯t care. If it weren¡¯t for Ben, I wouldn¡¯t have married
anyone else.¡±
5/7
Chapter 181
Harold took a deep breath and looked at her sternly. ¡°How many times have I told you? It¡¯s not the right
time yet, but you didn¡¯t listen! Now that you¡¯ve been used by Ben, you¡¯ve been left high and dry. He¡¯s
cold¨Chearted and has no feelings for you at all.¡±
¡°Then why did he choose me instead of someone else?¡± Monica remained unconvinced. ¡°I firmly
believe that he must have feelings for me.¡±
Mr. Lynn was left speechless, seething with anger. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯d better stay home for the next few
months. I¡¯ll arrange the remarriage. Don¡¯t hinder me!¡±
Monica still wanted to argue.
Mrs. Lynn pulled her aside and shook her head.
Monica had no choice but to agree. ¡°I see.¡±
Finally, Monica relented, and Mr. Lynn muttered to himself, ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait, we¡¯ll have to walt.¡±
In the Miller¡¯s house.¡±
Carl¡¯s face turned crimson as he gazed at the missing person notice on TV.
Hadn¡¯t they dered that Ben and Susan were determined to divorce?
What was going on now?
Was Ben still nning to divorce her?
If they couldn¡¯t divorce, and Susan found out that he was plotting against her again¡
Carl¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help trembling.
Jane, who had been uninvolved, couldn¡¯t quite grasp Carl¡¯s nervousness. She asked, ¡°What are you
doing? Why are
you so tense?¡±
Carl tried topose himself. ¡°Why should I be tense? I simply think that Ben is extravagant.¡±
Jane nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. How much does an ad like that cost? It would be fantastic if he could give
these money
to us.¡±
Carl narrowed his eyes and looked at the advertisement.
In the ad, they used cute cartoon characters to represent Ben and Susan, but they didn¡¯t look exactly
like their real
selves.
Fortunately, that was still good.
6/7
Chapter 181
Otherwise, Carl was really afraid of being discovered.
After all, there was said to be some sort of connection among rtives.
What if Susan¡¯s actual family came looking for her after her photos were widely circted?
It would be a disaster for the Miller family!
¡°Susan, since you¡¯re leaving, don¡¯t evere back. It¡¯s for the best!¡± Carl concluded.
Chapter 182
Chapter 182
The missing person notice had been published for three consecutive days.
Ben didn¡¯t dare to leave Anaville because he was afraid that Susan wouldn¡¯t be able to see him when
she saw the advertisement and came back.
However, after three days, there was still no news of Susan.
The secretary said cautiously, ¡°Mr. Landor, after being published for so many days, the missing person
notice should have already been seen by anyone who should have seen it. Those who haven¡¯t seen it
by now probably won¡¯t see it at all.¡±
What the secretary meant was very obvious.
Ben actually understood that in his heart.
He sat alone for a long time and then said, ¡°Stop running the missing person notice.¡±
¡°Yes.¡± The secretary breathed a sigh of relief.
Ben raised his eyes. ¡°Rearrange my work schedule for the next month, I will be traveling for a long
time.¡±
*Traveling for a long time?¡± The secretary was shocked. ¡°But Mr. Landor¡¡±
¡°There¡¯s no ¡°but,¡± Ben said calmly, ¡°I have to get someone back.¡±
Ben was so calm that the secretary was unable to say anything to persuade him.
He agreed solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it right away.¡±
In the Landor family¡¯s residence.
Ben began to pack his luggage.
Since Susan was unwilling toe back, he had to go find her.
The people in the Programming Department sent him a bunch of addresses.
Susan had mentioned that she wanted to visit these ces.
Perhaps Susan was just saying it casually and didn¡¯t take it seriously.
However, the world was so big and this was thest chance.
No matter what, Ben was unwilling to give up.
1/8
Chapter 102
¡®Ben.¡± Charlie stood at the door, looking a little tired. ¡°Are you going out?¡±
Ben pursed his lips. ¡°I¡¯m going to find Susan.¡±
Charlle nodded. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll keep an eye on thepany for you. I may look old, but I¡¯m still held in
high
esteem.¡±
¡°Thank you, Grandpa,¡± Ben said.
Charlie smiled. He stepped forward and patted Ben Landor on the shoulder. ¡°You must bring Susan
back.¡±
Ben focused his attention.
He said in a vowing tone, ¡°Of course.¡±
That night, Ben set off.
He followed the addresses on the list.
He searched them one by one.
The ski resort in Everdale.
The beach.
The endless flower fields.
There were many ces.
Ben was seen holding a photo of Susan and asking passersby one by one.
In the blink of an eye, three months had passed.
It was getting colder and colder.
Ben searched around during the day and handled all kinds of documents all night at night.
He had lived like this for four months.
It was almost the end of the year.
Charlie knew Ben¡¯s feelings, so he called Ben specifically and told him that if Ben didn¡¯t want to go
home, he didn¡¯t have to go home. Charlie got someone to apany him.
It was unclear whether Penelope or Isabe was the lucky one. As Charlie¡¯s seven¨Cday deadline
approached,
Penelope actually woke up.
2/8
Chapter 182
Leo and Isabe chatted with Penelope alone for the whole night.
The next day, when Charlie went to ask Penelope, who looked depressed, she said that she had
forgiven Isabe.
Despite Charlie¡¯s repeated inquiries, Penelope remained adamant in her response.
Charlie had no choice but to believe in Penelope.
However, after forgiving Isabe, Penelope knew that Leo had been expelled from the Landor family,
and she also wanted to break off her rtionship with Leo.
After that, Penelope remained in the Landor family and kept Charliepany.
Charlie had asked Ben for his opinion on this matter.
Ben nodded in agreement.
Ben had been away from home a lottely. With Penelope apanying Charlie, Charlie would feel a
little better.
¡°Make sure to get some nice treats for yourself this Christmas, don¡¯t just eat anything, Charlie reminded
Ben.
Charlie knew that there were too many memories in the Landor family.
If Ben kept away from home, he could relieve some of the longing in his heart.
If Charlie forced Ben to go home, Ben would probably go crazy.
As an elder, Charlie could only try his best to persuade Ben to take good care of himself.
¡°Got it.¡± Ben nodded.
He turned off the video call.
$
He stood by the window and looked out expressionlessly at the flying snowkes.
This was a small town in the north of Cornd.
He flipped through Susan¡¯s diary frantically and found that when she was young, she had read an
advertorial that said that this small town was isted from the world, and the people there were simple
and honest. It was a paradise.
Since then, Susan had yearned for this small town. She also solemnly wrote in her diary that, if given
the chance, she woulde to this ce and live a solitary life for a few months.
When Ben saw this, his heart trembled.
A solitary life?
3/8
Chapter 182
Therefore, could it be that Susan¡¯s istion from the world prevented her from seeing the missing
person notice thatsted for three days?
Might Susan¡¯s istion from the world have prevented Ben from discovering any clues to her
whereabouts?
After confirming this, Ben immediately set off for this town.
This small town was indeed very remote.
On his way to the town, he first took a ne and then a car. It took him a long time to reach his
destination.
This small town, spanning arge area, was home to no more than 10,000 people. From a distance,
the area was covered by mountains andkes.
Tonight was his first night here.
It was snowing outside. It was very cold, but somehow it created a sense of hopefulness.
¡°Susan, will you be here?¡± Ben muttered.
No one answered him.
But Ben was used to it.
Of course, it would be ideal if he could find Susan here. If not, he would continue to search every ce
until he
found her.
The snow was falling harder and harder.
Ben¡¯sputer suddenly emitted a ringing sound.
Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
Ben sat in front of theputer and took a look. His pupils suddenly contracted.
It was an email.
The source of the email turned out to be Susan.
Ben clicked on the email with his trembling hand.
There was nothing on the email. There was only a program attached to it.
Ben opened the attachment.
It was none other than thetest progress of the Al project.
Surprisingly, Susan had been continuously working on this project over the past few months.
Chapter 162
She had made rapid progress and now had reached the third problem.
Once this problem was solved, the sess of this project would only be a matter of time.
Ben greedily looked at the code that Susan had sent him.
This was the first time in months that he received anything rted to Susan.
Ben began to think again.
Therefore, there was actually such a possibility.
Susan was not isted from the world at all.
However, she had been immersed in working on the Al project and cut off from the outside world during
this time.
In this way, she surely wouldn¡¯t be able to see the missing person notice.
But now, one thing was certain.
Susan had been working on the Al project and had made some progress.
Ben stared at the codes.
Perhaps¡ there was another way to find Susan.
Ben had a strange light in his eyes as he ced his hand on the keyboard.
Didn¡¯t Susan want to work this project out?
Then he would work it out.
Susan put a lot of effort into this project. What if it was about to be released?
She would definitely be willing toe back.
In this quiet snow¨Ccovered town, Ben secluded himself and tried his best to solve thest problem.
After an
unknown period of time.
Maybe it was a
Ben didn¡¯t know.
day, maybe three days, he a week, or maybe a month.
He only knew that except for necessary food and rest, when he stopped, thest problem should have
been solved unconsciously.
5/8
Chapter 182
The new Al project was a sess.
Thepletely free game mode that he had joked about became a reality.
His and Susan¡¯s painstaking efforts had finallye to fruition.
Ben was overjoyed at this moment.
He was not happy for the sess of the project.
It was because he could finally find Susan.
Based on Susan¡¯s pace, she was certainly stuck on the third problem for a long time without being able
to break through.
For a person in this situation, nothing else was important.
The most important thing for her was the key to breaking through.
Right now, he was trying his best to deliver the key to Susan. He believed that she would take it.
Ben pulled out a few lines of code from the critical process.
Ordinary people would not be able to tell what these codes were if they looked at them alone.
However, Susan, who had been involved in the project all along, understood immediately when she
looked at it.
Moreover, Ben only gave her half of the solution to the problem.
If Susan saw this, she would definitely want to see the other half.
He¡ would be able to find her.
Ben printed these lines of code on a piece of paper and then created multiple copies. He then got
people to distribute them throughout the town.
He wanted to ensure that everyone in the town could see it.
So Ben also set up a ce in each residence.
Anyone who came over to get this piece of paper and post it on a visible spot in his house for 3 days
would immediately get a reward of 20 dors in cash.
If you rmended someone else to collect this piece of paper, he could get an additional 10¨Cdor
bonus.
Ben sent photos of Susan to everyone who was stationed at the spot.
6/8
Chapter 182
As soon as they saw someone who was suspected to be Susan, Ben would rush over as soon as
possible.
Collected a piece of paper and posted it for three days, and you would get a cash reward. Additionally,
rmended someone else and received a bonus of 10 dors.
At first, everyone thought it was a scam.
However, when someone really got the money so easily, the whole town was abuzz.
The residents began to line up to get the strange piece of paper.
Some well¨Cconnected people even made a small sum of money by rmending it to others.
In this way, less than a day passed.
Almost all the residents of the town got this piece of paper and hung it in the visible area of their
homes.
However, there was no sign of Susan among the people who came to collect the piece of paper.
Ben wasn¡¯t in a hurry.
Susan was most likely in seclusion right now.
Even if she was in the small town, she would definitely not go out.
However, Ben was trying to create an atmosphere now.
An atmosphere where everyone in the small town was discussing this matter.
As an outsider, Susan had to rent a house if she wanted to stay here for a long time. It¡® didn¡¯t matter if
Susan went out or not. Herndlord would put the paper in the most eye¨Ccatching spot in the house.
As long as she was here, she would definitely see it.
Ben also sent people to investigate young female tenants who had rented a house here in the past few
months.
If he used both methods and still could not find Susan, then it was likely that she was indeed not here.
But no matter what, Ben still hoped that Susan was somewhere in this small town.
He hadn¡¯t seen her for three months.
He missed her so much that he was about to go crazy.
Chapter 183
Chapter 183
In a small town.
Susany on the bed in a house with a yard, feeling Drowsy.
The weather changed quickly in the past few days.
Susan somehow felt feeble all over. Lying on the bed, she found herself too weak to move.
¡°Why don¡¯t you go to see a doctor?¡± ra, an olddy with grey hair, asked Susan with concern.
Susan shook her head and replied with a smile, I¡¯m fine. I just need to take a rest.¡±
ra had been living alone in the town for many years without any ie at her age. Thus, she
happily agreed when Susan came and wanted to rent her house a few months ago.
Susan loved to keep things clean. Her room was always very tidy. She made up many excuses to give
ra money to support her.
Therefore, they had gotten along very well in the past few months.
At this moment, ra¡¯s heart ached when she saw Susan¡¯s pale face.
She went out to get some medicine for Susan.
However, there was no staff in the pharmacy.
Curious, ra asked some vigers and learned that the staff had gone to get a flyer.
It was said that whoever put that flyer up in their houses could get 20 dors.
ÏÂ
It sounded like a good deal.
ra murmured in disbelief. But when she saw those vigerse back with the money, she went to
get that flyer as well.
An hourter, ra returned home with the flyer and medicine.
As soon as she entered the door, she gave the medicine to Susan and asked her to take it.
Then, she wanted to put up the flyer on the wall.
Seeing this, Susan asked curiously, ¡°ra, what are you holding in your hand?¡±
¡°A flyer,¡± ra replied in a joyful tone. ¡°A fool came to the town and gave out these flyers to us. He said
he would
give 20 dors to whoever put this flyer in their houses. Susan, when you get better, you should go and
get one as
7/5
A
well,¡±
As she spoke, she handed the flyer to Susan.
¡°How strange.¡± Susan took the flyer curiously.
However, after a simple nce at it, she was shocked, and her pupils suddenly contracted.
On the flyer were some lines of programming codes in a random order.
Ayman probably couldn¡¯t read the codes and would think that they were unreadable strings.
A professional would recognize them as programmingnguages but couldn¡¯t crack them.
However, Susan immediately realized the answer to thest questiony on this flyer.
These programming codes probably had been Extracted during the process of solving the problem.
Those who hadn¡¯t participated in the project would find these codes obscure.
But Susan was able to piece together the whole picture.
After all, she had been living in seclusion for the past few months and spent all the time on her
research on Al, so as not to let her imagination run wild.
In the past few days, she had been racking her brain for the solution to thest problem.
Now, the answer was right in front of her, and her eyes lit up.
Soon, the surprised look on her face was reced by one of mixed feelings. ¡°Do you know who gave
out this flyer? Did you see him?¡± Susan asked ra.
¡®Are you referring to that fool? No, I didn¡¯t see him,¡± ra replied. ¡°But I heard that he was very
handsome. What a pity that such a handsome man was a fool.¡±
Susan was speechless.
She was almost one hundred percent sure that this fool was Ben.
Her heart began to race uncontrobly.
She wondered why Ben was there.
She had just updated him on thetest progress a couple of days ago, and he managed to make a
breakthrough so
soon?
Instantly, Susan¡¯s mind was in a mess.
2/5
She had no idea what Ben was up to.
He wanted to divorce her, and she agreed.
She had signed the divorce agreement and left without asking for anything.
Wasn¡¯t he satisfied?
Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be enjoying his happy life with Monica after marrying her?
Susan felt that she couldn¡¯t make out anything with her dizzy head.
She hesitated for a moment.
For the first time in the past few months, she took out her phone and tried to turn it on.
However, the screen was still ck.
It took her a while to realize that the phone was out of battery.
She wa
to find the charger, but she couldn¡¯t find it for a good while.
She became a little anxious.
She looked for it around the room with her head still dizzy.
¡°Susan, what are you looking for? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you,¡± ra said hurriedly.
Susan
wanted to describe the charger, but she was so anxious and sick that she passed out.
¡°Susan.
¡°Susan.¡±
ra became even more worried.
When Susan woke up again, she found herself in the hospital..
¡°Susan, are you feeling better?¡± ra asked worriedly.
¡°How long have I been unconscious?¡± Susan suddenly sat up and asked.
¡°About five to six hours. The doctor said that you passed out because you were too anxious. You will
be fine.¡±
Susan quickly looked out of the window. It was getting dark.
Thinking that she still had something to do, she struggled to get out of bed.
3/5
Chapter 183
¡°Susan, where are you going?¡± ra was slightly astounded.
¡°Thank you for bringing me to the hospital, ra. I¡¯m fine now. I still have something to do. Please go
home first,¡± she said softly.
¡°Okay, okay,¡± ra replied in agreement.
Despite her dizziness, Susan stumbled her way out of the hospital.
She was certain that the flyers were given out by Ben.
still in the town or not.
She wondered if he was still in the town or not.
She still didn¡¯t know how to face him now, but in her eyes, it was necessary to bring everything
between them to an end personally.
After that, she would let go and move on.
Susan walked forward and saw a nurse. ¡°Excuse me, could you please let me use your phone for a
moment?¡± she held the nurse¡¯s hand and asked.
She wanted to search for rted information.
The nurse was surprised for a moment, but she still said, ¡°Okay.¡±
She handed the phone to Susan.
Just as Susan was about to take it, she heard an exhausted yet surprised voice.
¡°Susan!¡±
This voice¡
Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
Susan immediately turned around and frowned subconsciously. ¡°Timothy?¡±
She had not expected to meet him there at all.
at is he doing here?¡± she wondered.
¡°Susan.¡± Bryant was ecstatic. ¡°I¡¯ve finally found you.¡±
Yana had a copy of Susan¡¯s diary.
Timothy secretly made a copy of it as well.
He arrived in the town a few dayster than Ben.
4/5
Chapter 163
By the time Timothy arrived, Ben had already begun to give out flyers widely.
Timothy couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious.
He didn¡¯t dare to look for Susan so openly like Ben. So he just did it on a small scale.
Having been looking for her in the cold wind for some days, he caught a serious cold and had toe
to the hospital to get treatment.
Just when he felt better, he decided to leave the hospital.
To his surprise, he met Susan there.
It seemed that luck was on his side.
Chapter 184
Chapter 184
Compared to Timothy, who was overjoyed, Susan looked very apathetic.
She looked at him with a frown and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±
¡°Susan.¡± Timothy took a deep breath and tried his best to calm down.
Now, Ben was also there, too.
If Susan met Ben, Timothy would have no chance to win her heart.
Therefore, he had to n carefully.
This might be hisst chance.
¡°I came here to tell you something important, Timothy said slowly.
¡°What is it?¡± Susan remained indifferent.
¡°You wanted to use the nurse¡¯s phone because you wanted to check some news, right? I came from
Anaville, so if you want to know anything, it will be quicker if you ask me about it,¡± Timothy said. ¡°By the
way, I saw Ben, and I know where he is now. If you want to see him, I can take you to find him.¡±
Susan¡¯s eyes flickered slightly.
don¡¯t we find a ce to sit down and talk?¡± Timothy suggested cautiously.
Susan was indeed uninformed about the situation outside the town, so she nodded in agreement.
¡°I
¡®I did it,¡® Timothy thought with ecstasy.
He took out his mobile phone and secretly sent a few messages to make some arrangements.
Ever since Susan was missing and Ben couldn¡¯t find her, Timothy had known that his chance had
come.
He was ready to give up everything, hispany, property, and family.
He had to find Susan ahead of Ben and went to a strange city with her to start a new life.
Since it was a strange city, no one there would know about his past with Yana.
He could find a normal job, and even though he couldn¡¯t make as much money as he did now, he felt it
was worth it as long as Susan was with him.
Susan left the hospital with Timothy.
1/7
d M
Chapter 184
ra hurried to catch up with her holding a bag. ¡°Susan, Susan, you forgot your bag¡¡±
However, Susan didn¡¯t hear her.
ra was surprised as she watched Susan leave with a strange man.
Susan had been there for months, but she never went out to see anyone.
che had no
do foolings and
didn¡¯t socialize like a robot.
The only thing she needed was herptop.
But now, she had left with a mam.
ra was curious, but she didn¡¯t think too much about it since it was Susan¡¯s private affairs. She went
home alone.
Timothy took Susan to a cafe.
¡®Susan, I remember that you like cappino very much,¡± said Timothy gently. ¡°I¡¯ve ordered a cup for
you.¡±
Susan raised her eyebrows and replied, ¡°Actually, I have no preference for any kind of coffee. They
taste all the same in my eyes. I like cappino just because of the catchy name.¡±
The smile on Timothy¡¯s face froze.
But soon, he smiled again.
¡°Susan, you must want to know what happened after you left, right?¡± he asked.
¡°Yes, and it¡¯s the sole reason why I came here with you,¡± Susan replied.
Timothy pretended not to notice the coldness in her tone.
The felt
He put on an indignant face as if he felt sorry for her, ¡°Susan, what happened between you and Ben?
Why did he do this to you?¡±
Susan pursed her lips. ¡°What did he do to me?¡±
¡°You may not know, but after you left, he used you of stealing some important documents from his
company. He even spread the news worldwide to look for you,¡± Timothy said in an angry tone. ¡°Susan, I
know you didn¡¯t do that. How could Ben nder you like that?¡±
Susan¡¯s lips trembled slightly. ¡°Did he¡ really say that?¡±
Countless thoughts shed through her mind in an instant.
She wondered if Ben came to the town looking for her because he was afraid that she would leak the
information
Chapter 184
about their Al technology?¡±
But she soon denied the idea.
Shaking her head, she said, ¡°You¡¯re lying. Even if Ben doesn¡¯t love me anymore, he is a man of
principles and wouldn¡¯t nder me like that.¡±
¡°Susan, do you really know him?¡± Timothy sighed. ¡°Do you know why he is known as a tyrant in the
Industry? It¡¯s because he would use every means to get what he wants. It¡¯s the same for him in the
marriage. I know you are a very excellent woman, and Ben knows that, too. Now, the two of you are
preparing to divorce. You are the person in charge of the Al project of hispany. Thus, even if you
will keep the relevant Information confidential, would Ben believe you?
¡°He was afraid that you were mad at him and would work for his enemypany with the information.
Thus, he decided to go all out by ruining your reputation so that no otherpany would hire you.
¡°Susan, Ben has always been like this.¡±
Timothy tried to persuade her.
However, Susan hadpletely calmed down.
She looked calmly at Timothy and asked, ¡°Why should I believe you, Timothy?¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check it yourself.¡± Timothy handed his phone to her with a frank
expression.
Susan narrowed her eyes and took it.
She searched for Ben¡¯s name on the Inte.
To her shock, a trending topic ¡°Ben used his ex¨Cwife of stealing business information¡± popped out
on the
screen.
Susan frowned as she quickly looked at it.
The topic was from a few months ago. She saw manyments condemning her. Judging from the
number ofments, the post was very popr back then.
The more Susan looked at it, the angrier she became.
Soon, she saw another piece of news about Ben.
¡°Ben and Monica remarried and held a grand and enviable wedding¡°.
Susan¡¯s hands began trembling.
Chapter 184
She continued to scroll through the news.
She saw a lot of beautiful pictures of the wedding and even Ben and Monica In their wedding dresses.
In the photo, Ben looked handsome while Monica looked a little shy.
A lot ofments said that they were a perfect match.
¡°Ben is finally with the woman he loves the most.¡±
¡°Only after he left his ex¨Cwife can he meet a new one. Fuck his ex¨Cwife. I wish Monica a happy life.¡±
There were a lot of suchments.
Susan¡¯s fingers froze.
So it was true that Ben and Monica remarried and tried to nder her?
Susan couldn¡¯t believe it.
She could understand that Ben divorced her for the sake of his own reputation.
She could also understand that he remarried Monica.
But she couldn¡¯t understand that Ben kicked her when she was already down.
¡®No, Ben wouldn¡¯t do that to me,¡± she thought.
¡°It¡¯s fake news.¡± Susan raised her head and said word by word. Timothy, you tampered with the phone,
so the search results it showed were all fake.¡±
Timothy¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he managed to look calm.
1
¡°Susan, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can use someone else¡¯s phone to check it.¡±
Susan fixed her gaze on him, then got up and went to borrow the phone from the guest sitting next to
her.
That person readily lent her his phone.
Susan searched for Ben¡¯s name again.
However, she saw the same news as she did on Timothy¡¯s phone.
She still didn¡¯t believe it.
She borrowed another phone from someone else.
Chapter 104
But no matter which phone she used, the search results it showed were the same.
¡°Thank you.¡± Susan returned the phone to its owner in a daze and then slumped into her seat,
Timothy looked at her with pity. ¡°Susan, do you believe me now?¡±
Susan pursed her lips and slowly stood up. ¡°Is Ben in this town? Do you know where he is?¡±
¡°I know that you don¡¯t want to see him, right?¡± Timothy replied in a hurry. ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce
secretly.¡±
However, Susan¡¯s eyes suddenly turned icy. ¡°No, take me to see him.¡±
Timothy was stunned and said anxiously, ¡°Susan, since things havee to this point, why do you still
want to see him? Now, he regards you as an enemy, and he is always cruel to his enemy. I know you
are mad at him, but he is so powerful that you and I together can¡¯t defeat him. On the way here, I have
already decided to give up everything in Anaville and leave this ce with you. We can go abroad
where no one knows us and where Ben¡¯s power couldn¡¯t reach. We can start a new life. Leave here
with me, Susan.¡±
Susan looked at him¡® quietly.
For some reason, Timothy felt a little guilty under her gaze. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°This is the
only solution. If you stay here and are found by Ben, who knows how he will deal with you?¡±
¡°Well, I want to know that too.¡± Susanughed gently.
Susan¡¯s weird reaction stunned Timothy. ¡°Susan¡ are you out of your mind in anger?¡±
Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.
¡°No, I just want to confront him face to face.¡± Susan was veryposed. ¡°It seems that you won¡¯t take
me to see him, Timothy,¡±
Susan walked toward the door of the cafe.
Timothy looked at her back, and his eyes gleamed with agony.
Ben had been looking for her for four months, and Timothy had been looking for her no shorter.
Ben had known her for a year, but Timothy had known her for more than ten years.
¡°Why did she insist on seeing him even after seeing the news?
I made a mistake before.
But now, I¡¯m willing to give up everything to make it up for her. Why can¡¯t she forgive me?¡± Timothy
wondered.
Seeing that she was walking further and further away, Timothy suddenly turned grim.
He had been suppressing his emotions for so long that he was about to go crazy.
577
Chapter 184
This was the only chance that he probably could seed.
He couldn¡¯t care about the consequences.
Susan walked to the door of the cafe and wanted to leave.
But a waiter stopped her with a smile.
Frowning, she turned to look at Timothy.
Timothy stood up with a calm face. ¡°Susan, I can¡¯t let you do anything stupid, nor can I watch you risk
your own life to see Ben.¡±
¡°It¡¯s none of your business, so you have no right to tell me what to do!¡± Susan continued in an icy voice,
¡°Now, tell me, what do you want?¡±
She was a little shocked and angry.
Although she no longer loved Timothy, she never doubted that he was a good man.
That was why she agreed toe to the cafe with him.
But now, she couldn¡¯t understand what Timothy was doing.
¡°I¡¯m trying to help you,¡± Timothy muttered. ¡°You¡¯ll know it in the future.¡±
Even if the news on his phone was fake, it was a fact that Ben was a heartless person.
Ben might love Susan now, but who could guarantee that he would be loyal to her forever?
Ben couldn¡¯t.
However, Timothy could. ¡±
Susan might not understand his actions now.
But after a long time, she would finally understand his love for her and know that she would be the
happiest woman in the world after being with him.
Seeing Timothy¡¯s expression, Susan suddenly had a foreboding.
She said fiercely, ¡°Timothy, let me go.¡±
¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± Timothy looked very calm.
Then, I will see you as my enemy for the rest of my life,¡± Susan warned word by word.
Chapter 184
¡°Really?¡± Timothy smiled bitterly. ¡°That¡¯s better than the two of us just being strangers.¡±
He calmly gave the waiter at the door a look.
Before Susan could react, the waiter suddenly took out a handkerchief and covered her mouth and
nose.
She sniffed a pungent smell.
Her pupils constricted. She wanted to struggle, but she felt that she was losing her strength quickly.
Soon, she passed out again.
Chapter 185
Chapter 185
Half an hour ago.
ra staggered toward her house holding Susan¡¯s bag
When she was about to reach her door, she saw some men standing there. Among them, a tall and
handsome young man caught her attention. The man didn¡¯t seem to be a local
ra instantly became alert. ¡°What are you doing at my door?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, ra. It¡¯s me, Mabel, a middle aged woman said with a smile.
ra rxed slightly when she saw Mabel
Mabel was the head of themunity council and visited ra a lot
¡°Mabel, did you bring some people here to help me again? Thank you so much, but I can support
myself now. I rented my house out several months ago,¡± ra said with a smile
¡°ra, it¡¯s this man that is looking for you,¡± Mabel said in a soft voice
She pointed at the handsome man as she spoke
ra was shocked and didn¡¯t believe it.
As an old woman, she thought she had nothing to do with the man who looked to be sessful
¡°You are¡ ra asked carefully
The man looked at her with eager and expectant eyes, but in the end, he suppressed these emotions
¡°Madam, I heard that a girl named Susan rented your house. Is it true?¡± he asked slowly
After failing to find Susan with flyers, he carried out n B
He asked the local government for help and checked the lists of new residents of the town
Surprisingly, he found Susan¡¯s name on the list.
Ben couldn¡¯t describe his feelings at the moment
Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
He was very excited and couldn¡¯t wait to see Susan
However, he was also very scared that the Susan was not the one he was looking for
What if th
if they were two girls with the same name?¡±
Chapter 185
Ben was afraid that he couldn¡¯t stand the disappointment.
But no matter what, he had toe and check it out himself.
¡°You¡¯re looking Susan?¡± ra looked more vignt. ¡°Why are you looking for her?¡±
Ben pursed his lips and took out a marriage license. ¡°Madam, can you tell me if the Susan you know is
the girl in the picture or not?¡±
ra carefully took a look at the marriage license and recognized the girl in the photo as Susan at a
nce.
Ben stared at her without blinking.
As soon as ra¡¯s expression changed, Ben felt his heart beating faster.
His voice trembled as he asked, ¡°She lives here, doesn¡¯t she?¡±
ra hesitated for a moment. She looked at Ben and said, ¡°Who are you? The girl lives here on her
own. I can¡¯t bring just any stranger to see her.¡±
Her words were equal to saying that the girl who lived there was Susan.
Ben felt his heart skip a beat.
After searching for her for nearly three months, he was finally going to find her.
¡°ra, this man is Ms. Miller¡¯s husband. Let him in,¡± Mabel said.
¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. He doesn¡¯t seem to be the man in the photo on this marriage license.¡± ra didn¡¯t
believe it.
In the photo, Ben had many scars on his face and didn¡¯t look like what he was now.
¡°Why would I lie to you? They are married. He just removed the scars on his face,¡± Mabel exined
patiently.
¡°Is that so?¡± ra was a little hesitant.
¡°Even if you don¡¯t trust him, don¡¯t you trust me?¡± Mabel asked.
ra thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°I know you won¡¯t lie to me, Mabel.¡±
Mabel breathed a sigh of relief. She had finally done it.
The members of themunity council in the town were very nervous when they found out that a big
shot like Ben hade to the town.
Knowing that he was there to look for his wife, all the people in the town tried their best to help him.
Chapter 185
Luckily, he found her.
Considering that Ben was a generous man, the town would benefit a lot from him.
¡°ra, open the door,¡± Mabel urged.
¡°Okay,
¡°Okay,
okay.¡± ra opened the door shakily. ¡°I can open the door, but¡
Before she could finish her words, Ben had already rushed in as fast as he could.
¡°The couple can finally reunite,¡± Mabel said with a smile.
ra murmured, ¡°But Susan is not in the house now¡¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Mabel looked at her in shock.
ra quickly exined, ¡°She didn¡¯t feel well before, so she went to the hospital and hasn¡¯te back
yet.¡±
The people present looked at each other in dismay.
A few minutester, ra took the group of people to Susan¡¯s room.
Ben stood at the door of the room in a trance.
The filled with the traces Susan left.
room!
However, she was not in the room.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. Susan will be back soon.¡± ra couldn¡¯t bear to see him so upset, so she tried tofort
him. ¡°She caught a cold these days, so I brought her to see the doctor. She happened to meet a friend
of hers there and talked with him. She will be back soon.¡±
¡°A friend?¡± Ben narrowed his eyes slightly.
¡°Yes, it¡¯s a young man. He looks about the same age as you. He said a few words to Susan, and she
then left with him.¡± ra looked puzzled. ¡°But Susan rarely went out aftering to this town. So I
don¡¯t think she has any friends in the town. That man should havee from another ce.¡±
ra nced at Ben and said, ¡°He has the same demeanor as you, but you look more handsome than
him.¡±
¡°ra, can you tell us more details? Mabel asked.
ra gave a rough description of Timothy¡¯s appearance.
The more Ben listened, the sullener his face became.
After ra finished speaking, he took out his phone and showed a photo to her. ¡°Is it this man?¡±
3/4
Chapter 185
ra narrowed her eyes, looked at the photo carefully, and then nodded. ¡°It¡¯s him.¡±
¡°You¡¯re not mistaken? Ben lowered his voice
¡°I might be old, but I have good eyesight. It¡¯s him I can¡¯t be mistaken, ra decisively said.
Timothy Leen!
Ben immediately turned grim
¡°What is he doing here?¡® he wondered.
That man found Susan ahead of him!
Ben felt his heart beating wildly
For some reason, he had a foreboding
¡°Hasn¡¯t he given up his intentions on Susan?
What on earth does he want? Ben wondered.
¡°From which hospital Susan left with that man? Where did they go? Ben asked anxiously
He looked so worried that ra was stunned. She quickly told him the name of the hospital, but she
didn¡¯t know where Susan and Timothy had gone
She tried to soothe Ben. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, young man. She has gone out with her friend and wille back
lat don¡¯t you have a cup of water and wait for her?¡±
Ben shook his head and left quickly
He believed that Timothy hade to the town with evil intentions
He had to find Susan as soon as possible.
Chapter 186
Chapter 186
Ben had his men conduct a thorough search in the area with the hospital as the center.
He told his men to search around holding Timothy¡¯s photo and Immediately let him know if they found
any man looking like Timothy.
Motivated by the big reward, someone brought over the news that he saw Susan and Timothy walking
into a cafe
together.
Ben immediately rushed to the cafe.
But Susan and Timothy had left.
Ben wanted to ask the staff in the cafe about it.
However, before he could do that, a waiter tried to flee out of the cafe.
Ben frowned and immediately ordered his men to catch the waiter.
After a round of interrogation, Ben got a shocking piece of news.
Timothy had indeed brought Susan there before.
But things were far from that simple.
Timothy had bribed the waiters of the cafe in advance and hired some people to pretend to be
customers there.
He gave each of them a big sum of money on condition that they installed an app on their phones.
The waiter had yet to delete the app.
Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
Ben took a nce at the app and immediately knew what it was used for.
The app was a hacking program that could change the original backstage data into the one that was
set
beforehand by the app.
Ben opened the search engine, and after a quick nce, his face turned grim.
The webpage showed thest search results.
¡°Ben used his ex¨Cwife of stealing business information¡°.
¡°Ben and Monica remarried and held a grand and enviable wedding¡°.
¡°What the fuck are these?¡± Ben cursed silently.
Chapter 186
He couldn¡¯t imagine how Susan felt and what she would do when she saw the news after spending a
few months
in seclusion.
Ben¡¯s eyes were filled with anger.
¡°Timothy Leen!
Timothy Leen!
How dare you!¡± he thought.
Ben had always thought that Timothy was an upright man and never made things difficult for him.
He didn¡¯t expect Timothy to have done such despicable things.
The thought that Susan would misunderstand him and refuse to see him again because of the news
broke his
heart.
Ben raised his head and looked at the waiter with a ferocious expression.
¡°I¡ I¡¯ve already told you everything I know,¡± the waiter said in a panic.
Ben stepped forward expressionlessly and kicked him hard in the chest.
The waiter was kicked away.
He struggled to his feet and asked fearfully, ¡°What are you trying to do in broad daylight?¡±
Ben walked over and looked at him coldly. ¡°Tell me where did Timothy Leen take Susan to.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the waiter replied in terror.
¡°You will know,¡± Ben took but a dagger and spun it in his hands with a stern face.
The waiter went pale and replied, ¡°I¡ really don¡¯t know. I shouldn¡¯t have lied to her with fake news. You
can call the police, and I¡¯ll face the legal consequences.
It was not a serious crime to lie to others with fake news.
Considering therge sum of money he got, the waiter thought the legal consequences were totally
eptable.
Ben sneered and ced the dagger against the waiter¡¯s neck. ¡°I certainly will call the police, but what
you do next will determine whether I will let you live before you get to the police station.¡±
The waiter¡¯s face turned even paler. ¡°¡ What¡ what do you want? You don¡¯t dare to kill me in broad
daylight. You don¡¯t.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t?¡± Ben let out a coldugh, his eyes bloodshot, making him look like a devil from hell. ¡°A man
with a sense won¡¯t, but I will because I am just a madman now. A madman is afraid of nothing.¡±
¡°They won¡¯t watch you kill me.¡± The waiter looked at the other people present with begging eyes.
But these people all shifted their gazes away as if they couldn¡¯t see him.
The waiter was desperate.
¡°I¡¯ll count down from three. Tell me everything you know or I¡¯ll go to hell with you.¡± Ben¡¯s voice was still
calm, but the waiter was somehow scared by it.
The waiter trembled. ¡°No, you definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to kill me.
Ben ignored him and counted lightly. ¡°Three¡
¡®Two¡
¡®One¡¡±
Ben raised the dagger expressionlessly and stabbed toward the waiter¡¯s main artery on the neck fast
and ruthlessly. It seemed that he didn¡¯t hold back any strength.
The waiter was panic¨Cstricken. He screamed and said, ¡°I have some other information to provide.¡±
Ben stopped when the dagger touched the waiter¡¯s skin, leaving a slight bleeding cut on it.
¡®Go ahead.¡± Ben was expressionless.
The waiter said in a panic, ¡°That man told me if Mrs. Landor agreed to leave with him after seeing the
fake news, it would be great. But if she refused to do so, then we had to take her away forcibly.
¡°Mrs. Landor was mad after seeing the fake news, but she insisted on seeing you and confirming it in
person.¡± The
waiter looked at Ben¡¯s face in fear as he spoke.
¡°Go on.¡± Ben pushed the dagger harder against the waiter¡¯s neck.
The cut became deeper.
w
The waiter said in fear, ¡°So we carried out n B. We knocked her out with the drug we prepared in
advance and brought her into a car. That man and she left twenty minutes ago.¡±
¡°Knock her out!
¡°How dare they do that to her?¡± Ben thought in anger.
He looked murderous.
Chapter 186
¡°I¡¯ve told you everything,¡± the waiter was scared by Ben¡¯s expression and said in terror.
I¡¯ve
At that moment, he was filled with regret.
Everyone in Cornd, including the waiter, knew the story between Ben and Susan.
When the waiter saw the fabricated news, he recognized Susan.
But he still decided to take the risk for the money.
He never thought that Ben would and find him as soon as he got the money.
Ben sneered and took back his dagger. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. People like you should suffer in hell, but I won¡¯t
dirty my hands
to kill you.¡±
¡°Yes, yes, don¡¯t dirty your hands,¡± the waiter said in a panic. He frantically urged the other people
present by saying, ¡°Hurry up and call the police. Tell them that Imitted a crime and let them arrest
me.¡±
He now felt that the prison was the safest ce in the world.
Ben ignored him and went to the police station in person.
Not long after that, the town was cordoned off.
There were police officers at every intersection of the town, and no vehicles were allowed to enter or
leave the
town.
The vigers were angry about this.
Ben then announced that he would invest 200 million dors in the town and build roads there to make
transportation more convenient. He also promised that he would help build infrastructures there and
provide at least 30,000 jobs.
In an instant, the vigers¡® anger turned into joy.
As the town was remote and backward, no business investment hade there.
Now the richest man in their country promised to help them generously and provide them with 30,000
jobs.
The permanent residents in the town were just around 10,000.
Their lives would be greatly improved with Ben¡¯s help.
Thus, they had noints and were willing to help look for Timothy and Susan.
Everyone in the town started searching around for Timothy holding his picture.
Chapter 187
Chapter 187
A car stopped by the side of the road.
Sitting in the car, Timothy red at the checkpoint not far away, and his face turned grim.
He never thought that Ben would take action so quickly. It had been just thirty minutes since he left the
cafe. He wanted to get out of the town from that road and didn¡¯t expect the area to be cordoned off.
He realized that shortly after he left the cafe, Ben found it and convinced the police to cordon the town
off.
Timothy hit the steering wheel with all his might.
¡°Damn it, why is Ben so lucky?
I could have left with Susan if he had found the cafe several minutester,¡± he thought.
But now, he was stuck there.
The police officers at the checkpoint were holding his photo andpared it to everyone there.
If Timothy drove on, they certainly would find him.
Timothy nced in the direction of the exit unwillingly and then turned the car around.
With a glimmer of hope, he drove to other exits.
However, all those exits were guarded.
He tried to leave from small paths.
But to his shock, the vigers gathered at each small path on their own ord to see if they could find
him.
There was no way for him to get out of the town.
What was even worse, many vigers were searching around for him holding his photo.
Though Timothy had used some disguises, he would be discovered sooner orter with so many
people searching.
What should he do now?
Timothy forced himself to calm down.
No matter what, he was unwilling to give up just like that.
Just as he was anxious, he heard some noise from the back seat.
1/5
Chapter 187
Susan woke up in a daze.
She quickly realized what was going on. Casting a cold nce at Timothy, she said, ¡°Stop the car,
Timothy.¡±
Despite his anxiety, Timothy managed to speak in a soft voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Susan. I will find a path to
take you out
of here right away.¡±
Susan looked very angry. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying? When did I say that I want to leave
with you?¡± she r
shouted.
Timothy¡¯s voice became even softer as he said, ¡°Ben treated you so badly. He doesn¡¯t deserve your
love. Susan, you have been loving me for so many years, and I have the same feelings for you. Let¡¯s
start a new life in a new city. There will be just the two of us, no Ben nor Yana. We will live in
seclusion.¡±
Susan had a feeling that Timothy had lost his mind.
She gritted her teeth and tried to open the door of the car.
However, Timothy had locked the door so tightly that she could not open it at all.
Without saying a word, she began to look for something to smash the window.
¡°Susan,¡± Timothy said in an aggrieved tone, ¡°What are you doing? I have looked for you for so long. Do
you have to
do this to me?¡±
Susan didn¡¯t find anything she could use, so she smashed the window with her fists.
At the same time, she said with a straight face, ¡®First of all, I never told you to look for me. You¡¯re
married, and what you have done only made me sick. Second, there are a lot of men in the world, so
even if I broke up with Ben, I don¡¯t have to choose you. Last, what you are doing to me now is
kidnapping. You broke thew.¡±
¡°Break thew?¡± Timothy was taken aback andughed in a low voice. ¡°If I can be with you by breaking
thew,
then I will do it.¡±
Susan nced at him. ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯m.¡± Timothy¡¯s eyes became bloodshot. ¡°Things¡ shouldn¡¯t have unfolded this way. Susan, you
once were willing to die for me. Why suddenly change your mind?¡±
Susan frowned.
Timothy had gone mad:
Thus, she couldn¡¯t talk any sense into him.
Without another word, she mmed the window hard.
Chapter 187
Even if she couldn¡¯t break open the window, she had to attract the attention of the pedestrians. In this
way, she would have a greater chance of escaping.
As expected, it worked. Some people looked over curiously.
Timothy panicked. He sped up and said, ¡°Please stop, Susan. Seeing you like this almost broke
my heart.¡±
Susan didn¡¯t reply but continued to make as much noise as possible.
Her hand started bleeding from the hard punch.
¡°Susan, stop.¡± Timothy almost begged her. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt yourself.¡±
¡°Let me get out or I will continue,¡± Susan replied in a calm tone.
Timothy gritted his teeth and fell silent.
Susan couldn¡¯t help but sneer.
¡°Timothy, you said you love me, but from the beginning to the end, you never considered my thoughts
and feelings.
You did the most selfish thing in the world in the name of love.¡±
Timothy trembled and suddenly stepped on the gas pedal.
Susan couldn¡¯t help shaking in the car.
¡®Timothy, are you crazy? Stop the car!¡± she yelled in shock and anger.
you don¡¯t
However, Timothy drove faster and faster. He whispered in a soft yet creepy voice, ¡°Susan, I know that
understand me at the moment. But you will know I¡¯m the person who loves you most in the world and
the only
person who can make you happy.¡±
¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t understand it for the rest of my life,¡± Susan shouted in an angry voice.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll be your knight for the rest of my life,¡± Timothy said gently. ¡°After I go to hell, I will
continue to
protect you.¡±
Susan saw Timothy¡¯s ferocious face in the rearview mirror, and she was scared.
She had never expected that Timothy would have such a crazy idea.
He even regarded it as a way of love..
Susan didn¡¯t think it was love at all.
She couldn¡¯t let things go on like this.
3/5
She pursed her lips and climbed into the passenger seat, trying to take control of the car.
However, she didn¡¯t have as much strength as Timothy.
She failed to grab the steering wheel and even put herself in danger.
She was shocked.
But Timothy was stillughing.
Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we have a car ident, Susan. We could die together in love.¡±
¡°You¡¯re crazy,¡± she cursed and gave up seizing the steering wheel for the time being.
She didn¡¯t want to die with Timothy, nor did she want to get any pedestrians involved.
Susan could only continue to smash the window to make as much noise as possible so that the police
would
notice them.
Ignoring Susan, Timothy drove toward the woods at full speed like crazy.
The main reason why the transportation was inconvenient in the town was that the ce was
surrounded by
mountains.
These remote mountains were left in their original state without undergoing any development.
ording to the locals, there were fierce beasts in the mountains.
Unless there was no other choice, no local would choose to go up the mountains.
But now, Timothy couldn¡¯t care less.
He couldn¡¯t get out of there through normal roads.
He could only go into the mountains.
Even if Ben sent his men to look for them, it would be rather hard to find them in the vast mountains.
As long as he could drive out of the mountain, he would be as free as a bird.
4/5
Chapter 188
Chapter 188
The car stopped at the foot of the mountain.
Looking at the path Timothy was taking, Susan murmured, ¡°You¡¯re crazy. You¡¯re truly crazy.¡±
She had lived in the town for three months and had heard some stories about the mountains from
ra.
In the past, almost every family in the small town made a living by hunting.
But there were many wild beasts deep in those vast and unfrequented mountains.
Thus, not even the most experienced hunters would dare to go deep into the mountains.
Later on, the locals stopped hunting and didn¡¯t go up the mountains anymore because they had other
means to
make money.
Now, Timothy, who didn¡¯t know how to survive in the wildness, actually wanted to cross mountains.
He
was simply digging his own grave.
¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Susan,¡± Timothy said in a gentle voice. ¡°I will protect you after we get into the
mountain. Though it¡¯s dangerous, I¡¯m still willing to do it at the cost of my own life to show how much I
love you. Do you think Ben would take the risk of going deep into the mountain to look for you?¡±
Heughed and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t think he would.¡±
Susan said through gritted teeth, ¡°If you want to kill yourself, just do it, but don¡¯t bring me with you.¡±
¡°No, I¡¯m not trying to get us killed. I have made preparations, and I will protect you, Timothy said
stubbornly.
¡°Protect me? I don¡¯t need it! Let me go, and I¡¯ll appreciate it very much,¡± Susan said.
Timothy smiled but didn¡¯t say anything.
He took out a handkerchief and walked toward her again.
¡°What are you trying to do now?¡± Susan was both shocked and angry.
In the next moment, she smelled the familiar pungent odor and passed out.
Timothy looked at the side of her face with an obsessed expression and said in a soft voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be
scared, Susan. I¡¯ll take you out of here now.¡±
He packed up his things, carried her on his back, and went straight up the mountain.
Susan¡¯s attempt to attract attention by punching the window worked.
1/6
A
Chapter 188
Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.
The locals reported it to the police saying that they saw a strange car.
The police showed them Susan¡¯s photo, and they confirmed that the girl in the car was exactly Susan.
She was indeed kidnapped.
Ben became nervous.
Susan made so much noise that many locals saw her in the car along the way. Piecing the information
together, the police quickly found out where Susan and Timothy had gone.
Ben was about to set off to look for her.
¡°Mr. Landor, they¡ have gone up the mountain,¡± a police officer stopped him and said. ¡°It would be
safe to search ¡°Mr.
the outer area of the mountain, but it would be dangerous to go deep.¡±
¡°Yes, Susan would be in danger if she went deep into it,¡± Ben muttered and got into the car.
He set off alone.
Worried that he would be in danger, the police officers followed him with their weapons.
In the mountains.
A drop of dew gently fell on Susan¡¯s face, and she jerked awake.
After she opened her eyes, she was desperate to find that Timothy had brought her deep into the
mountains.
¡°He is aplete lunatic,¡± she thought.
¡°Susan.¡± The moment she woke up, Timothy walked closer to her and said, ¡°The air is fresh here. We
didn¡¯t encounter any danger when I carried you here. It seems that it¡¯s not true that there are wild
beasts in those
mountains.¡±
Susan couldn¡¯t be bothered with him.
She stood up and carefully checked her surroundings.
She found that they were in a ce where dense trees grew. There was no safe path in this
unfrequented mountain. They had to climb with both hands and feet to move forward.
Nevertheless, Timothy managed to reach there while carrying her on his back. He was truly capable.
What bothered Susan the most was that they were surrounded by big trees. It would be hard for her to
find a way
out.
¡°Susan, are you hungry? I brought some food.¡± Timothy handed her a pack of pilot bread tteringly.
2/6
A
She nced at it and took it without hesitation.
Right now, she had to maintain her physical strength to fight against the crazy Timothy.
Seeing that she took it, Timothy looked even happier than her.
He watched with a happy smile as Susan ate the bread. Afraid the food was not enough, he handed
her another
pack.
Susan epted it at once.
She nced into Timothy¡¯s backpack and found that there was just little food left in it. She didn¡¯t know
how long they would be trapped there, so she didn¡¯t refuse the food he gave her.
After regaining some strength, Timothy said softly, ¡°Susan, let¡¯s move on.¡±
Susan didn¡¯t reply.
Timothy continued gently, ¡°Do you want to walk by yourself, or do you want me to carry you on my
back?¡±
Susan looked warily at him and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll walk by myself.¡±
She was afraid that Timothy would knock her out again if she answered too slowly.
It felt awful to be at the mercy of others.
¡°I know you don¡¯t want me to get too exhausted, Timothy said, overjoyed. ¡°Let¡¯s walk together.¡±
Susan was rendered speechless.
Timothy picked a path and let Susan go first.
She had no choice but to do as he said.
Susan struggled her way on the rugged path.
But her mind was racing.
She had just made such a big noise in the car, so some people probably had seen her.
She deliberately stumbled her way forward slowly to stall for time. As a result, they just covered a short
distance in
an hour.
Timothy was obviously starting to get anxious.
Susan nced at him cautiously. ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry now. Can I stop and eat some food first?¡±
3/6
Chapter 188
Timothy knew that she was stalling for time.
However, looking at her expectant eyes, he couldn¡¯t say no to her at all.
¡°Okay.¡± Timothy quickly gave her some food.
She ate slowly and continued to stall for time.
¡°Susan, are you done? It¡¯s getting dark. We need to find a safe ce to spend the night.¡± Timothy
urged her.
¡°All right.¡± She stood up reluctantly.
However, after just taking a few steps, she suddenly fell, which left a long bleeding scratch on her leg.
¡°Susan.¡± Timothy rushed to her anxiously.
He brought a Band¨CAid with him and helped her up after he had dressed her wound.
Susan struggled to stand on her feet and pushed him away. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s move on.¡±
*How are you going to walk with injured legs?¡± Timothy hurriedly asked. ¡°Get on my back.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Susan agreed and continued in a vignt tone, ¡°Don¡¯t knock me out. It¡¯s so dangerous here. If
there is any wild beast, I can¡¯t survive if I¡¯m unconscious.¡±
Timothy smiled resignedly. ¡°Got it.¡±
He began to carry her on his back and walk forward.
However, Susan sometimes said her legs hurt and sometimes said her head hurt, giving Timothy a
headache.
Timothy soon got exhausted.
When it was dark, he could only put Susan down on a t ground and let her sit against a tree.
In just a few hours, Susan¡¯s wound started bleeding again; the Band¨CAid didn¡¯t work at all.
Timothy dressed her wound with another Band¨CAid and felt a little regretful.
He should have brought more medical products with him.
He was worried that Susan¡¯s wound would get infected.
¡°You¡¯re pretending to regret it now?¡± she asked leisurely.
Timothy shook his head. ¡°I only regret not being well prepared, and I will never regret having taken you
with me.¡±
4/6
Susan was su angry man an AMETISAK TAU,
tell me what made you think that you are the best choice for me?¡±
Timothy looked at her in confusion. Her eyes were as bright as the stars that night.
Timothy couldn¡¯t help putting on a tender look.¡±
¡°Susan, we are a perfect match. Think about it. If Yana hadn¡¯t stepped into our lives, we would have
long figured out our feelings for each other and would be a happy couple now. We would fall asleep
and wake up together. We would love and support each other. We would have our baby. I hope it would
be a girl, and I will try my best to protect the two of you¡¡±
Timothy looked intoxicated in his imagination.
¡°It¡¯s toote to regret, Susan interrupted him.
Timothy paused for a moment and replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s toote to regret. There were just some small
misunderstandings between us. Let¡¯s correct them since we have found them. Let¡¯s just forget what
happened in the past year, forget how you got to know Ben, and forget how I got deceived by Yana.
Let¡¯s move on and be together, pretending that nothing had happened, all right?¡±
There was a pleading look in Timothy¡¯s eyes.
Susan pursed her lips.
She knew that she should tell a lie to calm him down.
However, she didn¡¯t want to.
She replied in a calm voice, ¡°Timothy, you still don¡¯t understand that we broke up not due to
misunderstanding, or Yana, or Ben. We just won¡¯t end up being together.¡±
4
¡°Why?¡± Timothy was unconvinced.
Susan smiled and exined, ¡°I¡¯ve been such a girl since the beginning. Back then, you fell in love with
the tender, kind, innocent, and rich girl who I pretended to be. But now, you should know that I¡¯m
actually very frigid and detached andpletely different from what you thought I was. This was the
reason why you fell into Yana¡¯s trap and started a rtionship with her. In fact, you don¡¯t love me or
Yana but the girls you imagined we were.¡±
¡°No, you¡¯re wrong,¡± Timothy denied it anxiously. ¡°You can¡¯t misunderstand my feelings for you like that.¡±
¡°Well, if you really loved me, you wouldn¡¯t have dumped me at the wedding and disyed your
affection with Yana In public. You should know that it would embarrass me and make me a fool. If you
really loved me, you wouldn¡¯t have helped Yana put me into the hospital when she framed me. Just
admit that you don¡¯t love me, Timothy.¡±
¡°Is that¡ so?¡± Timothy wondered.
5/6
Chapter 188
He looked so shocked and frustrated as if he had just taken a heavy blow.
Susan observed his expression and said slowly, ¡°If you really regret it, you should let me go now. I can
promise not to call the police.¡±
Chapter 189
Chapter 189
Seeing that, Susan was overjoyed. Encouraged by this, she wanted to say something else.
But before she could say anything, Timothy nced at her, upset.
¡°Susan, I don¡¯t me you for not believing that I love you, and I will prove it to you for the rest of my
life.¡±
Susan didn¡¯t know how to reply.
It seemed her effort to persuade him was in vain.
Her expression turned cold, and she ignored him.
It was getting darker.
Timothy collected some dried branches and lit them up.
It was so cold in winter that they probably would die in coldness without fire.
However, even though there was a bonfire, Susan still felt very cold.
Timothy hesitated for a moment and wanted to get closer.
¡°Stay there,¡± Susan said expressionlessly. ¡°Don¡¯te over.¡±
¡°Susan, it¡¯s so cold. I¡¯m afraid that you will catch a cold. I just want to sit closer so that we can warm
each other,¡± Timothy exined.
¡°No need. I would rather die than stay close to you,¡± Susan said in a firm tone.
She looked determined and there was no room for negotiation.
Timothy could only sit where he was.
un on persuading her.
However, he did not give up
¡°I¡¯ve thought about what you just said now. But it¡¯s not like what you thought. I already fell in love
with.you back then. It¡¯s just that you were always by my side as if you would never leave me, which
made me feel I could always get you back as long as I wanted to¡.
While speaking, he suddenly noticed that Susan was staring behind him with narrowed eyes.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Timothy looked back in confusion.
Then, his eyes narrowed as well.
1/6
J M
Chapter 189
While they were not paying attention, some wild wolves came behind them, looking at them covetously.
Because of the fire, the wolves didn¡¯t move closer but just walked around them.
¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Susan. I¡¯ll protect you,¡± Timothy said firmly, suppressing his fear.
Susan sneered and replied, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been stuck here.¡±
Timothy knew that he was in the wrong, so he did not say anything.
He hurriedly picked up all the nearby fallen branches and threw them into the fire.
As long as the fire was still burning, the wolves wouldn¡¯t dare approach.
But Timothy didn¡¯t dare to go further to collect branches, while the branches near here would be soon
used out.
Though there were just four wolves, these wild beasts could easily take down two adults who didn¡¯t
know any fighting skills.
These wolves¡® eyes glittered with green light in the dark.
They waited quietly. The moment the fire went out, they would pounce on their prey.
As time went by, the fire became smaller and smaller.
It seemed that the fire would go out soon.
The wolves became restless.
¡°Susan,¡± Timothy asked with a pale face while looking at her, ¡°do you hate me?¡±
¡°Of course,¡± Susan replied without hesitation.
¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Timothy said in a wry tone. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this ce to be so dangerous. I did all this just
because I love.
you so much.¡±
Susan just sneered.
She couldn¡¯t afford to be loved by such a man.
She could have been safe and sound, but now, she was stuck in a dangerous ce because of this
man.
In her eyes, it was the greatest humiliation in her life to die there with Timothy.
In the dim light of the fire, she was in a trance.
She wondered if Ben were there, she wouldn¡¯t feel the same way.
2/6
Chapter 189
Susan lowered her gaze with a mixture of feelings.
¡°Susan, you refused to leave with me because you found out about something, right?¡± Timothy
suddenly asked.
¡°What do you mean?¡± Susan asked tly.
Timothy pursed his lips and said hesitantly, ¡°Did you find out that the news was fake back in the cafe?¡±
Susan nced at him and said in a calm tone, ¡°Timothy, you imed that you knew my capabilities, but
actually, you didn¡¯t. You have always been looking down on me. I¡¯m curious to know what made you
think that I, a professional programmer, couldn¡¯t tell that the shoddy app you made was fake?¡±
At first, Susan was indeed shocked by the fake news about Ben.
But soon, she realized that something was wrong.
The search results were the same and shown in the same order. If the topic were really that heated,
how could
there be no newments after such a long time?
For example¡
She searched for ¡®Jurassic dinosaurs¡°.
If it was a normal search app, then she would see some information about the dinosaurs.
However, she didn¡¯t find anything in the app Timothy fabricated.
At that time, she realized that the news about Ben was fake.
Timothy had set up a trap to deceive her.
Back then, she didn¡¯t know what Timothy was up to.
But she knew that since the two pieces of news were fake, the facts were probably the opposite.
Therefore, she decided to find Ben and get to the bottom of it no matter what.
But she didn¡¯t expect that Timothy would be as crazy as to kidnap her.
As a result, she caused herself to be in danger.
The more Susan thought about it, the more annoyed she felt.
If she could go back in time to when she just met Timothy that day, she would p him in the face and
leave.
Then, what happenedter wouldn¡¯t have happened.
3/6
Chapter 189
¡°So, you knew from the start that I was lying to you.¡± Timothy smiled bitterly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m
despicable?¡±
at¡¯s what you are.¡±
Susan nced at him and said, ¡°Yes. Despicable, that¡¯s what
Timothy lowered his head and said slowly, ¡°Ben didn¡¯t marry Monica.¡±
Susan¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°I know.¡±
¡°He didn¡¯t use you of stealing his business information, Timothy continued.
¡°I know,¡± said Susan calmly.
Timothy looked up at her and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but Susan, you have to be careful of Carl.
He may
participated in it.¡±
¡°I know.¡± Susan was as calm as ever.
She had found that Carl was acting weird at Charlie¡¯s birthday party.
Later, Carl imed that Susan quarreled with Penelope to prove that Susan had the motivation to
commit the
crime.
Shen
She never had any expectations for the Millers.
She was as cool as ever when she heard that Carl colluded with Isabe to frame her.
have
Timothy swallowed. It took him a long while to say, ¡°Ben¡ actually loves you very much. He had been
looking for you for three months since you were missing.¡±
Susan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.
¡°There probably is some misunderstanding between the two of you,¡± Timothy said softly. ¡°If you see him
again, you could ask him about it and clear things up.¡±
Frowning, Susan looked at Timothy suspiciously.
¡°Why did he say all this to me?
¡°Did he suddenly feel guilty for what he did?¡± Susan wondered.
Susan didn¡¯t trust him.
Timothy¡¯s heart ached when he saw her alert eyes. He slowly rose to his feet.
The wolves also stood this ce.
un and su
¡°What do you want to do?¡± Susan looked at him.
Chapter 189
¡°Like I said, I¡¯ll protect you,¡± Timothy replied tenderly. ¡°Later, I will run to the wolves, and you run in the
opposite direction with a torch. The wolves fear fire, so they would chase after me. Go down the
mountain along this way. and you will get out of this ce. Susan, you said that I didn¡¯t love you, and I
didn¡¯t know how to deny it. But I¡¯m willing to prove that I could die for you.¡±
Susan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.
Timothy smiled at her and then ran toward the wolves with a knife.
As he expected, the wolves chased after him.
Susan was stunned by what he did.
Timothy¡¯sst sentence surfaced in her mind.
¡°I¡¯m willing to prove that I could die for you.¡±
Strong emotions shed across her eyes.
Then, she picked up the torch with trembling hands and walked towards the wolves.
Susan waved the torch at the wolves, and they hesitated for a moment before dispersing.
Without any expression on her face, Susan walked up to Timothy.¡±
At this moment, Timothy looked awkward.
He looked at Susan in surprise. ¡°Susan?¡±
¡°Timothy, I ended up like this because of
you, so I had a reason to hate you. If you save me at the cost of your life, I would owe you a lot. But I
don¡¯t want to owe you anything. I just hope that if we can get out of here alive, we will have nothing to
do with each other.¡±
An upset look appeared in Timothy¡¯s bright eyes.
Looking at thest torch they had, he said with a wry smile, ¡°But I¡¯m afraid that we can¡¯t survive this
time. You shouldn¡¯t havee over.¡±
Susan ignored his words and said calmly, ¡°I made quite a bit of noise in the car..The locals probably
have called the police. If they were fast, they would go up the mountain to look for us. So, as long as
we could attract their attention, we still have a chance of survival.¡±
Timothy had never seen her so calm and fearless before.
His heart beat faster than ever.
¡°This is who she really is, isn¡¯t it?¡± he wondered.
Chapter 189
She was different from what he imagined her to be.
Timothy used to think that Susan was a fragile, kind, and naive girl from a rich family.
However, she wasn¡¯t; instead, she was tough and cold¨Chearted and experienced a lot.
She had never been a fragile woman who needed protection.
¡°This is¡ what she is like,¡± Timothy thought with a sigh.
Instead of feeling disappointed, he felt very happy.
Chapter 189
She was different from what he imagined her to be.
Timothy used to think that Susan was a fragile, kind, and naive girl from a rich family.
However, she wasn¡¯t; instead, she was tough and cold¨Chearted and experienced a lot.
She had never been a fragile woman
Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.
who needed protection.
¡°This is¡ what she is like,¡± Timothy thought with a sigh.
Instead of feeling disappointed, he felt very happy.
Chapter 190
Chapter 190
¡°I saw some withered grass piled up somewhere along the way up the mountain, Susan said slowly.
¡°Let¡¯s go over and light the grass. The smoke will definitely attract the attention of the rescue team.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Timothy agreed.
When they went up the mountain, Timothy paid no attention to the surroundings; he paid all his
attention to Susan.
Susan seemed to be absentminded, but in fact, she had gathered a lot of information about the ce.
Timothy let out a bitterugh.
In his eyes, Susan paid so much attention to the surroundings because she was preparing to escape.
Susan didn¡¯t notice Timothy¡¯s reaction. She said in a cautious tone, ¡°I didn¡¯t try this method because I
was afraid that the fire would attract more beasts over. Now, we have no other choice, so we have to
take the risk.¡±
¡°I know.¡± Timothy calmed down and quickly agreed.
¡°Follow me then.¡± With the torch in hand, Susan slowly moved in a certain direction.
Once the wolves approached them, she would wave the torch to scare them away.
There were just four wolves, and they didn¡¯t dare to attack Susan and Timothy for they had a torch and
knife.
In this subtle confrontation, Susan reached the ce where she saw the pile of dried grass,
It was strange that the pile of dried grass was ced together orderly as if someone had done that on
purpose. However, who would be so bored as to do that deep in the mountain?
Despite that, Susan did not think too much about it.
She didn¡¯t care who ced the grass together and what his purpose was.
Now, the pile of grass could save their lives.
Without hesitation, Susan lit the dried grass with thest torch they had.
The torchpletely went out, but the grass was set on fire.
The fire soon erupted.
The smoke rose straight into the night sky.
In the mountains.
1/7
Chapter 190
Ben raised his head and saw the smoke. His pupils suddenly contracted.
He believed that the fire was a signal sent out by Susan for help.
Ben immediately turned around and quickened his pace running in that direction.
The people who came with him followed him one after another.
Standing near the fire, Susan slowly threw some branches into the fire in an attempt to make it burn
longer.
The fire was so strong that the wolves were finally a little scared.
They slowly retreated.
¡°They¡¯re leaving.¡± Timothy was pleasantly surprised.
Susan nodded and was visibly overjoyed.
In their eyes, the wild wolves must have decided to give up.
The wolves slowly stepped back, and soon, they would get out of Susan¡¯s and Timothy¡¯s sight.
But at this moment¡
It suddenly rained in the mountains without warning.
Timothy and Susan were instantly shocked and angry.
They wondered if God intended to make them die.
It rained so heavily.
¡°Run!¡± Susan quickly said,
Timothy nodded and started running. But before they could get far, they saw green shining eyes in front
of them.
The wolves came back!
What was even worse, they were in a greater number this time.
The four wolves came back bringing over other wolves of their pack. Now, there were more than a
dozen wolves in total.
Those wolves stood scattered, surrounding Timothy and Susan from all directions.
Susan¡¯s face instantly turned pale.
217
Chapter 190
At this moment, they were truly at their wit¡¯s end.
The wolves were obviously aware of that, too.
They slowly approached the two of them.
Timothy and Susan moved backward step by step until they were at the edge of the cliff.
¡°Susan, we are going to die this time. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Timothy¡¯s voice sounded unreal in the
rain.
Without saying a word, Susan stared at the pack of wolves fixedly.
She had not given up yet. She didn¡¯t want to die.
Timothy wiped the rain off his face and smiled bitterly.
Since it was all his fault, he should bear the consequences.
He hoped that Susan would have a happy life.
With a dagger in hand, Timothy slowly walked towards the wolves.
Susan¡¯s pupils contracted.
As programmers, she and Timothy rarely worked out. Thus, they stood no chance of winning the fight
against the wolves.
Without saying a word, Timothy charged at the wolves.
He threw a few stones at the wolves and then ran as far away from Susan as possible.
However, the wolves were not that stupid to take the bait.
1
Nearly half of the wolves chased after Timothy while the rest of them still stared at Susan covetously.
Susan didn¡¯t dare to move at all.
In the rain, she could only watch as Timothy got heavily injured under the attacks of the wolves.
In the end, he slipped and fell off the cliff!
Susan wanted to scream, but she couldn¡¯t make a sound at all.
Having lost one of their preys, the wolves were extremely angry. Right now, all of them were
approaching Susan.
In the rain, Susan¡¯s face was pale and haggard.
3/7
Chapter 190
Trembling, she stepped back bit by bit.
Probably, she should just jump off the cliff so that she wouldn¡¯t end up as the wolves¡® food.
She looked down at the cliff.
The rain was so heavy that she couldn¡¯t what was beneath.
However, the cliff was so deep that she would die after jumping.
It seemed that she would going to die either way.
Was there really no way out for her?
The wolves were getting closer and closer.
Susan¡¯s fingers trembled, and a hint of despair shed across her eyes.
She turned around and looked at the dark cliff.
Jump, or not?
Just as she closed her eyes and was about to jump off the cliff, she heard some voices behind her.
Then, there was a hubbub.
Susan abruptly turned around, only to find that the wolves were all lying on the ground, dead.
Then, she saw Ben rushing toward her.
He looked anxious and seemed to be saying something.
But Susan didn¡¯t know what he was saying.
She was so tired that she almost couldn¡¯t keep her eyes open.
She closed her eyes wearily and slowly fell backward.
¡°Susan.¡± Ben rushed over nervously and pulled Susan into his arms.
Susan hadpletely passed out.
Her face was pale, and she was soaked in rain.
Ben hugged her, his hands trembling.
He
never seen her so weak before.
AFT
Chapter 190
¡°Fuck you, Timothy!¡± he cursed silently.
¡°We found rags of a man¡¯s clothes near the edge of the cliff. The man who kidnapped Mrs. Landor
probably has fallen off the cliff from here,¡± a police officer said.
Ben picked Susan up and nced coldly in that direction.
¡°Timothy has fallen off the cliff?
That would be letting him off lightly,¡± he thought.
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ben quickly left the cliff with Susan in his arms.
In the hospital.
Susan was lying on the bed quietly.
Ben sat by the bed, not daring to move.
¡°Mr. Landor, we have professional nurses here. You can go to take a rest first,¡± the nurse standing next
to Ben said
softly.
Ben hadn¡¯t had a good rest in the past few months. This time, he had been very nervous since he
learned that Timothy had taken Susan away.
Now, Ben looked almost as pale as Susan.
Shaking his head, Ben calmly replied, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll stay here to take care of her.¡±
It took him a lot of effort to find her.
He was afraid that she would disappear in the blink of an eye.
He had finally found her, his beloved girl, so he would not let anyone take her away again no matter
what.
Ben quietly looked at Susan with great satisfaction in his eyes.
Seeing this, the nurse left quietly.
The next day.
The sky was bright.
Susan seemed to have regained some consciousness.
Just as she was about to open her eyes, she heard Ben¡¯s voice.
5/7
Chapter 190
¡°Susan, you didn¡¯t wake up because you still hate me, right?¡± Ben said in a slightly hoarse voice.
Susan hesitated over whether she should open her eyes.
After all, she had not figured out how to face Ben yet.
She simply kept her eyes closed andy still.
¡°Don¡¯t believe the stories Timothy made up. I never signed my name on the divorce agreement. So, we
are still married and will always be married.¡±
The only thing Ben regretted now was that he married Monica back then.
If he hadn¡¯tpromised to Thomas¡® request, all these things wouldn¡¯t have happened.
¡°Susan,¡± Ben held Susan¡¯s hands and said, ¡°I have already found out what happened to Penelope.
Isabe was behind all this and framed you. I¡¯ve told Grandpa the truth, and he regretted ming you.
He told me to bring you back home. He has learned his lesson and wouldn¡¯t use you wrongly
again.¡±
Susan¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly.
Ben keenly noticed it and asked anxiously, Susan, are you awake?¡±
Susan didn¡¯t dare to open her eyes even more.
For some reason, she was a little nervous
She hadn¡¯t seen Ben for three months, and now, she didn¡¯t know how to face him.
She wanted to ask if he had ever suspected her back then even though he knew she was innocent
now.
Even though Ben didn¡¯t marry Monica, did he ever consider marrying her?
1
If he couldn¡¯t prove Susan¡¯s innocence, would he choose to divorce her?
But Susan didn¡¯t dare to ask these questions even though she wanted to.
It was natural that Ben suspected her at that time.
However, Susan still felt aggrieved.
She didn¡¯t feel aggrieved when Charlie misunderstood him or when Carl framed her.
However, if Ben suspected her in the slightest way, she would feel very aggrieved.
Susan wondered if she shouldn¡¯t have such a feeling.
6/7
Chapter 190
Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.
However, she was still angry with Ben.
¡°You¡¯re awake, Susan, aren¡¯t you? You heard everything?¡± Ben said softly.
Susan¡¯s eyelids twitched again.
This time, she couldn¡¯t pretend to be asleep anymore.
She opened her eyes in a daze, pretending to have just woken up
¡°Susan!¡± Ben looked at Susan in surprise.
His eyes were so bright that she didn¡¯t dare to look into them.¡±
She avoided his gaze and asked, ¡°Who¡ Who are you?¡±
Ben¡¯s smile froze on his face.
¡°Don¡¯t¡ don¡¯t joke with me, Susan,¡± he said in a trembling voice.
Bewildered, she asked, ¡°Are we close? Why would I joke with you?¡±
Ben panicked visibly.
He shouted, ¡°Doctor, doctor!¡±
The doctor got there soon.
After a careful check¨Cup, Susan still insisted that she didn¡¯t know who Ben or she was, nor could she
remember what had happened.
¡°What¡¯s going on with her, doctor?¡± Ben asked.
The doctor said hesitantly, ¡°It looks like¡ she is suffering from amnesia¡¡±
Chapter 191
Chapter 191
¡°Amnesia?¡±
Ben and Susan spoke in unison.
Ben quickly nced at her.
¡°I¡ I don¡¯t have any injuries on my body. How could I be suffering from amnesia? Susan quickly asked.
The doctor asked, ¡°Mrs. Landor, do you really forget everything?¡±
Susan braced herself and nodded.
The doctor nodded and said in a very professional tone, ¡°I¡¯ve checked your medical record. The day
before yesterday, you had a cold and fever. Though the fever was ger, you weren¡¯t fully
recovered. After that, your were kidnapped and went deep into the mountains. You even encountered
some wolves and were very scared. What was even worse, you were caught in the heavy rain. Thus,
you had a fever against night in the hospital. I¡¯m afraid that these two fevers left some seque in
your brain.¡±
When Si
Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.
heard this, she was stunned.
She would have been convinced if she hadn¡¯t been pretending.
¡°Amnesia¡¡± Ben had mixed feelings. ¡°Doctor, how long will it take for her to recover?
The doctor replied, ¡°There are still many things we don¡¯t know about human brains. Even the best
doctor can¡¯t say that they know even a little bit of it.¡±
¡°So?¡± Ben frowned.
The doctor smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°So, it depends on luck when she can regain her memory.¡±
Ben was unwilling to give up. ¡°Is there no other way to cure her?¡±
The doctor replied, ¡°I¡¯m not skilled enough toe up with a better idea. Perhaps, some better doctor
would know how to help her get back her memories. But among all these factors, Mrs. Landor¡¯s own
will matters the most. If she has a strong desire to recover, she would recover faster.¡±
¡°I see.¡± Ben nodded.
The doctor stood up and said, ¡°Well¡ you can have a talk. I got to go.¡±
The doctor left, leaving Ben and Susan alone in the room.
Ben looked at her with a look of mixed feelings.
1/5
A
Chapter 191
He had thought that he had finally gotten her back.
Unexpectedly, she had lost her memory.
She forgot everything that had happened between them.
¡°Susan,¡± Ben said slowly.
¡°Don¡¯t call me in that intimate way, Susan said and blinked her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡±
¡°Just now, the doctor addressed you as Mrs. Landor,¡± Ben exined. ¡°My family name is Landor, so
you are my
wife.¡±
¡°¡ I¡¯m married?¡± Susan looked at him in astonishment.
¡°Yes,¡± Ben replied softly. ¡°We married because we love each other. We were deep in love and never
changed our feelings for each other after we got married.¡±
Susan didn¡¯t know how to reply.
She wanted to punch him after hearing his words.
Suppressing
can¡¯t tell it.¡±
the
urge to punch him, she said in disbelief, ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything now. Even if you¡¯re lying, I
I¡¯m not lying,¡± Ben said sincerely.
Susan raised her eyebrows. ¡°If we really loved each other, why did we separate? Why did I get into
danger and
suffer from amnesia?¡±
It was a hard question.
Ben sat by the bed and said with a solemn expression, ¡°Well, it was all Timothy¡¯s fault. He was a
bastard.¡±
Susan didn¡¯t know how to reply.
Ben continued with a serious expression, ¡°We had a happy life back then. But a man named Timothy
coveted you and wanted to break us up. Some weeks ago, you came to this town to spend a vacation,
and that guy secretly followed you here and kidnapped you cruelly. He even brought you up the
mountain trying to force you to die with
him.¡±
Susan was even more speechless.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Susan, Ben said with a straight face. ¡°This bastard has fallen off the cliff and probably
died. From now on, no one will be able to break us apart.¡±
Susan was stunned for a moment.
2/5
????
A
Chapter 191
It was not her illusion that Timothy fell off the cliff before she passed out.
She didn¡¯t know if he was alive or not.
She felt a little conflicted, but she tried her best to suppress it.
At that time, if she had run away with the only torch, leaving Timothy to be swallowed by the wolves,
she would feel guilty.
But the truth was that she had tried her best the help him.
There was nothing she could do about Timothy¡¯s fate.
She had a clear conscience.
Seeing her reaction, Ben asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you remember something?¡±
Susan nced at him and shook her head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±
She wanted to see how Ben would make up the story.
Ben continued, ¡°Anyway, Timothy is aplete jerk. Do you remember that you have a younger sister
Yana? To get close to you, Timothy deceived Yana and got her pregnant. Yet, he dared to pester you.
He couldn¡¯t atone for his sin even if he died a hundred times.¡±
Ben spared no effort to smear Timothy¡¯s reputation. For this reason, he even whitewashed some of
Yana¡¯s faults.
His thoughts were very simple.
After all, Susan had liked Timothy for so many years.
Before she lost her memory, she watched as Timothy fell off the cliff. Perhaps, she would feel guilty to
him subconsciously
*
Ben felt that someone like Timothy wasn¡¯t worthy of any sympathy at all.
Thus, he decided to smear Timothy¡¯s reputation in front of Susan.
Susan didn¡¯t know how to reply.
She thought it was ridiculous for her to pretend to have amnesia.
Unexpectedly, Ben yed along and made up an even more ridiculous story.
Susan struggled to say, ¡°I don¡¯t think your story is real.¡±
¡°It¡¯s real,¡± Ben said sincerely. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go to the police station to get the files.
Timothy is a
3/5
4/5
Chapter 191
kidnapper, the culprit who broke us up.¡±
Susan nced at Ben.
He looked so serious as if he was telling the truth.
¡°Susan, this bastard has received his just desserts.¡± Ben looked at Susan tentatively. ¡°Shall we¡ go
home now?¡±
Susan hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°Yes.¡±
¡°lost her
Since she had ¡°lost¡± her memory and was Ben¡¯s wife, it was natural she went home with him.
After that, she would think of a way to slowly recover from her ¡°amnesia¡°.
Susan was a little worried.
¡°What was I thinking about when I decided to pretend to have amnesia?
It¡¯s easy to lis
but how should I patch it up?¡± she wondered.
Ben let out a sigh of relief with a tender look in his eyes.
As long as Susan was willing to go home with him, everything would be fine.
There woulde a day when she recovered from the amnesia.
The temporary amnesia had given both of them some time, which could serve as a buffer period.
If Susan hadn¡¯t lost her memory, how would Ben exin what he did to her in those days?
Even though he knew that he had his own difficulties, he had hurt her anyway.
Thus, every time Susan thought of what happened in those days, she would feel unhappy.
But now, she couldn¡¯t remember what happened.
So they could start over as if they had met for the first time.
In fact, their rtionship started with some regrets.
Now, it was the perfect time to make up for all the regrets.
In the future, when Susan regained her memory, they would spend happier time together, giving her
happier memories. By then, she probably would forgive her.
Chapter 192
Chapter 192
Before leaving the small town, Ben made a special trip with Susan to ra¡¯s house to pick up her daily
necessities.
¡°Susan, these are your everyday items, including your documents. See if they jog your memory,¡± Ben
said.
Susan gathered her belongings briefly.
Ben watched her, torn between hope and worry, ¡°Did you remember anything?¡±
¡°The name Susan sounds familiar. I must be right in thinking that¡¯s my name,¡± she replied, looking at
her
documents.
¡°Anything else?¡± Ben inquired.
¡°Not for now, Susan shook her head.
She had just ¡°lost her memory,¡± and knew recovery shouldn¡¯t be rushed.
Moreover, a thought lingered in Susan¡¯s mind.
Could her ¡°amnesia¡± be an unexpected way to hear Ben¡¯s unguarded truths?
She was curious if he ever doubted her, or considered letting her go.
Perhaps it seemed like she was splitting hairs.
But still, Susan stubbornly wanted an answer.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, take your time, your memory wille back, Ben consoled her with a hint of regret in his
voice.
Susan nodded.
ra, learning about Susan¡¯s ¡°amnesia¡°, felt sorry and held Susan¡¯s hand, saying earnestly, ¡°Susan,
take good care of yourself. Once you¡¯re better,e back and visit me.¡±
Susan¡¯s gaze was tender as she nodded gently.
Minutester, Susan and Ben left with her suitcase in hand,
ra watched them go with a touch of sadness.
She lived alone, and havingpany for a few months was a rare delight for her, but now they were
leaving.
With a sigh, ra shakily made her way back to her room to tidy up.
But she found that Susan and Ben had left everything in perfect order before they left, even the trash
bin was
1/5
spotless.
¡°This girl¡¡± ra murmured with a hint of admiration, as she went to put the only pillow left out back
into the wardrobe.
As ra lifted the pillow, a stack of banknotes emerged from underneath.
Her eyes narrowed in surprise, about to chase after the ones who left, when she noticed a note
underneath the
money.
ra picked it up and deciphered the message.
¡°Granny, I¡¯ve secretly taken one of the green nts from your windowsill. This money is for that,¡±
Susan had written,
with a smiley face added to the note.
¡°This child¡¡± ra¡¯s eyes moistened slightly with emotion.
In the car¡
Ben looked at Susan, ¡°How did you think to leave money for Granny?¡±
Susan, in a cheerful mood holding the nt, replied, ¡°What do you mean ¡®leave money? I took her
nt, paying for
it is only right.¡±
In her bag, there was a sum of four to six thousand in cash, which Susan had left entirely for ra.
A hint of amusement flickered in Ben¡¯s eyes.
Really, what difference did it make whether Susan remembered or not?
She had always been the same¨Coutwardly tough, but soft¨Chearted.
They drove out of the town and then transferred to a private jet.
To reinforce the impression of her amnesia, Susan eximed with feigned surprise, ¡°A private jet? Are
you rich or
something?¡±
She eyed Ben suspiciously, ¡°Although my memory hasn¡¯t fully returned, I have this faint feeling that my
family was more than well¨Coff. Don¡¯t rich people care about matching social status? How did we end up
together? Don¡¯t tell me this is some modern¨Cday Cindere story¨CI won¡¯t buy it.¡±
Ben¡¯s heart skipped a beat!
He had always felt that the origin of their marriage was less than perfect.
Previously, he had instinctively lied, iming their union was purely out of love.
2/5
Chapter 192
But now, the question was posed.
If it weren¡¯t for certain underlying factors, he and Susan would never have been together at all.
Ben¡¯s mind raced, scrambling for an excuse to round out his lie.
Susan watched him quietly.
She just wanted to see how he would spin this tale!
After a short while, Ben said with a pained expression, ¡°Susan, you¡¯ve got it wrong. I¡¯m not really that
wealthy.¡±
Susan, ¡°¡Oh?¡±
Ben nodded firmly, ¡°This private jet is borrowed from a friend. It cost me a lot to borrow it!¡±
Ben assured with a pledge of loyalty, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, no matter the cost, as long as it means getting
you back sooner, I¡¯m willing.¡±
Susan replied with a simple, ¡°Oh.¡±
She believed him, she really did.
The richest man who¡¯s ¡®poor, Little Ben.
Hahaha.
Susan spoke slowly, ¡°Then you should return the jet to its owner as soon as you can.¡±
¡°Sure. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ben nodded obediently.
¡°By the way, which friend did you borrow this jet from?¡±
Susan gave him a nce.
Without missing a beat, Ben said, ¡°His name is Thomas, quite a notable guy. I¡¯ll introduce you two
later.¡±
¡°Alright,¡± Susan said.
Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
Miles away, Thomas sneezed and then quietly put on an extrayer of clothing.
Susan didn¡¯t ask any further.
Ben breathed a sigh of relief and then took out his phone to make arrangements.
It was for Charlie.
3/5
Chapter 192
[Grandpa, I¡¯ve found Susan! But she has amnesia now. I¡¯ll bring her to see you once her memory
returns!]
It was for his secretary.
[Quick, buy a set of two thousand square feet, no, one thousand square feet of suite!]
In the developed city of Anaville, real estate was expensive.
A casual listing here started at an average price of ten or twelve hundred per square feet.
Six to eight hundred was considered cheap.
Ben thought for a moment and added, [Don¡¯t get one in too good a location. An average price of
around six hundred is fine, but it must have all the facilities!]
After a while, he added another message, [Don¡¯t pay in full, just the down payment! As for the purchase
date, find at way to backdate it to a year ago!
[Quick, get it done immediately. I want to check in in five hours!
[Remember, make it feel lived¨Cin.
[Don¡¯t forget to put a photo of me and Susan in the room!
[Go buy a new batch of affordable clothes and fill up the wardrobe.]
Ben kept firing off instructions relentlessly.
His secretary¡¯s phone was lighting up like a Christmas tree.
His secretary shivered with anticipation and quickly unlocked his phone.
Surely, this meant Ben had some critical orders.
The secretary opened the message and was floored.
¡°Buying a house?
¡°Pretending it¡¯s a love nest shared with Susan?
¡°What kind of odd directive was this?
¡°Wait a minute, does this mean¡.
¡°He has found Susan?
¡°Ben ising back?!¡±
4/5
Chapter 192
A wave of tion hit the secretary, and he quickly replied, [Mr. Landor, should I send a car for you?
[No need!] came Ben¡¯s swift reply. [A poor man like me usually just hails a cab. Just get the house
ready!]
The secretary was baffled.
¡°Poor man?!!
¡°Rich people really know how to y!¡±
A few hourster.
At dusk.
The private jet touched down at the designated spot.
The airport was deste, a void in the middle of nowhere.
Susan blinked, ¡°So, how do we get out of here now?¡±
Ben¡¯s expression froze for a second.
He¡¯d forgotten!
Private airports are secluded ¨C there¡¯s never a taxi in sight!
Sure, he had countless solutions at his disposal, but which could be done without spending a penny?
Ben was lost in thought.
Chapter 193
Chapter 193
Half an hourter.
A taxi arrived.
¡®Look, Susan, we can hail a cab,¡± Ben remarked,
For the first time in his life, Ben was genuinely grateful for the existence of ride¨Chailing services!
What a marvelous innovation¨Cit was truly splendid.
He considered investing in it.
Susan gave him a nce, her smile not quite reaching her eyes, ¡°Really? That¡¯s amazing!¡±
Ben was ted.
Susan, when not amnesiac, would never speak to him with such admiration.
As for her rigid expression, Ben convinced himself she must be feeling shy!
Once in the taxi, Ben shared the address of the house with the driver.
That address¡
Ben had paused when he first saw it.
His memory was excellent, and this location was right across from Theresa¡¯s apartment.
He was worried it might give them away.
¡°But with time pressing and no chance to find another house quickly.
Plus, Theresa owns several properties and she may not live in that one,¡± he reassured himself.
Susan¡¯s eyelids twitched as she realized they were across from Theresa¡¯s ce.
But with her memory gone, she didn¡¯t know anything, so
she remained silent.
Amid this unspoken, strange atmosphere, the car stopped outside the apartmentplex.
¡°This is where we live, Susan,¡± Ben said tenderly, ¡°Through our joint efforts, we¡¯ve managed the down
payment, and now, we are working together to pay off the mortgage.¡±
Susan responded w
a nomittal, ¡°Oh.¡±
1/7
+
Chapter 193
¡°Anyway, as long as we keep striving, our life will surely get better and better,¡± Ben continued.
Susan again simply replied, ¡°Oh.¡±
¡°Come on, let me take you home,¡± Ben said, reaching for Susan¡¯s hand.
She dodged slightly, eyes downcast, ¡°Although¡ you are my husband, I don¡¯t remember anything right
now.¡±
Ben¡¯s gaze dimmed for a moment before he softly responded, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll take it slow.¡±
Ben did not attempt to take Susan¡¯s hand again but instead stepped half a pace ahead, cautiously
leading the way.
As they were about to reach the elevator of theplex, Ben felt a twitch in his eyelid.
It was as if his fears hade to life!
Theresa was there waiting for the elevator too!
If she started spouting nonsense and blew his cover¡
¡°Susan, I just remembered, I have something I didn¡¯t buy yet. Let¡¯s head to the supermarket first,¡± Ben
said, turning to leave with Susan.
Susan, with a smile brimming on her face, looked at him. ¡°There¡¯s no rush, I would like to see our home
first.¡±
¡°We really should¡ Ben tried to continue persuading.
But Theresa heard the movement, turned around, and caught sight of Susan.
A flicker of surprise shone in her eyes, ¡°Susan! You¡¯re back!¡±
Ben was speechless.
F
There was no avoiding it now.
He resigned himself and led Susan over.
Susan blinked, slightly confused, ¡°Hello, who are you¡?¡±
Theresa paused, reaching out to gently touch Susan¡¯s forehead, ¡°Susan, what¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s.Theresa.¡±
Ben discreetly brushed Theresa¡¯s hand away, then said, ¡°Susan had an ident, and now, she¡¯s lost
her memory.¡±
Theresa was stunned.
Lost¡ memory?
217
A
Chapter 193
What kind of bizarre twist was this
Ben turned to Susan and introduced, ¡°Susan, this is Theresa, our neighbor across the hall. You and
she are quite good friends¡±
Theresa was speechless.
A neighbor across the hall? Why didn¡¯t she know this?!
Theresa wanted to say something, but Ben gave her a stern, warning re
Theresa,¡± Yes, we are neighbors across the hall
Susanughed, ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re the neighbor! Theresa, I¡¯ve lost my memory by ident, so please
remind me about
things¡±
¡°Sure,¡± Theresa replied awkwardly.
Susan¡¯s return was undoubtedly wonderful news
But Theresa couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that something was off
Soon after, the elevator arrived
The three of them, each with their own thoughts, entered the elevator.
Soon, they arrived at their floor
¡°Let¡¯s go home so you can take a look, Susan, Ben said.
¡°Okay.¡± Susan replied Suddenly, with a smile, she added. ¡°Theresa, would you like toe in and sit
with us? I felt a connection with you as soon as I saw you¡°.
Theresa nced cautiously at Ben, who continued to give her warning looks.
Theresa raised an eyebrow in defiance
She thought, ¡°Humph¡®
So what if he¡¯s wealthy
What¡¯s with the sideways nces
Ben was clearly up to something, and Theresa was determined to see how this would unfold
¡°Sure, I¡¯d love to visit your home. Theresa said with a smile
Chapter 193
Ben was speechless.
Theresa brushed past him,ughing and talking as she entered the apartment with Susan.
The secretary had done a good job.
The living room and bedroom of the apartment were adorned with wedding photos of the couple. There
were doubles of various items, Susan¡¯s in a soft, pinkish hue, Ben¡¯s in a cooler tone. Together, their
belongings created a harmonious blend.
After touring the apartment, they sat down on the sofa to have coffee.
Susan nced at Ben, ¡°It seems we really do live here?¡±
¡°Of course,¡± Ben affirmed calmly.
Theresa looked on curiously, ¡°You two live here?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Susan nodded: ¡°We¡¯ve worked hard to pay the down payment, and now we¡¯re working on the
mortgage.¡±
Theresa was in the midst of sipping her coffee when she heard this. She choked suddenly, coughing
violently.
¡°Are you okay, Theresa?¡± Susan quickly patted her on the back.
¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine, Theresa said repeatedly.
Ben narrowed his eyes and slowly added, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay. Miss Austin, we¡¯ve juste back and
have a lot to do. Maybe you should head back to your ce¡¡±
, don¡¯t worry:
intention of leaving..
1. me. Tell me what you need, I¡¯m here to help,¡± Theresa said cheerily, clearly showing no
Ben¡¯s face darkened instantly.
With Susan there, Theresa wasn¡¯t intimidated by Ben in the slightest.
She looked at Susan with curiosity, ¡°Paying off a mortgage must be hard work for you two.¡±
Susan nodded, ¡°It should be. We can¡¯t help it, we¡¯re not wealthy.¡±
Theresa couldn¡¯t help but nce at Ben.
Poor?
How could Ben, the big tycoon, have the audacity to deceive such an innocent soul?
Ben gave her an impassive look.
90% 09:58
Chapter 193
Theresa cleared her throat subtly, ¡°Maybe I can help you clean up?¡±
¡°No need, Miss Austin, you should¡¡± Ben began.
¡°Oh yes, thank you, Theresa,¡± Susan quickly epted the offer.
Ben had to swallow the rest of his objections.
The three of them started cleaning together.
Theresa and Susan began tidying up with brisk movements, while Ben stared at the cloth in his hand,
motionless.
Even though he had grown up uncherished and without parental affection, household chores were
something he¡¯d never touched, thanks to the presence of servants.
¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t know how?¡± Theresa asked with a look of surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, all the
housework was done by Susan alone before?¡±
Susan also turned her gaze to Ben.
Ben took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°How could that be? Susan works so hard at her job. Of
course, I¡¯m the one who does the housework.¡±
¡°Really? That¡¯s so kind of you, Susan admired him with her gaze.
Ben felt a warm rush in his heart and said steadily, ¡°You two rest, I¡¯ll take care of the cleaning.¡±
some
¡®Alright, Susan, let¡¯s go have some coffee,¡± Theresa unceremoniously took Susan to the sofa.
Ben was speechless.
He regretted it a bit.
F
Why had he instructed the secretary to make it look like the apartment hadn¡¯t been lived in for days?
Cleaning waspletely outside his skill set, and to make matters worse, Susan was watching him
with
admiration.
Ben, the tycoon, had no choice but to bite the bullet and get busy with the cloth,
Surprisingly, his learning ability wasmendable.
Although he started off a bit clumsy, he soon got the hang of it.
Meanwhile, Theresa, who seemed to have conjured up a bag of chips from nowhere, shared them with
Susan,
smiling merrity.
The two of them stacked on chips, chatted away, and watched Ben Bustling about the epitome of
leisure
After some one nothing the vent on Bens forshead, but fell a twings of pity and stood up, I should help
out¡±
theresa couldn¡¯t testet pulling en back, her even moving like a crafty little fee, What¡¯s the matter, fasting
sorry ha ham even with ant
at was taken aback
she quickly danced at Hen, who was engrossed in his cleaning, and breathed a sigh of diet
Rebind and *
Theteen Whitepered
sico¡¯t I just don¡¯t know how in Inen him, so I pretended to have
whispered
She whist back what you n for the dumme?¡±
Nutt by a meat and sat Tust want to know it he really thought about giving up on me during
ast
puzzled,
Wo ask that dayth Thew looked pustest.
shed such a dilemma and frowned, ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡±
Se costicted
The stared at a
gving up too
the wasnt saving attention to them, she whispered, ¡°theresa, you don¡¯t know. Lovebant are him an
ultimatum. He had to choose between divorcing me or MP Metated the saxt het consider it for three
days¡±
chst assut whether Ben values you or money more?¡±
Chapter 193
Theresa rolled her eyes, unable to help herself, ¡°In my opinion, you¡¯re just creating problems for
yourself.¡±
Susan was taken aback, ¡°Maybe I am overthinking it¡ perhaps I should juste clean.¡±
Otherwise, she¡¯d be acting, Ben would be acting, and who knows how long this charade would go on.
Theresa¡¯s eyes twinkled, and she said softly, ¡°If youe clean now, you¡¯ll never get your answer,
Susan. You might be conflicted for life. Actually, it¡¯s simple if you want to know the answer.¡±
¡°Yes?¡± Susan looked at her expectantly.
Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.
Theresa nodded towards Ben, ¡°He¡¯s already set the stage for you. He¡¯s pretending to be poor, right?
Just see how long he can keep up the act. If he can live with you, just like this, an ordinary life, what do
you think? Does he value money more, or you?¡±
Susan¡¯s gaze flickered as she caught on to Theresa¡¯s meaning.
They had struggled to use all their savings for the down payment.
Now, every month was a struggle with the mortgage.
This was the persona Ben had crafted for himself.
But he was ustomed to a life of luxury. Maintaining such a facade for a day or two might be easy,
but what about for a month or two?
If he could maintain this level of ordinary life with her indefinitely, wouldn¡¯t that prove that he wasn¡¯t
attached to wealth?
Theresa watched Susan¡¯s thoughtful expression and couldn¡¯t help but sip her coffee with a smile.
As a neighbor, she felt her days ahead would be anything but dull.
This couple, one pretending to be poor, the other feigning amnesia.
A perfect match indeed.
Chapter 194
Chapter 194
After spending a little time, Theresa took her leave.
Once she was gone, Susan looked around and found Ben grappling with the duvet.
¡°Let me help you,¡± she approached.
¡°No need,¡± Ben sternly refused, ¡°I can manage.
He faced the bed¡¯s disarrayed duvet and cover as if preparing for battle.
To appear proficient in household tasks, he had even sought tutorials online.
Now was the time to put that research to the test!
Fortunately, it didn¡¯t seem too challenging.
Ben recalled the online guide and methodically began to follow the steps.
Five minutester, he stared at the tangled mess of duvet and cover, lost in thought.
¡°Let me do it,¡± Susan offered with a smile, and in a couple of minutes, she had the duvet neatly
covered.
¡°Grab that corner there, and we¡¯ll give it a shake,¡± she instructed.
Ben quickly positioned himself opposite her, coordinating the shake of the duvet with her.
He stole nces at Susan.
The corners of her lips were turned up. She seemed in good spirits.
Yet, a nameless emotion stirred in Ben¡¯s heart.
He had always been a bit cynical..
He wore his scars as a reminder to himself but also as a silent protest.
He felt wronged, that he had suffered.
Even after Susan entered his life, a corner of his heart remained rigid.
Now, separated by the duvet, Ben felt a softening inside.
His childhood hadn¡¯t been easy.
But at the very least, he never worried about food or clothes and hadn¡¯t ever needed to lift a finger for
housework.
1/8
A
Chapter 194
His father had simply neglected him, not abused him intentionally.
But Susan¡¯s parents were a strange case
With two daughters, they exalted one to the skies and trampled the other underfoot.
Susan¡¯s proficiency with housework clearly showed it was amon task for her, yet the Miller family
certainly wasn¡¯t short on servants.
Ben nced subtly at the calluses on Susan¡¯s hands.
He had initially thought that the calluses on her hands were from typing too much.
But now, he realized there might be more to it.
¡°All done,¡± Susan said.
Ben didn¡¯t respond right away, as if lost in thought.
Susan looked at him curiously, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
Coming back to the moment, Ben took the duvet from Susan¡¯s hands with a certain solemnity and
carefullyid it
out on the bed.
Susan was a bit perplexed.
Then, Ben spoke earnestly, ¡°Susan, from now on, you don¡¯t have to do any housework.¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Susan blinked.
¡°I know I¡¯m a bit clumsy now, but I¡¯ll learn quickly,¡± Ben said seriously.
Susan rarely spoke of her past, and he never pried
Susan never liked to broadcast her troubles.
A little girl, regrly locked to a hospital bed from the age of seven, repeatedly having her precious
blood drawn.
And such a person, who had been excessively bled for years, might still be forced to take on household
chores.
If not for Susan¡¯s remarkably strong constitution, she might not have even survived to this day.
Anyone else undergoing such trials might not have remained unscathed.
Yet Susan, who endured it all, always remained tender and kind.
Suddenly, Ben felt he hadn¡¯t been good enough to her, that he hadn¡¯t given her enough.
2/8
Chapter 194
He wanted to give her so much more.
To make her the happlest woman alive.
¡°Why say this all of a sudden?¡± Susan asked, puzzled.
Ben smiled, ¡°A man¡¯s hands are made for work, and a woman¡¯s hands should be taken care of.¡±
Susan was speechless.
She really wanted to tell Ben!
She had read that line in Love Magic Code!
Was Ben taking advantage of her supposed amnesia to recycle old lines?
What irked Susan the most¡
Was that she actually felt touched by it?
¡°Susan, stay calm. See how he acts from now on,¡± she reassured herself internally.
After finishing the chores together, Ben suggested they go to the supermarket to buy some groceries.
Susan agreed.
Ben, who in his life had never personally shopped for groceries, startedparing vegetable prices
like a pro once they reached the supermarket.
¡°Let¡¯s get this one,¡± Susan casually picked up a pre¨Cpackaged box of vegetables.
Ben nced at it and said seriously, ¡°This is just fancier packaging, and it costs one cent more per unit.
It¡¯s not economical.¡±
He then earnestly began selecting loose vegetables.
Susan blinked and silently curved her lips in amusement.
Back home..
Susan moved to start cooking.
¡°Sit down, I¡¯ll do it,¡± Ben stopped her.
Then he faced the vegetables with a stern look, as if trying to intimidate them into cooking themselves.
¡°Do you even know how?¡± Susan was doubtful.
3/8
A
Chapter 194
¡°Of course, I do. You forgot, I¡¯m the one who does the chores at our home,¡± Ben said without hesitation
as he ushered Susan out, ¡°Just wait for the meal.¡±
The kitchen door mmed shut.
Susan watched apprehensively as smoke started to waft from the kitchen.
Ben¡ was this his first time cooking? Was he sure he wouldn¡¯t blow up the kitchen?
An hourter.
The kitchen door opened.
Ben emerged with the dishes, significantly more rxed than when he¡¯d entered the kitchen, as if he
had just returned from a victorious battle.
¡°Sit at the table,¡± he said with a hint of pride, cing the dishes in front of Susan.
Susan blinked in surprise. The two dishes actually looked quite appealing.
A vegetable sd appeared crisp and fresh.
And the roast ribs seemed tantalizingly fragrant.
¡°You made these?¡± Susan couldn¡¯t help but nce at him.
¡°Of course,¡± Ben¡¯s face was the picture of calm, ¡°You might not remember, but I¡¯ve always prepared our
meals. My cooking skills are quite decent.¡±
Susan was speechless.
¡°I¡¯ll buy that story.¡± She thought.
Ben quietly hid his phone.
He wouldn¡¯t admit to Susan that it took him three attempts to make these two dishes look presentable,
thanks to a lifesaving cooking app!
¡®Try it. I¡¯ll go get the soup,¡± Ben said as he headed back to the kitchen.
Susan, driven by a blend of curiosity and hunger, was about to taste the food when suddenly, the
doorbell rang.
She walked over to open the door.
¡°Susan, I was about to order some takeout, want me to add something for you¡¡± Theresa was saying
when she caught sight of the food on the table and paused mid¨Csentence, ¡°You cooked? Did you make
this?¡±
4/8
Chapter 194
Susan shook her head, ¡°Ben did.¡±
Theresa was dumbfounded.
She looked at Susan with a blend of horror and disbelief, then quickly whispered in a hushed tone, ¡°A
billionaire¡¯s cooking? You¡¯re brave enough to eat it?¡±
¡°The soup is ready,¡± Ben announced, emerging from the kitchen with an apron wrapped around him,
carrying the
hot soup.
Theresa was frozen in ce.
Ben was draped in a Pikachu apron, his hair a mess from bustling about. In his hands, he cradled the
steaming
soup.
This was homey to an extreme!
Theresa rubbed her eyes, thinking she was seeing things.
But no matter how much she rubbed, Ben, the CEO, still looked ready for household duties.
¡°Got a good look?¡± Ben asked her, his face expressionless.
Theresa quickly shook her head, then rapidly nodded.
¡°Why don¡¯t you join us for some?¡± Susan invited.
Theresa shook her head in horror, ¡°No need, no need.¡±
Eating Ben¡¯s cooking was a risk she wasn¡¯t willing to take either food poisoning or a shortened lifespan!
¡°Are you sure?¡± Ben asked, squinting.
¡®No, I¡¯ll order takeout,¡± Theresa quickly turned and dashed away.
Susan couldn¡¯t even call her back and had to turn her head to look at Ben.
¡°It seems she prefers takeout, Ben said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±
Susan raised an eyebrow, ¡°She seems quite scared of you.¡±
Ben maintained hisposure, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I don¡¯t smile much? She doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m
actually a very friendly person.¡±
Susan was speechless.
Hahaha.
5/8
A
Chapter 194
She believed him, she really did.
The two sat opposite each other, and Ben served some vegetables into Susan¡¯s bowl.
Susan was initially cautious as she began to eat.
But after the first bite, she rxed.
Ben¡¯s cooking might not have been delicious, but it was far from bad.
Ben, after tasting his own cooking, wasn¡¯t satisfied, though he kept it to himself. He resolved silently
that he needed to improve his culinary skills quickly.
After the meal.
Ben took it upon himself to wash the dishes too, leaving Susan feeling somewhat idle.
Was Ben really not going to let her do any household work?
She felt strangely guilty about it.
When Ben finished and came out, Susan had brewed a cup of coffee for him.
I
Ben looked at her with disapproval, ¡°You should have just called me for coffee. Why do it yourself?¡±
Susan felt a bit embarrassed, ¡®My hands aren¡¯t broken. You¡ you don¡¯t have to be so over the top.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not over the top at all,¡± Ben said, looking at Susan gently.
He felt he still wasn¡¯t doing enough.
He wanted to do so much more.
Only then might Susan willingly stay by his side.
Susan¡¯s cheeks warmed under his gaze, and she tried to change the subject, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me
about our past? Maybe it¡¯ll jog my memory.¡±
She was simply curious to see how Ben would spin the tale.
Ben cleared his throat, ¡°We just have a very special bond. Nothing much else.¡±
Susan blinked, ¡®Such a strong bond? We never argue?¡±
¡°Argue?¡± Ben said with calm assurance, ¡°Impossible! In our home, you¡¯re always right. Whatever you
say, you¡¯re right!¡±
6/8
A
Chapter 194
His earnestness almost made Susanugh.
Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.
She raised an eyebrow and teased, ¡°But I seem to recall, while I was still unconscious, I vaguely heard
you talking. What was it again? A divorce agreement?¡±
Ben broke out in a cold sweat.
¡°That was a misunderstanding,¡± he said slowly.
¡°What misunderstanding?¡± Susan pressed, feeling a slight tension.
¡°The misunderstanding doesn¡¯t matter anymore. All you need to know is that I have never thought
about divorcing you. I¡¯ve never signed any divorce papers,¡± Ben said earnestly, his gaze as solemn as
a vow, ¡°Susan, I may have disappointed you in the past, but please believe that I will do better. I won¡¯t
let you suffer again.¡±
Susan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, she looked up at him, ¡°You¡¡±
¡°Hmm?¡± Ben listened attentively.
¡°Nothing.¡± Susan hung her head ostrich¨Clike.
She felt utterly useless.
When she had left, she was determined to sever all ties with Ben.
She thought her heart had turnedpletely to stone.
But just knowing that Ben hade looking for her in the small town melted all her defenses like Ice in
the sun.
Her first impulse was to see him.
Although she told herself she was going to see Ben to make a final break, deep down, she knew she
just couldn¡¯t
let go.
She despised her inability to let go, so she chose to feign amnesia.
Yet now, guilt was driving her nearly mad.
Maybe¡ it was time toe clean.
In the evening.
Ben took the initiative to sleep in the guest room, leaving Susan alone in bed.
After wrestling with her thoughts, she stealthily sent a message to Theresa.
I
[Theresa, I n toe clean tomorrow.]
7/8
A
Chapter 194
Theresa sent back several question marks, [????]
Susan felt guilty. [I just felt bad about lying.]
[It¡¯s not so much thating clean is the issue¡ It¡¯s just that our CEO Ben might feel humiliated. By
telling him you pretended to have amnesia, you¡¯re basically letting him know you saw through all his
acts. Wouldn¡¯t that embarrass and anger him?]
Susan paused, [You¡¯re right.]
Theresa tried to strategize, [Here¡¯s what you do. Don¡¯t say you faked the amnesia. Pretend it was real.
Over the next few days, you can gradually regain your memory, and in about a week, you¡¯ll have it all
back! Then, after regaining your memory, just pretend to forget everything that happened during the
amnesia. This way, you save face for Ben, right?]
Susan nodded.
Hmm. That sounded quite reasonable.
Tomorrow¡ she would start by regaining part of her memory.
But which part to start with was the question.
She needed to think about how she would act out regaining her memory.
Sigh, she wasn¡¯t an actress, yet she had to match Ben¡¯s acting prowess.
Life was certainly tough.
Chapter 195
Chapter 195
The next day.
Susan got up and went to the living room, where she saw Ben on a call on the balcony.
Curious, she eavesdropped for a moment.
Ben was frowning as he spoke on the phone, ¡°What was that aboutst night¡¯s email? Such a trivial
matter, and you handle it like this? I¡¯m telling you, if you can¡¯t¡¡±
He turned his head and saw Susan.
Susan blinked.
Ben¡¯s tone instantly softened, ¡°If you can¡¯t manage, take your time to learn. Don¡¯t rush to send things
over. Alright, that¡¯s it for now, goodbye.¡±
He hung up the phone and turned to her with sudden warmth, ¡°Susan, you¡¯re awake. I¡¯ve made
breakfast. Come and eat.¡±
With that, Ben went to the kitchen and brought out breakfast like the perfect homemaker.
of
He had heated two cups of milk and even fried two sunny¨Cside¨Cup eggs.
These two eggs were still heart¨Cshaped.
¡°You¡¯ve really outdone yourself, Susan was stunned.
In just one night, Ben seemed to have undergone some strange evolution.
¡°It¡¯s so easy,¡± Ben said with a modest smile.
Susan enthusiastically drunk the milk, praising him as she drunk.
Ben¡¯s gaze grew even more tender.
He felt an odd sense of achievement at this moment.
When was thest time he felt such a sense of aplishment?
Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.
Probably when he was 18 and had just taken over thepany. Back then, he had to deal with some
old¨Ctimers who made things difficult for him. He bided his time for a month, then used decisive
measures to deal with them.
The sense of control he felt back then lingered for a long time.
Later, as the business grewrger and more sessful, even when he signed deals worth billions, he
never felt
1/4
A
Chapter 195
that pure sense of aplishment again.
Now, just by simply preparing a meal and watching Susan eat, he tasted a joy he hadn¡¯t felt in ages.
The two of them had breakfast together.
Susan blinked and looked at Ben, ¡°Were you discussing work just now?¡±
¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a minor issue,¡± Ben replied.
¡°You must have taken leave toe find me,¡± Susan mentioned. ¡°Do you need to go back to work
now?¡±
Ben paused for a moment, ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡±
He could handle a great deal of his work remotely.
Besides, arge corporation like Storm Group had its own operating system. Even if he was absent
temporarily, thepany wouldn¡¯t be greatly affected.
¡°No need to rush?¡± Susan expressed her surprise, ¡°I¡¯m worried about our mortgage! What if you don¡¯t
go to work and the boss fires you?¡±
Ben, ¡°¡That¡¯s unlikely.¡±
¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be?¡± Susan feigned ignorance.
Ben fell silent.
ry well
He couldn¡¯t very well reveal that he was the boss.
He chose his words carefully, ¡°My boss is a pretty decent person.¡±
¡°Then you should work even harder. That¡¯s the way to repay your boss¡¯s kindness,¡± Susan said
seriously.
Susan made so much sense that Ben found himself at a loss for words.
A few minutester, Susan pushed Ben out the door, urging him to ¡°go to work.¡±
Once Ben had left, Susan scurried to Theresa¡¯s door and knocked frantically.¡±
Theresa, bleary¨Ceyed, opened the door and upon seeing Susan, she sleepily checked her phone and
then groaned, ¡°Susan, it¡¯s only eight o¡¯clock. Isn¡¯t this a bit early?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not early at all.¡± Susan quickly stepped inside, ¡°Theresa, I¡¯ve sent Ben off to thepany. What
part of my memory do you think I should recover¡® first today? Should I go in chronological order,
starting with memories from before I was ten?¡±
2/4
A
Chapter 195
¡°That¡¯s fine, that¡¯s fine,¡± Theresa mumbled sleepily.
Susan pondered for a moment, ¡°Or maybe I should recover memories rted to the Miller family first?¡±
¡°Whatever you want,¡± Theresa said, curling up on the couch with a pillow.
Susan pulled her up insistently. ¡°Theresa! Wake up! You¡¯re the only one who can help me now.¡±
Theresa shook her hair out of her face and tried to open her eyes wider, ¡°Then let¡¯s go with
chronological order. It makes more sense, logically speaking.¡±
¡°That makes sense,¡± Susan nodded thoughtfully, ¡°How do you think I should tell Ben that my memory is
graduallying back?
¡°Should I just tell him directly, or should I hint at it in various ways? If I say it outright¡¡± Susan began to
ramble.
Theresa gave her a look and suddenly burst outughing.
¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Susan was puzzled.
Theresa blinked, ¡°Susan, you didn¡¯te here first thing in the morning to talk nonsense, did you?¡±
Susan felt a bit sheepish, ¡°What else can I say?¡±
¡°You went and checked what happened these past three months, didn¡¯t you?¡± Theresa sald knowingly.
Susan¡¯s face fell into a slightly disheartened expression, ¡°You can tell?¡±
She had spent the previous night scrolling through Twitter in bed.
Especially within their couple¡¯s topic, which had almost aplete record of everything Ben had done.
She saw the global advertisement he had released.
She didn¡¯t understand how Ben, a man so proud, managed to plead so humbly for her toe back in
front of the
whole world.
Susan had followed Ben¡¯s trail over the past three months.
He had been to so many ces.
Those who encountered him didn¡¯t want to intrude, but they would discreetly take photos and post
them.
In every photo, he was invariably described as haggard and his expression stern.
Susan recognized the familiarndscapes in the photos, feeling a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.
3/4
A
Chapter 195
These ces¡ she seemed to have seen pictures of them online and even casually expressed a
desire to visit
them.
So, was Ben clinging to a sliver of hope, searching for her from one ce to another?
Susan felt a wave of daze wash over her.
Herst three months had been rough.
She had shut herself away, dedicating herself entirely to the development of an Al project.
She dared not stop because every pause brought a deluge of memories of their time together,
overwhelming her thoughts and robbing her of peace, day and night.
But what she hadn¡¯t realized was that Ben had been suffering the same torment during this time.
After scrolling through Twitter, a realization dawned on Susan,
A thought took root in her heart.
She no longer seemed desperate to
find the answer to that question.
In this world, what rtionship is truly wless?
Even if Ben had considered giving up on her, hadn¡¯t he ultimately chosen not to?
That was enough..
¡°Feeling guilty?¡± Theresa saw through her with rity.
Susan¡¯s despondency deepened, ¡°A bit guilty. But more than that, it feels like such a waste of time.¡±
These past three months neither of them needed to suffer so much.
Chapter 196
Chapter 196
Theresa sighed and embraced her.
Susan just leaned quietly on her shoulder for a while.
Theresa said softly, ¡°Susan, you were never the one at fault. It should be the ones who set you up.¡±
Susan had been off¨Ckilter emotionally when she first came to stay at Theresa¡¯s ce.
Only after much questioning did Susan casually mention the incident with Isabe.
At that time. Theresa had been so outraged she wanted to call Ben and demand to know if he didn¡¯t
trust Susan.
But Susan stopped her.
In matters of the heart, Susan had an almost obsessivepulsive insistence on purity.
The slightest doubt from Ben was uneptable to her. She would rather they split up than offer a
single exnation, however simple.
Back then, Theresa felt indignant solely on Susan¡¯s behalf.
But then Susan left.
And Ben found Theresa
When he did, Theresa¡¯s tone certainly wasn¡¯t pleasant, defending Susan.
Yet, Ben, in all his pride, was even willing to kneel for news of Susan. That¡¯s when Theresa had a
hunch that things weren¡¯t as Susan believed them to be.
However, at that time, she didn¡¯t have a way to contact Susan to convey this.
Now, with Susan in front of her, Theresa earnestly told her about Ben¡¯s visit.
Hearing that Ben almost knelt before Theresa, Susan felt faintly stunned.
¡°Susan,¡± Theresa said seriously, ¡®Personally, I believe Ben¡¯s feelings for you are genuine. Of course,
I¡¯m an outsider. You¡¯re in the thick of it, and you¡¯d know better than anyone if his feelings are true.¡±
Susan was lost in a daze for a moment, then mechanically stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll go home and be alone for a
while.¡±
She left Theresa¡¯s house clumsily.
Theresa watched her enter the apartment across the hall before returning to her own.
1/5
A
Chapter 196
She supposed she wouldn¡¯t be privy to this couple¡¯s drama for much longer.
But, more than watching the drama unfold, she genuinely hoped that Susan and Ben could work things
out.
Theresa yawned, ¡°I better catch up on some sleep.¡±
Susan stood alone on the windowsill for a long time.
wurate point.
Theresa had made a very urate point.
¡°You¡¯re in the thick of it, and you¡¯d know better than anyone if his feelings are true.¡±
Some questions don¡¯t need to be asked aloud; the heart naturally finds its answers.
Letting go of thatst bit of stubbornness, Susan¡¯s smile came more easily.
In the next few days.
Susan began to systematically ¡°recover memory¡± without any reservations.
Ben was both delighted and anxious.
Susan¡¯s memory seemed to be returning too swiftly.
He feared he still wasn¡¯t good enough to keep her by his side.
So, during these days, Ben was doubly kind to Susan.
By the fifth day, aside from her emotional experiences, Susan had ¡®recovered¡± all her other memories.
¡®I¡¯ve been dreaming a lot every nighttely. I feel like I¡¯m about to regain my memorypletely,¡±
Susan said with a
smile.
Ben¡¯s hand, holding his fork, paused momentarily.
He had been enjoying their time together. If possible, he wished these days couldst longer.
But as Susan¡¯s memory resurfaced, he knew these moments were drawing to a close, and a tinge of
anxiety crept
1. in.
What if Susan refused to forgive him once she remembered everything?
Testing the waters, Ben asked, ¡°Susan, if you regain your memory and find out I¡¯ve lied to you, would
you be angry?¡±
¡°It would depend on the extent of the deceit,¡± Susan blinked.
ming everything on Timothy and fabricating an entirely new persona for himself ¨C what level of
deceit did that
2/5
Chapter 196
count as?
Ben was unsure.
And now, he was mor
even more troubled.
Susan secretly smirked.
Tomorrow, she nned to go straight to Ben¡¯spany and surprise him.
As for the stories from this ¡°amnesiac period, she would keep them to herself. In front of Ben, she¡¯d
pretend to have forgotten.
That way, she¡¯d spare him the embarrassment.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.
How considerate was she?
The next day.
Once again, Ben was sent off to work by Susan.
Not long after he left, Susan followed.
She had made up her mind.
When the timees to see Ben, she would tell him.
She remembered everything.
She scrolled through Twitter and knew all that Ben had done.
Then, she would give him a big hug.
Their misunderstandings resolved, they would live happily ever after.
Yes. That script seemed quite good.
Susan rehearsed the script in her mind a few times, brimming with confidence as she set off.
At the Storm Group.
The moment Susan entered, the entire lobby fell silent for an instant.
Only Ben¡¯s secretary knew about Susan¡¯s return, for now.
Seeing Susan suddenly appear, everyone was shocked.
3/5
Chapter 196
¡°Hello, everyone,¡± Susan waved her hand.
The lobby continued in silence.
After a long pause, someone finally said in a daze, ¡°Mrs¡ Mrs. Landor?!¡±
Susan smiled and nodded.
Instantly, the lobby erupted intomotion.
¡°Mrs. Landor, you¡¯ve finallye back! Does Mr. Landor know yet?¡±
*Please forgive Mr. Landor, Mrs. Landor! He¡¯s been nearly out of his mind since you¡¯ve been gone.¡±
¡°Yes, let me take you up to him. Mr. Landor will be over the moon.¡±
People were talking over each other, a buzz of excitement in the air.
The more proactive ones had already notified the CEO office.
The rest circled around Susan, as if afraid she¡¯d vanish again.
Only after Susan repeatedly assured them she wouldn¡¯t sneak away did they finally give her some
space.
¡°Mrs. Landor, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you up, someone offered.
Susan nodded, ready to ept.
Suddenly, a mncholic voice rang out, ¡°Susan, long time no see.¡±
Susan froze for a moment, turned sharply, and then saw the ghost¨Clike figure of Yana.
Susan¡¯s pupils contracted sharply.
The former Yana, although sometimes annoying, was always morous and well¨Cput¨Ctogether, no
matter the
asion.
Now, she was a shadow of her former self, with dark circles under her eyes, her hair in disarray, and
her feet d int just a pair of slippers.
Compared to the Yana of before, she looked like apletely different person.
¡°Yana¡ what¡ what happened to you?¡± Susan was at a loss for words.
She had an inkling of the cause.
Yana¡¯s mouth twisted into a smile more pained than crying, ¡°Susan, don¡¯t you know? Timothy¡ he¡¯s
dead.¡±
4/5
Chapter 196
Susan¡¯s body stiffened.
While she harbored no guilt over Timothy¡¯s death, seeing her own sister reduced to this was unsettling.
¡°Susan, before he left, he said he was going to see you,¡± Yana walked towards her, ¡°Can you tell me
why he would suddenly die in a small town so far away?¡±
Yana stared intensely at Susan.
She had thought she felt nothing for Timothy.
Choosing him had been merely to spite Susan.
She never expected that now, with Timothy gone and herself as the sole heir to all his assets, she
would feel anything but tion.
This should have been a cause for celebration, something to revel in with her parents.
But as Carl busied himself with taking over Timothy¡¯spany, all she felt was darkness.
And it was in this haze that Yana came to a realization.
She had truly cared for Timothy.
But this realization hade far toote.
Now, Timothy was gone.
All she could do was seek justice for him.
Chapter 197
Chapter 197
Yana gazed steadily at Susan. The message she had received from the police was vague, stating only
that Timothy had died from falling off a cliff
But why would Timothy, of all people, be at the edge of a cliff?
And why would he fall?
No one could provide her with answers.
She was tormented day and night, wracked with pain
Today, however, she suddenly saw things clearly
When Timothy had left, he said he was going on a business trip.
But what business did he have in such a small town?
Without a doubt, Timothy had gone to find Susan
Thus, the cause of his death was something only Susan would know.
Perhaps even¡
His death was caused by Susan!
Yana didn¡¯t know where to find Susan. She just wanted to try her luck at Storm Group
To her surprise, as soon as she arrived, she ran into Susan
Perhaps it was Timothy¡¯s spirit in heaven, wanting her to seek justice for him
¡°Susan, why are you not speaking?¡± Yana slowly approached, ¡°Timothy died mysteriously Dare you say
his death has nothing to do with you?¡±
Susan pursed her lips and grasped Yana¡¯s arm, ¡®Yana, let¡¯s talk over there¡±
¡°Talk over there?¡± Yana scoffed, ¡°Why? is what you¡¯re going to say next unsuitable for others to hear?¡±
Susan ignored her sarcasm and firmly pulled her arm
Yana attempted to struggle, but after several days in a daze, she had no strength left and simply let
Susan guide her to a side seating area
¡°Here, drink some water first, Susan offered her a cup
1/6
‡í¤ä
Chapter 197
Yana¡¯s expression was cold, ¡°Susan, I don¡¯t need your fake kindness. I just want the truth. Tell me,
does Timothy¡¯s death have anything to do with you?¡±
Susan pursed her lips.
To im that Timothy¡¯s death had nothing to do with her would be a falsehood..
She didn¡¯t want to deceive Yana and was at a loss for words.
¡°His death really is rted to you!¡± Yana¡¯s voice shook, ¡°Susan, was it you? Did you harm Timothy?¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Susan said quickly,
On this point, her conscience was clear.
¡°Not you? Then it was Ben! Ben harmed Timothy, right?¡± Yana¡¯s eyes reddened with distress.
Susan quickly shook her head, ¡°Timothy¡¯s death has nothing to do with either of us.¡±
Yana stared at her intensely. ¡°Then tell me, did he see you before he died?¡±
Susan hesitated.
¡°I want the truth!¡± Yana clutched her stomach.
Her emotional outburst had stirred the child within her.
Susan frowned, ¡°Yana, try to stay calm. You¡¯re pregnant, and if¡¡±
¡°Enough,¡± Yana cut her off, her gaze stubborn, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any of that. Susan, answer my
question. Did you see him before he died?¡±
Susan¡¯s mouth opened slightly.
Yana enunciated each word sharply, ¡°I want the truth.¡±
In her eyes, there was a hint of terrifying
madness.
Susan was silent for a moment, then slowly said, ¡°Yes, I saw him before he died.¡±
A tragic smile crept onto Yana¡¯s lips, ¡°So he really went to find you! Susan, you¡¯re so capable. I might
have deceived him into being with me, but his heart was always with you. You already had Ben, why
did you have topete with me for Timothy?¡±
Susan furrowed her brow, ¡°I wasn¡¯tpeting with you.¡±
She believed that ever since Timothy started being with Yana, she never entertained the idea of any
entanglement
2/6
Chapter 197
with him.
Whenever Timothy sought her out afterwards, she made her position crystal clear, leaving no room for
ambiguity.
used ofpeting with Yana for Timothy?
That was a charge Susan wouldn¡¯t ept.
¡°You didn¡¯tpete?¡± Yana murmured, her voice taking on a strange tone, ¡°That¡¯s right. The man I
schemed to have, you didn¡¯t need topete for. He¡¯de wagging his tall to you like a devoted dog.
Susan, tell me, even if I was wrong, I married him, I¡¯m carrying his child. I gave my heart, why didn¡¯t he
reciprocate with sincerity?¡±
Yana¡¯s voice grew increasingly somber and eerie.
Susan sensed something amiss and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Yana, you¡¡±
Yana looked up at her with a ghostly gaze, ¡°What, you pity me? Want tofort me? I don¡¯t need it.¡±
Susan frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m not trying tofort you. I¡¯m just trying to advise you to consider the
child in your womb. If you truly cared for Timothy, your child is his only bloodline. For his sake, you
need to stabilize your emotions and at the very least, ensure the child is born healthy and safe.¡±
Yana scoffed coldly and said indifferently, ¡°Susan, spare me the pretense. Timothy simply loved you.
Even if you didn¡¯t return his feelings, you didn¡¯t have to take his life. Remember, if anything happens to
this child, it¡¯s because you caused his father¡¯s death, and you, too, will have harmed him.¡±
Hate saturated Yana¡¯s voice.
Susan was momentarily taken aback, then said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you, I didn¡¯t kill Timothy.¡±
Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.
¡°Then tell me, why would he suddenly fall off a cliff?¡± Yana demanded.
Why would he jump off a cliff?
Susan looked at Yana¡¯s haggard appearance.
She hesitated.
She could easily reveal the truth.
But could Yana ept such a truth?
Could Susan tell her that Timothy had kidnapped her, wanting to leave everything behind, including
Yana and the child?
Now, Yana was holding on by a thread.
3/6
Chapter 197
But if she learned the reality¡
Would she still be able to hold on?
Susan pursed her lips.
She and Yana were sisters, but they could hardly be considered close.
In fact, it wouldn¡¯t be an overstatement to say there was enmity between them.
But Yana was carrying a child.
Given Yana¡¯s particr condition, if something happened to the baby, and she began to bleed
uncontrobly, she likely wouldn¡¯t survive either.
One truth could potentially cost two lives.
To speak, or not to speak?
¡°What¡¯s the matter? Cat got your tongue?¡± A trace of scorn flickered in Yana¡¯s eyes.
Susan pursed her lips and spoke calmly, ¡°All I can say is that I¡¯ve never harmed Timothy. As to his
death, my conscience is clear.¡±
¡°A clear conscience,¡± Yana suddenly burst intoughter.
But as sheughed, tears began to stream down her face.
Susan, finding it hard to watch, softened her tone, ¡°Yana, the dead can¡¯t be brought back to life. Go
home and rest.¡±
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go home and rest,¡± Yana stood up, vigorously wiping her tears away.
Susan exhaled slightly in relief, ¡°Let me walk you out.¡±
Yana gave Susan a nk look, not refusing the offer.
Susan then walked her to thepany¡¯s entrance.
¡°Susan.¡± At the door, Yana suddenly halted.
¡°Yes?¡± Susan responded.
Yana suddenly smiled at her, ¡°Actually, Timothy really liked you a lot.¡±
Susan frowned, unsure how to respond to that remark.
¡°So¡¡± Yana leaned closer to Susan, her voice dropping to a whisper.
4/6
5/6
Chapter 197
In an attempt to hear Yana clearly, Susan listened intently.
¡°So¡ would you join him in death?¡± Yana asked softly.
¡°What?¡± A flicker of shock crossed Susan¡¯s eyes.
But before she could react, Yana¡¯s hand produced a sharp dagger.
With a sinister expression, she forcefully thrust the dagger towards Susan¡¯s chest!
They were too close, and Yana¡¯s action was too sudden for Susan to react.
Just as the dagger was about to pierce Susan¡¯s heart, a tremendous force suddenly pulled Susan
away.
In the next instant, Susan found herself in a warm embrace.
Dazedly looking up, she saw Ben¡¯s calm face.
He smiled gently at seeing Susan, then ruffled her hair, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±
Don¡¯t be afraid?
Susan¡¯s entire body began to tremble.
Where¡¯s the dagger?
Yana¡¯s dagger, where did it go?
¡°Ben?¡± Yana sneered, ¡°Perfect, you can go down and join Timothy.¡±
Yana tried to continue her attack.
The security guards had already rushed over and quickly subdued her.
der pay
¡°Let go of me, let me go!¡± Yana shrieked, ¡°Murder pays with life, it¡¯s only just. They killed Timothy, they
should go down and join him.¡±
The security swiftly gagged Yana.
She continued to whimper but could no longer speak.
¡°Let me see your back,¡± Susan wanted to move behind Ben.
¡®Just a small wound, don¡¯t look,¡± Ben held her back.
¡°Ben!¡± Susan, annoyed, grabbed his hand, ¡°Stop it, let me see now!¡±
7
Chapter 197
Ben remained silent, just smiling at Susan.
¡°What are you smiling at!¡± Susan was even more imitated.
Ben asked, ¡°Susan, have you remembered everything?¡±
Susan paused for a moment, then quickly nodded, and said, ¡°But that¡¯s not important right now, let me
just¡¡±
¡°Then¡ have you forgiven me?¡± Ben looked at Susan with a somewhat pitiful expression, ¡°Are we still
getting a
divorce?¡±
Susan was nearly driven mad by his questions.
At such a time, he was still asking such silly questions?
¡°I forgive you, we¡¯re not divorcing,¡± said Susan.
Medical staff arrived, ready to bandage Ben¡¯s wound.
But he stopped them, still gazing at Susan, ¡°Really?¡±
¡°Really, really,¡± Susan was bing frantic, ¡°Can¡¯t you wait until after you¡¯ve been bandaged to talk?
Quick,e and bandage him up.¡±
¡°Alright, as you say,¡± Ben finally showed a rxed smile.
The medical staff hurried forward.
Ben gave Susan a smile but then copsed straight toward her.
Susan was pinned to the ground by his weight.
Her hand touched Ben¡¯s back, then looking up, she saw it covered in blood.
Susan¡¯s mind went entirely nk!
Chapter 198
Chapter 198
¡°Quick, stop the bleeding.¡±
¡°The cut is too deep.¡±
¡°Call for an emergency medevac immediately.¡±
The medical team sprang into action.
Susan watched the deep wound on Ben¡¯s back as the medics worked hastily.
Professionals doing their job.
Despite her urgency, she knew she couldn¡¯t help and could only stand by and watch helplessly.
She stared at the wound.
She stared at Ben¡¯s pale face.
And in the depths of her eyes, a sea of red began to swell.
Ben¡
If something happened to Ben¡
Susan¡¯s gaze suddenly shifted to Yana.
Yana was bound and gagged, tossed aside.
Seeing Ben in bad shape, a satisfied smile appeared on Yana¡¯s lips.
Without expression, Susan walked over and yanked the cloth from Yana¡¯s mouth.
Yana looked up at Susan with a sense of victory, ¡°Now you¡¯ll be just like me. We sisters will be widows
together,
that¡¯s a kind of¡¡±
Susan¡¯s gaze turned icy as she pped Yana with all her might.
Yana was stunned, barely believing Susan would hit her, ¡°You¡ you hit me?¡±
Susan said nothing, fiercely delivering another p.
Yana grew furious, struggling desperately.
With a nk face, Susan kept pping Yana.
1/7
A
Chapter 190
Yana was dumbfounded.
Why had Susan suddenly erupted?
Even when Yana had been at her worst before, Susan had neverid a hand on her.
As Susan raised her hand to strike again, Yana, terrified, screamed, ¡°Susan, you
Can¡¯t hit me, I¡¯m carrying a child!¡±
Susan¡¯s hand paused in mid¨Cair,
That tactic worked. Yana was just about to breathe a sigh of relief.
p.
A heavy pnded on her face!
Yana was seeing stars for a moment.
She looked at Susan.in disbelief, ¡°You¡¡±
¡°What about me?¡± Susan¡¯s voice was chillingly cold, ¡°Does your pregnancy have anything to do with
me? Did I get you pregnant?¡±
¡°But¡ but¡¡± Yana waspletely taken aback, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of killing two lives with one? Where
is your conscience?¡±
¡°Without Ben, what use would I have for a conscience?¡± Susan¡¯s voice grew colder, ¡°Yana, you better
pray that Ben is fine! Otherwise, I will make sure you understand what it means to wish you were dead
rather than alive.¡±
Susan¡¯s eyes were terrifying.
Yana couldn¡¯t help but shiver.
¡°Call the police,¡± Susanmanded to someone nearby, ¡°Charge her with attempted murder! Find the
bestwyer. I want her to spend the rest of her life behind bars!¡±
¡°Yes!¡± The person nearby immediately responded.
Yana was shaking more violently now.
When she had the dagger, the rush of blood to her head made her forget fear.
But now¡ facing prison for life?
The fear was creeping in.
¡°Susan, you can¡¯t do this to me. I¡¯m your sister, your own sister,¡± Yana screamed at the top of her
lungs.
2/7
A
Chapter 198
Susan stuffed a cloth in Yana¡¯s mouth, her eyes cold and unfeeling. ¡°Quiet!¡±
¡°The bandaging is done!¡± the medical staff called out.
Just then, the emergency medevac arrived.
They quickly moved Ben onto the aircraft.
Susan followed, silent, simply holding Ben¡¯s hand tightly.
¡°Mrs. Landor, don¡¯t worry too much. The dagger was aimed at your heart, but because Ben is taller, it
didn¡¯t hit a vital part on him. Now that the bleeding has stopped, he¡¯s likely not in any danger,¡± someone
tried to reassure her.
Susan nodded, not speaking, just holding Ben¡¯s hand even tighter.
Soon, they arrived at the hospital.
Ben was rushed to the emergency room.
Susan stood at the door, like a statue.
A few hourster.
In the ward¡
Susan stayed by the bedside, watching Ben without blinking.
we¡¯ve
¡°Mrs. Landor, Mr. Landor¡¯s wound didn¡¯t hit any vital organs, and thanks to the timely bandaging and
arrival, also given him an emergency blood transfusion. He¡¯ll wake up soon,¡± the doctor reassured.
¡°You don¡¯t have to stay here the whole time. Go and have something to eat.¡±
Susan shook her head, unmoving.
She wasn¡¯t going anywhere. She wanted to stay right there.
She suddenly remembered waking from her own unconsciousness.
The first thing she saw was Ben.
Thinking back, Ben must have felt just like her now, not daring to leave for a step.
With these thoughts, her gaze softened.
¡°Wake up soon,¡± Susan whispered into Ben¡¯s ear. ¡°There¡¯s a reward if you wake up now.¡±
As she spoke, Ben¡¯s fingers twitched.
3/7
A
Chapter 198
Then, with some difficulty, he opened his eyes, his voice hoarse, ¡°What reward?¡±
Susan was speechless.
¡°Where¡¯s my reward?¡± Ben looked at her expectantly.
Susan took a deep breath, ¡°Were you really unconscious just now?¡±
Ben blinked, ¡°I was still groggy, but when I heard there was a reward, of course, I had to wake up.¡±
Susan stared at him.
Ben cleared his throat, ¡°I was just joking, no reward is fine¡¡±
Before he could finish, Susan bent down and kissed his lips without hesitation.
Ben¡¯s pupils dted.
He wanted to respond, but a slight movement sent a sharp pain across his back.
¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Susan looked at him, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±
Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll take care of it.
Ben¡¯s heart thumped wildly.
Susan fiercely kissed him again.
After the kiss.
Ben seemed even more excited.
The doctor was watching them, after all.
The doctor watched the pair, then numbly turned to leave, saying at the door, ¡°Carry on, I didn¡¯t see
anything. But I don¡¯t rmend any vigorous activity until the wound is fully healed.¡±
After speaking, the doctor thoughtfully closed the door.
Susan sudd
suddenly felt somewhat awkward as she looked at Ben, ¡°This is all your fault.¡±
Ben yed the innocent brilliantly, ¡°But you¡¯re the one who teased me first.¡±
Susan was speechless.
Susan gave Ben a stern look, but her eyes softened, ¡°You rest up and don¡¯t get any funny ideas.¡±
477
5/7
Chapter 198
Ben grasped her hand tightly, ¡°I don¡¯t feel like resting at all right now. I just want to talk to you.¡±
Susan¡¯s expression softened as well, and she asked gently, ¡°What would you like to talk about?¡±
¡°About Monica¡ there was really nothing between us,¡± Ben stated, looking pitifully wronged. ¡°What you
overheard that day at the hospital wasn¡¯t what I truly felt. I¡¯ve never believed that it was you who
caused Penelope¡¯s harm. I was just using that stance to stabilize the situation temporarily, so I could
find out the truth.¡±
Susan nodded, ¡°I realized thatter. After I recovered my memory, I looked up the events on Twitter.
Ben, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know you were looking for me for so long.¡±
Ben held her hand firmly, ¡°I was wrong. I was so focused on solving the problems that I neglected your
feelings.¡± Susan shook her head, ¡°No, I was at fault. I shouldn¡¯t have distrusted you and just
disappeared like that.¡±
Ben became frantic: ¡°How can you be at fault? It was clearly me¡
He was about to argue further when Susan¡¯s eyes curled up, and she leaned in to kiss him again,
cutting off his
est.
Ben¡¯s gaze visibly softened, and he no longer rushed to defend himself, just quietly enjoying the kiss.
After all, why worry about who was right or wrong?
At this moment, as long as they could hold each other, that was enough.
After a while.
Susan was speechless.
Susan wanted to sew Ben¡¯s mouth shut.
Seeing Susan¡¯s flushed face, Ben suddenly remembered something. He coughed lightly, looking a bit
sheepish as he spoke, ¡°Now that you have your memory back, what about the things that happened
during your amnesia¡¡±
Susan looked at him with a mock smile, ¡°Oh, did something happen while I was amnesic?¡±
Ben quickly shook his head.
Susan continued, ¡°I was at Theresa¡¯s when I recovered my memory. It seemed she was out working,
so it was just me alone. Myst memory is of Timothy falling off the cliff. After that, the police must have
arrived and rescued me. As for how I ended up at Theresa¡¯s, I have no idea.¡±
Susan had forgotten everything that happened during her amnesia after regaining her memory!
Ben was torn between being sad and relieved.
7
Chapter 198
¡°Do you know what happened?¡± Susan Inquired, looking at Ben.
Ben shook his head somewhat gulltily, ¡°l¨Cdon¡¯t know. Maybe the police found Theresa¡¯s contact in your
phone and reached out to her?¡±
Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
Susan gave him a look and thenughed, ¡°That¡¯s possible. After all, there aren¡¯t many people in my
contacts, and you were blocked by me.¡±
Ben nodded vigorously, ¡°That must be it.¡±
Ben needed to coordinate his story with Theresa immediately.
That chapter of pretending to be poor during the amnesia could be forgotten, better left untouched.
Susan didn¡¯t bother to expose him. She spoke softly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go find a doctor to check on your
wound.¡±
¡°I want you to check it,¡± Ben insisted, holding onto Susan¡¯s hand.
¡°Don¡¯t be silly,¡± Susan said with a chuckle..
Still, Ben wouldn¡¯t let go, so Susan leaned in close to his ear and whispered, ¡°Once you¡¯re healed,
however you want me to look, I will.¡±
With that, she freed herself from his grasp and walked out.
Ben felt undone.
Right now, he couldn¡¯t handle any teasing at all.
Butl
The idea of ¡°however you want me to look¡± quickened his heartbeat.
While Susan was away, he had to warn Theresa quickly.
He grabbed his phone and sent her a message.
Theresa, in the midst of an advertising event, nced at the message and was at a loss for words.
She effortlessly forwarded it to Susan.
Susan saw the message and couldn¡¯t help butugh.
[Susan has regained her memory but forgotten what happened during her amnesia! Remember, it was
the police who contacted you, and you brought her back! As for me, I never bought any house, nor did I
ever pretend to be poor! Remember this!]
6/7
Chapter 198
After a moment, Susan replied to Theresa, ¡°y along with him.¡±
Theresa raised an eyebrow, ¡°Can I take this chance to ask him for a few favors?¡±
¡°Ask away,¡± Susan texted back with augh before putting away her phone.
¡°Really¡¡± Theresa chuckled to herself. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t actually press Ben for favors.
Phew, that should settle things.
This drama should finally be over.
These two could finally have a peaceful life.
Seriously.
She wondered, ¡°Was she the one fretting over their antics?¡±
Theresa sighed, yet a smile crept onto her face.
Chapter 199
Chapter 199
Ben¡¯s injuries were not severe.
After some medical attention, by evening, Ben was able to stand and walk around normally.
Three dayster, he was allowed to leave the hospital.
All he needed was regr cleaning and dressing of the wound at home.
Havingpleted the discharge process, Ben nced at Susan with a touch of nervousness. ¡°Shall
we¡ go.
home?¡±
Susan tightened her grip on his hand, smiling as she said, ¡°Yes.¡±
At the Landor¡¯s house.
¡°Susan, eximed Old Mr. Landor with a delightful surprise upon seeing her. His eyes couldn¡¯t help but
moisten. ¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯re back, good you¡¯re back. I was wrong about you before. I owe you an
apology.¡±
Penelope was seated next to Old Mr. Landor and after he finished speaking, she said with a tired voice,
¡°Susan, I
should also say sorry to you.¡±
Susan quickly nced at Penelope.
Then, she was slightly taken aback.
Ben had told her all about Penelope¡¯s situation.
He mentioned that Penelope had changed a lot recently.
But Susan never imagined that the once refined Penelope could appear¡ so worn down.
Compared to before her hospital stay, she seemed to have aged a decade.
And that wasn¡¯t all.
Her once sharp eyes now had a numb look to them.
Penelope had transformed from an ambitious socialite to a soulless shell of a person.
¡°Penelope, you¡¡± Susan said, surprised.
Penelope gave a wry smile and shook her head, ¡°This is my karma.¡±
Bitterness was evident in her eyes.
1/4
Chapter 199
Indeed, what else could it be but karma?
All
these years, she had been so desperately against Ben, but for whom? It was all for Leo.
But what about Leo?
While Theresay unconscious, she couldn¡¯t fully awaken, yet she faintly heard some sounds around
her.
What did she hear?
¡°That old wretch, if only she had died sooner, we wouldn¡¯t be stuck in this mess.¡±
¡°Isabe, don¡¯t be scared. I know you did it all for me, and I won¡¯t hold it against you.¡±
¡°Hey, hey, are you going to wake up or not? If you¡¯re not waking up, might as well head to hell early.
What¡¯s with dragging this out?¡±
Leo was pressed by Old Mr. Landor to stay by her bedside, but every word he uttered was a curse.
Even her enemies might not have been able to speak such curses.
Yet her own son, for whom she had sacrificed everything, said them so smoothly.
In that moment, Penelope truly wished she could just die.
But ironically, fate decided she would live.
Penelope tried to convince herself that Leo must have been deceived by Isabe, that if he knew the
truth, he would surely see Isabe for who she really was.
So, when she woke up, she told Leo everything Isabe had done, in detail.
Unexpectedly, after just a few tears from Isabe, Leo forgave her without any hesitation.
He even advised Penelope to be more forgiving and not to stoop to quarreling with someone younger
like Isabe.
He said that if Penelope hadn¡¯t targeted Isabe at every turn, Isabe wouldn¡¯t have resorted to such
actions.
In the end, he implied it was all Penelope¡¯s fault.
Penelope could hardly describe her feelings at that moment.
It felt as if she had a box where she stored her most treasured possessions for decades, only to open it
one day and find not treasures, but something as foul as can be.
Penelope was utterly disillusioned with Leo.
2/4
A
Because old Mr. Landor had said that If Penelope could wake up and forgive Isabe, he would let
Isabe off the
hook.
Naturally, Penelope was unwilling.
But Leo alternated between cursing, pleading, and even kneeling, refusing to rise until she
In the end, Penelope¡¯s heart turned cold.
gave in.
She dered that she could forgive Isabe, but henceforth, they would sever their mother¨Cson
rtionship.
Leo agreed¡ without a moment¡¯s hesitation.
Not a single moment.
Had there been even a sliver of hesitation, Penelope might not have given up so thoroughly.
Penelope mentioned these things nonchntly and then looked at Susan with a twinge of guilt, ¡°Susan,
I¡¯m sorry. Someone like Isabe shouldn¡¯t be let off the hook. But there was Leo, kneeling before me,
refusing to rise for her sake. My heart was just too weary to bear seeing them again, so I agreed to
forgive Isabe on the condition that we end our rtionship.
¡°Susan, you were a victim too. I shouldn¡¯t have decided this alone. If you¡¡±
Susan just smiled and shook her head, ¡°Penelope, the hurt I¡¯ve suffered, how can itpare to yours?
It¡¯s your call to make about Isabe. Just remember, she¡¯s a cunning one, and leaving her be, Leo
might not end up in good
straits.¡±
A flicker of chill passed through Penelope¡¯s eyes, ¡°I know all that. I¡¯ve advised and scolded, but Leo
wouldn¡¯t listen. What more can I do? Susan, from now on, I¡¯m going to live as if I¡¯ve never had a son.
My only goal is to live well and see what end theye to.¡±
Penelope said bitterly, then somewhat sheepishly added, ¡°I have nowhere else to go, so I¡¯ve got to
shamelessly ask to stay with Dad. I know I¡¯ve made many mistakes. If you¡¯re unhappy, Susan, I can
move out right away.¡±
Susan nced at Penelope.
Her expression was earnest, truly meaning her words and not ying a strategic retreat.
After all that had happened, Penelope had indeed changed.
Susan thought to herself and then said, ¡®Penelope, please stay with peace of mind. Ben and I are busy
with work, and we¡¯re grateful you can keep Grandpapany.¡±
Susan¡¯s voice was gentle, and Penelope¡¯s eyes reddened. She bowed her head, dabbed at her tears,
and nodded,
3/4
Chapter 199
¡°Yes, I promise to take good care of Dad.¡±
Old Mr. Landor¡¯s eyes also moistened, and he said softly, ¡°Susan, this time, you really have been
wronged. I just don¡¯t know how to express my remorse.¡±
Susan quickly shook her head, ¡°Grandpa, the person who¡¯s wrong has always been Isabe. If she
doesn¡¯t feel guilty, and we do, it would be putting the cart before the horse.¡±
Susan¡¯s demeanor wasposed and without resentment.
Old Mr. Landor¡¯s eyes grew wetter, and
Patted her hand, ¡°You¡¯re a good kid. I will never doubt you again.¡±
The mood was somber, so Susan joked with a smile, ¡°Grandpa, aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll turn bad one day?¡±
Old Mr. Landor patted her hand, ¡°If you could be a bit more wicked, I might worry less. Susan,
sometimes you¡¯re just too kind. But thankfully, Ben is with you. He¡¯s always been the bad guy, and I
believe he¡¯ll protect you well.¡±
Ben raised an eyebrow, ¡°Grandpa, is that what you say about your own grandson?¡±
¡°That¡¯s apliment,¡± chuckled Old Mr. Landor.
Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.
And just like that, the atmosphere lightened.
Chapter 200
Chapter 200
Ben¡¯s injury had been kept a secret from Old Mr. Landor.
After having dinner with him, Susan excused herself, saying she was tired and took Ben back to their
room early.
¡°Lie down quickly,¡± Susan urged. ¡°The doctor said you shouldn¡¯t sit for too long right now.¡±
Susan helped Ben to the bed, supporting him gently.
¡°I will secretly call for a professional toe and take a look at your wound,¡± she whispered.
The Landor family always had a few professional medical staff on standby. Susan thought of calling
one to assist.
But Ben was holding onto Susan¡¯s hand, not letting go.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Susan asked, puzzled by his reaction.
¡°I want you to treat my wound,¡± Ben said, his eyes full of hope, like a little puppy waiting for a treat.
Susan felt a little overwhelmed. She struggled, ¡°But a professional will definitely do it better than me.¡±
¡°I¡¯m afraid they might talk too much and let Grandpa find out, which wouldn¡¯t be good,¡± Ben continued
with those puppy¨Cdog eyes. ¡°Susan, please, you do it.¡±
I
Susan panicked slightly, ¡°I¡ I¡¯m afraid I might hurt you.¡±
She had been watching intently these past few days as the nurse tended the wound over and over.
She had learned the procedure by sight, if not by hand.
Susan was afraid to cause Ben any pain.
¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Ben was the picture of calm. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of the pain.¡±
Regardless, he kept holding onto her hand.
Susan could only answer with trepidation, ¡°Then I¡¯ll¡ try?¡±
¡°Go ahead and try with confidence,¡± Ben said without hesitation.
Susan licked her lips nervously, then instructed, ¡°First, you need to turn over.¡±
Ben did as she said.
As Susan lifted his shirt and saw theyers of gauze around his back, she felt a pang of heartache.
1/5
Chapter 200
How much pain he must have been in at the time.
Yet, he had still been concerned enough tofort her, telling her not to be afraid.
Susan¡¯s hand trembled as it touched the bandage.
Feeling Susan¡¯s unease, Ben reassured her, ¡°Susan, it¡¯s okay, it really isn¡¯t that painful.¡±
Susan didn¡¯t respond.
Taking a deep breath, Susan forced herself to calm down.
Then, with the utmost care, she gently untied the bandagesyer byyer.
She was so earnest in her task.
Her gaze so focused.
It was as if what she was doing at that moment was the most important thing in the world.
As she unwrapped the bandages, Ben¡¯s wound was revealed.
Susan couldn¡¯t help but purse her lips.
This wasn¡¯t the first time she had seen the wound, but each time, a deep hatred for Yana surged within
her!
Susan took several deep breaths topose herself once again.
She took the medication prescribed by the doctor and carefully applied it to Ben¡¯s wound.
The doctor had mentioned that applying the medication might sting.
Yet, after so many applications, Ben¡¯s expression had never once faltered.
Susan¡¯s heart grew heavier with sympathy as she whispered, ¡®Ben, there¡¯s no one else around now. If it
really hurts,
you can tell me.¡±
Ben raised an eyebrow.
His
tolerance for pain seemed naturally higher than most.
To him, the difort was bearable.
Five minutester.
Ben put on a pitiful face, ¡°Susan, it really hurts.¡±
2/5
Chapter 200
Susan felt even morepassion, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s all done now. The pain will subside once the medicine
is absorbed.¡±
¡°Maybe if you hold me, I might feel better,¡± Ben suggested.
¡°Okay, okay¡±
Immediately, Susan bent down and carefully embraced Ben¡¯s head.
Ben turned slightly to look at her, ¡°A kiss might make it even better?¡±
Susan was speechless.
She looked at Ben: ¡°Are you really in pain?¡±
Ben furrowed his brows and made a pained expression, ¡°Really.¡±
Susan hesitated.
Susan couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was some kind of scheme at y.
But Ben¡¯s pained expression seemed all too real.
He wouldn¡¯t put himself through such an act just for a kiss, would he?
Surely not.
After a moment¡¯s thought, Susan leaned down and gave him a kiss.
Ben savored it, then continued with a woeful tone, ¡°The pain stopped the moment you kissed me. But
now, it¡¯s back
all of a sudden.¡±
With no other option, Susan kissed him again.
¡°Susan, I think I might need another kiss¡¡± Ben started, ready toy on the misery even thicker.
Susan nced at his back, quickly stood up, and said, ¡°The medicine¡¯s absorbed, you need to lie down
properly
now.¡±
Ben was suddenly full of grievances.
What kind of lightning¨Cfast absorbing medicine was this?
If the hospital had a rating system, he¡¯d definitely leave a bad review.
Susan took out the bandages, recalling the nurse¡¯s technique, and carefully started to wrap Ben¡¯s
wound.
3/5
Chapter 200
Although she was initially worried and afraid, it turned out her eyes and hands had learned well.
After about half an hour of careful work, Susan finally finished bandaging him up..
nover
sit up,¡± Susan said as she pulled down his shirt, then added softly, ¡°I¡¯ll button up your pajamas for you.¡±
Ben obediently sat up.
Susan was diligently fastening his buttons when suddenly, there was a knock at the door.
¡®Susan, Dad had the servants make some of your favorite snacks. You can¡¯t get these outside. You
must be craving them by now. I¡¯ve brought them straight up for you.¡±
It was Penelope¡¯s voice.
Startled, Susan quickly responded, ¡°Penelope, no rush, you first¡¡±
But in the next moment, the door swung open.
Penelope stood there, staring dumbfounded at the scene before her.
In the room, Ben¡¯s shirt was open with the buttons undone.
Worried that Penelope would see the wound, the moment the door opened, Susan leaned into Ben¡¯s
chest and hugged him tightly.
Ben, in a swift move, turned and ended up pinning Susan beneath him.
The scene¡ was incredibly awkward.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.
Penelope ced the tray on the floor of the room mechanically, then gently closed the door behind her.
Once the door was shut, Susan gave Ben a firm push.
But he wouldn¡¯t budge!
She couldn¡¯t help but give Ben a re.
Ben looked at her with an innocent face, ¡°Susan, it was you who threw yourself at me. I didn¡¯t move.¡±
Susan took a deep breath and then said with a smile, ¡°Then, may I ask why the sudden improvisation?¡±
Ben had an ¡®aha¡® moment, ¡°Oh, you mean me lying on top of you. Well, it¡¯s mainly because I have
bandages around my waist, and I was worried Penelope might spot them. This way, it¡¯s perfect, isn¡¯t
it?¡±
Susan clenched her teeth, ¡°Can you get up now?¡±
4/5
A
Chapter 200
¡°What if I just stay here for now?¡± Ben yed coy.
Susan wanted to push him off, but she was worried about hurting his wound, so she didn¡¯t dare to use
too much
force.
Seeing Ben¡¯s wolfish grin, Susan could only say, ¡°Can¡¯t you wait until your wound heals?¡±
¡°I feel¡ I can¡¯t wait,¡± he replied.
It was an intimate moment.
Looking at the bandages on Ben, which was now slightly bloodied, she was so angry that she almost
burst into
tears.
Ben, on the other hand, was not in the least bit worried. Heforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it doesn¡¯t hurt
much.¡±
Susan bit her lip, ¡°Oh? Then why was someone crying out in pain while the medicine was being
applied?¡±
s on the
Ben fell silent for a moment, then suddenly looked up, as if deeply fascinated by the number of patterns
ceiling.
Susan was speechless.
Ben was like a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water.
She needed to find a way to make him behave in theing days.
Narrowing her eyes, Susan whispered something into his ear
Ben¡¯s pupils instantly constricted, and he looked at Susan with disbelief, ¡°Really?¡±
Susan nodded, ¡°As long as you behave these next few days, it¡¯s true.¡±
After a moment of difficult deliberation, Ben solemnly nodded.
For the sake of future happiness, he figured he could endure a little longer!
Chapter 201
Chapter 201
¡°Ben, get up. It¡¯s time to change the bandages,¡± Susan said as she leaned in close to Ben¡¯s ear.
Ben had woken up a long time ago, but he couldn¡¯t bear to get up.
Hearing that, Ben closed his eyes and said shamelessly, ¡°I¡¯m the sleeping prince now, and I need a
kiss from the princess to awaken me,¡±
¡°Ben!¡± Susan was annoyed,
¡°If you don¡¯t get up and change the bandages, my wound is going to rot.¡± Ben refused to open his
eyes..
Looking at him angrily for a long time, Susan had no choice but to bend down and kiss him.
Ben¡¯s eyes opened instantly, and he pushed her head down, deepening their kiss.
Half an hourter.
Finally, they were about to change the bandage.
Ben started acting up again.
One minute he wanted her kiss, the next he wanted her hug, and then he wanted her to feed him water
with her
mouth.
Susan endured it all.
He was injured. She had to endure it.
Ben was satisfied after taking so many advantages of her.
He felt that it was great even if this wound healed a littleter!
Ben stole a nce at the potion and came up with a n.
He took a picture of the package of the potion and sent it to his secretary. ¡°Find a substitute simr to
this potion within a day. Remember, the substitute must not aggravate the wound or work on it.¡±
The secretary looked at the strange instructions, confused.
Everyone in thepany knew that Mr. Landor was injured.
In this case, it was normal to use some potion.
But why did he want to find a substitute for it?
1/5
d M
Chapter 201
And it had to be a substitute that couldn¡¯t work on the wound. Why?
86% 10:05
However, no matter how strange the request was, he had to do it since it was the boss¡¯s request. The
secretary did
as he was told obediently.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
Ben finished his breakfast happily and then asked Susan, ¡°Susan, are youing to the office with me
today?¡±
Susan put down her fork and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been absent from work for a few months. Can I still be
considered an
employee?¡±
Ben hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, of course! You finished this Al project in just a few months. If I treated these
last few months as you skipping work, the other employees would call me a heartless boss.¡±
With that, Susan couldn¡¯t help ncing at Ben, ¡°Although I havepleted part of it, thest and the
most important part waspleted by you! Did you create an AI NPC?¡±
Ben smiled. ¡°Probably. We¡¯ll just do the final test. However, this can only be used in our new series.
Our new phone will be installed with a higher¨Cspeed microchip so that it can support the operation of
the new game.¡±
The Storm Group¡¯s Phantom Series phones were both fashionable and charming, boasting better
performance than the existing mobile phones on the market, though not overwhelmingly so
Ben required that each iteration of the Future Series phones had a groundbreaking advancement over
the previous generation.
Due to t
the high demand, this series of mobile phones had been in development for a long time but had never
been
released.
This time, with the instation of the new Al, we could call it a groundbreaking product.
Ben was confident that Future One would achieve unprecedented achievements.
Without thinking too much about it, Susan¡¯s eyes lit up and she hurriedly said, ¡°I want to be the first one
to take the
test.¡±
Ben stroked her hair with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Then¡ will you go to thepany with me?¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± Susan was eager.
At the entrance of the Storm Group.
Just as Susan was about to get out of the car, Ben suddenly said, ¡°My waist hurts, Susan.¡±
¡°Shall we go home and rest first? How are you going to work with such injuries?¡± said Susan worriedly.
Ben shook his head firmly. ¡°I can¡¯t put off my work any longer. Susan, just help me up.¡±
Chapter 201
Susan nced at Ben worriedly and then carefully helped him up.
Ben smiled and gently wrapped his arm around Susan¡¯s waist.
Susan felt a little uneasy, but when she thought that he was injured, she endured it.
They entered thepany.
Ben was even more insatiable. His entire body was practically leaning against Susan, with tion on
his face. He seemed to eagerly announce to the world that he had gotten his wife back.
¡°Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Landor,¡± The receptionist held back herughter and said loudly.
Ben nodded calmly.
Susan was so embarrassed.
After getting into the elevator and reaching the floor of the Programming Department, Susan wanted to
get out
first.
Ben held her in his arms and refused to let go. ¡°My wound hurts so much, Susan. What if I faint halfway
without your help?¡±
Looking at his pale face, Susan was worried about him.
So, she helped Ben go upstairs.
The people from the secretary¡¯s office looked at them intently and said in unison, ¡°Hello, Mr. and Mrs.
Landor.¡±
Ben couldn¡¯t helpining. ¡°s, it¡¯s just a minor injury. Susan was worried, so she insisted on
sending me up. There¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡±
Susan was speechless again.
She chose to endure it.
The people from the secretary¡¯s office also began to hold back theirughter.
¡°All right, all right, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a grown¨Cup. I can take care of myself. You can go back to work first,
Ben said as he held Susan¡¯s waist tightly.
Susan was speechless again.
Susan continued to endure it.
Finally, she sent Ben back to his office.
86% 10:05
Chapter 201
¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll¡¡± Susan said.
¡°Ouch, it hurts!¡± Ben suddenly eximed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong, Susan. It hurts as soon as you let
go of me.¡±
Susan was speechless again.
She strongly suspected that Ben was ying tricks on herl
However, she had no proof.
¡°Then what do you want?¡± Susan asked gently.
Ben struggled to move and said, ¡°Susan, do you think I¡¯m too troublesome? I understand if you do, so
just go and leave me here all by myself.¡±
Susan was speechless again.
being aware tha
Despite being aware that it was highly likely that Ben was putting on an act, she couldn¡¯t help but
wonder if there was a chance it was genuine.
Susan had no choice but to walk over, gently holding his hand. ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡±
Ben immediately rxed. ¡°Much better.¡±
He held onto Susan¡¯s hand and refused to let go.
The secretary came in to report on his work, but Ben refused to let Susan go. He wouldn¡¯t let her go
even when he had to sign a contract.
The meeting was about to begin. Susan thought that Ben would let go of her this time.
However, Ben pulled her to the meeting.
Susan sat beside Ben. The senior managers gave Susan strange looks.
Susan wished that she could go back to the morning when Ben asked her if she wanted toe to the
office and she would definitely refuse him firmly.
Unfortunately, it was toote!
Ben was thick¨Cskinned. He smiled and said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve made a fool of myself in front of you. My wife
likes to make a mountain out of a molehill. She said that she was worried about my wound and must
keep an eye on me all the time. I¡¯m¡ sorry.¡±
Susan was speechless again.
man
All the senior managers understood and began to tter him.
J M
Chapter 201
The senior managers went on and on about how affectionate they were, hoping they would grow old
together, and other things indicating their close rtionship.
Hearing this, Ben was in high spirits.
Chapter 202
Chapter 202
Susan felt like she was about to go crazy at the end of the day.
Ben had been holding onto her hand for the entire day, never letting go.
Finally, it was time to get off work. Susan thought that she was finally free.
However, the next day.
Ben asked eagerly, ¡°Will you go to the office?¡±
Susan quickly shook her head. ¡°No.¡±
Ben sighed. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go alone. If I don¡¯t feel good and you¡¯re not there, I can only endure it myself.¡±
¡°Fine¡ I¡¯ll go,¡± Susan said.
And so began another miserable day for Susan.
Ben took advantage of his injury to get what he wanted.
One minute heined that his wound was hurting, the next that he felt dizzy, and then that his
stomach was
aching.
Whenever Susan remembered Ben¡¯s bloody injuries, she would always make concessions.
That night.
Susan changed the bandage for Ben.
She frowned as she looked at the wound of Ben.
The physician had actually said that the wound was not serious. With the application of the potion, it
would get better in two or three days.
However, Ben¡¯s wound didn¡¯t seem to have changed at all.
Once Susan had finished changing bandages for Ben, she asked, ¡°Is there something wrong with this
potion?¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ben felt his heart skip a beat.
Susan frowned and said, ¡°The potion doesn¡¯t seem to work as well as the physician said. Should I take
it back to the hospital and ask for an exnation?¡±
Ben swiftly replied, ¡°No need. I feel that this potion works pretty well.¡±
1/5
A
d M
Chapter 202
¡°But you¡¯ve been in more and more paintely.¡± Susan frowned. ¡°No, I¡¯ll go to the hospital tomorrow¡
No, I¡¯ll go
now.¡±
Susan said before she left with the potion, ¡°Wait for me at home. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±
Ben¡¯s eyebrow twitched. He grabbed Susan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s sote. Leave it tomorrow.¡±
¡°I¡¯m starting to feel like there must be an issue with this potion. I can¡¯t wait any longer,¡± said Susan.
¡°No!¡± Ben held onto Susan¡¯s hand and refused to let go.
Susan looked at him with a glimmer of doubt in her eyes. ¡°You look a bit strange.¡±
What
Ben calmly replied, ¡°No, I just feel that this potion is pretty effective. you¡¯re going to do seems to
challenge the physician, and I¡¯m afraid that it might hurt his feelings.¡±
Susan nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±
Ben let out a sigh of relief. ¡°So, you¡¡±
Susan smiled brightly at him and said, ¡°So, I¡¯d better go.¡±
Ben was dumbfounded.
Susan looked at him with a smile. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on with this potion!¡±
Seeing Ben like this, she believed that he had kept something from her.
Now, Susan hated herself for not discovering the secret of the potion earlier.
¡°Nothing.¡± Ben refused to admit it.
Susan raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Then I¡¯d better go ask the physician.¡±
She pretended to leave.
Ben held her tightly.
¡°This is yourst chance.¡± Susan bared her pearly white teeth.
Ben didn¡¯t know what to say.
Five minutester.
Susan nced at Ben expressionlessly.
¡°So, you swapped the potion on purpose.
M
Chapter 202
¡°So, the reason why you swapped the potion is that you don¡¯t want the wound to heal too quickly.
¡°So, you just want to torture me for a few more days.
Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.
¡°Ben!!!!¡±
Ben felt a little guilty, but he forced himself to calm down. ¡°Calm down, Susan. I actually¡
Susan smiled and suddenly bent down to give him a deep kiss.
Ben¡¯s pupils violently contracted.
Just as he couldn¡¯t help but want to deepen the kiss, Susan calmly pulled away.
She said calmly, ¡°Goodbye. I¡¯ll sleep in the study tonight.¡±
She quickly walked to the door and waved at Ben. ¡°Good night.¡±
After that, she closed the door and left.
Ben was perplexed.
His life was so hard, truly.
The next day..
Ben looked at Susan eagerly. ¡°Susan, I¡¯ve already swapped the potion backst night.¡±
¡°Oh,¡± said Susan with a smile.
¡°I knew I was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again.¡±
¡°Oh.¡± Susan continued to smile.
Ben took a deep breath and said, ¡°We¡¯re going to run the first test today. Shall we go together?¡±
Susan¡¯s gaze flickered slightly.
She had made up her mind to ignore Ben today.
However, it was the first test!
The temptation was irresistible.
¡°Yes.¡± Susan stood up decisively.
Ben let out a long sigh of relief.
065 18:05
? M
Chapter 202
When they went out, Susan supported Ben out of habit.
Ben looked at her cautiously. ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t hurt that much.¡±
Susan snorted coldly. ¡°You can tell me this when your wounds have healed.¡±
As she spoke, she gave Ben a warning look. ¡°Don¡¯t swap the potion again!¡±
¡°Got it.¡± Ben straightened his back subconsciously.
At the Storm Group.
In the program testing room.
Due to the project¡¯s development progress, its details remained confidential.
Ben only allowed Susan in.
¡°In the past few days, I used our new program to set up two NPC models. You can run a test on them,¡±
Ben said as he turned on theputer.
Susan¡¯s eyes lit up with anticipation as she gazed at theputer screen.
The Al program she and Ben created was highly intelligent.
This program¡¯s Alcked true intelligence but was able to convincingly mimic real behavior with its
impressive
imitation capabilities.
¡°Each NPC needs a pre¨Cset character. The more detailed the pre¨Cset, the higher the NPC¡¯s wisdom.
To ensure the NPCs are as lifelike as possible, we shouldpare each character with a real person.
So I used our personalities as a pre¨Cset for the 2 NPCs of the first batch.¡± Ben operated a small
program.
Our personalities?
Susan became even more curious.
A few secondster, the program was sessfully loaded.
Ben said, ¡°Typically, a program should open in 0.1 seconds; however, due to the many pre¨Cset
content¡¯s, it may take
a bit longer, which may be the only w in our future game.¡±
¡°A dy of this degree should be eptable to yers,¡± Susan said.
Then, she looked at the screen.
At this time, two little guys had appeared on the screen.
Chapter 202
One was the Q version of Ben, and the other was the Q version of Susan.
They looked very cute.
¡°Susan, you can set up a scene first and Input a simple plot.¡±
¡°Alright.¡±
Susan typed a simple line of words.
¡°In the bathroom, Little Ben didn¡¯t bring any clothes and asked Little Susan to help him with it.¡±
Ben remained motionless for a long time.
Susan looked at him curiously. ¡°And then?¡±
Ben hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°There are no 18 Forbidden mosaics avable. Would you like
to¡ select a
different scene instead?¡±
¡°Ben!!!¡± Susan red at Ben.
¡°It¡¯s Little Ben, not me.¡± Ben defended himself.
Chapter 203
Chapter 203
Susan took a deep breath, then changed it to the campus scene. She had evene up with a slightly
heart- wrenching opening, intending to make this into a dramatic campus love story.
¡°Little Ben and Little Susan were ssmates and secretly in love, Little Ben was born into a wealthy
family, but he hid his identity in school. Little Susan¡¯s family was framed and were about to go to jail.
When Little Susan was in despair, Little Ben¡¯s mother appeared and asked her to leave Little Ben.
Otherwise, her family would be in prison for the rest of their lives. It was then that Little Susan knew
that it was Little Ben¡¯s mother who framed her family! Overwhelmed with anger, sadness, and
desperation, Little Susan agreed to the request to end her rtionship with Little Ben. To ensure
complete heartbreak, Little Ben¡¯s mother asked Little Susan to act as if she was a gold
digger.¡±
Susan read the storyline again, then nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Not bad, not bad. Quite dramatic. Come
on, let¡¯s run
the test with this story.¡±
¡°Easy.¡± Ben found some materials from the database and built a simple school as fast as he could.
Then, he put the two NPCs into the scene and pre¨Carranged the storyline.
The two NPCs began the story ording to the pre¨Carranged storyline automatically.
In the beginning, Little Susan handed over a breakup letter.
She said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s time we go our separate ways, Little Ben.¡±
Susan was instantly agitated.
The heart¨Cwrenching part was about to begin.
She liked this kind of dramatic sence.
Little Ben frowned. ¡°What did you say? I didn¡¯t hear you.¡±
¡°It¡¯s time we go our separate ways,¡± Little Susan repeated.
Susan was surprised to find that Little Susan was quite good at acting! Her cold expression concealed
hints of restrained grief. That was amazing.
¡°Sorry, I still didn¡¯t hear it.¡± Little Ben calmly took out a book. ¡°ss begins. Listen carefully.¡±
¡°Here¡¯s the letter. Read it yourself. I¡¯m going to transfer to another school. Goodbye, Little Ben.¡± Little
Susan stood
up and was about to leave the ssroom.
Little Ben grabbed her and asked, ¡°Why?¡±
M
Chapter 203
UIN
0% 10:06
¡°Why?¡± Little Susan said sarcastically, ¡°Of course it¡¯s because you¡¯re poor, Little Ben. Life has its cost.
My father Introduced me to a rich second generation. I¡¯ve already agreed to date him. You should just
stick to being the broke
student you are.¡±
¡°Tut¨Ctut, tut¨Ctut, she¡¯s so ruthless.¡± Susan read it with great interest. ¡°Let me tell you, a web novel with
a storyline like this, fights, misunderstandings, making up, fights again, more misunderstandings, and
making up again, it could easily be drawn out into 100,000 words at least. So Little Ben and Little
Susan have a long way to go.¡±
As soon as Susan finished speaking, Little Ben took out a stack of items and ced them on the table.
What was that?
Little Susan and Susan looked over at the same time.
Then, they fell silent at the same time.
Little Ben took out a stack of property certificates.
Susan nced at Ben.
This scene looked kind of familiar.
Ben raised his eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s not surprising. It¡¯s based on my personality.¡±
Susan continued to look at the screen.
Little Ben asked, ¡°Check these certificates. Are they enough?¡±
Little Susan was stunned. ¡°You, you, you, you¡ What do you mean?¡±
Little Ben frowned. ¡°If that¡¯s not enough, I have more at home. I¡¯ll go get it for you. Little Susan, don¡¯t
break up with me. I can give you more than that trust fund baby.¡±
Little Susan said, ¡°¡ Is that the point? Don¡¯t you realize that I¡¯m a gold digger and I don¡¯t like you?¡±
Little Ben¡¯s frown deepened and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If you like money, as long as I be the
richest person, I will definitely be your favorite person. If that¡¯s the case, it actually simplifies a lot of
problems.¡±
Little Susan was speechless.
Susan was also speechless.
The
story came to a
an end.
After a moment of silence, Susan nced at Ben and said, ¡°I designed this storyline nning to write
100,000
words. You¡¯re ending it after just a few hundred words?¡±
Chapter 203
Ben raised his eyebrows. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. It depends on our personality. You can
try some
other storylines.¡±
Therefore, Susan began to frantically create a new storyline.
¡°When Little Susan saw an intimate photo of Little Ben and another woman, she thought that he had
cheated on her and wanted to divorce him. However, within two minutes, the misunderstanding was
cleared up when Little Ben revealed that the photo had been doctored. After the confusion was
resolved, the couple lived happily ever
after.¡±
Susan nced at Ben and asked, ¡°The photo had been doctored? Why?¡±
Ben was very calm. ¡°Little Ben is based on my character. It¡¯s impossible for him to have intimate photos
with
another woman.¡±
¡°¡ Okay,¡± Susan said.
It didn¡¯t matter. She could continue to create another storyline.
¡°Little Ben had a first love. The reason why he was with Little Susan was because she looked like his
first love. Later, when his first love appeared again, Little Susan nned to leave silently to let them be
together. But the day after she left, Little Ben found her because she had been secretly installed with a
tracker. After Little Ben found her, they cleared up the misunderstanding and lived happily ever after.¡±
¡°Why is there a tracker?¡± Susan looked at Ben.
Ben calmly said, ¡°Thest time you left made me reflect on myself. So, I added something to make
Little Ben more
vignt.¡±
Susan narrowed her eyes and looked at Ben suspiciously. ¡°So, is there a tracker on me now?¡±
Ben quickly said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try another storyline?¡±
Susan took a deep breath, and her thoughts were brought back. ¡°Today, I must create a story with a
bad ending.¡±
Preset: Little Ben and Little Susan were martialists. Their families had been at odds with each other for
generations. Their parents, grandparents, uncles, aunts, and nephews all disagreed with them being
together.
¡°Hahaha, the families of them are at odds with one another. I¡¯m going to see how they can be together
this time,¡± Susan thought.
Ending: Little Ben united the world and resolved the feud between the two families! The two of them
were living a
happy life.
¡°Why is this Little Ben so powerful?¡± Susan wondered.
After a moment of silence, Susan continued to try.
Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.
J M
Chapter 203
7 U
Preset: Little Ben was a member of the God Realm, and Little Susan was a member of the Devil
Realm. Their hands were stained with the blood of each other¡¯s n. Although they fell in love with
each other by ident, they still had to fight against each other. In a battle between gods and devils,
Little Susan mercilessly stabbed Little Ben.
¡°If the family¡¯s hatred doesn¡¯t bring a bad ending, then surely the hatred between ns will! I can¡¯t wait
to see how this story ys out and whether it¡¯ll turn into a happy ending,¡± Susan thought.
Ending: Little Ben did not dodge and was stabbed, leaving Little Susan in shock and anguish. Taking
advantage of ¡± her vulnerability, Little Ben proposed the two of them leave the gods and devils battle
behind and start a new life together. Little Susan actually agreed. From then on, the two of them were
neither gods nor devils. They wandered their lives and lived a happy life.
Susan couldn¡¯t help but look at Ben. ¡°Is there something wrong with your worldviews? They Just left
their nsment
behind.¡±
Ben turned off the screen with a smile and pinched Susan¡¯s face. The most important thing for Little
Ben is to love Little Susan forever, which is beyond his worldviews. So, it¡¯s impossible for you to get a
bad ending in this life.¡±
Ben was clearly referring to Little Ben and Little Susan
judging from his tone, Ben was as if talking about himself and Susan.
Susan suddenly blushed a little.
She jumped to her feet and stammered, ¡°These two NPC models are not fun! Hurry up and create a
new model. I¡
I¡¯ll go first.¡±
Susan slipped to the door and suddenly said, ¡°Though it¡¯s not fun, do send me a copy of the temte.
I¡¯ll reluctantly use it to relieve my boredom.¡±
¡°Yes, my dear wife.¡± Ben agreed with a smile.
Susan slipped away as if she was fleeing.
Chapter 204
Chapter 204
? ?
16:00
After the initial model waspleted, the following progress would be very fast.
Susan had established a team for the Al project with the aim of oveing any challenges within a
year.
However, she and Ben indeed suffered from a misunderstanding and finally, the Al was created by
them under
such circumstances.
The newly formed team didn¡¯t even get a chance to contribute before the Al entered the testing phase.
After testing Little Ben and Little Susan, the two NPCs, Ben and Susan modified some bugs. After
confirming that there was nothing wrong with their Al program, Susan took the lead and officially
announced the start ofmercial research and development.
Ben participated in themercial research and development meeting, but it was presided over by
Susan.
Susan didn¡¯t back down. She took a while to prepare and then started the meeting.
The people who attended the meeting were the members of the Al team that had been formed, and the
senior managers of all departments of the Storm Group.
In the beginning, the people attending the meeting were all careless.
They didn¡¯t think that the team led by Susan had really made any amazing achievements. They just
thought that Ben had lost his bottom line for doting his wife.
Although Susan was capable, Mrs. Landor was still viewed as her most prominent identity in the eyes
of most people
Looking around at everyone¡¯s expressions, Susan knew what was going on.
She was not angry and could only calmly say, ¡°The reason why I invited everyone to the meeting today
is to tell everyone that under the coborative efforts of Mr. King and myself, our team has made
incredible progress on the Al project. If there are no objections, we hope to begin themercial
research phase.¡±
¡°The Al project?¡±
Everyone looked at each other with doubts in their eyes.
When the project was initially announced, it was met with opposition from many.
Over the years, Al¨Crted products had be a trend, resulting in a surge of capital investments
and a proliferation of projects.
However, a few years had passed.
Chapter 204
Where were the people who had made great achievements on it?
Not a single one.
The progress of Al remained at the same level as it was a few years ago, with no signs of
improvement.
The current business of the Storm Group wasmunication, intelligent product hardware, intelligent
product software, and so on. The hardware includedputers, mobile phones, tablet PCs, and so on.
The software consisted of systems and operating software developed in¨Chouse by the group.
The Storm Group had always been at the forefront of science and technology. So its businesses had
been developing very well at present, upying arge market share in the Cornd and even the
world.
Under such circumstances, taking the risk to set up an Al project would naturally lead to a lot of
objections.
However, in the Storm Group, Ben had absolute authority. As he insisted, the team was formed.
Outwardly, they didn¡¯t say anything, but privately, many people criticized Ben for spoiling his wife.
Furthermore, after Susan disappeared, Ben abandoned thepany for her and went around the
world to look for her. Although no one dared to say anything in front of him, they all had some opinions
about Susan behind her
back.
Now that Susan had just returned, she suddenly announced that the Al project had been sessfully
developed.
How could they believe it?
Many people had spent a huge amount of money on it, but no progress was made after several years.
As for Susan, she had established the project team less than six months ago, and for three of those
months, she wasn¡¯t even at thepany.
However, she announced that her research was sessful.
They didn¡¯t believe in her words.
Everyone was certain that Susan was boasting.
But on the surface, they were still smiling.
Someone said, ¡°Mrs. Landor¡¡±
Ben knocked on the table. ¡°You should call her Director Miller on such an asion. The people
working on the Al project will form a new department in the future. And Susan will be the manager.¡±
Everyone was speechless.
M
Chapter 204
N?velDrama.Org is the owner.
It was obvious Ben was saying this to stand up for Susan.
The person who spoke paused, then said, ¡°Director Miller, we can understand your eagerness to make
progress. However,mercial research and development is not a small matter. It requires a lot of
investment. If we don¡¯t see any real oues, we can only handle this by the book and vote against it.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Since we¡¯ve gathered the senior managers to the meeting to discuss it, we¡¯ll have to
follow the procedure. If there are no stunning results, I won¡¯t agree to the funding,¡± said the finance
manager.
The others also expressed their opinions one after another.
Most of the people were asking Susan to show them the oues.
The atmosphere in the Storm Group was rtively rxed. Everyone spoke in a professional manner,
not worried that Ben would be angry.
After all, Ben was democratic most of the time.
Everyone shared their doubts.
At this moment, Ben was not in a hurry to stand up for Susan,
He just sat there and waited for Susan to speak.
After listening carefully to everyone¡¯s opinions, Susan said with a smile, ¡°I heard that we need at least
two¨Cthirds of
the present people to agree before investing in a project.¡±
¡°True, going by the book, that¡¯s the way it should shake out,¡± Someone cautiously said.
¡°But if Mr. Landor insists, we¡¯ll listen to him.¡± Someone nced at Ben.
Ben raised his eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. This time, I won¡¯t interfere with it. Everything depends on
the result of your vote.¡±
Many people heaved a sigh of relief.
As long as Ben wasn¡¯t out of his mind, everything would be fine.
Susan saw everyone¡¯s expressions.
¡°Then I¡¯ll make it a bit more difficult. If the number of people voting in favor does not exceed 90% for
this vote, then it will be considered as not having passed,¡± said Susan calmly.
90%?
Everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at each other.
Everyone at their own consideratio
Degoes thoughts were diffwent
???, ??
In the past yes, there were only a dozen projects that had earned two thirds of votes in favor
Only a project with a 100% profit could have such a vote rate
But how many projects in the work could make a 100% profit? Very few?
Someone couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Director Miller, you¡¯re kind of exaggerating.¡±
In my opinion Director Miller may have an impressive oue Lukeughed. ¡°Instond of rushing to
question it, we should first take a look at the results Director Miller has produced.¡±
As Luke spoke he gave Susan an encouraging look.
Susan offered a thankful look to the Programming Department manager, who had always been
supportive of her.
Then, she calmly turned on theputer, then projected and erged the screen image.
This is the AI NFC that I created with a new Al program. You can call it No.1.¡±
It was impossible for Susan to demonstrate with Little Ben and Little Susan. No.1 was a new model that
she had
established in the past few days.
¡°I created a personality dataset of about 10,000 words for No. 1. On the basis of the personality
dataset, he will automatically simte human behavior to achieve a highly realistic effect. Now, I¡¯m
going to conduct some demonstration.¡±
Susan¡¯s demonstration was carried out step by step.
In the beginning, it was thenguage interaction.
Generally, no matter how advanced an Al was, it followed a pattern.
However, except that No. 1¡¯s personality that was programmed into the Chip would never change, it
waspletely free in all other aspects.
If Susan asked No.1 the same question ten times, its answers would be varied. Sometimes, it would
even impatiently refuse to answer and turn around to show her its butt.
Its actions were pretty simr to a human¡¯s
The eyes of all the senior managers slowly lit up.
Chapter 205
Chapter 205
After that, Susan put No.1 within a fixed scenario, entering test mode for behaviors.
Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.
No.1¡¯s reaction was even more amazing.
Half an hourter.
Susan turned off the program and said, ¡°The demonstration ends here. Do you have any questions?¡±
¡°There is someone controlling the NPC, right?¡± Someone
arly asked.
Susan smiled gently. ¡°Of course not. Our Intelligent program can highly imitate human characteristics,
making it far more advanced than any other product on the current market.¡±
When Susan finished speaking, murmurs of conversation broke out among them.
Their questioning expressions were gone. This time, everyone¡¯s faces were lit up with surprised smiles.
The atmosphere changed in an instant.
After a heated discussion, everyone requested for them to interact with No.1.
Naturally, Susan agreed.
Everyone was excited to interact with No.1 and it continued for a long time.
¡°The interaction session ends here,¡± said Susan.
Only then did everyone reluctantly return to their seats.
¡°Now, let¡¯s start voting. Please raise your hand if you think this project can be approved to start
commercial
research and development,¡± said Susan calmly.
As soon as she finished speaking, they raised their hands in unison.
With an Al of this level of intelligence, even a fool could make money, let alone the Storm Group.
Whoever didn¡¯t vote would be an idiot.
Ben raised his handst after all the others had already done so.
The Al project was passed by all the votes.
The meeting was over.
A group of people surrounded Susan.
1/5
A
Chapter 205
Susan used to receive ttery and respect primarily due to her status as Mrs. Landor.
But now, everyone was truly impressed by Susan¡¯s capabilities.
With such capabilities, even if she was not the wife of Ben, they had to please her.
¡°Director Miller, you¡¯ve sessfully developed such a project in just half a year. You¡¯re a genius.¡±
¡°Yeah, yeah. Director Miller, No.1 is amazing. I¡¯ve never seen such an intelligent Al before. I¡¯ve already
thought of many ways to develop it. The project has the potential to generate at least 200 million dors
in revenue!¡±
¡°200 million dors? You¡¯ve underestimated this project. I think it has the potential to generate at least
20 billion
dors in revenue.¡±
The crowd was talking happily.
ncing at Ben, who was standing outside the crowd, Susan felt a little embarrassed and said, ¡°I told
you from the start that this was developed by me and King. The credit for this belongs to the two of us.¡±
¡°King¡¯s mysterious nature makes it unsurprising that he can develop anything. But Director Miller, it is
an impressive achievement to be on the same level as him.¡±
¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. King seems beyond human. We shouldn¡¯t bepared with him.¡±
¡°But it¡¯s good that King is part of our team. Sometimes, just thinking about the consequences of King
leaving for anotherpany makes me break out in a cold sweat.¡±
Luke and Susan, who were the only two people who knew the truth, couldn¡¯t help ncing at Ben
secretly.
¡°Well, Director Miller, you should have met King, right? Could it be that your three¨Cmonth absence was
just a cover, and you were actually working with King on this project the whole time?¡± someone asked
curiously. ¡°Who on earth is this King?¡±
Susan coughed gently and said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you the details, but don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t leave our
company.¡±
After all, he was the boss, so he wouldn¡¯t leave for anotherpany.
¡°That¡¯s true. The Storm Group¡¯s conditions are the best of all.¡±
I
¡°That¡¯s right. But King is too mysterious. I was once curious about him.¡±
¡°So do everyone.¡±
After a discussion, the crowd slowly dispersed.
After everyone left, Susan looked at Ben and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to announce King¡¯s true
identity?¡±
2/5
Chapter 205
Ben rubbed her hair. ¡°It¡¯s better not to announce it. There are too many patents in King¡¯s hand.¡±
Ben had two identities the president of the Storm Group and King
The identity of the president seemed more conspicuous in the world
However, without Ben, the Storm Group would be able to continue to move forward.
But King was different
Most of the Storm Group patents belonged to King himself. If King left for anotherpany or was
murdered, thepany¡¯s foundation would be shaken to a certain extent
For years, individuals, organizations, and even the government have conducted secret investigations
into King¡¯s
true identity
Once they found out that King was Ben
Ben would be in great danger
After all, who would allow such a genius to continue to grow and progress endlessly?
If he was unwilling to work with them, they would destroy him
This was what most people thought
Understanding what Ben meant Susan nodded and solemnly said, ¡°Then we have to be more careful in
the future¡±
Following the approval of the vote formercial research and development, Susan¡¯s desk was
presented with
the corresponding n the following day
There were many ways to develop this Al program.
1. It could be installed on the Storm phones and be a highly intelligent personal assistant
2. It could be used in providing customized services such as virtual boyfriends, virtual girlfriends,
virtual fathers, and virtual children for specific groups
3. It could be applied to different types of robots, including educational,panion, household, and
more
4. We could also develop the game business with it. Highly intelligent NPCs could provide games
with a high degree of freedom, paving new ground in the gaming industry
5
Chapter 205
Susan took a look and saw that there were a dozen directions inmercial applications.
Susan chose some projects from them and handed them over to Ben for review.
Ben confirmed it atst.
The Al program would be applied tomercially upgrade five projects, which would be carried out
simultaneously.
Since the research and development results were ready¨Cmade, the upgrade wouldn¡¯t be hard.
Among the five projects, there was the development of the game project that Susan had been longing
for.
As for the game project, after the discussion, they decided to make a small game to give it a try rather
than a game that needed a lot of investment.
For example, a romantic game.
Once the direction was confirmed, a bigpany like the Storm Group would operate at full speed,
which would be very amazing.
Susan was also fully immersed in her work and was extremely busy.
However, the game could only be released after the Future One mobile phone was developed and they
would be released together. So there was some time left.
At night.
Leaning against the bed, Susan let her mind wander andzily flipped through a book.
After Ben came out of the shower, he deliberately opened his bathrobe to reveal his great muscles.
He deliberately walked up to Susan and said, ¡°Susan.¡±
¡°What?¡± Susan didn¡¯t even raise her head.
Ben frowned, unwilling to give up. He called out again, Susan, look up.¡±
¡°Hold on a moment, I¡¯m just getting to the part where the female protagonist is about to show her true
abilities and
impress the others,¡± Susan said without hesitation.
Ben was speechless. He lowered his head and looked at the book in Susan¡¯s hand.
¡°Reborn: Revenge of the Precious Daughter?
Fine.
4/5
SEND GIFT
J M
Chapter 205
Is it possible that a book like this holds more charm than I, Ben Landor, do?
Impossible!¡±
0
Chapter 206
Chapter 206
Ben bent down deliberately and whispered in her ear in an attractive voice, ¡°Susan.¡±
¡°Hey don¡¯t, it tickles.¡± Susan patted him impatiently.
Ben was speechless.
He didn¡¯t want to concede, definitely.
Gritting his teeth, Ben immediately used his ultimate move.
He stretched out his hand and pressed Susan down on the bed. Then, he said in a low voice, ¡°Stop
reading and
look at me.¡±
He subtly blocked the books from her view.
Susan could only look up at Ben.
Ben was so close to her that Susan could see the tiny pores on his face.
Ben had such a handsome face.
Susan couldn¡¯t help but blush. ¡°What are you doing?¡±
It worked.
Ben was delighted, but he maintained an indifferent expression. ¡°Look at me. Did you notice any
changes on me?¡±
What had changed?
Susan looked at him carefully and then shook her head. ¡°Nothing.¡±
¡°Take a look again.¡± Ben was unwilling to give up.
Susan checked him again.
This bastard really had a good figure, which made her blush a little.
She coughed lightly and said, ¡°Still nothing.¡±
Ben looked at her gloorily.
Susan felt scared under his gaze. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What exactly do you want¡
Ben sighed, ¡°Women are indeed bad. They won¡¯t cherish the thing they got and they will pretend to
forget what they promised.¡±
1/6
A
Chapter 206
His gloomy expression made Susan feel uneasy.
She felt that she was some kind of unfaithful lover.
¡°What did I promise you?¡± Susan asked cautiously.
Ben looked at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that I¡¯ve removed the bandage?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± said Susan nkly, ¡°I told you this morning that the wound is almost healed. You can remove the
bandage.¡±
Ben took a deep breath. ¡°And then?¡±
¡°And then¡?¡± Susan looked innocent.
Ben took a deep breath again. ¡°What about the reward you mentioned before?¡±
Reward? What reward?
Stunned for a long time, Susan suddenly came to her senses.
Her cheeks suddenly flushed.
Previously, she was worried about Ben, so she promised him that as long as he didn¡¯t mess around
before his wound healed, she would give him a reward.
However, that was only an excuse she quickly came up with to cate him at that moment.
¡°You want to go back on your word?¡± Ben pointed it out sharply.
¡°Of course not.¡± Susan straightened her neck. ¡°But I haven¡¯t got any time to buy it. Just wait for a few
more days.¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve bought it,¡± Ben said calmly.
Susan was speechless.
She looked at Ben in shock. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed?¡±
Ben shook his head sincerely and then pushed Susan into the changing room.
Half an hour passed.
Under the urging of Ben, Susan walked out bashfully.
Looking at the nearly transparent clothes on her body, she was so embarrassed.
How could she agree to such a condition at that time?
2/6
Chapter 206
Ben had ascivious look in his eye.
That night, Susan had no idea how she got through it.
However, the next day, there was an important meeting that she could not miss.
Susan attended the meeting with her tired body. She firmly said that she would stay at thepany for
the next month to monitor progress.
The employees burst into tears one after another.
However, five minutester, Ben said that he also had to stay at thepany for the next month since
he was busy.
Susan was speechless.
Ben specifically asked Susan to his office and said meaningfully, ¡°So, you want to change a ce to do
that,
Susan?¡±
Susan said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±
Mrs. Landor¡¯s ns to stay at thepany were dashed in ten minutes.
Susan took a deep breath.
She swore that she would never give in.
Ben hadpletely recovered from his injuries. If she allowed him to do whatever he wanted, how
could she
survive this?
Susan began to carry out the n B.
As soon as she got home, she remained close to Charlie.
In the evening, she shamelessly proposed to sleep with Penelope
Susan knew very well that if she slept in the guest room, she would not be able to stop this bastard.
But if she lived with Penelope, she believed that he wouldn¡¯t be able to do whatever he wanted.
Penelope thought that Susan had something to tell her, so she quickly agreed.
Susan was delighted.
She thought she would be safe.
However¡
3/6
Chapter 206
Five minutester, Ben stood at the door.
¡°Come here, Susan.¡± Ben waved at her.
Susan refused, ¡°No.¡±
¡°Come here.¡±
¡°I won¡¯t. Make me, if you can.¡±
Ben narrowed his eyes. ¡°Do you really¡ want me to do that?¡±
Susan was stunned.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you two have a conflict?¡± Penelope asked hesitantly.
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°No.¡±
Two voices sounded at the same time.
Ben smiled at Susan. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell Penelope how we had a conflict?¡±
Susan was speechless.
Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
Ben was shameless, but she wasn¡¯t.
¡°If you are unable to tell her, would you like me to help you?¡± Ben asked deliberately.
¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Susan was about to go crazy.
¡°Last night¡¡± Ben said slowly.
Susan rushed over and covered his mouth.
Ben gently licked her palm.
Susan retrieved her hand in a hurry.
Ben took the opportunity to hold her hand and said with a chuckle, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our room together,
Mrs. Landor.¡±
With a bitter expression on her face, Susan was dragged out by Ben.
When she was at the door, she clutched the door tightly, as if she didn¡¯t want to leave.
4/6
JM
Chapter 206
When she was finally dragged away, she looked like a warrior who was about to fight on the battlefield.
Penelope found it a little funny.
She couldn¡¯t understand what young people were doing now.
In the room.
Susan looked at Ben warily. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, tonight¡¡±
Ben rubbed her hair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I went too farst night.¡±
Susan looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Are you apologizing?¡±
Ben nodded sincerely. ¡°Yes. I won¡¯t do it again.¡±
¦°
Susan heaved a sigh of relief and patted Ben on the shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re able to own up to
your mistakes and make changes.¡±
Ben nodded sincerely.
The next day.
Susan expressionlessly looked at Ben, who looked refreshed.
If she believed this bastard again, she would be an idiot.
¡°I won¡¯t do it again, Susan,¡± Ben looked more and more sincere. ¡°You know, I shortened the time by an
hourst
night.¡±
Susan gave him a sneer.
Ben kept coaxing her.
They were bickering. Suddenly, someone knocked on the door in a hurry.
As soon as Ben opened the door, the maid said anxiously, ¡°Mr. Landor, Mr. and Mrs. Miller are here.
They are kneeling downstairs and refuse to get up. Mr. Landor senior was very angry when he saw
them.¡±
¡°My parents?¡± Susan immediately sat up.
She frowned and suddenly understood why
Yana was still in prison!
Me two of them were here!
Ben narrowed his eyes and asked coldly, ¡°How did these two get into my house? I¡¯ve clearly ordered
that they were not allowed to get close to my house.¡±
5/6
Chapter 205
The maid said softly, ¡°It was Mr. Lynn. He brought Miss and Mrs. Lynn in. Mr. and MI, Lynn with their
heads lowered, saying that they were their servants. So they got passed.¡±
The Lynn family!
The Miller family!
What was the purpose of their collective action?
Ben showed a trace of hostility in his eyes.
Especially the Lynh family.
Did they all think that Ben was too kind?
So they grew bolder and bolder.
Chapter 207
Chapter 207
At the Landor residence.
As Ben and Susan descended the stairs together, they saw Susan¡¯s parents, Carl and Jane, kneeling
before old Mr.
Landor.
Each held a bottle of pesticide in their hands.
¡°Mr. Landor, they say they will drink the pesticide if Mr. Landor senior doesn¡¯t help them,¡± a servant
whispered.
A hint of a cold smile flickered at the corner of Ben¡¯s mouth.
He was about to step forward when Susan reached out to stop him.
¡°Susan,¡± Ben said in a hushed tone, ¡°they are your parents. You should be shielded from dealing with
them.¡±
¡°Exactly because they¡¯re my parents, I should be the one to settle things with them,¡± Susan stated
calmly.
Ben was concerned, but Susan was insistent, so he stepped back.
Susan walked straight to Old Mr. Landor¡¯s side.
He was infuriated to the point of a headache when he saw Susan. He paused, then said, ¡°Susan, you
don¡¯t need to worry about this. Go and rest. I¡¯ll handle it here.¡±
Susan smiled softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Grandpa. I can take care of this.¡±
¡°Susan, you¡¯re here,¡± Jane said with an excited look. ¡°Do you know your sister is going to jail? And
they¡¯re saying she might get three years. Susan, she¡¯s your own sister. You must save her this time.¡±
Carl nodded in agreement, ¡°Yes, if you don¡¯t even help your own sister, what will people say? They¡¯ll
point fingers at your backbone.¡±
Susan furrowed her brows slightly and asked softly, ¡°She¡¯s been sentenced?¡±
Jane thought they were getting somewhere and pressed on, ¡°Yes, your sister is pregnant and in poor
health. How can she survive in jail? Susan, I know you¡¯re the kindest. You couldn¡¯t bear to see your
sister in a situation where it¡¯s a matter of life and death for both her and her unborn child!¡±
Hearing this, Susan¡¯s frown deepened, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right to feel regret, Susan, you¡¡± Jane started to say something with excitement.
Susan continued, ¡°My regret is, why was she only sentenced to three years?¡±
Chapter 207
Jane¡¯s words got stuck in her throat, unable toe out.
¡°What do you mean by this, Susan?¡± Carl¨Cstood up somewhat angrily. ¡°Is this how you treat your
parents? Don¡¯t you know that family is bound by blood and should help each other?¡±
Susan nced at him with an impassive face. ¡°Is that so? All I know is that my so¨Ccalled father, bound
to me by blood, gave me a bank card that was supposedly loaded with 2 million dors, but in reality, it
was empty. I also know that when Penelope was injured, my so¨Ccalled father was the first to stand up
and testify that I had major conflicts with her and suggested I had a motive to harm her.¡±
Carl was speechless.
Carl looked at Susan¡¯s indifferent face, frustration and anger rising in him. ¡°We¡¯re all family here. How
can you bear such grudges? Besides, I was only speaking the truth back then!¡±
¡°Oh,¡± Susan said calmly, ¡°I was also speaking the truth about Yana¡¯s situation. Let me be clear: I was
the one who insisted on calling the police, and when asked if I wanted to mediate, I was the one who
refused. If she¡¯s capable of doing such a thing, I want her to face the consequences.¡±
¡°You¡¡± Carl¡¯s fingers trembled with rage as he stared at Susan¡¯s stern visage.
Old Mr. Landor frowned at this.
Carl and Jane had arrived in a flurry of life¨Cand¨Cdeath urgency, begging him to save Yana, yet they
hadn¡¯t mentioned ¡°what she had actually done.
He had thought Yana had gotten into trouble for something else, but to find out her imprisonment was
linked to
Susan?
He was about to inquire further when Monica couldn¡¯t contain herself any longer.
¡°Susan, I never imagined you could be so spiteful,¡± Monica said, disbelief etched on her face. ¡°She¡¯s
your own sister. Even if you¡¯re jealous of her receiving more parental affection, you wouldn¡¯t¨Cshouldn¡¯t¨C
let her end up in jail!¡±
Mr. Lynn also shook his head, addressing Old Mr. Landor, ¡°Sir, if I may say so, Mrs. Landor¡¯s actions
could leave room for gossip if word spreads. Today, when I came to visit you, I saw Mr. and Mrs. Miller
pleading with the guards, desperate for a moment with Susan. But the Landor family¡¯s guards kept
them at bay. Seeing their plight, I had to help them get in.¡±
¡°Sir, parents¡® hearts are full of their children. To think one daughter is in jail because the other called the
police, how heartbroken Mr. and Mrs. Miller must be.¡±
Mr. Lynn¡¯s face was the picture ofpassion.
¡°Susan, you¡¯re truly in the wrong this time,¡± Monica chimed in. ¡°There should be no overnight grudges
in a family! You must help with this matter. We are one family, we should support each other.¡±
Chapter 207
¡°Mr. Lynn and Ms. Lynn¡¯s words seem more just,¡± Jane said, looking at them gratefully.
Susan watched all of this quietly and then suddenlyughed.
¡°What are youughing at?¡± Carl said with annoyance. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear Mr. Lynn and Ms. Lynn? Family
doesn¡¯t speak in two tongues! This favor, you must do it, whether you want to or not.¡±
Susan¡¯s smile grew wider, ¡°And if I refuse, what then?¡±
¡°If your sister really ends up in jail because of you, I will drink this pesticide! Then, when you¡¯ve driven
your own mother to her death, let¡¯s see where you can stand,¡± Jane said through clenched teeth.
¡°Your mom and I will die right in front of you,¡± Carl said furiously. ¡°Let¡¯s see if Ben still dares to be with a
venomous woman who drives her own parents to their deaths.¡±
Ben?
They dared to bring up Ben?
Susan paused for a moment.
Did they have no idea why Yana was being sent to jail?
Susan narrowed her eyes and asked, ¡°Are you not aware of why Yana is being sentenced?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Carl frowned. ¡°They said it was for intentional assault! They wouldn¡¯t disclose who the victim
was, fearing we might harass them, but they mentioned the injuries weren¡¯t severe, which is why Yana
didn¡¯t get a harsher
sentence.¡±
Susan was speechless.
So, they came here to threaten her without knowing anything, hoping to pressure her into helping in the
name of family
and moral righteousness.
Susan was curious to know if they would still dare to make such a fuss if they knew that Yana had
injured Ben.
Her expression suddenly became rather peculiar.
Seeing Susan like this, Ben couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft chuckle.
Alright
His wife was about to stir things up again.
But¡
He quite liked her mischievous side.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.
Chapter 207
¡°Whoever Yana Injured, why did you have to call the police?¡± Jane also chimed in. ¡°Yana is your own
sister! Even if she had actually killed someone, you should cover for her, not call the police!¡±
Mr. Lynn coughed, ¡°Jane¡¯s words may be a bit rough around the edges, but they¡¯re not without reason.
At the end of the day, we must maintain some sense of human kindness. Sending your sister to jail
over a stranger, that¡¯s just too cold¨Chearted.¡±
Monica also expressed her disapproval, ¡°Grandpa, Susan, that really is too ruthless. Just a while ago,
she Impulsively left Edie alone, disappeared for three months, and made him search the world for her.
Now, on a whim, she¡¯s ready to send her own sister to jail. It seems her heartcks any affection.
Today, she can do this to her own family; tomorrow, she might do the same to you or Ben. Grandpa, I
hope you don¡¯t mind my saying so, but I¡¯m genuinely worried about you getting hurt in the future.¡±
Chapter 208
Chapter 208
Old Mr. Landor nced at Monica, then let out a cold snort, ¡°If you know you¡¯re being nosy, then shut
your mouth.¡±
Monica, after all her talk, was dismissed with just that, looking somewhat wronged at Ben, ¡°Edie, you
used me before, and I don¡¯t me you because you have a ce in my heart. Whatever you asked of
me, I was willing to do it. What I said today was truly out of consideration for you.¡±
Susan looked at Ben expressionlessly.
Ben felt a surge of panic and quickly said, ¡°Susan, I¡¡±
Susan cut him off tly, ¡°You shut up and stay put.¡±
Ben immediatelyplied, falling silent.
Monica was nearly bursting with anger.
The man she idolized was being treated this way by Susan?
She was about to say something when Carl couldn¡¯t wait any longer.
¡°Since evening har
made it clear to you, Susan, I want you to call the police right now and withdraw the appeal. Have the
police station release your sister quickly,¡± Carl demanded loudly.
¡°I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t make the call, I¡¯ll show you how I can die,¡± Jane threatened, picking up
the bottle of pesticide.
¡°I¡¯m with your mother!¡± Carl also took hold of the pesticide.
¡°One¡¡± Jane began to count, her voice shaking.
Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
Monica pretended to urge Susan, ¡°Susan, make the call quickly.¡±
But secretly, she hoped Susan would remain stubborn.
In that case, even if Susan had a million reasons, the tag of forcing her own parents to their deaths
would be enough to crucify her reputation. Moreover, seeing Susan push her parents to such an
extreme, Ben might also grow cold towards her.
Bringing her parents in today, they were aiming to kill two birds with one stone.
¡°Two¡¡± Jane continued the countdown.
Susan¡¯s face was expressionless.
1/4
Chapter 208
¡°Three¡¡± Jane¡¯s voice was shrill with desperation.
Old Mr. Landor, fearing that they might actually do something drastic, was about to intervene.
But Susan spoke up nonchntly, ¡°Grandpa, let them do whatever they want. Parents like them, I¡¯ve
been disappointed with them for a long time. If they could just die, it would seem even God is helping
me.¡±
Susan¡¯s Indifferent stancepletely stunned the Millers.
Holding the pesticide bottles, they looked at each other, motionless.
Susan frowned, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it until the count of three? Why aren¡¯t you proceeding?¡±
¡°Susan! You¡¯ll bring a curse upon yourself,¡± Jane shouted.
¡°With parents like you, haven¡¯t I already suffered enough curse?¡± Susan¡¯s face remained impassive.
¡°You¡ you ungrateful daughter,¡± Carl trembled with anger, yet the pesticide remained untouched.
¡°Why haven¡¯t you drunk it yet?¡± Susan¡¯s eyes narrowed, and then she had an epiphany, ¡°Or is it that
the quality of this pesticide isn¡¯t good enough, and you¡¯re afraid you won¡¯t die, only suffer?¡±
Susan called a servant over and whispered something in his ear.
The servant nodded and left.
She announced to everyone, ¡°I told him to fetch the most potent herbicide we use. Mom, Dad, you
might not know this, but ordinary pesticides might not be lethal. This one, however, guarantees death.¡±
Soon, the pesticide was brought in.
The servant gave a vivid description, ¡°Mrs. Landor, this pesticide is extremely toxic. Just a small sip is
enough to be fatal. The most harrowing part is, it doesn¡¯t kill immediately. Many who attempt suicide
with it end up regretting it, wishing to live, but sadly, once ingested, death is certain. Mr. and Mrs. Miller
can fully experience the sensation of their insides slowly decaying, their bodies crumbling before
passing on. Then, you can hold hands on your perfect journey to the afterlife. How does that sound?
The perfect departure.¡±
¡°Excellent,¡± Susan said with apparent approval, ncing at the servant, ¡°Fill it up for Mr. and Mrs.
Miller.¡±
The servant took two small cups and poured a measure into each.
Jane and Carl were nearly out of their minds.
¡°Susan, what are you doing?¡± Jane panicked.
Susan wore an innocent expression, ¡°I¡¯m just assisting you with the pesticide. I¡¯m waiting for you to
drink it.¡±
2/4
Chapter 208
Carl raised his voice, ¡°Behaving this way, you¡¯ll be despised by everyone.¡±
¡°Exactly. So, please hurry up and die, so I can continue to live my wealthy life as a pariah,¡± Susan
nodded in agreement.
Carl and Jane were speechless, each with a cup of pesticide thrust upon them.
¡°Why aren¡¯t you drinking?¡± Susan¡¯s gaze turned icy.
Jane started to show fear, ¡°Susan, actually¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t bother with excuses. If you die, I¡¯ll bear the consequences. Go ahead on your journey with
peace of mind,¡± Susan said coldly.
¡°Susan, you¡¡± Carl wanted to curse.
¡°Go on, pour it down their throats!¡± Susanmanded arrogantly.
The servants nced at Ben.
With a slight nod from Ben, they stepped forward, ready to make Carl and Jane drink the pesticide.
At this moment, Carl and Jane were genuinely frightened.
Before the servants could get any closer, they threw their cups to the ground.
¡°We¡¯re not drinking this,¡± Jane said, panicked.
¡°Yes, don¡¯te any closer,¡± Carl shouted.
¡°Is that so? What a pity,¡± Susan said calmly, signaling the servants to step back.
Why wouldn¡¯t her parents drink the pesticide?
Monica, too, seemed disappointed but quickly turned her attention back to Susan, ¡°Susan, how can you
force your own parents to drink pesticide? That¡¯s murder.¡±
Susan let out a lightugh, picked up a cup, and downed the so¨Ccalled poison in one gulp.
Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in shock..
Susan licked her lips and said softly, ¡°Since when does serving your parents sugar water count as
murder?¡±
Sugar¡ water?
Monica was taken aback.
3/4
Chapter 208
Carl and Jane also paused, their lips trembling slightly, but they dared not say anything more.
The Susan they faced now was somewhat terrifying.
What If, in response to any more of their antics, she actually brought out real pesticide?
Valuing their lives Immensely, they didn¡¯t want to take that risk.
Seeing the Millers backing down, Monica grew anxious, ¡°That¡¯s still intimidation! Anyway, your
character is wed. You¡¯re simply not worthy of Ben.¡±
Susan spoke calmly, ¡°Ms. Lynn, It seems you have quite deep and honorable feelings for my husband.¡±
Monica looked at Susan defiantly, ¡°I¡¯ve never thought to deny that.¡±
¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Susan smiled. ¡°You think I¡¯m so heartless that I don¡¯t deserve Ben?¡±
¡°You know yourself that you¡¯re heartless,¡± Monica said with disdain.
Susan nodded in agreement, ¡°So, ording to you, whoever Yana injured, that person had iting,
and I should cover for Yana, right?¡±
Monica said without hesitation, ¡°Of course. Family is the most important. Even if Yana killed someone,
you should
still cover for her!¡±
¡°Family is the most important? That sounds quite moving,¡± Susanughed, then cast a sidelong nce
at Ben, ¡°Good thing you divorced her early. Otherwise, if you had been stabbed to death on the spot,
no one would¡¯ve sought justice for you.¡±
Ben nodded vigorously, ¡°You¡¯re right, my honey.¡±
He felt like a cheerleader at that moment.
All he needed to do, was to honestly cheer for his wife.
Chapter 209
Chapter 209
Monica furrowed her brows, ¡°What are you talking about? If it were Ben, then of course I would¡¡±
Mr. Lynn sensed something was off and pulled Monica aside, signaling her to stop talking.
¡°Dad, what are you doing? I haven¡¯t finished speaking,¡± Monica protested.
Mr. Lynn clenched his teeth and asked directly, ¡°The person Yana stabbed¡ was it Ben?¡±
¡°How could that be!¡± Monica eximed in a high¨Cpitched voice.
Carl and Jane also paused, simultaneously turning to look at Ben and Susan, a flicker of unease
crossing their faces.
This¡ couldn¡¯t be possible, could it?
If Yana had injured Ben, then their insistence on Susan helping Yana in front of Charlie and Ben¡
Wouldn¡¯t that seem¡ ridiculous?
Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Ben casually nodded, ¡°Indeed, the person Yana stabbed was me. It
was I who instructed Susan to call the police. If you think what I did was wrong, feel free to speak up.¡±
Monica¡¯s face froze.
After a moment, she stood up abruptly, ring at Carl and Jane, ¡°Your daughter dared to stab Ben!
Forget about serving three years. Even if she were sentenced to death, she would deserve it!¡±
Susan reminded her coolly, ¡°Ms. Lynn, you just said family is the most important. That person who
didn¡¯t matter, even if they were killed, I should help Yana.¡±
1
¡°That was before I knew, now that I¡¯m aware, of course¡¡± Monica tried to backpedal with conviction.
Mr. Lynn, embarrassed, pulled her up, ¡°Mr. Landor, today we didn¡¯t understand the situation fully and
ended up causing confusion. The ensuing matters are your family¡¯s business, and we won¡¯t interfere.¡±
He began to pull Monica away.
But Monica was reluctant to leave, ¡°Dad, why are you pulling me away? I still have things to say. Ben, I
truly didn¡¯t know she stabbed you, if I had known, I definitely would have¡¡±
Mr. Lynn quickened his pace, dragging her away.
Monica¡¯s voice soon fadedpletely.
1/6
Chapter 209
Only then did Old Mr. Landor fully understand the sequence of events..
He looked at Ben with a hint of concern, ¡°Your wound?¡±
¡°It¡¯s already healed,¡± Ben quickly assured him.
Old Mr. Landor nodded, recalling how Susan had been ushering Ben back to their room early these
past days.
Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.
He had thought it was just the affection of a young couple, and it had warmed his heart.
But now, he realized Susan had been worried about Ben¡¯s injury all along!
Realizing that Ben had faced such a dangerous situation, anger surged within Old Mr. Landor.
He turned to Carl and Jane with a frosty re, ¡°Now, what do you two have to say for yourselves?¡±
How could Yana hurt Ben¡.
Why did Yana on earth stab Ben?
Carl was starting to cower.
Jane pulled at him, her eyes full of unease, ¡°Carl?¡±
No matter how grievous Yana¡¯s mistake was, she was still their only daughter.
Carl wavered, then finally, thick¨Cfaced, he ventured, ¡°Mr. Landor, look, you¡¯re alright now, and Yana,
she¡¯s just young and naive. Maybe we could¡¡±
¡°You don¡¯t need to plead with Ben,¡± Susan cut him off sharply. ¡°It¡¯s me who insists on Yana being
punished.¡°¡±
¡°Susan, how can you be so heartless!¡± Carl exploded.
Susan was about to retort when Ben squeezed her hand, ¡°Susan, they are still your parents. It wouldn¡¯t
hurt to give
a little.¡±
¡°Ben!¡± Susan was confused.
Carl was suddenly ted, ¡°Mr. Landor is being reasonable.¡±
Ben spoke up calmly, ¡°I¡¯m willing to reach an out¨Cof¨Ccourt settlement with you. But, I have my
conditions.¡±
¡°What conditions?¡± Carl asked eagerly.
Ben made a gesture.
¡°What does that mean?¡± Carl was perplexed.
2/6
3/6
Chapter 209
Ben exined inly, ¡°Twenty million dors. I¡¯ll agree to the settlement, and I assure you, there will be
no further retribution for this matter.¡±
¡°Twenty million?¡± Carl¡¯s eyes widened dramatically.
¡°Carl!¡± Jane looked at him expectantly.
Carl struggled for a few minutes before nodding, ¡°Deal!¡±
The Miller family¡¯s assets weren¡¯t abundant. Liquidating everything probably wouldn¡¯t amount to twenty
million
dors.
But the circumstances had changed.
Timothy was gone. He had no parents.
Yana and the child she carried were his only heirs.
Now, Yana had inherited everything from him.
With Timothy¡¯s wealth,ing up with twenty million dors wasn¡¯t too difficult.
Thinking this way, Carl felt Ben¡¯s condition was not too hard to ept.
After Carl and Jane left, Susan turned to Ben, ¡°Why the sudden act of kindness?¡±
¡°Kind?¡± Benughed, ¡°Not really.¡±
Susan was puzzled.
Ben began to exin.
¡°Yana is pregnant. Even though she¡¯s been sentenced to three years, my injuries weren¡¯t severe, so
there¡¯s actually a good chance she could get probation. The situation isn¡¯t as dire as her parents
imagined.¡±
Susan nodded, half understanding, ¡°But with Timothy¡¯s inheritance, twenty million dors isn¡¯t really a
punishment,
is it?¡±
Ben shook his head, his smile conveying a hint of irony. ¡°Timothy didn¡¯t leave behind that much cash.¡±
FUGI Come?¡± Susan
was puzzled.
Ben stroked Susan¡¯s hair and said without any reservation, ¡°He was my rival in love. I investigated him
thoroughly. About half a year ago, he set up a foundation and poured most of his ie into charity.
My estimate is that the cash he left behind is, at most, around two million dors.¡±
Charity?
7
Chapter 209
Susan was stunned.
Ben raised an eyebrow. ¡°I think he was just too bored with life, filled with too much regret, and found
something to pass the time. I thought he was a decent man because of his charity work, and I let my
guard down a bit. I never expected him to do something like this in the end.¡±
Recalling the incident, Ben couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly.
Susan fell silent for a while.
The line between good and evil in a person is indeed hard to draw based on a single action.
For the millions who benefited from Timothy¡¯s help, he was a great man.
But his final act was indeed too outrageous.
Of course, it wasn¡¯t Susan¡¯s ce to judge Timothy¡¯s moral character.
But¡
Now, the interesting part arrived.
If Timothy¡¯s inheritance was really just that little, how would Carl and Janee up with such arge
sum of money?
Susan suddenly felt a bit eager to see what would happen next.
Carl and Jane rushed out of the Landor family and straight to the police station, spurred on by Ben¡¯s
earlier call.
This was the first time they saw their daughter since Yana had been detained.
With limited time, Carl quickly exined Ben¡¯s conditions to Yana and then had her write a power of
attorney for them to receive the inheritance.
Yana, driven mad by her confinement, agreed without hesitation.
Once they had the power of attorney, Timothy¡¯swyer arrived.
Carl and Jane were dumbfounded.
Jane couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is¡ is there some mistake? Is this all of Timothy¡¯s estate?¡±
ording to thewyer¡¯s disclosure, besides the house he was currently living in, Timothy had sold off
all his other real estate not long ago. As for his wealth, he had donated it all to the foundation, leaving
himself with less than 2
million dors in cash.
¡°Mr. and Mrs. Miller, Mr. Leen is a noble person.¡± Thewyer said seriously, ¡°He told me that 2 million
dors is
4/6
Chapter 209
enough to guarantee a higher efficiency. As for the rest, he doesn¡¯t need it, but more people need it.
Although the foundation under his name has only been established for half a year, it is now a super
foundation second only to the Landor Group in private. You should be proud of him.¡±
Carl v
was stupefied. All that money, and Timothy had given it all to charity? Had he lost his mind?
¡°No, we¡¯re not dealing with this foundation business anymore. Get the foundation¡¯s money back for me,
now,¡± Carl demanded brashly.
Thewyer shook his head and then showed him a document, ¡°Mr. Leen made it clear that only the
foundation has ess to its funds. Even he himself couldn¡¯t use the money at will.¡±
Carl¡¯s face darkened as he read the clear print.
He had thought that with Timothy¡¯s inheritance, gathering twenty million dors would be simple.
But Timothy was a fool.
How could he only leave behind so little money? How were they supposed toe up with twenty
million dors
now?
But if they couldn¡¯te up with twenty million dors, Yana, being locked up, would probably notst
much
longer.
¡°Honey¡¡± Jane looked at Carl apprehensively.
Carl was livid, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me! Even if you sold me, it wouldn¡¯t add up to twenty million dors.¡±
¡°No, there are the shares of Space Technologies, aren¡¯t there?¡± Jane tentatively reminded him.
Timothy¡¯s inheritance wasn¡¯t just about cash; it was mostly about shares.
He personally held 30% of the shares of Space Technologies.
Recently, due to Timothy¡¯s unexpected death, the stock had plummeted.
But this 30% was still roughly worth two hundred million dors.
¡°Selling now would be a huge loss,¡± Carl tly refused. ¡°Once thepany stabilizes, these shares
could multiply
in value.¡±
¡°But Yana can¡¯t wait,¡± Jane couldn¡¯t help but cry. ¡°Moreover, these shares are actually Yana¡¯s. Using
them for her own benefit is only natural.¡±
Carl¡¯s gaze flickered.
Indeed, the heir to the shares was Yana.
5/6
A
d
M
Chapter
209
Now she trusted him, willing to let him manage it.
But if he wasn¡¯t even willing to use this money, would Yana still trust him?
Carl clenched his teeth, ¡°Save her!¡±
With a heavy heart, Carl sold a portion of the shares at the lowest price, gathered twenty million dors,
and obtained Ben¡¯s withdrawal from thewsuit.
Yana could finally go home.
After a few days in detention, she seemed somewhat dazed.
¡°Yana, why on earth did you stab Ben?¡± Although Jane was heartbroken for her daughter, she couldn¡¯t
help but ask.
Yana stared nkly at Jane for a moment and then let out a coldugh.
¡°From now on, don¡¯t do anything foolish,¡± Jane continued to advise.
Yana nodded emotionlessly.
Don¡¯t do anything foolish again.
Yes, she couldn¡¯t afford to act so rashly anymore.
To seek revenge, she needed to n more carefully.
Susan, Ben.
These two people had caused the death of Timothy.
Even if it took her whole life, she would get justice for Timothy
Chapter 210
Chapter 210
For the next while, Susan continued her deep dive into research and development.
Meanwhile, Ben found the time to keep up with some gossip, which he ryed to Susan in a joking
tone.
After listening, Susan couldn¡¯t help but show a bemused expression.
Carl, in a desperate attempt to scrape together twenty million dors, had sold 10% of his shares at
rock¨Cbottom prices, yet he still remained thergest shareholder.
He was now set on making a name for himself within Space Technologies, determined to recoup his
losses. Carl had a history of barely keeping a million¨Cdorpany afloat, stumbling along break¨C
even.
Yet, he fancied himself a business prodigy, believing he had merelycked the right opportunity to
showcase his talents.
Now in charge of the vast Space Technologies, he was eager to prove himself and do something
monumental.
After taking the reins, Carl set off three measures¨Cstreamlining the workforce, redefining the
development n, and aggressively expanding into new ventures
The result of these measures was that, a month in, Space Technologies¡® situation hadn¡¯t improved but
had, in fact, worsened significantly.
¡°Now, Carl believes he¡¯s done nothing wrong, that the losses are due to his staff¡¯s duplicity. But the
other shareholders have lost faith in him. ording to the information I control, they¡¯re about to
convene a board meeting to formally impeach him,¡± Ben said casually.
Susan wasn¡¯t surprised in the slightest.
Carl had always been ipetent. It wasn¡¯t surprising to see such an oue.
What surprised her slightly was that Carl had managed to make such a mess of things in just one
month.
He was truly a ¡®business genius¡® in his own right.
¡°And Carl¡¯s troubles don¡¯t end there,¡± Ben raised an eyebrow. ¡°ording to the will Timothy had set up
in advance, his wealth goes to Yana and the child. But after inheriting the wealth, Yana is required to
donate at least ten million dors to the foundation annually, amitment that must be maintained for
at least five years. Initially, with the value of the shares she held, donating ten million dors a year
would have been effortless for Yana, even if she did nothing. But with Carl¡¯s mismanagement causing
Space Technologies to copse, the annual dividends they¡¯ll receive are unlikely to meet that ten
million mark. If they fail to fulfill this donation obligation, they could lose their inheritance rights to the
shares.¡±
1/5
If Carl had been willing to delegatep
Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
dividends would have been a breeze.
But his obsession with power led to thepany¡¯s downfall.
As thergest shareholder, Carl¡¯s stubbornness and refusal to relinquish control, coupled with the other
shareholders¡® desire to unseat him, left Space Technologies in a state of internal chaos.
If thepany was not stable, how could it develop?
Susan fell into a contemtive silence.
Ben stroked her hair gently, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t let go?¡±
Susan shook her head, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to hold onto. They never considered me family, so I have no
reason to cling. But I did pour my heart into Space Technologies. Watching thepany fall apart is
naturally upsetting.¡±
Ben couldn¡¯t hide a touch of envy, ¡°That Timothy, he was just lucky to have met you so early.¡±
Had he met Susan earlier, they could have built the Storm Group together, grown together¨Cjust the
thought was too beautiful.
¡°What¡¯s there to be jealous about?¡± Susan said softly, her gaze tender, ¡°That was my past. But my
present and future are with you.¡±
Ben¡¯s gaze flickered, his voice growing husky, ¡°Susan, don¡¯t tempt me.¡±
Susan was speechless.
Did she tempt Ben in any way?
Wasn¡¯t it just his mind filled with nonsense?
But seeing Ben¡¯s increasingly dangerous gaze, Susan got a bit flustered and swiftly changed the
subject, ¡°Besides
the Miller family¡¯s drama, is there any other gossip?¡±
Knowing full well that Susan was sidestepping, Ben gave her a meaningful look¨Cbefore casually
mentioning. ¡°Nothing much else. Just that Leo¡¯spany hasunched a project to develop a dating
game.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± Susan paused briefly, not giving it much thought, ¡°Anyone can develop a game. The
market will decide who wins and who loses.¡±
In reality, with the powerful Al as her ace in the hole, Susan hadn¡¯t considered the possibility of losing.
Ben was aware of this.
2/5
Chapter 210
So, after sharing this bit of gossip, the couple brushed it aside and moved on.
Two monthster.
The Storm Group announced the sessful development of a new smartphone.
The Storm Group dered that aunch event would be held the next day, the phone code¨Cnamed
Future One.
The world buzzed with excitement.
Ben had previously stated that the most anticipated smartphone series from Storm Group was the
Future Series.
The release of the Future Series would signify that Storm Group had achieved epoch¨Cmaking progress
in a certain
field.
Epoch¨Cmaking!
Such weighty words.
The previous Allure series phones, equipped with thetest system, received unanimous praise.
But that was just the Allure One.
Not the Future One.
The Storm Group, simply by releasing the name of a phone series, without revealing anything else, had
set
countless minds racing.
What breakthrough did the Future One achieve?
Simultaneously.
Isabe also saw the news.
Her face turned deathly pale.
Future One?¡± Isabe¡¯s expression twisted slightly, ¡°Future One! How is this possible, how could it be?¡±
Isabe, what¡¯s wrong? You look terrible,¡± Leo noticed Isabe¡¯s distress and asked with concern.
sabe shook her head, seemingly in a daze.
Leo didn¡¯t probe further, saying, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing important, can you oversee things at thepany?
I¡¯m going out co y cards.¡±
Saying so, Leo walked out, preupied with his own concerns.
75
Chapter 210
He felt his life was now like a fairy tale.
Forpany matters, he only needed to set the general direction. Isabe would handle the details.
She was a ssmate from his school days, quite capable, and to add to that, she harbored deep
feelings for him.
So, entrusting thepany to Isabe gave him peace of mind.
Moreover, what pleased Leo the most was that Isabe never interfered with his leisure activities.
She even proactively allocated funds for him, insisting he should enjoy himself to the fullest.
Without Penelope overseeing his personal life and with Isabe managing thepany, all he needed
to do was spend money liberally.
Life couldn¡¯t get any better than this.
After Leo left.
Isabe¡¯s hands trembled as she frantically searched for news about Future One.
This shouldn¡¯t be happening.
This shouldn¡¯t.
Future One wasn¡¯t supposed to be released now!
In her memory of the past life, Future One had officiallyunched at the end of this year.
And yet, it was still early in the year.
The release of Future One only meant one thing.
The Storm Group¡¯s Al project had been a sess!
But how could that be?
She had poached Marc. Without him, how could Susan develop an intelligent Al?
It was impossible, utterly impossible.
Muttering to herself, Isabe hurried to Marc¡¯sb.
Chapter 211
Chapter 211
¡°Alright, over here, you need to make some adjustments.¡±
¡°Huston, is your ability not good enough? You need to improve it. The feeling I want is that, not that. Do
you understand? Do you not understand? Go down and think about it.¡±
Marc sat in his office, casually giving directions to the project¡¯s neers like a boss.
Lifting his gaze, he saw Isabe approaching.
Marc quickly toned down his air of supremacy, grinning, ¡°Ms. Smith, you¡¯re here.¡±
As he spoke, he shot a stern look at the neers, ¡°What are you standing around for? Haven¡¯t you
gone to brew coffee for Ms. Smith yet?¡±
The new recruits all showed a hint of humiliation.
They had joined the workshop hoping to learn something substantial.
But what now?
After a month, they hadn¡¯t picked up anything except for listening to Marc spout iprehensible
theories.
That would have been bearable, but now they were being asked to serve coffee as if they were
servants?
Their expressions were off, but Isabe had no time to care about them right now.
She waved them off hastily, saying, ¡°No need for trouble, let them go out. I have something to ask you.
¡°Sure,¡± Marc quickly ushered them out.
Isabe¡¯s mind was a tangled mess, yet she managed to muster a smile for Marc, ¡°Marc, I wanted to
ask about our Al project. It¡¯s been several months. How is the developmenting along?¡±
A flicker of unease passed through Marc¡¯s eyes, but months of constant ttery had made him adept at
feigning.
confidence.
Even now, as Isabe inquired, he appeared unfazed.
¡®Ms. Smith, that¡¯s a bit of an amateur question.¡± Marc coughed. ¡°Our project is high¨Ctech, and any kind
of technology needs time to develop. We¡¯ve only been at it for a little over half a year. How could we
possibly have a breakthrough so soon? Ms. Smith, you¡¯ll have to give me a bit more time.¡±
¡°I¡¯d like to give you time, but¡¡± Isabe was getting anxious.
1/4
Chapter 211
¡°But what?¡± Marc looked at her curiously.
Isabe bit her lip, swallowing back her words.
The Storm Group¡¯sunch event for Future One hadn¡¯t happened yet. She couldn¡¯t very well admit she
had a
premonition that Storm Group had already achieved a breakthrough in this project.
After a moment¡¯s thought, Isabe tried a different angle, ¡°So, do you think it¡¯s possible for anyone to
complete this project within six months?¡±
Marc pondered for a moment, then decisively said, ¡°Absolutely not.¡±
He genuinely believed it was impossible.
He had been groping around this artificial intelligence project for so long, still lingering at the threshold.
How could anyone have already made a breakthrough?
Isabe felt a bit more at ease.
Marc was King, after all!
And who was King?
He was universally acknowledged as the most brilliant programmer of the century.
If he said it was impossible, then it surely was.
If it wasn¡¯t the Al project, could it be that Storm Group had made a breakthrough in another field?
After all, even with King on board in her past life¡¯s timeline, the development of artificial intelligence was
only achieved towards the end of the year..
It made no sense that after she poached King, the timeline would have moved up.
Isabe steadied her nerves and gave Marc another directive, ¡°Marc, we need to step up our
development efforts.¡±
¡®Rest assured,¡± Marc agreed readily, with somewhat convincing confidence.
Isabe was taken in by Marc¡¯s bluster, leaving reassured.
She thought to herself that no matter what breakthrough Storm Group had achieved, it couldn¡¯t surpass
the impact of intelligent AI!
Once Marc¡¯s research seeded, she was sure she could use it to soar high and firmly suppress
Storm Group.
Despite her selfforting thoughts, Isabe couldn¡¯t resist tuning in to watch the live broadcast of the
Future
2/4
A
Chapter
One release the next day.
Hosting the event was Ben himself.
Isabe¡¯s gaze lingered on Ben¡¯s face, a mix of unwillingness rolling in her eyes, but most of it had
turned into resentment and anger.
Ben Landor
It was this man who had nearly destroyed her with his schemes.
Though she didn¡¯t dare provoke him now, she held the trump card with Marc, and she was convinced
that with her foresight, she could eventually assist Leo in reaching the pinnacle.
Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.
Then, she would make Ben bow down before them.
Isabe imagined this scene and felt excited.
She was lost in this reverie when Ben¡¯s voice reached her ears.
Ben said, ¡°Our Future One phone marks a major breakthrough in artificial intelligence. It wille
equipped with an extensively upgraded, highly anthropomorphic personal assistant, and we have also
pre¨Cinstalled several games. The NPCs in these games will utilize thetest Al technology to¡¡±
Ben¡¯s introduction was still ongoing, but Isabe felt as if her mind had exploded.
She waspletely dumbfounded.
It was actually intelligent Al technology!
Why?
Isabe, having poached Marc, had believed that Storm Group would inevitably be dyed in
developing the technology, yet they had not only seeded, they had done so ahead of schedule!
What on earth was going on?
There must be a mistake somewhere.
With her bag in hand, Isabe hurried to find Marc.
He was humming a tune, leisurely sipping his coffee, the picture of contentment.
Upon seeing Isabe, he merely chuckled and said, ¡°Ms. Smith, you¡¯re here. I was just taking a break
from coding.¡±
Usually, seeing Marc in such a rxed state, given his reputation as King, Isabe would have just
smiled and allowed him to rest a bit longer.
3/4
A
Chapter 211
But now, with a terrifying suspicion In her mind, her expression darkened upon witnessing his leisurely
demeanor.
Isabe approached slowly.
Seeing her like this, Marc¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He sensed something amiss in her demeanor and sat
up straight, asking cautiously, ¡°Ms. Smith? What¡¯s wrong today?¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Isabe gave him a peculiar look and then pressed, ¡°Tell me the truth, how is our
project really progressing?¡±
¡°It¡¯s going quite well, proceeding as nned,¡® Marc answered nonchntly.
¡°Really?¡± Isabe narrowed her eyes. ¡°Show me thetest results. I want to have them verified by a
professional.¡±
Isabe herself didn¡¯t understand these technical matters.
She usually took Marc at his word.
But now, with doubt in her heart, she was no longer willing to take his word for it.
¡°Well¡¡± Marc became visibly flustered. He hadn¡¯t actually developed anything. A professional review
would expose him instantly
Chapter 212
Chapter 212
Marc steadied himself, feigning anger, ¡°Ms. Smith, bringing in an outsider for verification? Are you
saying you don¡¯t trust me? Then why did you hire me in the first ce?¡±
With that, he mmed his hand on the desk and stood up, turning to leave.
Inwardly, he was counting the seconds, expecting Isabe to call him back at any moment.
As he walked away, Isabe suddenly said, ¡°Mr. King.¡±
Marc frowned and turned back to Isabe, ¡°What? Ms. Smith, what are you talking about?¡±
Isabe¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she managed to force a smile, ¡°Marc, there¡¯s no need to hide your
identity anymore. I already know everything about you.¡±
Marc¡¯s heart sank.
Did Isabe discover that he was a fraud?
As he looked at Isabe¡¯s twisted smile, he grew more convinced that she had seen through him.
Growing fearful, Marc contemted the substantial amount of money he had received during this time.
If Isabe decided to sue him, he could end up in jail.
¡°Marc, just be honest with me,¡± Isabe urged, hinting wildly, ¡°I know all about your identities.¡±
Sweat broke out on Marc¡¯s forehead.
Overwhelmed by Isabe¡¯s confident demeanor, his legs began to tremble.
1
In a shaky voice, he pleaded, ¡°Ms. Smith, you¡ you can¡¯t sue me. I never intended to deceive anyone.
It was you who suddenly offered to hire me with an annual sry of four million dors. At most, I just
went along with it. It
wasn¡¯t deliberate fraud.¡±
Isabe was confused.
¡°You¡ you¡¯re not King?¡±
¡°King?¡± Marc was stunned. ¡°Who is King?¡±
The next moment, he came to his senses and asked, ¡°Who do you think you are? You mean that
century¡¯s most talented programmer? If I were him, would I be working in a smallpany?¡±
¡°You¡¡± Isabe, trembling and pointing at Marc, suddenly lowered her head and spat out a mouthful of
blood in
1/5
A
Chapter 212
shock and disbelief.
Marcl
He wasn¡¯t King at all!
So what was all her scheming for the past six months?
Thinking she was smart?
A fool with more money than sense?
¡°Ms. Smith, please don¡¯t scare me. Why are you suddenly coughing up blood? Let me make it clear, I
didn¡¯t do anything. Your bleeding is your own issue, don¡¯t try to pin it on me,¡± Marc said, a hint of panic
in his voice.
Isabe looked up at him, her mind almost breaking, ¡°Marc! You¡¯re not King, why didn¡¯t you tell me
sooner?¡±
Marc was
was stunned, ¡°I didn¡¯t know either. How could you possibly think I was King? Anyone with a bit of sense
would never link me to King.¡±
What did that mean?
Was he implying that Isabe had no brains?
Isabe clutched her chest, nearly spitting out another mouthful of blood.
Seeing things were going south, Marc cautiously stepped back, ¡°I didn¡¯t even touch you, don¡¯t try to
frame me. I¡¯ll¡ I¡¯ll return half my sry to you, and we¡¯ll act like this coboration never happened.¡±
As he tried to slip away, Isabe rushed over and grabbed his clothes, gritting her teeth, ¡°Marc, you¡¯ve
deceived me so badly, and you think you can just walk away?¡±
Marc got irritated, ¡°What else do you want? You were the ones who approached me for the contract.
I¡¯m being reasonable by offering half back.¡±
Isabe sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Marc. In these six months, you¡¯ve redirected nearly ten million dors
from thepany. That¡¯s enough tond you in jail for life!¡±
Marc was dumbfounded, ¡°Ms. Smith, you asked me to do it.¡±
Isabe looked at him coldly, ¡°Do you have any proof? You handled the money. I never even touched it.
What makes you think you can pin this on me?¡±
Marc became desperate, ¡°But most of the money was transferred to you.¡±
Isabeughed, ¡°The ount you transferred to isn¡¯t mine. Even if you im that, nobody can trace it
back to me! Marc, you¡¯re definitely carrying the me for this.¡±
2/5
¦¡
Chapter 212
Marc looked at Isabe¡¯s crazed demeanor, feeling overwhelmed, ¡°Then what do you want?¡±
Isabe, with gritted teeth, said, ¡°Storm Group¡¯s phones are starting pre¨Csales now. They will officially
launch in a week. I want you tounch that dating game ahead of schedule, within this week.¡±
Marc was taken aback, ¡°That dating game is almost ready, but I¡¯m still clueless about the most crucial
part, the Intelligent NPC.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t care if you have a clue or not. You either produce the game within five days, or I¡¯ll send you to
jail.¡±
Isabe said sternly, fixing Marc with a fierce re. ¡°The choice is yours.¡±
Marc¡¯s lips trembled slightly. Finally, with a hard resolve, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Five days is
tight¡ but I¡¯ll
try,¡±
Isabe then smiled, patting Marc on the shoulder lightly, ¡®Don¡¯t be too nervous. Even if you can¡¯t
create a real intelligent NPC, just make something passable that can fool the average yer. I believe
in you.¡±
With that, Isabe left.
Marc copsed onto the ground, overwhelmed.
Five days¡
Even making something passable seemed impossible to him.
Butpared to prison, he felt he had to give it his all.
Five dayster, Marc presented the final product to Isabe.
She opened the game, recalling her past life when she had yed it.
Back then, due to her jealousy of Susan, she had only yed it briefly before discarding it.
Despite not ying much herself, the game had been incredibly popr, and the discussions about it
were inescapable. She had inadvertently picked up some of the storyline.
The game featured four male leads, each with their unique personality and a dedicated fanbase.
Influenced by their enthusiastic rmendations, Isabe, even without much personal experience,
had a rough idea of the plot.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.
So, this time, she took the initiative to copy the character settings and the main storyline from the game
produced
by Susan in her previous life.
In essence, her game was aplete copy of Susan¡¯s creation from her past life..
3/5
A
Chapter 212
But now, it was a different time.
Susan¡¯s game was likely still the same.
But she would release a simr game first.
Then, when Susan released hers, it would look like Susan was the one copying.
Isabe was curious to see how Susan would manage to maintain her reputation and profits with the
label of a copycat hanging over her.
With this thought in mind, Isabe eagerly started the game.
She hadn¡¯t yed much in her past life and didn¡¯t intend to dive deep this time either.
She briefly went through the storyline.
Marc, watching by her side, was a bundle of nerves.
He had no idea what an intelligent NPC should be like. His approach was simply to add more options to
create the illusion ofplex branching paths.
He was unsure if the game would pass muster.
Isabe yed the game for a short while and showed a satisfied expression.
The male leads¡® personalities and some specific plot points were exactly like those in her past life.
If the game was a hit then, it could be a hit now too.
Only this time, it would be Isabe, not Susan, who would be credited for its sess.
¡°You did well,¡± Isabe said. ¡°We¡¯llunch the game tonight.¡±
The game¡ passed just like that?
Marc was slightly dazed, but he wouldn¡¯t undermine his own work, so he quickly nodded in agreement.
Isabe looked at the game and smiled subtly.
Susan, this time, I¡¯m curious to see how you¡¯ll turn things around.
The game you¡¯ve made can¡¯t be changed. If you insist on releasing it, you¡¯ll bebeled as copying me.
If you don¡¯t release it, you¡¯ll disappoint your audience.
I
I really want to see what you¡¯ll choose!
4/5
A
Chapter 213
Chapter 213
On the eve of the Future Oneunch, a game was released with much fanfare.
Isabe, though not particrly concerned about the game¡¯s content, spared no effort in marketing.
When Leo split from his family, he had received eighty million, most of which was already spent.
However, Penelope had saved some money over the years.
Before hera, she had handed over her hard¨Cearned millions to Leo.
Part of this money was used for Leo¡¯s personal expenses and the rest was invested in thepany.
Now, there wasn¡¯t much left.
Isabe, in a bold move, invested all the remaining funds in marketing.
At first, Leo was hesitant, ¡°Isabe, we¡¯re investing so much. If the game fails, we¡¯ll be left with
nothing.¡±
82% 06:10
¡°Fail? How could we possibly lose?¡± Isabe said with confidence, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our game is not only
beautifully made, but we also have thetest intelligent Al technology. We¡¯re going to make a fortune
this time.¡±
Seeing Isabe so confident, Leo felt somewhat reassured.
He hadn¡¯t been involved in the business for a while and asked, ¡°Have we really seeded in
developing our intelligent Al technology? How does itpare to Storm Group¡¯s?¡±
Isabe felt a twinge of guilt, but to boost Leo¡¯s confidence, she firmly nodded, ¡°With King on our side,
we¡¯re definitely better than them.¡±
Leo brightened up at this,, ¡°If our product can outshine Storm Group, then we¡¯ve truly made it!¡±
¡°We will make it,¡± Isabe said through gritted teeth, her expression determined as if making a vow.
She had given her all.
This time, she wouldn¡¯t allow herself to lose..
She would never lose.
Thanks to a massive investment in marketing, their romance game swept through Twitter overnight.
[World¡¯s first love simtion game with intelligent NPCs a must¨Chave experience!]
[Travel to the future and embark on heart¨Cfluttering romances with various handsome men!]
[Shocking! A simple love game surpasses Storm Group¡¯stest Al technology in intelligence!]
Almost simultaneously, numerous marketing ounts began promoting this love simtion game.
¦Ò & M M F
Chapter 213
[Shocking! A simple love game surpasses Storm Group¡¯stest Al technology in intelligence!]
Almost simultaneously, numerous marketing ounts began promoting this love simtion game..
82% 06:10
Given the high praise from these ounts, those interested in love simtion games downloaded it
immediately. Even those initially uninterested were tempted by the barrage of information and decided
to give the game a try.
As the gameunched, Leo and Isabe sat nervously in front of theirputer, refreshing the
download stats.
¡°One hour in, and we have 100,000 downloads!¡±
Isabe said excitedly. ¡°That¡¯s a great start.¡±
Leo nodded in agreement.
Another hour passed, and the download count increased by another 100,000.
After 24 hours, the game had reached 3 million downloads.
However, the rate of increase began to slow down.
The initial downloads werergely due to the marketing.
The game¡¯s reputation would determine its long¨Cterm sess.
Given the stakes for theirpany, Leo, who usually loved to go out, stayed at home with Isabe,
scrolling through various gaming forums to gauge the game¡¯s reception.
Upon seeing the feedback, their faces darkened.
[The character models for these four male leads are just too ugly! I can¡¯t handle this, I¡¯m going back to
ying my Love Producer instead.]
Love Producer was another popr love simtion game recently.
Isabe bit her lip in frustration, ¡°This must be a smear campaign by hired trolls from that other game.
They¡¯re deliberately bad¨Cmouthing us.¡±
Despite their tight budget preventing her from hiring top artists for character modeling, she thought the
male leads looked quite handsome. They weren¡¯t as bad as thement suggested.
Leo nodded in agreement, ¡°Definitely.¡±
Convinced, they continued reading.
[I came for the intelligent NPCs. After ying for five minutes, all I can say is¡ what kind of intelligence
is this? Just a few more branching options? How is this different from the original game mode? Scam!
Poor game!]
215
A
Chapter 213
?? 4
G
82% 06:10
(Poor graphics, poor storyline, poor yability. I was going to give it five stars, but after thinking about
it, I¡¯ll give it one star each time and give you five stars over five times.]
[Terrible game. Shameless marketing, feeding us garbage.]
Comment afterment, all negative, not a single positive review.
Even Leo, who was usually oblivious, had to admit the reality.
The game¡ probably wasn¡¯t very good.
He looked at Isabe with a dark expression, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you say our game was high
quality? That our NPC¡¯s intelligence surpassed Storm Group¡¯s? Why is everyone saying it¡¯s no different
from older games?¡±
Isabe, now panicking
targeted.¡±
panicking, looked pitifully at Leo, ¡°Leo, our game is definitely not the problem. I think we¡¯re being
¡°Who would target us?¡± Leo frowned.
¡°Who else?¡± Isabe quickly responded, ¡°It has to be Ben and Susan. That couple has always been
ruthless. They¡¯re afraid we¡¯ll get ahead, so they¡¯ve hired trolls to maliciously smear us! This move of
theirs is just too vicious.¡±
Leo, who already harbored deep resentment towards Ben, was easily swayed by Isabe¡¯s words.
¡°Ben.¡± Leo gritted his teeth. ¡°He¡¯s determined to undermine me.¡±
N?velDrama.Org is the owner.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Leo. We still have some marketing funds left. If they hire trolls to post negative reviews,
we¡¯ll hire some to post positive ones!¡± Isabe quickly suggested.
Spend more money?
Leo was reluctant but saw no better option and nodded in agreement.
Isabe hurried to contact the paid reviewers.
With this, they spent theirst bit of money.
The effect of hiring these reviewers was immediate.
A flood of paid positive reviews surged in, artificially boosting the game¡¯s ratings.
[Ah! All four male leads are so handsome. Even as a lifelong single, I¡¯m blushing and excited.]
[The art style is so exquisite! Clearly, a lot of effort was put into this,]
[This level of Al is groundbreaking! Totally in love with it.]
3/5
NN F
T
82% 06:10
Chapter 213
The paid reviews managed to pull the ratings up, and unsuspecting people thought the game was
genuinely good, leading to a new wave of downloads.
But as these new yers tried the game, they quickly realized it was not as advertised, resulting in a
flood of negative reviews.
As more regr yers joined, the negative reviews piled up, overwhelming the paid positive ones.
Frustrated, Isabe made an angry phone call, ¡°You promised to get us to four stars. Why are we only
at two now? Do you even want to stay in business?¡±
The head of the paid reviewers was exasperated, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s not that we aren¡¯t trying, but your game¡
isn¡¯t it a bit too poor in quality? Aside from us, there¡¯s not a single person willing to leave a positive
review. How are we supposed to inte your ratings?¡±
Isabe¡¯s face darkened with anger and humiliation, ¡°I don¡¯t care, that¡¯s your problem. I want a refund,
give me my money back now!¡±
The reviewer leader snorted coldly and hung up the phone.
Furious, Isabe threw her phone to the ground.
¡°The rating has changed,¡± Leo said suddenly, his voice tinged with gloom.
¡°Changed?¡± Isabe perked up. ¡°Did it go up?¡±
¡°No, it dropped to one star.¡±
Isabe was speechless.
The couple exchanged nces, a mix of disbelief and concern on their faces.
After a moment, Isabe steadied herself and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Ben is really going all out to
suppress us.¡±
Leo, with a somber expression, remained silent.
Whether or not it was Ben¡¯s doing, it was clear they wouldn¡¯t make any money at this rate.
Was he facing a total loss?
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Leo. I have a backup n,¡± Isabe suddenly dered.
¡°What kind of backup n?¡± Leo asked.
Isabe tried topose herself, then narrowed her eyes, ¡°Future One is about to be officially
released. Soon, you¡¯ll see what my n is.¡±
4/5
dd MM F
Chapter 213
81% 06:10
[Poor graphics, poor storyline, poor yability. I was going to give it five stars, but after thinking about
it, I¡¯ll give it one star each time and give you five stars over five times.]
[Terrible game. Shameless marketing, feeding us garbage.]
Comment afterment, all negative, not a single positive review.
Even Leo, who was usually oblivious, had to admit the reality.
The game¡ probably wasn¡¯t very good.
He looked at Isabe with a dark expression, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you say our game was high
quality? That our NPC¡¯s intelligence surpassed Storm Group¡¯s? Why is everyone saying it¡¯s no different
from older games?¡±
Isabe, now panicking, looked pitifully at Leo, ¡°Leo, our game is definitely not the problem. I think
we¡¯re being targeted.¡±
¡°Who would target us?¡± Leo frowned.
¡°Who else?¡± Isabe quickly responded, ¡°It has to be Ben and Susan. That couple has always been
ruthless. They¡¯re afraid we¡¯ll get ahead, so they¡¯ve hired trolls to maliciously smear us! This move of
theirs is just too vicious.¡±
Leo, who already harbored deep resentment towards Ben, was easily swayed by Isabe¡¯s words.
¡°Ben.¡± Leo gritted his teeth. ¡°He¡¯s determined to undermine me.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Leo. We still have some marketing funds left. If they hire trolls to post negative reviews,
we¡¯ll hire some to post positive ones!¡± Isabe quickly suggested.
Spend more money?
Leo was reluctant but saw no better option and nodded in agreement.
Isabe hurried to contact the paid reviewers.
With this, they spent theirst bit of money.
The effect of hiring these reviewers was immediate.
A flood of paid positive reviews surged in, artificially boosting the game¡¯s ratings.
[Ah! All four male leads are so handsome. Even as a lifelong single, I¡¯m blushing and excited.]
[The art style is so exquisite! Clearly, a lot of effort was put into this,]
[This level of Al is groundbreaking! Totally in love with it.]
dd M M
Chapter 213
?? 6
?-
The paid reviews managed to pull the ratings up, and unsuspecting people thought the game was
genuinely good, leading to a new wave of downloads.
But as these new yers tried the game, they quickly realized it was not as advertised, resulting in a
flood of negative reviews.
As more regr yers joined, the negative reviews piled up, overwhelming the paid positive ones.
Frustrated, Isabe made an angry phone call, ¡°You promised to get us to four stars. Why are we only
at two now? Do you even want to stay in business?¡±
The head of the paid reviewers was exasperated, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s not that we aren¡¯t trying, but your game¡
isn¡¯t it a bit too poor in quality? Aside from us, there¡¯s not a single person willing to leave a positive
review. How are we supposed to inte your ratings?¡±
Isabe¡¯s face darkened with anger and humiliation, ¡°I don¡¯t care, that¡¯s your problem. I want a refund,
give me my money back now!¡±
The reviewer leader snorted coldly and hung up the phone.
Furious, Isabe threw her phone to the ground.
¡°The rating has changed,¡± Leo said suddenly, his voice tinged with gloom.
¡°Changed?¡± Isabe perked up. ¡°Did it go up?¡±
¡°No, it dropped to one star.¡±
Isabe was speechless.
The couple exchanged nces, a mix of disbelief and concern on their faces.
After a moment, Isabe steadied herself and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Ben is really going all out to
suppress us.¡±
Leo, with a somber expression, remained silent.
Whether or not it was Ben¡¯s doing, it was clear they wouldn¡¯t make any money at this rate.
Was he facing a total loss?
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Leo. I have a backup n,¡± Isabe suddenly dered.
¡°What kind of backup n?¡± Leo asked.
Isabe tried topose herself, then narrowed her eyes, ¡°Future One is about to be officially
released. Soon, you¡¯ll see what my n is.¡±
1/7
Chapter 214
Chapter 214
At Storm Group.
Everyone was busy preparing for the officialunch of their new smartphone.
Ben, in his office, yed the love simtion game produced by Leo¡¯spany and couldn¡¯t help but
laugh, ¡°As expected.¡±
He had known for a while that isabe possessed some kind of precognitive ability.
So, when he heard that Leo¡¯spany was developing a love game, he had a hunch.
This game would likely bear some simrities to Susan¡¯s game.
Now, with Isabe releasing her game just before the officialunch of Future One, his suspicions were
confirmed.
Although Isabe¡¯s game was crudely made, its setting and male character designs were strikingly
simr to
Susan¡¯s game.
Ben knew this was a result of Isabe using her precognitive ability to get ahead.
But what about others?
They would simply judge based on the chronological order of release, assuming Susan¡¯s game copied
Isabe¡¯s.
If Susan were to be branded a copycat, it could potentially ruin her career.
However, Ben wasn¡¯t worried.
In fact, he felt somewhat relieved. Intelligence, after all, is what it is.
Indeed.
Intelligence is what it is.
What does it matter if one has the ability to foresee the future? It doesn¡¯t change their intellect.
Since Isabe likes to be clever, let her taste the consequences of her own making.
The next day.
The Future One smartphone was released as scheduled.
Stores of Storm Group, both online and offline, were swamped with customers.
Soon, the first group of people got their hands on the Future One smartphone,
7
Chapter 214
Among them was Tyler, a popr Inte streamer.
He focused his live streams on evaluating various electronic products.
This time, he had managed to get his hands on one of the first batch of Future One smartphones.
Eager to share his experience, he hadn¡¯t even opened the phone himself before starting a live stream
to unbox it
with his audience.
He quickly updated his stream¡¯s title.
[Evaluating the Future One Smartphone!]
Just the title alone drew in a whopping 100,000 viewers in a sh, and the numbers kept climbing.
Tyler couldn¡¯t hide his excitement. Though he was somewhat well¨Cknown in the streaming world, his
previous peak viewership, achieved during his evaluation of the Allure series phones, was only around
500,000.
Now, within just ten minutes of streaming, he had already hit that number.
Today, he was sure to set a new personal record.
[Stop dawdling, anchor, open the box already!]
[I tried to get the Future One during the online presale and it sold out in a second. I tried again in¨Cstore
today and the line was 300 feet long. No chance for me!]
I
[I feel you, too! I couldn¡¯t get one either, so I¡¯m watching the anchor¡¯s review first. If it¡¯s really good, I¡¯ll
keep trying. If it¡¯s just okay, I might just give up.]
[Open the box, anchor, open it!]
After quickly ncing at the barrage ofments, Tyler said, ¡°I know you guys are eager, so let¡¯s cut
to the chase. and open it up!¡±
Tyler opened the Future One¡¯s box and took out the phone.
Thements exploded in excitement.
[The design looks amazing! It¡¯s even better looking than the official images.]
[Ah, I love it so much! As someone who values aesthetics, I¡¯ve decided to line up again tomorrow.
There¡¯s no way I won¡¯t get one.]
The appearance of the Future One was indeed stunning.
Tyler began to describe it, ¡®Guys, I got the Azure Color Version. Look at the back of this phone ¨C it¡¯s a
gradient blue,
2/7
Chapter 214
looking both ssy and incredibly beautiful. Even a man who doesn¡¯t care about looks, I find it really
attractive. There are three other colors avable from the manufacturer, and I bet they are all equally
stunning.¡±
[Enough talking, anchor. Turn it on. Let¡¯s see the features,] the viewers continued to urge.
¡°Alright, don¡¯t rush. Let¡¯s test it out one by one,¡± Tyler sald and began testing the phone with
professional software.
The results left him momentarily speechless.
¡°Wow, Storm Group really lives up to their name. Theirst phone, Allure One, was already top of its
ss in performance. While everyone is still trying to catch up to the Allure series, they¡¯ve gone and
made another huge leap. The performance of Future One surpasses the Allure series in every aspect.
It¡¯s truly the king of smartphones!¡±
[Wow, so awesome!]
[Yes, that¡¯s so great.]
[The performance is really impressive! That camera has me all excited. It feels even better than a
professional DSLR costing thousands.]
[This operating speed is like lightning fast.]
[Everyone agrees that Future One will surpass the Allure series. But that
to see some real breakthroughs.]
[Right, let¡¯s test out the artificial intelligence.]
The viewers¡® requests were definitely to be met.
just in regr aspects! Anchor, we want
Tyler chuckled and responded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll test the Al for you guys. Those who think I¡¯m doing a good
job,
remember to donate me.¡±
In a sh, Tyler received a lot of donations.
Tyler, pleased, quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m opening the personal assistant feature now.¡±
As Tyler fiddled with the phone, he chatted with his audience.
¡°The personal assistant can be visualized on the phone screen. Hmm, I¡¯ll choose a maturedy
character. Guys, you can actually customize her personality. The more specific the customization, the
higher the intelligence level of the assistant, ording to the official statement. I don¡¯t have much time
today, so I just do a quick edit.¡±
Tyler Inputted, [Pretentious, sharp¨Ctongued, saying the opposite of what she means. asionally gets
angry.]
The audience burst intoughter.
3/7
A
Chapter 214
[So the anchor likes this kind of style.]
[I like a pretentious maturedy too.]
[Crying, are we cute girls destined to be unloved?]
[Go away. You say you¡¯re a cute girl, but when you turn on the camera, you¡¯re a slovenly man.]
[The guy above, have you been traumatized or something? Share it, let¡¯s all have some fun.]
As everyone chatted merrily, the personal assistant was set up.
A realistic maturedy character appeared in the bottom right corner of Tyler¡¯s phone screen, looking
almost like a
real person.
The screen was immediately filled with wolf whistles.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
[She¡¯s so beautiful, oh my!]
¡°Quick, anchor, tease her a bit. I¡¯ll donate you.¡±
¡°Me too.¡±
Tyler didn¡¯t expect that just the appearance of the Al character would cause such a stir.
He hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m starting to interact with her now.¡±
He pressed the dialogue button and cautiously said, ¡°Hello.¡±
The pretentious maturedy character raised an eyebrow, huffed dismissively, and then ignored Tyler.
Tyler was speechless.
The screen erupted withughter again.
[This character really has a personality. Keep going, anchor!]
Taking a deep breath and encouraged by his viewers¡® eagerness, Tyler said, ¡°Keep donating, guys. I¡¯ll
keep going.¡±
But, as a straightforward guy, he really didn¡¯t know how to chat with girls.
After some hesitation, Tyler ventured, ¡°How old are you?¡±
The Al character frowned and huffed again.
Feeling awkward, Tyler tentatively guessed, ¡°Thirty?¡±
A
Chapter 214
Thisment hit a nerve.
The Al character got angry: Thirty? I am forever eighteen! I advise you, if your eyes are useless, please
donate them to someone in need!¡±
Suddenly, a bunch of web pages popped up on his phone.
Tyler looked at them.
[Organizations epting cornea donations.]
[Cornea donation hotline: *****]
Tyler was speechless.
The audience was rolling withughter.
This personal assistant was quite something.
Feeling a bit embarrassed but trying to keep up, Tyler coughed and said, ¡°Please find me a lyric song.¡±
The pretentious character, seemingly displeased with him, started pulling up a bunch of music while
continuing to snipe at him.
¡°A lyric song? I didn¡¯t expect someone as ugly as you to like lyric songs. It¡¯s surprising ¨C someone as
unattractive as you trying to be peculiar.¡±
Tyler: ¡°¡ Hey! You can¡¯t even see me, how can you call me ugly?¡±
The pretentious character scoffed coldly, ¡°All phones from Storm Group share an image library. Here,
take a look at these selfies. If they¡¯re not ugly, what are they?¡±
She pulled up a bunch of photos.
Tyler was speechless again.
Comments flooded the chat, [Lol.]
Feeling somewhat wronged and annoyed, Tyler said, ¡°I don¡¯t like this personality. I¡¯m going to reset her!
Guys, wait, I¡¯ll set up a gentler type.¡±
He opened the program, about to reset the pretentious character.
The character seemed to understand what he was about to do.
She didn¡¯t speak but tilted her head up slightly, disying a defiant and proud demeanor.
5/7
Chapter 214
Yet, upon closer inspection, there appeared to be a hint of tears in her eyes.
The audience began to feel sympathy.
[Oh no, she looks so pitiful, anchor, don¡¯t reset her!]
[This feels just like a real person. Host, you can¡¯t ¡®kill¡® her!]
[My heart is breaking.]
Tyler¡¯s finger hovered over the reset option for a long time before he resignedly let it go. [Alright, alright,
I¡¯ll make do]
The pretentious character instantly perked up, ¡°Hmph. I knew you didn¡¯t have the heart to reset me.¡±
Her smug look struck a chord with Tyler, hitting right at his soft spot.
The audience, initially hesitant about buying the new phone, were now eagerly moring, swearing
they absolutely
had to buy one.
The personal assistant feature alone was apelling reason to purchase it.
After interacting a bit more with the tsundere character, Tyler proceeded to open and showcase the
phone¡¯s built¨Cin
apps.
¡°Hmm, Starry Romance. Looks like a romance game. As a straightforward guy, I¡¯ll pass on this one.
Any girls Interested can buy it and try for themselves.¡±
Tyler was about to skip it, but the audience quickly chimed in.
[Don¡¯t skip it! We love watching straightforward guys y romance games.]
[y it, anchor, or we¡¯ll unsubscribe.]
Tyler nced at thements and dered with conviction, ¡°I¡¯m a man of principles. If I say I won¡¯t
y, I won¡¯t y.¡±
[A thousand dors] someone offered.
¡°Even for a thousand dors, I won¡¯t y,¡± Tyler insisted. ¡°It¡¯s not about money. It¡¯s about integrity.¡±
[Ten thousand dors!]
Tyler swiftly opened Starry Romance, ¡°Deal.¡±
Thement was speechless.
6,7
A
Chapter 214
After skillfully manipting the chat to his advantage and in high spirits, Tyler opened the game while
introducing
It.
¡°ording to the official description, this game is equipped with thetest artificial intelligence
technology, and all NPCs are highly intelligent. Let me take you all on an experience with this game.¡±
Chapter 215
Chapter 215
As Tylerunched Starry Romance, melodious music began to y.
The beautiful tune, enhanced by high¨Cquality sound, was a real treat.
Tyler appreciated it for a moment beforementing. ¡°This music is great, feels like it¡¯sposed by a
master.¡±
He then turned his attention to the game¡¯s start screen. ¡®Starry Romance¡® was a single¨Cyer game,
but its production was impressively detailed.
The character customization feature, especially the facial creation part, offered thousands of options for
different facial features. Theoretically, one could recreate any real¨Clife person¡¯s face.
In addition to this, yers could draw their own face or use a real photo, making the options incredibly
diverse.
Tyler initially wanted to select a random face, but the audience, seeing the option to use a real photo,
encouraged
him to use his own.
A generous viewer even offered fifty thousand dors for it.
So, what choice did he have but to bow to the demands of money?
Following the audience¡¯s request, Tyler named the female protagonist Tyler and uploaded his photo.
Soon, his face appeared on the female protagonist¡¯s body, creating a somewhat jarring image.
The audience, however, found it hrious and donated more dors.
ying as this eyesore protagonist, Tyler proceeded into the game.
The game started with an opening animation, which is usually a fixed sequence.
The first character to appear was a female military officer.
Tyler, with a bag of chips in hand, settled in to enjoy the story.
The officer nced at him and suddenly disyed an indescribable expression.
¡®Sorry, my mission requires a beauty. With your¡ kind of looks¡ goodbye.¡±
The screen went ck with a pop.
A message appeared, [Congrattions on achieving the ¡®Seen and Rejected¡® aplishment.]
Patter.
The chips in Tyler¡¯s hand dropped onto the table.
1/5
A
Chapter 215
What in the world was this?
What was wrong with his face?
Why wouldn¡¯t they even let him watch the opening animation?
Tyler was utterly baffled.
The audience was nearly dying ofughter.
Taking a deep breath, Tyler said, ¡°I¡¯ll try again.¡±
This time, he randomly chose abination of facial features and ended up with a pretty character.
He re¨Centered the game, meeting the same female military officer again.
She sized up the new character with a slightly furrowed brow, showing a bit of disdain but finally
relenting. ¡°Average looks, but maybe the person is tired of delicacies and wants to try something
simple? Fine, you¡¯ll do.¡±
Tyler heaved a sigh of relief.
He had finally entered the main storyline.
The female military officer informed him that she was a spy, and her mission was to seduce the
Empire¡¯s Marshal.
To aid her in this task, the officer arranged for her to assume the identity of an impoverished young girl.
During an inspection tour of his territory, the Marshal happened upon a scene where a group of ruffians
were harassing the young girl.
The Marshal was passing by!
Normally, at this point in such games, there would be various options to choose from.
However, this game offered no options.
Instead, it prompted Tyler to speak up. He could use his natural voice or select from a variety of voice
changers. provided by the system, including sounds like ¡®cute girl¡® and ¡®maturedy¡®.
Tyler chose the ¡®cute girl¡® voice.
Then, in a squeaky, delicate tone, he said, ¡®Marshal, save me, please.¡±
¡°Wow, the anchor is a monster.¡±
¡°I¡¯m getting goosebumps.¡±
2/5
Chapter 215
Tyler turned off the game voice and chuckled, ¡°You don¡¯t understand, this is me sacrificing for art.¡°¡±
Just then, in the game, the Marshal nced indifferently at the female protagonist and said, ¡°Take her
away and
execute her.¡±
The next second, the screen went ck again.
Tyler was speechless.
The chat erupted inughter.
Tyler was starting to feel a headacheing on.
How on earth was he supposed to y this game?
¡°I refuse to give up,¡± he dered, starting a new game.
No matter what tone or words he tried, the result was always the same: execution by the Marshal.
How was he supposed to y this?
On the brink of frustration, Tyler noticed his online viewership was nearing ten million.
Among these viewers was Susan, who couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter watching Tyler¡¯s desperate
attempts to find a way to survive in the game.
Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
Fed up with the variety of ways he met his end, Tyler resolutely turned to hisputer to search for
some game
strategies.
Thements section of the game was overflowing, but not a single strategy could be found.
It seemed like everyone was ying a different version of the game.
For example, because Tyler hadn¡¯t spent much time on character creation, he always started as a poor
girl.
Those who created attractive characters began the game as lovers.
Even those with particrly unattractive faces had opportunities.
One yer, on the verge of getting the ck screen from the female officer, used his eloquence to
persuade her, leading to a servant starting scenario.
Aside from these threemon starting points, some yers managed to make their own unique
beginnings.
If you made logical suggestions to the female officer, she would sometimes adopt them.
One yer convinced the officer to ce him in the army camp, leading to a military route in the game.
3/5
Chapter 215
Some yers chose to pursue a storyline of love and conflict with an adversary.
Others opted for routes that involved getting closer to the Marshal¡¯s family.
In short, Just the beginning of the game alone had been turned into a myriad of possibilities by the
yers.
Tyler was astonished as he read through these strategies.
One thought kept recurring in his mind, ¡°Is this even possible?¡±
But the game offered even more than that.
Apart from the wildly varied beginnings, the game allowed a high degree of freedom in itster stages.
Some yers, by choosing the right paths, quickly found their way to the Marshal¡¯s side.
Others, who took wrong turns, spent hours without even seeing the Marshal.
Moreover, the game featured no set options.
All dialogue was created by the yers themselves, and all actions were under their direct control.
This led to the NPCs reacting in diverse and unpredictable ways.
[The first time I yed this game, I wasughing and joking around. But the more I yed, the more
terrified I became. Are the NPCs in this game really just NPCs? I keep feeling like they¡¯re actual, living
beings.]
[Is this thetest in artificial intelligence technology? It¡¯s kind of scary. Do these NPCs possess human¨C
like Intelligence? I hope the scenarios of machines revolting in movies won¡¯t be a reality.]
[It seems like Storm Group has opened Pandora¡¯s box!]
Regardless, the inte was abuzz with discussions about this game, which had quickly be a
sensation.
Some people were immersed in this novel gamey.
Others genuinely fell in love with the NPCs in the game.
Meanwhile, a few were spreading panic, hoping the government would ban this technology.
But regardless, Starry Romance, along with Future One, became incredibly popr, igniting
widespread interest.
In front of the screen, Leo¡¯s eyes were red, and his face was dark as coal.
He nced at Isabe and demanded, ¡°Where is that backup n you mentioned?¡±
His demeanor frightened Isabe, but she quickly responded, ¡°Leo, don¡¯t worry. The more popr this
game gets,
4/5
A
Chapter 215
the harder it will fall.¡±
¡°I want to see results immediately,¡± Leo insisted.
¡°I¡¯ll arrange it right away, Isabe agreed.
A few hourster, while everyone was still raving about Starry Romance, a trending topic quietly
surfaced on social
media.
¡°Starry Romance giarism¡±
Despite her outward confidence, Isabe was somewhat uneasy. She feared Ben might suppress the
trending
topic.
At Storm Group, someone brought the news to Ben, suggesting, ¡°Mr. Landor, should we contact Twitter
to suppress
this trend?¡±
After a nce, Ben smiled and said, ¡°No need to suppress it. Help it reach the top.¡±
Huh?
The employee was puzzled by this response but quickly followed Ben¡¯s instructions.
Soon after, the topic ¡°Starry Romance giarism¡± climbed to the top of Twitter Trends.
Chapter 216
Chapter 216
Upon seeing the trending topic, Isabe couldn¡¯t hide her joy. Excitedly, she said, ¡°Leo, it looks like the
public is wise after all. Even Ben can¡¯t suppress the truth.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Leo said, his eyes shining as he looked at Isabe. ¡°Isabe! How did you know Susan
would copy your work?*
Isabe had her exnation ready and said with a smile, ¡°I personally wrote the script for our game, a
true masterpiece. I bribed someone on Susan¡¯s team to submit the script to her. To my surprise, Susan
took the bait immediately!¡±
Leo couldn¡¯t help but give her a thumbs up, ¡°You truly are a mastermind.¡±
Isabe chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t praise me just yet. We should think about how to use this situation to our
greatest advantage.¡±
A dark glint shed in Leo¡¯s eyes as he coldly said, ¡°Storm Group is a bigpany, and this game is
currently very popr. Exposing their giarism now will not only tarnish their reputation, but I also
want them to pay a huge penalty feel¡±
Even if their own game wasn¡¯t making money, Leo felt confident that they could earn a fortune just from
the penalty fee.
¡°That makes sense,¡± Isabe said admiringly. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±
*Rest assured,¡± Leo replied, puffing out his chest. ¡°We have the upper hand. Whatever we demand,
they¡¯ll have no choice but toply.¡±
¡°Right, Isabe nodded, fully trusting In Leo¡¯s n,
Leo¡¯s pride was greatly satisfied.
He took out his phone to call Ben, but after three seconds, he looked bewildered.
He seemed to have been blocked by Ben..
¡°Leo, What¡¯s wrong?¡± Isabe asked with concern.
Leo discreetly put away his phone. ¡°I think we should meet Ben and Susan in person! I want to see
their defeated expressions myself¡°.
¡°Sounds good,¡± Isabe agreed with a smile.
She too was eager to see Susan¡¯s face of despair.
1/5
A
Chapter 216
The couple decided to go to Storm Group to confront them..
Leo had been worried that Ben wouldn¡¯t see him, but to his surprise, as soon as he spoke to the
receptionist, he was told that Ben had already arranged for them to meet at a caf¨¦ near the entrance.
¡°Oh? Ben arranged this?¡± Leo raised an eyebrow.
¡°Yes,¡± the receptionist confirmed with a smile.
Leo immediately smiled, ¡°Looks like he knows he¡¯s in trouble.¡±
He confidently took Isabe¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go wait for them. This time, I¡¯m going to make sure he pays
dearly.¡±
Isabe also thought Ben wasing to negotiate and smiled in agreement.
Leo and Isabe happily headed to the caf¨¦ to wait.
Soon, Ben and Susan arrived.
Eager to see their panicked faces, Leo turned to look at them.
But to his surprise, Ben and Susan seemed rxed, chatting andughing without a hint of worry.
Leo frowned, confused by their demeanor.
Isabe whispered, ¡°They must be pretending to be calm.¡±
Leo nodded, agreeing with her spection.
¡°Mr. and Mrs. Landor,¡± Leo said sarcastically, ¡°I¡¯m surprised such busy people like yourselves have time
to meet us.¡±
¡°Sit down, Susan,¡± Ben said, pulling a chair for Susan. He casually ordered two cappinos and a
freshly baked souffl¨¦ from the waiter.
The waiter left to fulfill the order.
Throughout this, Ben hadn¡¯t given Leo a single nce, which darkened Leo¡¯s mood.
In the past, Ben ignoring him would have been expected, given Ben¡¯s status.
But now?
Ben was the one in trouble, yet he still dared to treat him this way?
Leo couldn¡¯t help but scoff, ¡°Cappino? That¡¯s not real coffee, is it? Just sugar and milk. Mr. Landor, I
remember you only drank ck coffee before. Has your taste been lowered so much since getting
married?¡±
2/5
Chapter 216
Finally, Ben looked at him. Leo straightened his back, appearing proud and aloof.
Ben raised an eyebrow and said indifferently, ¡°What would you like to drink today? It¡¯s on me.¡±
Leo let out a coldugh.
Leo thought that Ben was now trying to appease him, but it was toote for that.
Ben continued calmly, ¡°After all, by the end of today, you might not even be able to afford coffee.¡±
Leo was shocked.
He was incredulous, staring at Ben.
Had he heard wrong?
Wasn¡¯t Ben supposed to be here to plead with him?
How could he still be so arrogant?
Unable to hold back, Isabe spoke up, ¡°Mr. Landor, you¡¯ve seen today¡¯s trending topic, haven¡¯t you?¡±
Ben nodded, ¡°It¡¯s quite interesting,¡± then turned to Susan, ¡°What do you think, Susan?¡±
Susan just smiled, ¡°Indeed, quite interesting.¡±
They both seemedpletely unperturbed by the situation.
Arrogance to the extreme!
Leo was furious.
He mmed his hand on the table, ¡°Ben, stop pretending. Let¡¯s get straight to the point. Your game
giarized ours! Now, I demandpensation of twenty million dors¡ no, sixty million dors!
Otherwise, this matter won¡¯t
end here.¡±
Ben looked at Leo curiously, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®won¡¯t end here?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll sue you, ruin your reputation!¡± Leo¡¯s expression was sinister. ¡°You should know, apany¡¯s
reputation is worth more than gold. If this goes to court, your losses, both overt and covert, might
exceed sixty million dors! I¡¯m only offering this discount because of our past brotherhood.¡±
¡°You give me sixty million dors, and I can help you resolve this giarism issue. Otherwise¡¡±
Leo smirked coldly.
Ben remained calm, ¡°You should know that Susan¡¯s game didn¡¯t actually giarize anything.¡±
3/5
A
Chapter 216
Leo justughed, ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you giarized or not. As long as everyone believes you did,
you¡¯re guilty.¡±
Ben gave Leo a meaningful look, ¡°You¡¯re set on sixty million dors, no less?¡±
¡°Absolutely not a penny less,¡± Leo said firmly.
Sixty million dors was nothingpared to Storm Group¡¯s reputation.
He was confident Ben would make the right decision.
Ben narrowed his eyes slightly and said, ¡°I understand.¡±
He called the waiter, had the coffee and cake packed to take away, and said, ¡°Put today¡¯s bill on my
ount.¡±
After that, he nced at Leo, ¡°Goodbye.¡±
Then, Ben and Susan left without looking back.
Leo was speechless.
Isabe was also speechless.
They were bothpletely baffled about Ben¡¯s intentions that day.
Isabe ventured, ¡°Leo, maybe he was trying to appease us!¡±
Leo snorted coldly, ¡°What good is that? Without the sixty million dors, I¡¯m not letting this go.¡±
He spoke with absolute certainty and an air of triumph.
Isabe nodded, already calcting in her mind how they would spend the sixty million dors.
On their way out, Susan looked up at Ben, ¡°Why did you insist on meeting them today?¡±
Ben gently ruffled her hair. ¡°It was an unnecessary gesture on my part.¡±
He hadn¡¯t needed toe today, but somethingpelled him to do so.
He simply wanted to see how far Leo would go.
Now he knew.
Leo hadpletely lost his mind.
In light of this, Ben knew there was no need to hold back in his counterattack.
It was just unfortunate that his grandfather would likely be distressed by the whole affair.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.
Chapter 217
Chapter 217
After returning home, Leo and Isabe sat back, expecting Ben to bring them the money.
However, they waited an entire day, and there was no response from Ben¡¯s side.
Incredulous, Leo opened Twitter.
The top trending topic was still about the giarism usation.
He clicked on the topic and saw thatizens were demanding a statement from Storm Group.
Usually, in such a situation of public outrage, apany would quicklye forward to rify.
But Storm Group did the opposite, remaining silent despite the trending topic hanging there for two
days.
Was this appropriate?
Had Ben not seen the questions from the inte users?
[I can¡¯t believe a bigpany like Storm Group would stoop to giarism! This is so disappointing!]
[True, although the two games differ drastically in production, their settings and male character designs
are very simr. Starry Romance is definitely a copy.]
[Are they ignoring it just because the copied game was produced by a smallerpany?]
[This is disgusting!]
[Ha, they probably think, ¡°What does it matter if you know we giarized? You¡¯re still going to buy our
phones, right? Typical bigpany arrogance.]
[Boycott Storm Group, boycott their new phone.]
In two days, the ever¨Cefficient gossip mongers unearthed even more information.
For instance, the giarized game was called Future Romance, produced by apany named
Infinite Technologies.
The sole shareholder of thispany was none other than Leo.
Who is Leo?
Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
Ben¡¯s half¨Cbrother from the same father.
But recently, Old Mr. Landor had publicly announced Leo¡¯s expulsion from the Landor family.
7/6
Chapter 217
At the time, the gossip enthusiasts had a brief discussion about it.
But without any response from the concerned parties, the discussion faded after a few days.
Now, the topic was reignited.
[I said it before. Leo being expelled from the Landor family was definitely Ben¡¯s doing, trying to
suppress him and keep the inheritance for himself!]
[I also think there¡¯s something fishy going on here!]
Some even began to defend Leo¡¯s game.
[Actually, Future Romance isn¡¯t that bad. But it only has a one¨Cstar rating in the software library. I think
Ben must have deliberately suppressed it.]
[Driven out of the Landor family and now having his work giarized, Leo really has it rough.]
People naturally sympathize with the underdog, and at the moment, Leo appeared to be just that.
Plus, with Storm Group¡¯s continued silence, the public felt even more sorry for Leo and started spinning
conspiracy
theories
[I just found out that Susan was the lead manager of the Starry Romance. And she¡¯s Ben¡¯s wife! Ben¡¯s
refusal to admit fault must be because of his wife!]
[If that¡¯s true, Ben and his wife are tainted for life.]
There were asional voices of reason urging people to calm down, but such logical arguments were
not as
attention¨Cgrabbing as conspiracy theories.
Soon, thements were flooded with various doubts and theories.
Leo, seeing thesements, was naturally pleased.
But what he wanted more was the sixty million dors.
So, he waited another day, patiently.
The trending topic remained at the top, and Storm Group still hadn¡¯t offered any exnation,
Leo figured Ben probably didn¡¯t want to pay.
¡°Ben, you¡¯re forcing my hand,¡± he thought.
With a grim face, Leo logged onto Twitter and posted a message.
2/6
A
JJM M
Chapter 217
80% 06:12
[I haven¡¯t slept for three days. Future Romance was abor of love by my wife, Isabe, like our own
child. We never Imagined that changing its clothes would lead to it being snatched away. The thief is
rich and powerful, while I am just a castaway expelled from my own family. What do I have to fight
with?
[I thought about giving up.
[But seeing my wife¡¯s red eyes, I can¡¯t let it go.
[Right is right, and wrong is wrong. Why should we back down when we¡¯re not the ones in the wrong?
[This time, even if I have to walk through all difficulties, I am resolved to fight for my child and Isabe.]
Along with this post, Leo shared a picture of a legal notice.
He had officially filed awsuit against Storm Group.
His post was full of vulnerability and sorrow.
His followers, who already sympathized with him, left encouragingments.
[You can be assured of justice. giarism is giarism, and we all can testify for you.]
[I refuse to believe that Ben can be stronger than thew.]
[If this issue is simply brushed aside, I will lose my faith in our country.]
Thousands of supportivements quickly filled the feed.
Leo browsed through thements, letting out a coldugh..
¡°Ben, you forced my hand.
¡°Now, I want to see how you¡¯re going to silence these voices.
¡°You¡¯ve lost this time.¡±
Leo¡¯s post rekindled the interest in the trending topic, which shot back to the top of the charts.
Storm Grou
The public demanded a response from Storm Group.
However Group remained silent.
Storm
Instead, Rose posted on her Twitter.
[Seeing this trending topic, I¡¯m filled with questions. If Ben really had that much power, would this topic
even be allowed on the charts? Think before you jump on the bandwagon.]
3/6
dd M M F
Chapter 217
Her post set off another explosion ofments.
Within moments, she received thousands of negative responses.
[Herees the sycophant. How much did you get from Storm Group?]
[Don¡¯t be so harsh. Maybe she¡¯s just eagerly trying to curry favor.]
70% 06:12
[I used to think Rose was an individual with integrity and even liked her a bit. Now, I¡¯m turning from a
fan to a hater.]
ito
Herment section was swarmed with people turning from fans to haters.
Most female celebrities would panic at such a bacsh, but Theresa got excited instead.
She had been feeling downtely and was looking for a reason to argue with someone.
So, she actively engaged in online spats with theizens.
[Turning into a hater? Please do it fast. Having a fan with such low intelligence is a disgrace to me.]
[Yes, Storm Group gave me a cent. For that dime, I absolutely must stand up.]
[You¡¯re right, you¡¯re all right. Not only are you right, but you can also reach the skies.]
After Theresa¡¯s tirade, theizens became even more agitated and started to argue back fiercely.
She was unfazed, taking on thousands single¨Chandedly.
1
Unfortunately, after just half an hour of argument, her ount was suddenly taken offline and she
couldn¡¯t log
back in.
Her agent called her, furious, ¡°What are you doing? Do you realize you¡¯ve offended all theizens?
Theresa, you¡¯re not getting your ount back for a month.¡±
Theresa held the phone away from her ear and smirked slightly, ¡°Fine, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡±
After hanging up with her agent, Susan called.
¡°Theresa, why did you have to speak up at a time like this? Are you out of your mind?¡±
Theresa replied nonchntly, ¡°As soon as I saw the trending topic, I knew you were up to something.
Even if I get
scolded now, it will surely turn around soon.¡±
Susanughed, ¡°You saw right through it.¡±
Theresa raised an eyebrow, ¡°With Ben¡¯s capabilities, he can suppress any trending topic. Seeing it
hanging there so obviously, it¡¯s clear there¡¯s something fishy. Mainly, I was just in a bad mood and
wanted to argue with the
4/6
J & M M
Chapter 217
Susan asked curiously, ¡°Why were you in a bad mood?¡±
Theresa frustratingly tugged at her hair, ¡°It¡¯s my mom again. She¡¯s forcing me into blind dates, and this
time it¡¯s
with Thomas.¡±
Susan was surprised, ¡®Thomas? Since when did you two get involved?¡±
Theresa briefly exined the situation, leaving Susan shocked throughout the conversation.
Theresa couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°Before, I would have gone on these blind dates just to appease
my mom,
now, I¡¡±
¡°Now what?¡± asked Susan.
Theresa paused for a moment, ¡°There¡¯s nothing, really!¡±
Suddenly feeling flustered, she abruptly hung up the phone.
On the other end, Susan, hearing the dial tone, wore a curious expression.
She had a hunch.
Was Theresa experiencing something unusual?
Theresa, a true Gemini, was unpredictable and enigmatic.
What would she be like in a romantic rtionship?
Susan couldn¡¯t help but wonder.
Meanwhile, Theresa opened herputer game, looking troubled at the grayed¨Cout username on her
friend list:
¡°Light.¡±
She had initially thought Light was a girl.
Moreover, sensing that the girl seemed a bit depressed, she had made a point of ying games with
her.
As they yed together more. Theresa realized something was off.
She was starting to develop feelings for Light.
but
This realization left Theresa in a state of shock. Could it be that herck of interest in romance was
because she
actually preferred women?
Theresa struggled with these thoughts for several days.
J J M M F
Chapter 217
T
*ËÄÇø
79% 06:12
Then, a few days ago, Light confessed something to her.
Light revealed that she was actually a ¡°trap¡± ¨C a guy ying a female character in the game.
So, the person Theresa had been ying with and developing feelings for was actually a guy
She was initially panicked and immediately logged off.
When she finally sorted out her feelings and went online again, Light¡¯s ount never became active
again.
Theresa waited day after day at their usual meeting spot in the game, but she never saw him again.
This left her feeling incredibly downhearted.
Amidst these emotions, she saw the trending topic on Twitter and, in a burst of anger, startedshing
out at
But even
But even after venting her frustration, when she logged back into the game and saw Radiance¡¯s still
inactive username, her heart felt even emptier.
So this was what liking someone felt like.
When that person wasn¡¯t around, it seemed like nothing else mattered.
But once you had that person, it felt impossible to ept anyone else.
Holding a pillow over her face, Theresa began to wail.
Was this¡ online love?
She had fallen for someone who might never log in again.
Indeed, it seemed she was the most miserable one.
Chapter 218
Chapter 218
Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
Early the next morning.
At seven in the morning.
When many people were still asleep, a topic rapidly climbed the ranks on Twitter.
Unaware of what was happening on Twitter, Leo and Isabe had arranged to meet awyer that day,
intending to formally initiate theirwsuit against Storm Group.
Just as they were about to leave, thewyer called.
Picking up the phone, Leo cheerfully said, ¡°Mr. West, don¡¯t worry, we are just about to head out.¡±
There was a moment of silence on the other end, and then Mr. West, thewyer, said, ¡°Have you
checked Twitter this morning?¡±
Leo was momentarily taken aback, then nonchntly replied, ¡°Everyone on Twitter supports me.
Whether I look at
it or not doesn¡¯t make a difference.¡±
After a pause, thewyer slowly said, ¡°You should take a look.¡±
¡°Alright,¡± Leo responded casually, ¡°I¡¯ll check it on my way.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need toe. We don¡¯t have to meet. I¡¯m withdrawing from the case,¡± thewyer stated.
Leo immediately became anxious, ¡°How can you just decide not to take the case? Just yesterday, you
were excited, saying that winning this case would make you famous. We¡¯ve even signed a contract.
Your withdrawal now is a
breach of contract!¡±
Thewyer¡¯s tone was just as harsh, ¡°Be famous? That¡¯s only if the case had a chance of
winning. As a client, you¡¯ve withheld such critical information from me. Regardless of where this is
discussed, it¡¯s your fault in the first ce!¡±
¡°What information have I hidden?¡± Leo angrily demanded.
¡°Just check Twitter,¡± thewyer replied, frustrated, and hung up.
Perplexed by thewyer¡¯s strange attitude, Leo felt a sense of ominous foreboding.
He hurriedly opened his phone to check Twitter.
¡°Leo, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Isabe cautiously asked, sensing something amiss.
Despite wracking her brain, she still believed their n was wless, leaving no room for mistakes,
unless
MM
Chapter 218
somehow they discovered she was reborn, which seemed impossible.
79% 413
Ignoring Isabe, Leo immediately opened the trending topics on Twitter and his eyes instantly fell on
the top trend, causing his eyelids to twitch and fingers to tremble.
His fingers on the keyboard couldn¡¯t help trembling.
¡°Starry Romance Author Responds¡±
What did this mean?
Starry Romance was just a game, right?
How could there be an author involved?
the topic.
He quickly clicked on with Isabe peering over his shoulder.
Five minutester, both their faces turned ashen.
¡®This¡ how is this possible?¡± Isabe stepped back, her eyes filled with disbelief.
At the top of the topic was a post from a verified author on Love Literary Network, going by the pen
name ¡°Azure
Sea.¡±
Azure Sea, [The trending topics these past few days have been absurd. I never imagined people could
be so malicious, branding something as giarism! I hereby dere that the Starry Romance game is
adapted from my novel ¡®Flirting With the Marshal in the Future World!¡¯ Storm Group had purchased the
adaptation rights to my novel months ago, and the game adaptation was based on this purchase!
[The so¨Ccalled Future Romance game does share simr backgrounds and character designs with
Starry Romance. However, it¡¯s not Starry Romance that giarized, but Future Love, which giarized
my novel.
I
[Seeing these recent trends, I now understand the true meaning of ¡°the viin bes the user
even before. being used.¡±
[Since Infinite Technologies wants to send awyer¡¯s letter, I will also issue one.
[Infinite Technologies, I¡¯ll see you in court.]
Finally, there was a straightforwardwyer¡¯s letter, along with a link to her novel and its publication
date.
Whenizens clicked on the link, they discovered the novel had been published three years ago.
Moreover, the novel¡¯s background and character settings were indeed identical to Starry Romance.
This meant that Starry Romance hadn¡¯t giarized but had actually purchased the rights to the novel!
d d M M T
Chapter 218
ATG
The real giarists turned out to be Infinite Technologies, Leo, and Isabe.
Theizens, who had been pped with the truth, flocked to Leo¡¯s previous tweet.
Thest time they viewed it, it was with sympathy and pity.
79% 06:13
But now, only anger remained, especially as Leo had repeatedly imed that the game was abor of
love by
Isabe.
Looking back, it was all seen as mockery.
¨C
What abor of love giarizing, huh?
Feeling duped, theizens were furious.
The more they had sympathized with Leo before, the angrier they were now.
His tweet was soon flooded with vitriolicments.
Theresa, who had been heavily criticized the day before, now weed a wave of apologetic
messages.
She didn¡¯t care much about this as she had anticipated such a development.
She aimlessly scrolled through the apologies in her messages before logging off, disinterested.
Leo, witnessing this drastic turn of public opinion, felt his gaze gradually fill with a blood¨Cred rage.
How could this be?
He turned to Isabe and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the work was your original creation? Howe
someone else published a novel with the same content three years ago?¡±
¡°I¡¡± Isabe was visibly panicked.
In her previous life, she hadn¡¯t yed much of Starry Romance, so she only had a vague
understanding of the story behind the game.
How could she have known that the game¡¯s background and character settings were based on a
novel?
And crucially, that novel wasn¡¯t well¨Cknown at all, or else someone would have mentioned it earlier.
She wondered how Susan managed to dig up such an obscure piece.
A n that seemed foolproof was shattered by just four words, ¡°adapted from a novel.¡±
This had to be Susan¡¯s deliberate sabotage!
dd M M
Chapter 218
E
E
Leo, observing Isabe¡¯s flustered face, lost every ounce of pity he had for her.
He realized he was ruined.
He was done for.
All his investments had gone down the drain, and his reputation was in tatters.
He no longer had the means to make aeback.
And all of this, he believed, was due to Isabe¡¯s doing.
His previous pity and trust in Isabe turned into towering rage.
He raised his hand and viciously pped her, yelling, ¡°Wretch!¡±
Isabe, stunned by the p, looked at him in disbelief. ¡°You¡ you p me?¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t I p you?¡± Leo¡¯s expression was ferocious.
¡°You can¡¯t do this to me,¡± Isabe said fearfully. ¡°You love me. You even abandoned your mother for
me. How can you hit me when you love me so much?¡±
Leo scoffed coldly. ¡°That old woman gave all her money to me, keeping her around wasn¡¯t much use
anyway. I chose you because you seemed somewhat useful. But it turns out you¡¯re just an ipetent
fool!¡±
Chapter 219
Chapter 219
Isabe stood frozen, utterly shocked by Leo¡¯s words.
She had always believed that Leo deeply loved her.
For that love, she even gave up on Ben, nning to spend her life with Leo.
But who could have imagined Leo¡¯s true nature to be so horrifying?
¡°You¡¡±
p!
Leo was expressionless and pped Isabe again. ¡°You what? You wretched woman, either return all
the money lost in this project to me or resolve this situation. If you can¡¯t fix this, I¡¯ll sue you and Marc for
commercial fraud!¡±
Leo threatened.
Commercial fraud?
The usation ofmercial fraud sent a shiver through Isabe. She almost thought Leo had
discovered her secret financial dealings.
However, she calmed down, realizing it was likely just an empty threat.
Otherwise, he would have been even more enraged.
Gathering her wits, Isabe replied, ¡°Leo, don¡¯t panic. Just give me some time, I will turn the public
opinion around.¡±
¡°You better be quick,¡± Leo said coldly.
Watching Leo¡¯s behavior, Isabe regretted her decisions. She realized she had gotten in way over her
head.
Clenching her teeth, she made a call to her family, who were still unaware of her marriage to Leo.
She had always nned to reveal her achievements before confessing her marriage, but now, instead
of achievements, she faced a multitude of problems.
Isabe, out of options, vaguely exined to her parents about her marriage and starting apany.
Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
¡°Dad, Mom, right now Storm Group has hired a bunch of trolls to falsely use me. I¡¯m on the brink of
utter ruin. Only you can help me now. If you don¡¯t, I might as well be dead,¡± Isabe cried on the phone.
Her parents were shocked to hear about her situation.
Despite their astonishment, they couldn¡¯t bear to see their only daughter suffer and agreed to help her
this one
1/5
Chapter 219
time.
Armed with her parents¡® funds, Isabe attempted to sway public opinion.
¡°There must be something fishy between Storm Group and Azure Sea, right? If the truth was that
simple, why didn¡¯t Azure Sea exin earlier and wait for days?¡±
She instructed the trolls to obscure the fact about the original novel and instead, spun the issue into a
conspiracy
theory.
This initially had some effect.
But soon, Azure Sea responded.
[The trolls¡®ments areughable. I didn¡¯t reveal certain things earlier because I didn¡¯t want to
appear pitiful. But since you all mor for the truth, here it is. A year ago, I was diagnosed with severe
depression and have been struggling with it ever since. Recently, my condition worsened, I was
bedridden and couldn¡¯t even get up. When
Storm Group purchased the rights, I explicitly asked them not to promote my novel or reveal my
identity. I knew
how outstanding the game would be and how much fame the novel would receive if publicized. But I
wanted none of it. I just wanted peace. Ms. Miller, as known as Mrs. Landor, who handled the rights
negotiation, fully respected my wishes and promised not to reveal any information about the novel or
the author unless I agreed.
[Ms. Miller¡¯s respectful attitude was a greatfort. So, I agreed to the coboration.
[But I never imagined she would keep her promise to this extent.
[Despite the uproar online these past few days, she didn¡¯t use the novel to rify things. I know she
was protecting
1. me.
[I am once again grateful to Ms. Miller and Storm Group for all their help.
[The game is indeed adapted from my novel, there is no doubt about that.
[As to why I am only responding now, it is due to my personal weakness.
[But now, I am willing to stand up for Ms. Miller and Storm Group.
[I am ready to take full legal responsibility for my statement.]
Azure Sea then attached a diagnosis certificate for depression, confirming it was from a year ago, as
imed.
This time, theizens were both angry and remorseful.
The truth of the matter turned out to be so different from what they had thought.
Their anger stemmed from the fact that Leo and Isabe, as a couple, had giarized someone else¡¯s
work and yet had the audacity to use Susan of giarism, which was utterly shameless.
2/5
dd MMF
Chapter 219
The remorse was because of Azure Sea, who already suffered from depression, and they almost
became the final straw that broke her.
Consequently, Azure Sea¡¯s tweet was flooded with messages of apology and encouragement.
As for Leo¡¯s tweet¡.
It had be utterly unreadable.
Minutester, Storm Group¡¯s official ount, along with Ben and Susan, shared Azure Sea¡¯s post,
offering her support and encouragement.
Azure Sea didn¡¯t respond to anyone except for Susan, to whom she sent a smiley face.
Susan, seeing this smile, felt a warmth in her heart.
Actually, Susan hadn¡¯t expected Azure Sea toe forward, knowing her aversion to fame when they
negotiated.
From the beginning, Susan had no intention of disclosing Azure Sea¡¯s pen name or the original novel.
Knowing that Isabe had the ability to foresee events, she and Ben were well¨Cprepared.
Before initiating the game project, Susan had already started the script adaptation.
Once the script was ready, she immediately registered the patent.
The date of this registration was even earlier than when Isabe imed to have started writing the
script.
Ben and Susan had been waiting for the right moment to reveal their evidence.
Unexpectedly, Azure Sea herself stepped forward, which only made their case stronger.
This time, the effect was even better.
Leo and Isabe became utterly disgraced, akin to rats crossing the street that everyone shouts at.
From now on, it¡¯s likely that no matter what they say, theizens will never believe them.
Conversely, whatever negative news might arise about Ben and Susan in the future, the public
probably won¡¯t
believe it either.
¡°Depression?¡± Isabe, looking at this turnaround, murmured in a frightened tone, ¡°Impossible, this
must be a lie.¡±
She wanted to continue mobilizing her trolls, but to her shock, the leader of the trolls bluntly hung up
her call.
¡°Miss Smith
¡°Miss Smith, you should have a conscience.¡±
3/5
J
JMM
Chapter 219
Frustrated, Isabe threw her phone away, biting her lip. ¡°There must be a way, there has to be a way
to turn this around,¡± she thought.
But no matter how she looked at it, her future seemed bleak and dark.
Left with no other choice, she called her parents, tearfully recounting the events.
This time, however, even her parents had no solution.
Her mother even used this opportunity to urge her to divorce and return home.
Return home in such a defeated state?
The idea filled Isabe with pain.
She was not ready to give up. She couldn¡¯t ept her fate.
At this point, she didn¡¯t even know why she was unwilling to give up.
Was she unwilling to ept that, despite being reborn, she ended up worse off than in her previous
life?
Or was it the fr
was it the frustration of not achieving anything despite her foreknowledge?
As Isabe wallowed in her despair and unwillingness to ept her fate, the door suddenly opened.
Leo entered the room, his face clouded with anger.
Isabe tried to muster a smile, ¡°Leo, listen to me¡¡±
Before she could finish, Leo pped her hard across the face.
Isabe hadn¡¯t even recovered when she was bombarded with a series of punches and kicks.
¡°Wretch, why did I ever marry someone like you?¡± Leo raged, his expression crazed. ¡°I just went to the
company to check the ounts! Marc confessed everything. What exactly is your rtionship with him,
joining hands to embezzle mypany¡¯s funds?¡±
He continued his assault.
Isabe was kicked so severely that she coughed up blood.
Chapter 220
Chapter 220
Isabe struggled to get up, but Leo was not done yet.
He approached her, intent on continuing his assault.
In a sh of fear, Isabe blurted out, ¡®No matter how much money we¡¯ve lost, my parents can cover it!¡±
Leo¡¯s hand paused mid¨Cair, his expression shifting to skepticism.
¡°Really?¡± he asked.
Desperate, Isabe nodded vigorously.
Leo¡¯s demeanor softened slightly as he stated, ¡°I¡¯ll believe you onest time. I¡¯ve lost over twenty
million dors on this project. Bring back forty million dors, and we can continue our life together.
Otherwise¡¡±
¡°Forty million?¡± Isabe was shocked and fearful, ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much?¡±
¡°Too much?¡± Leo sneered menacingly. ¡°Either bring the money or face the consequences. Your choice.¡±
Leo looked like a devil.
Frightened, Isabe agreed to find a way.
¡°When are we going to Riowert then?¡± Leo asked.
¡°Us?¡± Isabe was bewildered.
¡°What, you thought you¡¯d go ask for the money alone? What if you run away? What about my losses
then?¡± Leo looked at Isabe with a threatening gaze.
Feeling cornered, Isabe had no choice but to agree, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Once we sort things out here, we¡¯ll
go ask my parents for the money.¡±
At this, Leo¡¯s face lit up with a radiant smile.
He reached out, helping her up. ¡°Isabe, don¡¯t be afraid. I was just angry earlier. You¡¯re the one I truly
love. Why else would I forsake even my own mother to be with you? What I said earlier was all in the
heat of the moment.¡±
¡°Really?¡± Isabe was partly surprised and ttered.
Leo nodded affirmatively. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m pushing you to ask your parents for money for our future.
Think about it, you¡¯re an only child at home, but you have many cousins. Remember how you used to
comin about them. hanging around your parents, trying to benefit from them? Now that you¡¯re not
around much, they¡¯re probably even more ingratiating. What if your parents are deceived by them and
leave the family fortune to them instead?¡±
A
Chapter 220
¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Isabe eximed in shock and anger.
¡°They can do whatever they want with their money,¡± Leo said soothingly. ¡°So, our top priority now is to
gradually secure your parents¡® wealth for ourselves. Otherwise, who knows who might end up
benefiting from it in the future?¡±
Isabe nodded thoughtfully.
She knew Leo had his own ulterior motives, but his words made perfect sense.
She was the only child, and the family wealth was rightfully hers. Taking it in advance seemed
justifiable.
Moreover, in her mind, she harbored numerous opportunities to make money. I
With the funds, she was sure she could make aeback.
Sensing Isabe¡¯s agreement, Leo couldn¡¯t help but smile satisfactorily.
Although his wife was foolish, she had wealthy parents.
Securing the Smith family¡¯s assets would offset his previous losses.
With a backup n in ce, Leo and Isabe stopped resisting the online bacsh.
The legal case was clear¨Ccut. The court quickly made a judgment.
Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
The charges of giarism and malicious defamation were indisputable.
The giarism charge in Cornd was lighter, merely requiring a fine.
However, the defamation could have led to imprisonment, but Isabe¡¯s parents intervened, paying a
substantial sum to have others take the fall.
Infinite Technologies¡® reputation was irreparably tarnished, making it impossible to continue operations.
Leo promptly dissolved thepany.
Then, he and Isabe quietly left Cornd to start anew in Riowert.
At the Landor residence.
The TV was on, but Old Mr. Landor watched without really focusing.
Penelope, sitting beside him, also seemed lost in thought.
Ben sighed and took the initiative to speak, ¡°Leo bought someone to take the fall for him, and he and
Isabe have gone to Riowert.¡±
2/4
A
Chapter 220
Ben knew about Leo¡¯s scheme to have someone else take the me.
However, he never exposed his actions.
After all, Leo carried the bloodline of their family.
Despite Old Mr. Landor and Penelope often speaking bitterly of Leo, if he had actually gone to prison,
they wouldn¡¯t have been able to let go.
Especially grandpa ¨C with his advanced age and frail health, Ben didn¡¯t want to see him distressed over
Leo¡¯s situation.
¡°Escaped to Riowert?¡± Old Mr. Landor eximed angrily, ¡°That rascal! He only knows how to run away
after causing
trouble.¡±
¡°He should be locked up for ten or eight years,¡± Penelope added vehemently.
The two elders continued to grumble about Leo, but their spirits visibly improved.
Ben shook his head slightly.
Indeed, no matter how unfilial the younger generation might be, elders in their hearts could never bear
to see them fare poorly.
Now that they knew Leo had fled to Riowert, where he had the support of the Smith family, his life
would likely befortable. This knowledge seemed to provide some relief to the concerned elders.
However, Leo and Isabe hadpletely lost touch with reality.
Ben narrowed his eyes.
For his grandpa¡¯s sake, he was willing to let Leo and Isabe off the hook.
But it would be best for them to stay quietly in Riowert and never set foot in Cornd again.
Otherwise, they shouldn¡¯t me him for showing no mercy.
Leo and Isabe left in disgrace, but their actions inadvertently brought massive poprity to Susan¡¯s
game.
Regardless of whether people yed games or not, everyone now knew about a game called ¡°Starry
Romance¡± that used thetest Al technology, offering an experience akin to a second world.
In an instant, countless people flooded in.
Typically, even the best¨Cmade games see a dip in ratings due to diverse yer tastes and a high
volume of yers.
However, ¡°Starry Romance¡± maintained perfect scores from the third day of its release, never
experiencing a
3/4
Chapter 220
decline.
A weekter.
The game¡¯s revenue figures were released.
As the project leader, Susan was the first to see them.
She was utterly astonished by the numbers.
Could this game really be so profitable?
In just one week, the revenue reached a staggering two hundred million dors!
To put that in perspective, the previous record for monthly revenue was only four hundred million
dors.
If the trend continued, this seemingly trivial love game would set a new national record for gaming
revenue.
¡°Director Miller, are we getting a bonus this month?¡± the department members asked cheerfully,
grinning from ear
to ear.
Chapter 221
Chapter 221
Susan regained herposure and responded with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Mr. Landor. If he agrees, we¡¯ll
definitely have a
bonus.
The faces of her team members immediately lit up with excitement.
One of them boldly suggested, ¡°If Mr. Landor disagrees, Director Miller, you should make him kneel on
durians at
home.¡±
¡°Yeah, yeah, and take a picture of it! I¡¯d love to see Mr. Landor kneeling on durians.¡± another chimed in.
Someone else added jokingly, ¡°Kneeling on a keyboard would work too!¡±
The room erupted into cheerfulughter, clearly in high spirits.
Susan, too, couldn¡¯t help but smile along.
Her department, established only a few months ago, had already generated such significant revenue,
which was indeed a cause for celebration.
However, the sess of ¡°Starry Romance¡± could be attributed to its pioneering intelligent NPCs and
high degree of game freedom. The recent debate on Twitter had also helped catapult the game to peak
poprity.
That first week, many yers were drawn by novelty, which exined the high revenue.
The real test was whether this momentum could be sustained.
If the revenue dropped significantly in the following week, it would indicate that the game hadn¡¯t truly
won over yers. On the other hand, maintaining or increasing revenue would confirm its genuine
sess.
As everyone anxiously awaited the results, the revenue report for the second week arrived.
The person delivering the report was visibly astonished, their mouth agape in disbelief.
¡°How is it? Did the revenue drop significantly?¡± Susan asked curiously, ncing at the report.
Then, she too was stunned.
In the second week, the revenue astonishingly doubled to four hundred million dors.
In just two weeks, the revenue hit a total of six hundred million dors, shattering the national record for
the highest monthly revenue of a game.
So far.
7/4
A
Chapter 221
This game had undeniably be a phenomenal sess, Incredibly popr to an almost maddening
extent.
¡°Our game¡¡± Susan mumbled in disbelief, ¡°is it really this popr?¡±
¡°Director!¡± someone excitedly interjected, ¡°Have you not been onlely? Just go and see, our game
is not just popr. It¡¯s a nationwide craze.¡±
¡°Really?¡± Susan was somewhat taken aback.
After resolving the online controversies, she had been engrossed in the next development project and
hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the game¡¯s ongoing reviews.
¡°Director! Let me show you directly,¡± a young woman said, handing over her phone.
¡°Take a look, Director, these are yer reviews. I specifically saved some screenshots.¡±
Curious, Susan began to read through them.
[How do I cope? I feel like I¡¯ve genuinely fallen in love with the Marshal. Is he really just an NPC? He
seems so real. I used to worry that artificial intelligence could gain consciousness and cause disasters.
But when Storm Group announced that the Al is merely personified and not human, why did I feel
somewhat upset? Why can¡¯t my Marshal be a real living being?] followed by a string of crying emojis.
Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.
[The Marshal is too cunning for my taste. I prefer the proud and aloof King! I¡¯ve reset over 100 times
just to win him over. Alright, enough talk, back to my quest.]
[I¡¯m a guy, tell me, why do I wake up every midnight on schedule, eagerly boosting the favorability of
the Prime Minister in the game? I¡¯m a straight guy, for heaven¡¯s sake.]
[I¡¯m in love with the rebel leader! To help overthrow the king¡¯s rule, I¡¯m poring over tons of books on
economics and management. My mom, seeing my dedication, said she¡¯s relieved someone finally
made a sensible game. Hrious and tear¨Cjerking at the same time.]
The game¡¯s hyper¨Crealism meant that yers could apply their real¨Cworld skills in the game.
For those pursuing the King¡¯s storyline, a grasp of political science made a big difference.
For the rebel route, knowledge in management and military tactics proved advantageous.
Pursuing the Marshal required a more na?ve and sweet approach, but cooking and floral arrangement
skills were a plus. The game tested these skills in various ways, making the Marshal a challenge to win
over without expertise.
Thest male lead, the Empire¡¯s Prime Minister, favored gentle and artistic girls. Those with singing
and painting skills got major bonus points.
¨C
¨C
After figuring out these preferences, girls and quite a few guys started learning and practicing new skills
to woo these characters.
2/4
?
Chapter 221
Surprisingly, ¡®Starry Romance¡® earned rave reviews from parents.
That was an unexpected bonus.
Beyond the heartfelt yer reviews, authoritative websites alsovished praise:
[A low¨Cbudget romance game that¡¯s dominating the gaming world! Intelligent NPCs are definitely the
future trend.]
[Innumerable possibilities, countless endings. ¡®Starry Romance, a world truly under your control.]
Susan felt a bit bashful just reading these headlines.
¡°Anyway, Director, our game is on fire right now, zing like crazy,¡± the young woman said proudly.
Susan smiled, ¡°Alright, I got it. Let¡¯s not getcent and keep up the good work. When the monthly
revenue is out, I¡¯ll treat everyone to a big meal.¡±
¡°Yeah!¡±
¡°Wow.¡±
Everyone cheered excitedly.
Those online des, after all, seemed a bit distantpared to the real excitement here.
In the evening, Susan received a frantic call from Theresa.
¡°Hey, Susan, you have to help me this time. If you don¡¯t, I swear, I¡¯ll just die, Theresa blurted out in a
panic.
Susan, concerned that something serious had happened, quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong. Theresa? Tell
me what¡¯s going on.¡±
Theresa replied, somewhat dramatically, ¡°Let me cut to the chase. I was doing so well in courting the
Prime Minister in the game, but then I said something, and suddenly all the favorability points vanished!
Is this some kind of bug? I don¡¯t care, you have to restore my points.¡±
Susan was speechless.
Susan was slightly taken aback. ¡°You¡¯re ying the game too?¡±
¡°Who isn¡¯t ying it these days? Stop beating around the bush and fix this bug for me,¡± Theresa urged.
Susan exined, ¡°It¡¯s probably not a bug. The game¡¯s NPCs have high autonomy. It¡¯s likely that your
words hit a
nerve with him.¡±
¡°What? It can be like that?¡± Theresa sounded on the verge of tears. ¡°Can you send me his character
profile, so I know what to avoid?¡±
3/4
d d M M F
Chapter 221
Susan chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s ssified information, I can¡¯t disclose it.¡±
Resigned, Theresa replied, ¡°Fine¡¡± She sounded disappointed but quickly gave up on the idea.
Just as Theresa was about to hang up, Susan interjected, ¡°Walt a second.¡±
Theresa perked up, ¡°What? You changed your mind?¡±
¡°No, no chance of that. I¡¯m just curious, how¡¯s the matchmaking thing going?¡± Susan asked in a light¨C
hearted tone.
Chapter 222
Chapter 222
Theresa¡¯s voice suddenly became listless.
¡°Don¡¯t even mention it. My mom, in an effort to force me into matchmaking, has stopped eating. In
defiance, I stopped eating too. Now, both of us haven¡¯t eaten for two days.¡±
Susan was taken aback. ¡°You can¡¯t go on like this, right?¡±
Theresa sounded a bit gloomy. ¡°How was I to know my mom could endure so much! My body is strong,
I can hold out. But she¡¯s of an age, why is she so stubborn? Forget it, the more I talk, the sadder I get. I
give up, alright? I¡¯ll go check on my mom.¡±
¡°Okay, hurry,¡± Susan urged quickly.
Theresa left, and about ten minutester, she returned with a howl.
¡°What happened?¡± Susan jumped.
Theresa, almost in tears, said, ¡°I went to my mom¡¯s room and saw her curled up in bed, looking very
ufortable. I felt sorry for her and agreed to the matchmaking.¡±
Susan nodded, ¡°It¡¯s best to calm the elder first.¡±
But then Theresa¡¯s voice rose dramatically. ¡°The problem is, after I agreed, ¡®my mom excitedly jumped
out of bed! And identally, she also shook out the bread she had hidden under the nket!¡±
Susan was speechless.
Theresa was on the verge of tears.
¡°I literally starved for two days! But my mom? Her face looks even rounder than before! Susan, my life
is so hard.¡±
Theresa seemed genuinely miserable.
Susan, though, couldn¡¯t help but want tough.
She tried to hold it back but eventually burst intoughter.
at
Theresa, defeated, said in a tone of utter despair, ¡°Go ahead andugh. I¡¯m going to eat a full meal
now, and then, I¡¯ll go for the matchmaking tomorrow.¡±
¡°Go for it,¡± Susan said with a smile.
¡°Walt, Susan,¡± Theresa suddenly thought of something, her eyes lighting up. ¡°Are you free tomorrow?¡±
1/4
Chapter 222
Susan was taken aback, ¡°I happen to be off tomorrow.¡±
¡°How about you join me for the matchmaking?¡± Theresa proposed.
Susan was puzzled, ¡°You mean, join you in meeting Thomas? Wouldn¡¯t that be impolite?¡±
Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.
Theresa scoffed, ¡°Forget about politeness. You don¡¯t know, the first time I met Thomas for
matchmaking, he brought along Monica. Monica was so snide and unpleasant. I thought she was just
putting on an act and didn¡¯t make a big deal out of it. Butter, I realized that¡¯s just how she is, and it
started to annoy me. If Thomas can pull a stunt like that, why can¡¯t we? Susan, you¡¯ve got to help me
this time.¡±
¡°How can I help?¡± Susan asked, slightly embarrassed, ¡°Plus, Thomas knows you as Rose, not
Theresa.¡±
¡°It¡¯s simple. we¡¯ll cook up a story, find some reason to know each other. All you need to do is sit there,
join us for a meal, and prevent any awkwardness.¡±
Susan thought for a moment. It seemed harmless enough, so she agreed.
The next day.
Susan dressed casually, donning a hat and sunsses, and set out.
She arrived.
the restaurant on time.
Upon entering, she looked around.
¡°Susan, over here,¡± Theresa waved from a table.
Susan hurried over.
Thomas was already seated there.
But surprisingly, he had brought another man with him.
What was going on here?
Susan was momentarily stunned.
Disguised, Susan wasn¡¯t immediately recognized by Thomas.
Theresa sat opposite Thomas.
Susan hesitated for a moment, then sat opposite another man at the table.
Once everyone was seated, Thomas quickly introduced the neer. ¡°Let me introduce you all. This
is my college mate from medical school, Allen. I¡¯m nning to open a private hospital and have invited
him to work with
me.¡±
2/4
Chapter 222
Allen, a man from Ethopia, had ck hair and ck eyes.
He stared at Susan intently and said
first sight.¡±
olly What¡¯s your name, beautifuldy? I think I¡¯ve fallen for you at
Thomas, Susan, and Theresa were all taken aback.
Susan looked particrly displeased. She nced at Theresa as if to say, ¡°I thought we were just here
for a meal?¡±
Theresa was also visibly annoyed.
¡°Mr. Smith,¡± Theresa¡¯s voice turned icy. ¡°Last time you brought a woman to mock me, and now you¡¯ve
brought a man to harass my friend. What exactly are you trying to do?¡±
Thomas was about to say something when Allen interjected passionately, ¡°It¡¯s not harassment. How
can you call it that? The moment I saw her, it felt like an arrow struck my heart. That¡¯s love! Ari
uncontroble feeling, the most beautiful thing in the world. How can you taint it by calling it
harassment?¡±
Thomas red at Allen and hastily exined, ¡°Miss Austin, it¡¯s not what you think. Personally, I¡¯m not
interested in a rtionship right now, but my mother has been pressuring me, so I reluctantly agreed to
this meeting. However, I didn¡¯t want to waste your time, so I brought apanion to potentially set you
two up.
¡°Allen, Miss Austin here is the one I wanted to introduce to you,¡± Thomas added.
Allen nced at Theresa and quickly averted his gaze, saying, ¡°I find myself more attracted to the other
lady.¡±
He looked at Susan, his eyes revealing his intense feelings.
Theresa¡¯s face darkenedpletely.
This Thomas, what a straightforward man!
forced to
He was forced to do so.
It seemed that she was not forced.
He even found someone to set up for them. What did he think she was?
If she¡¯s the one desperate for marriage?
Exasperated, Theresa firmly decides to leave and pulls Susan along, saying, ¡°Susan, let¡¯s go.¡±
Susan cooperatively stands up.
¡°Hold on, miss, you haven¡¯t told me your name yet, Allen pleaded, his gaze fixed on Susan.
Susan shot a meaningful nce at Thomas.
3/4
Chapter 222
* FX N
177% 06:14
Thomas, bewildered, began to feel panicked.
As Susan slowly removed her sunsses and smiled faintly, she said, ¡°Who I am should be told by you
to this gentleman.¡±
Then she and Theresa, hand in hand, walked away.
Thomas was taken aback.
He was going crazy.
No, he was going to die.
He thought, ¡°How can Theresa¡¯spanion be Susan?¡±
The realization that the person he brought had openly expressed interest in Susan, and if Ben found
out about
this¡
His thoughts about their promised investment sent shivers down his spine.
In a desperate attempt to rectify the situation, Thomas hurried after them, calling out, ¡°Sister¨Cinw,
sister¨Cinw,
wait!¡±
Allen, confused, followed and grabbed Thomas¡¯s hand. ¡°Thomas, why are you running? Do you know
that beautiful
¡°Let go of me, you¡¡± Thomas struggled to chase after Susan and Theresa, but Allen held onto him
tightly.
Watching Susan and Theresa walking away, Thomas turned to Allen with a look of utter despair,
¡°You¡¯ve ruined
me.¡±
Allen appeared somewhat confused, but then he quickly dismissed it and asked expectantly, ¡°You still
haven¡¯t told me, is thatdy¡¯s name really ¡®Sister¨Cinw¡®?¡±
Thomas¡® face was filled with despair.
Chapter 223
Chapter 223
¡°What, that beautifuldy is already married?¡± Allen looked utterly heartbroken.
¡°Yes, and they have a great marriage. You should stop this no
Thomas quickly responded.
Allen was silent for a while.
Thinking that he had given up, Thomas was about to let out a sigh of relief.
Allen suddenly looked up, passionately dering, ¡°True love transcends all boundaries. Even if she¡¯s
married, It can¡¯t stop my love for her. I¡¯ve decided, I will pursue her! I¡¯m sure I can win her over, make
her leave that boring husband, and be with me.¡±
Thomas was at a loss for words.
Thomas felt like dying.
Maybe he should just end it all now to avoid facing Ben¡¯s wrathter?
Taking a deep breath, Thomas tried to reason with him, ¡°You haven¡¯t even seen her entire face when
you said you liked her! Isn¡¯t this love a bit too sudden?¡±
Allen looked at him disdainfully. ¡°Thomas, you don¡¯t understand love. Lovees from the heart. Even
if I haven¡¯t seen her face, my heart has already fallen for her at first sight!¡±
Thomas, exasperated, said, ¡°Do you even know who her husband is?¡±
¡°No matter who he is, he can¡¯t love her more than I do.¡± Allen retorted.
Thomas couldn¡¯t understand where Allen¡¯s confidence came from.
Allen¡¯s reckless behavior was his own concern, but Thomas didn¡¯t want to be dragged down with him.
He seriously informed Allen, ¡°Her husband is Ben, the one at the top of the Forbes list.¡±
Allen paused, giving Thomas a moment of relief, thinking he would finally give up.
Instead, Allen suddenly got excited and stood up, indignantly saying, ¡°Are you trying to tell me that this
beautifuldy was forcibly taken by the vile Ben? Don¡¯t worry, if that¡¯s the case, I have even more
reason to rescue her. For love, I fear nothing!¡±
Thomas was baffled by Allen¡¯s logic.
He didn¡¯t know what Allen was thinking.
dd M M
Chapter 223
All he knew was that he was in big trouble.
B
He gritted his teeth and insisted, ¡°They are happily married, she doesn¡¯t need to be rescued.¡±
Allen gave him a knowing look, as if saying, ¡°I understand everything.¡±
77% 00:14
Allen patted Thomas on the shoulder, understandingly saying, ¡°Thomas, I know that my pursuit of Ms.
Miller might affect you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll cancel our previous arrangement. I won¡¯t work at your hospital.
I¡¯m off to pursue the
woman of my dreams.¡±
Thomas was at a loss for words.
He still wanted to struggle, but Allen had already skipped away.
Watching him go, Thomas groaned in despair, hoping Allen was just bluffing and wouldn¡¯t actually do
anything
rash.
Otherwise, he feared he might end up ruined by Ben.
After parting with Thomas, Allen excitedly made a phone call.
¡°Eason! It¡¯s me, Allen.¡±
Azy voice came from the other end, ¡°Hmm?¡±
¡°Eason, I¡¯m in Cornd, and I¡¯ve fallen for ady!¡±
Far away in Tonico, Eason raised an eyebrow, ¡°So what?¡±
¡°Do you remember the incident a year ago?¡± Allen¡¯s voice brimmed with excitement. ¡°The day I visited
your house and saw a photo.¡±
Eason¡¯s tone turned dark, ¡°You dare bring that up?¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± Allen hurriedly exined. ¡°I didn¡¯t know the girl in the photo was your mother
when she was young.¡±
Eason snorted coldly, ¡°If you had done it intentionally, I would have broken your legs by now.¡±
Allen awkwardlyughed, ¡°But your mother was really beautiful and elegant when she was young.
Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have fallen for her at first sight just from a photo.¡±
¡°You dare say that,¡± Eason¡¯s expression turned icy.
Allen, slightly fearful of Eason, quickly said, ¡°Anyway, I wanted to tell you I¡¯ve met the woman of my
dreams! She has a simr aura to your mother when she was young. I was captivated at first sight!
Sadly, she¡¯s already married, but no matter, I will try to win her heart.¡±
dd M M
Chapter 223
Eason, massaging his temples in annoyance, said disdainfully, ¡°What, any random person can
resemble my mother? Allen, don¡¯t tell me these things in the future.¡±
Allen insisted, ¡°It¡¯s hard to find someone with your mother¡¯s grace, true. But the girl I met is no less
remarkable. Speaking of which, being from top¨Ctier families, you might have met her. She¡¯s Ben¡¯s wife,
her surname is Miller, I think. But she¡¯s only temporarily Ben¡¯s wife. Once I seed in wooing her, she
will be mine.¡±
Allen emphasized this point again.
¡°Enough, I¡¯m busy. Don¡¯t bother me with this,¡± Eason said, uninterested, and hung up the phone.
Sitting at his desk, Eason immersed himself in a new round of work.
As the evening approached and his tasks were nearlypleted, he poured himself a cup of coffee.
The fragrant aroma rxed his tense brows and eyes.
In this moment of rxation, Eason¡¯s thoughts drifted back to Allen¡¯s earlier remarks.
HIINA
¡°Ben¡¯s wife? Resembling my mother?¡± Intrigued, Eason turned on hisputer and started searching
for photos.
He easily found numerous photos of Ben, but it took him a while to find just one of Sasan. In the photo,
Susan¡¯s face was partially obscured, her figure appearing both aloof and warm under a streetlight.
Eason stared at the photo, transfixed.
His hand trembled as he zoomed in, examining every detail.
N?velDrama.Org is the owner.
Allen was usually unreliable, but this time, he seemed to have stumbled upon a truth.
The woman in the photo had lips just like his mother¡¯s, and her unique aura was strikingly simr to his
mother¡¯s in her youth.
Eason fell into a contemtive silence.
After five minutes, he stood up abruptly and instructed his secretary to prepare his private jet for a trip
to Cornd.
After hanging up the phone, he sat down, then stood again, restless.
Pacing back and forth, he couldn¡¯t help but ponder.
After searching for so long, this woman named Susan made his heart skip a beat.
Could she possibly be his long¨Clost sister?
Over twenty years ago, his family faced troubles. His mother was forced to give birth out of Tonico, and
she suffered severe hemorrhaging post¨Cdelivery, requiring emergency medical attention.
d ¦Ò M M
Chapter 223
After the emergency rescue was over, the baby had vanished.
His mother was nearly driven to madness by the loss.
E
T H
The nurse on duty that year was held ountable, and the hospital paid a heftypensation.
But what good did that do?
His sister was still missing.
Shortly after, his father found them and brought them back to Tonico, resuming their former life.
However, Eason¡¯s mother harbored deep resentment towards her husband.
She believed that if she hadn¡¯t married him, she wouldn¡¯t have been caught up in suchplicated
matters, wouldn¡¯t have given birth in a foreignnd, and her daughter wouldn¡¯t have been lost.
She directed all her regret and anger about losing her daughter at her husband.
Over the years, the number of words exchanged between his parents could be counted on two hands.
His father was in pain, but his mother¡¯s agony was no less.
To alleviate his wife¡¯s sorrow, Eason¡¯s father adopted a girl who bore some resemnce to their family.
This brought a semnce of vitality back to Eason¡¯s mother as she poured her maternal love into the
adopted girl.
Still, she never forgave her husband.
Eason, witnessing his parents¡® suffering over his sister, vowed to find her.
He searched everywhere for girls resembling his parents and approached each one, but each time he
returned disappointed.
¡°Susan, could it be you?¡± Eason mused, looking out the window, his gaze clouded with uncertainty.
In Tonico.
In the Nichs¡® Manor
Alexander tiredly rubbed his temples after seeing off a group of ministers.
In the world today, there were several countries where Zathinese was spoken.
Among them, the two most powerful were Tonico and Cornd.
Unlike Cornd, Tonico still operated under a constitutional monarchy.
¦Ò M M
Chapter 223
* UN
76 00:15
The Nichs surname had been associated with the monarchy in Tonico for ten generations.
Alexander, the current king of Tonico, often yed a ceremonial role, more like a mascot.
The country could run smoothly without him, thanks to a well¨Corganized cab.
However, for significant matters, the ministers still had to report to him.
King Alexander¡¯s greatest sorrows were threefold.
First, his quest for foreignnds led to the loss of his daughter, who remained missing.
Second, his wife hadn¡¯t forgiven him and had not spoken to him for
r over a year
Third, his unfilial son refused to take over the throne, preferring to hide his identity and engage in
business.
Alexander couldn¡¯t fathom his son¡¯s choice.
Being part of the royal family, why seek the hardships of business when there was more than enough
wealth in the family coffers tost several lifetimes?
King Alexander considered himself the world¡¯s most pitiable husband and father.
As he wallowed in self¨Cpity, a beautiful young woman approached him with a te. ¡°Dad,¡± she said
gently, ¡°this is the rose cake I made myself. Mom said it¡¯s good. Please try some.¡±
King Alexander¡¯s mood brightened as he tasted the cake and gave a thumbs¨Cup. ¡°Excellent. But,
Selina, you needn¡¯t bother with such tasks in the future. Leave them to the servants. You¡¯re working too
hard.¡±
Selina smiled softly. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Dad. The servants can¡¯t match my understanding of mother¡¯s taste. As
long as it makes mother happier, I don¡¯t find it hard at all.¡±
Alexander expressed his gratitude. ¡°You¡¯ve been a great support to your mother over the years.¡±
Selina replied warmly, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you and Mom, I¡¯d still be an orphan. What I do now is nothing in
comparison.¡±
Alexander patted Selina on the shoulder, ¡°Ah, if only your brother were half as sensible as you.¡±
¡°Will brother be home for tonight¡¯s family dinner?¡± Selina asked.
¡°He should be,¡± replied King Alexander, but his response was interrupted by a phone call.
Initially pleased, Alexander¡¯s mood quickly soured. ¡°You¡¯re noting to the family dinner? Off to
Cornd on a business trip? What, is our housecking food or clothes that you need to earn money
so urgently? Eason, let me tell you, you¡¯ve been in business for so long, and I¡¯ve yet to see any
remarkable sess. If you don¡¯t make it into the world¡¯s top ten,e back and inherit the throne!
Hello? Hello? Are you listening? You¡¡±
JJ MM
Chapter 223
Eason¡ hung up the phone.
¡°The rascal,¡± Alexander muttered, visibly frustrated.
Selina lowered her head, hiding the disappointment in her eyes.
Eason¡¯s noting home.
She¡¯ll have to wait even longer to see him.
On the other end, Eason rubbed his ears after hanging up.
??
* IF N
177% 06:15
His father¡¯s voice was still as loud. If he hadn¡¯t hung up in time, he might have gone deaf on the spot.
After putting down his phone and then looking out the airne window at theyers of clouds, he
reflected on his decision to meet Susan, something he hadn¡¯t shared with anyone, not even his family.
His mother had already endured too much. Any additional strain, even the slightest, was unbearable.
If Susan turned out to be his sister, it would be a different story.
But if not, it would mean another painful blow to his mother.
Better to meet Susan first and then decide.
Eason took out his phone, looked at Susan¡¯s photo again, and a glimmer of hope sparked in his eyes.
TELE
Chapter 224
Chapter 224
¡°What? You¡¯re in Cornd? What for?¡± Allen was visibly shocked.
Eason¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that girl looks like my mother? I want to meet her!¡±
Allen looked surprised, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say not topare any random person with your mother?¡±
Eason, annoyed and slightly embarrassed, retorted, ¡°Shut up. I¡¯m just warning you. She¡¯s married, so
don¡¯t do anything rash!¡±
Even if there was to be any rash action, it would have to wait until he confirmed Susan¡¯s identity.
Allen paused, realizing, ¡°Are you suspecting she might be your lost sister?¡±
Eason pursed his lips, ¡°I have to check.¡±
Allen couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I think you shouldn¡¯t get your hopes up. People look alike, and over the
years, how many have you found? Each time full of hope, only to return disappointed.¡±
Eason¡¯s face turned grim, ¡°Enough talk. Until I confirm her identity, you¡¯d better not do anything.¡±
¡°Alright, alright,¡± Allen agreed.
After hanging up, Allen blinked.
Alright?
Not likely!
He had always been fond of exotic Eastern beauties.
He had been upset for days when he found out the girl in the photograph was Eason¡¯s mother.
Now that he had finally found someone he liked, how could he just give up?
Allen cheerfully started nning how to approach the beauty.
To be able to have a rtionship with the Nichs family, Allen¡¯s background was naturally not simple.
Allen,ing from a prestigious noble family in Ethopia, had connections with the Nichs family due
to a past consideration of marriage alliance.
Unfortunately, he and Selina didn¡¯t hit it off, and the marriage idea was abandoned. However, the
friendship between their families continued.
With a serious expression, Allen took out paper and pen and wrote down Ben¡¯s name, followed by a
firm cross.
Chapter 224
Although Ben was wealthier, Allen prided himself on his noble demeanor.
He decided that he would show off his nobility and crush Ben in an instant.
The next day.
Ben received a mission from the government.
Prince Allen of Ethopia, the fifth in line to the throne, was visiting Cornd. His only request was to visit
Storm Group, a leader in electronic technology.
The government hoped Ben would host Allen.
Ben had maintained a good rtionship with the government all these years. He had no reason to
refuse such a request, so he agreed.
That afternoon.
Allen arrived, exuding a mboyant aura.
Ben greeted him in the meeting room.
Upon entering, Allen scrutinized Ben with a hostile re.
Ben, puzzled by this, furrowed his brow in confusion.
Allen initially examined Ben critically.
However, after a while, he felt a sudden urge to howl in frustration.
What?
How could Ben be so handsome?
Even in a simple suit, Ben seemed effortlessly superior.
Allen had seen Ben¡¯s photos online but had assumed they were enhanced, as Cornd was notorious
for its Photoshop wizardry.
It was surprising to find that Ben¡¯s appearance was genuine.
Feeling a bit despondent, Allen nevertheless restrained himself.
After all, a man shouldn¡¯t judge by looks alone.
He still held onto hope.
+5
E
77% 06:15
Chapter 224
Allen believed he could conquer Susan with his elegant demeanor and fiery passion.
¡°Prince Allen? Have you seen enough?¡± Ben asked casually, raising an eyebrow,
Allen, havingposed himself and filled with determination, replied, ¡°I have. Mr. Londor, you are
indeed Imposing. However, as I understand, the wealth of the Landor family started with you. It¡¯s not
far¨Cfetched to call it a nouveau riche family. In terms of family heritage and lineage, you¡¯re far behind
me.¡±
Ben looked at Allen expressionlessly, wondering if the prince was out of his mind.
What was this?
A deration of war?
a
Ben was not one to suffer insults, even on a diplomatic mission.
He replied with a veneer of politeness, ¡°Is that so? Regarding family heritage and lineage, I indeed
cannotpare to noble families like yours.¡±
Allen, thinking Ben was conceding, perked up.
But Ben continued, ¡°After all, the capabilities I can boast of are far too numerous. Unlike some who
have nothing but history and tradition to unt.¡±
200
Ben¡¯s words took a roundabout path to deliver the punch.
Allen, initially confused, finally caught the sarcasm and retorted angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t take advantage of my
limited Zathinese. You¡¯re mocking me, aren¡¯t you?¡±
Ben was speechless.
Feeling disinterested in arguing with someone he perceived as foolish, he decided to expedite the tour
and get rid of his guest.
¡®Prince Allen, didn¡¯t you want to tour ourpany?¡± |
asked indifferently.
Allen, snapping out of his daze, eagerly agreed, ¡°Yes, I want to tour yourpany. Especially, I want to
see who developed the artificial intelligence.¡±
Ben didn¡¯t suspect anything and casually agreed.
Susan was now leading a separate Al department, and if Allen wanted to visit, so be it.
He wouldn¡¯t get close to the core anyway.
Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.
Ben led him to the Al department.
JJ M M F
MM
Chapter 224
Allen looked around, more like searching for someone than touring.
* UN
77% 06:15
Ben frowned slightly and said, ¡°Prince Allen, this gentleman here is the deputy director of the
department. If you have any questions, feel free to ask him.¡±
¡°Prince Allen, I¡¯ll show you around next.¡± A young man chuckled.
Allen immediately looked at him disdainfully.
He was not interested in men.
He wanted to see his Eastern beauty!
Eastern beauty!
Coughing deliberately, Allen asserted, ¡°Mr. Landor, just a deputy director? As the future heir of Ethopia,
shouldn¡¯t I be received by the director herself?¡±
He had done his homework.
Susan was the director of this department.
In Allen¡¯s view, Ben didn¡¯t know how to cherish and pamper such a beauty.
How could he let such a stunning woman work instead of keeping herfortably at home?
Was this really something one should do?
If it were up to him, he would ensure Susan spent her days leisurely, sipping coffee and shopping,
totally rxed.
Ben nced at Allen, The future heir of Ethopia? Prince Allen, are you implying that those ahead of
you in the line of session will meet their demise before you?¡±
Allen was startled, ¡°Mr. Landor, I never said that.¡±
¡°Oh?¡± Ben raised an eyebrow, ¡°So, you¡¯re cursing them in secret?¡±
Allen was at a loss for words.
¡°Now, have you finished your visit?¡± Ben asked him.
Allen never did get to see Susan and, with a tinge of regret, said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
Ben then emotionlessly escorted him out.
As Allen stepped out, downhearted, suddenly, a slightly surprised voice rang out.
Chapter 224
¡°Ben?¡±
That voice¡
+
Allen quickly looked up, and there she was, the Eastern beauty he had been longing for.
His face broke into a grin, ¡°Ms. Miller, we meet again.¡±
Chapter 225
Chapter 225
Susan was startled and her face slightly changed, her voice cooling down, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±
Allen¡¯s excitement surged, ¡°I came specifically to see you. Ah no, I mean, to visit Storm Group.¡±
Ben was speechless.
Susan was also speechless.
Allen eagerly said, ¡°Miss, since fate has brought us together again, how about I invite you for a coffee?¡±
Susan was speechless again
Ben looked emotionlessly at Allen, ¡°Today¡¯s tour is over. Prince Allen, you may leave now.¡±
¡°But Mr. Landor, I haven¡¯t finished the tour yet,¡± Allen quickly protested, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡±
Ben raised an eyebrow and called security to escort Allen out.
Allen was wailing as he was being taken out, ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave, I¡¯m not ready to go. Ben, you¡¯re
ruining diplomatic rtions between our countries, you¡¯ll pay for this.
Ben simply ignored him.
Allen continued hisment as he was ushered out
At the entrance of Storm Group, as Allen was being carried out, he caught a glimpse of Eason,
shocked.
Eason, in a formal suit and a high¨Cranking executive at Storm Group, had personally weed him in.
Allen¡¯s eyes lit up, thinking he found his savior, and he loudly called out, ¡°Eason, it¡¯s me, I don¡¯t want to
be thrown out. Save me, please save me¡±
The executive looked at Eason strangely, ¡°Mr. Nichs, do you know him?¡±
Eason quickly averted his gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡±
Allen was at a loss for words.
He was about to say more when Eason gave him a warning look.
Allen felt a chill and reluctantly shut his mouth. He watched Eason enter Storm Group with a resentful
look, while
he himself was unceremoniously dumped into a car at the entrance.
¡°Shall we go inside to discuss business?¡± the executive suggested.
1/5
Chapter 225
Eason,posed, replied, ¡°Of course.¡±
Allen, that fool.
He was told not to do anything unnecessary, yet he still did.
As for why Allen was thrown out, Eason could guess.
He must have done something impulsive right there.
But he was different.
He too came for Susan.
But he knew the importance of taking things step by step.
For instance, start by doing business with Storm Group, and then gradually get in touch with Ben and
Susan.
Little did he know, another person was already on his way, all for Susan.
Ben asked Susan with a hint of curiosity, ¡°Susan, have you met this Prince Allen before?¡±
Susan¡¯s expression immediately turned indescribable.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ben¡¯s look became menacing, ¡°Did he bother you?¡±
Just the thought of it made Ben feel like he could kill.
This Allen, daring to flirt with Susan right in front of him.
Who knows what he might have done to Susan when Ben wasn¡¯t around..
¡°Not really,¡± Susan said, ¡°He just insisted he fell in love with me at first sight and said he wanted to
pursue me. But I didn¡¯t expect him to¡ chase me all the way to thepany.¡±
Ben was speechless.
He suddenly felt the urge to bring Allen back.
First this, then that, and then throw him straight into the river.
¡°You say he¡¯s a prince?¡± Susan couldn¡¯t help but ask.
Ben snorted coldly, ¡°Just a fifth in line to the throne. Wait and see, I¡¯ll bring him back, chop off a few of
his fingers first
¡°Alright, stop it,¡± Susan said with a smile, ¡°If you do that, you really will affect the rtions between our
two
2/5
Chapter 225
countries. Plus, this Allen seems to be friends with Thomas.¡±
¡°Thomas?¡± Ben¡¯s expression grew even more dangerous.
Susan nodded, ¡°Rememberst time, when I apanied Theresa on her date with Thomas? He
brought Allen along. That¡¯s when I met Allen.¡±
Ben narrowed his eyes, his expression bing more menacing.
Thomas!
Fine, very well!
He invests in Thomas¡¯s hospital, and Thomas secretly tries to poach from his turf?
¡°Thomas didn¡¯t do it on purpose, he didn¡¯t know this would happen,¡± Susan said:
Inwardly, she scoffed.
Her initial impression of Thomas was quite positive
But after the incident involving Monica, she felt a bit irritated.
Last time, Thomas bringing Allen along for the date was even more outrageous.
Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.
Even without Allen insisting he liked her, Thomas going on a date and bringing someone else, iming
he wasn¡¯t interested in a rtionship and had brought someone to date in his stead ¨C was that
appropriate?
Wasn¡¯t that like pointing at the girl and saying he wasn¡¯t into her?
Even if it was for Theresa, Susan had to seize the opportunity to give Thomas a little setback.
¡°He¡¯s probably just too idle these days,¡± Ben said through gritted teeth.
¡°Don¡¯t get too upset, it¡¯s enough. I¡¯m off to work now,¡± Susan advised, then slipped back to her office.
Half an hourter.
Thomas was sprawled on the bed.
He knew Ben could be quite sarcastic.
Most of the time, Ben¡¯s sarcasm was directed at others, and Thomas found it quite amusing to listen to.
When Ben¡¯s sarcasm was directed at him, Thomas truly felt like he had hit rock bottom.
Naturally, the incident with Allen hade to light.
Chapter 225
Allen had even dared to go to Storm Group and, in front of Ben, invited Susan for coffee.
As the person responsible for Allen meeting Susan, Thomas felt that Ben noting after him with an
axe was already a sign of their deep friendship.
But even so.
Ben brutally dered that for every time Allen appeared in front of Susan, he would cut the investment
by 2 million dors.
Now, the investment had already been reduced by 2 million dors.
Despairing, Thomas shakily made a call to Allen.
¡°Allen, what kind of prince are you?¡±
Allen¡¯s voice was as enthusiastic as ever, ¡°Thomas, you know about my status? Although our
backgrounds are different, I hope this doesn¡¯t affect our friendship. I just advanced you to the top of my
friends¡® list. You are now my best Foreign friend. As for the previous number one, I¡¯ve demoted him to
the bottom. Do you want to know why? Let me tell you¡¡±
Once Allen started talking, he wouldn¡¯t stop.
Thomas felt his head ache and quickly interrupted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to know.¡±
Allen fell silent for a moment, then said, ¡°That¡¯s a pity. He did something so outrageous to me, I just
wanted to vent to someone. Maybe you should listen? You know, when I was passing by him, he
actually.
Thomas¡¯s headache worsened, and he said, ¡°Allen. To be honest, Ben is my best friend, and I hope
you won¡¯t
disturb his marriage anymore.¡±
Allen was taken aback, then screamed, ¡°You traitor, you¡¯ve betrayed me! Were you bribed by that jerk?
I tell you, I
won¡¯t give up.¡±
With that, he hung up the phone.
When Thomas tried to call back, Allen didn¡¯t answer.
Thomas¡¯s expression grew even more distressed.
He stared at his phone for a while, then found Theresa¡¯s contact information.
He took the initiative to call, ¡°Miss Austin, may I treat you to a meal?¡±
¡°No need, goodbye, Theresa was about to hang up.
Thomas, unabashedly, said, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll tell your mother.¡±
4/5
Chapter 225
Theresa
was speechless.
GERS
Chapter 226
Chapter 226
¡°You have two more minutes to decide.¡± Thomas had lost all shame.
Theresa was clearly shocked by his shamelessness.
After a while, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Time and ce.¡±
Thomas, delighted, quickly told her the details.
In the evening.
Thomas arrived half an hour early and waited earnestly.
Half an hourter, Theresa arrived, her face dark with anger.
¡°Speak, what is it?¡± Theresa said coldly.
Thomas couldn¡¯t help but nce at her.
¡°What are you looking at, haven¡¯t seen a beautiful woman before?¡± Theresa said expressionlessly.
Thomas cleared his throat. ¡°I¡¯ve seen a few beautiful women. But I¡¯ve never seen Miss Austin quite
so¡ unique. Your mother described you to my mother as gentle, considerate, introverted, and mild.
After meeting a few times¡ I feel that your mother¡¯s description was somewhat off. It seems I¡¯ll need to
check with her again after dinner
today.¡±
Theresa¡¯s expression went through several changes, then she spoke softly, ¡°Mr. Smith. It was all a
misunderstanding just now. I apologize, I was in a bad mood because of work, and I shouldn¡¯t have
brought that to you. Can you forgive me?¡±
¡°Of course, I can. But, I have a condition,¡± Thomas said.
N?velDrama.Org is the owner.
Theresa immediately got angry. ¡°Thomas, don¡¯t push your luck!¡±
Thomas sighed deeply, ¡°Ah, I wonder what your mother would think if she knew that her obedient
daughter actually has such a fiery temper.¡±
Theresa was speechless.
She took a deep breath and calmly said, ¡°What¡¯s your condition? Tell me.¡±
Thomas was inwardly pleased and quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing big. I just wanted to ask, are you close
with Susan?¡±
¡°It¡¯s alright, Theresa cautiously replied.
1/4
Chapter 226
¡°Could you please put in a good word for me with Susan?¡± Thomas asked with a pained expression. ¡°I
really had no Idea Allen would do something like this.¡±
Theresa nced at him, her voice growing colder. ¡°What, if Allen hadn¡¯t done that, your actions would
have been eptable? Thomas, do I look desperate to you? I can say without exaggeration that if I
wanted, men would line up just to pursue me.¡±
Thomas looked at Theresa¡¯s in bangs and thick sses, his face showing an indescribable
expression. ¡°Miss Austin, l¡¯admire your confidence.¡±
Theresa was infuriated by his look. ¡°What, you don¡¯t believe me?¡±
¡°Of course, I believe you,¡± Thomas replied nomittally.
Theresa felt a sudden urge to smash something.
She stood up abruptly. ¡°Mr. Smith, this conversation is going nowhere. I think it¡¯s best we part ways
here.¡±
¡°Wait,¡± Thomas quickly asked, ¡°What about the favor I¡¯m asking?¡±
Theresa looked at him emotionlessly. ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll reveal your other side to your mother?¡± Thomas frowned.
¡°Then go ahead,¡± Theresa said calmly, ¡°Susan is my friend. She only suffered this embarrassment
because she apanied me on a date. Why should I plead on your behalf, asking her to forgive you?
If I did that, wouldn¡¯t I be using my friendship to threaten her? I can¡¯t do such a thing. I won¡¯t ask for this
favor. Do as you please.¡±
With that, Theresa walked away.
Thomas watched her leaving, slightly stunned.
After a while, he murmured softly, ¡°She¡¯s got principles, after all.¡±
Truth be told, when he first met Theresa, he didn¡¯t have much of an impression of her.
She seemed utterly uninteresting from start to finish.
The second time they met, he was too preupied with being shocked.
This time, he felt like he finally saw a glimpse of Theresa¡¯s true character.
How to put it¡
Compared to Monica¡¯s naive and delicate demeanor, Theresa¡¯s personality was rather striking.
But now, there was a problem.
2/4
MM
Chapter 226
Theresa refused to plead on his behalf.
He couldn¡¯t actually go tattling, could he?
What would that make him!
In the evening, Thomas returned home with a worried look.
Mrs. Smith, pretending to be busy with housework, casually asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t the date go
well?¡±
¡°It was okay.¡± Thomas replied nonchntly.
¡°The girl didn¡¯t like you?¡± Mrs. Smith inquired.
¡°Seems like it,¡± Thomas continued, looking dejected.
¡°Good, that¡¯s great,¡± Mrs. Smith suddenly got excited.
Thomas looked at her in shock, ¡°Good?¡±
Mrs. Smith grew even more enthusiastic. ¡°Of course it¡¯s good! If the girl doesn¡¯t like you and it hurts, it
means you really liked her, Son, your taste finally matches your mother¡¯s. Let me tell you, this Theresa
is a really good girl. Highly educated, gentle, kind¨Chearted, and has the demeanor of someone who
knows how to live a solid life. She¡¯s exactly the kind of person you should marry.¡±
Thomas was speechless.
Gentle and kind¨Chearted?
He wished his mother could see how fiercely Theresa could argue.
Mistaking his silence for agreement, Mrs. Smith quickly put down the cloth and started giving advice.
¡°Son, don¡¯t worry. Theresa is a sincere girl; she probably didn¡¯t like your shy appearance. Next time,
listen to your mother, wear something more modest like a suit, read a few ssic literature books in
advance, and have a proper
conversation with her.¡±
¡°Mom, that¡¯s not necessary, Thomas struggled to respond.
¡°Why is it not necessary?¡± Mrs. Smith became anxious. ¡°You should listen to the wisdom of the elders,
or you¡¯ll regret it.¡±
¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± Thomas replied absentmindedly.
Seeing Thomas¡¯s indifferent attitude, Mrs. Smith grew even more anxious.
She thought for a moment and said, ¡°The way you are now, if I were a girl, I wouldn¡¯t be interested in
you. Next time, invite her over to our house, and I¡¯ll personally help you out.¡±
3/4
NN
WM, PINKSP GIT make a fuss, Thomas said.
75% 06:17
Ms. She displeased. How am I making a fuss? I¡¯m trying to help you. Eating out is fine, but itcks the
Tace of home Bring be here, let her teel the warmth of a family atmosphere. Who knows, she might
soften up?¡±
Thomas paused for a moment
Som de ght ¡°Hey, this idea might actually be quite good?
meeting in a restaurant always feels a bit cold.
sweeting at home, wouldn¡¯t the atmosphere be much warmer?
Such a sting it would be easier to ask for something.¡±
with this in mind Thomas quickly said, ¡°Mom, that¡¯s a great idea, I¡¯ll go invite her right now.¡±
Thomas then made the call.
Mrs Smith watched his back, a relieved smile spreading across her face.
He Toolish son was finallying around.
There a su a good girl much better than Monica from before.
Humming a tube, she began to ponder what to prepare for the day they meet.
J M M
!
Chapter 227
Chapter 227
The next day.
At the Smiths¡® house.
Theresa arrived wearing a white dress, looking demure and graceful.
¡°Mrs. Smith, this is a gift for you.¡± Theresa offered a present proactively.
Mrs. Smith immediately beamed with joy. ¡°Theresa, your visit is gift enough. Why bring something
extra?¡±
Theresa spoke gently. ¡°It¡¯s proper etiquette to bring a gift when visiting elders.¡±
Mrs. Smith¡¯s smile grew even wider.
Thomas watched Theresa¡¯sdylike demeanor and couldn¡¯t help but marvel.
¡°Women, indeed, are the most changeable creatures in the world.¡± He thought.
¡°Theresa,e, have a chat with Thomas. I¡¯ll go and cook a few more dishes,¡± Mrs. Smith said
cheerfully.
¡°I can help, Mrs. Smith.¡± Theresa quickly offered.
But Mrs. Smith firmly seated her on the sofa. ¡°We can¡¯t have a guest helping.
Then, giving Thomas a stern look, she said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take good care of Theresa?¡±
Thomas had no choice but to engage Theresa in conversation, serving her coffee and water.
Seeing this, Mrs. Smith went to the kitchen with satisfaction.
Once Mrs. Smith left for the kitchen, Thomas slumped onto the sofa, relieved.
Theresa¡¯s demeanor changed instantly from her previous gentleness.
She looked at Thomas coldly. ¡°Thomas, you¡¯re quite something.¡±
¡°Thanks for thepliment, Thomas replied.
Theresa narrowed her eyes. ¡°Let me tell you, next time you have something,e directly to me, not
my mother.¡±
Thomas, that scoundrel, had invited her for dinner, not by asking her directly, but by calling her mother
instead.
When Mrs. Austin heard that they had progressed to meeting the parents, she was overjoyed and sent
Theresa out the door without even asking for her consent!
MM
Chapter 227
Theresa knew that Thomas, the rascal, did it on purpose.
¡°Would you have agreed toe to my house if I had asked you directly?¡± Thomas inquired.
¡°No!¡± Theresa replied without hesitation.
¡°That¡¯s exactly my point.¡± Thomas shrugged.
Theresa felt like hitting him again.
Seeing her expression, Thomas realized he might have spoken out of turn again. He cleared his throat
and said, ¡°Miss Austin, honestly, I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. On the contrary, inviting you over was an
attempt to mend our rtionship.¡±
¡°Oh?¡± Theresa looked at him mockingly.
¡°I admit I was wrong about what happened before. I apologize,¡± Thomas said sincerely. ¡°Please believe
me, I had no ill intentions. I¡¯m just not ready for a rtionship right now, and I really don¡¯t want to waste
your time.¡±
¡°Waste my time?¡± Theresa nced at him disdainfully. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you couldn¡¯t even if you tried.¡±
Thomas was speechless.
He took a deep breath, trying to change the subject.
¡°Miss Austin, you like ssic literature. Who¡¯s your favorite author?¡±
Theresa gave him a look, ¡°Are you sure you want to discuss this with me? I advise against
embarrassing yourself.¡±
Thomas was speechless again.
Alright, discussing this might indeed be embarrassing for him.
After all, she was about to be a doctor of literature.
Thomas tried another topic. ¡°Do you like skincare? I know a few skincare tips. How about we share
some?¡±
Theresa replied indifferently, ¡°There are several pimples on your face.¡±
Thomas touched his face, surprised. She was right.
Theresa sneered. ¡°With skin like yours, you think you¡¯re in a position to discuss skincare with me?¡±
Thomas felt a bit defiant but then he looked at Theresa¡¯s face.
Aside from her slightly outdated style, her skin was indeed impably smooth and hydrated.
Chapter 227
After a moment, Thomas blurted out, ¡°Do you¡ y games?¡±
¡°For example?¡± Theresa asked.
¡°For example, Path of Quest?¡± Thomas suggested.
Theresa was momentarily taken aback.
Path of Quest.
That was the online game she had been ying.
Of course, she hadn¡¯t opened that client in a long time.
Partly because she had be engrossed in Starry Romance.
And partly¡.
Because the person she wanted to meet was no longer in the game.
Thinking of that person, Theresa¡¯s eyes lowered, and a dull ache suddenly throbbed in her heart.
She slowly said, ¡°I don¡¯t y it.¡±
¡°Would you be interested?¡± Thomas pressed.
¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Theresa cautiously replied.
¡°How about we y
together?¡± Thomas sugest
After a moment of silence, Theresa agreed, ¡°Alright.¡±
Thomas breathed a sigh of relief, finally finding amon topic.
He quickly led Theresa to the study.
There, he set up twoputers and logged into the game client.
I
¡°You probably don¡¯t have an ount for this game, do you? I¡¯ve registered many. I can lend your one.¡±
Thomas
offered generously as he logged in for Theresa.
Then, he logged into his own ount.
¡°The most interesting part of this game is the PvP mode. Do you know PvP? It¡¯s yer versus yer
combat,¡± Thomas exined.
Theresa nodded, her thoughts wandering.
3/9
Chapter 227
Theresa knew that Thomas, the rascal, did it on purpose.
¡°Would you have agreed toe to my house if I had asked you directly?¡± Thomas inquired.
¡°No!¡± Theresa replied without hesitation.
¡°That¡¯s exactly my point.¡± Thomas shrugged.
Theresa felt like hitting him again.
Seeing her expression, Thomas realized he might have spoken out of turn again. He cleared his throat
and said, ¡°Miss Austin, honestly, I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. On the contrary, inviting you over was an
attempt to mend our rtionship.¡±
¡°Oh?¡± Theresa looked at him mockingly.
¡°I admit I was wrong about what happened before. I apologize, Thomas said sincerely. ¡°Please believe
me, I had no ill intentions. I¡¯m just not ready for a rtionship right now, and I really don¡¯t want to waste
your time.¡±
¡°Waste my time?¡± Theresa nced at him disdainfully. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you couldn¡¯t even if you tried.¡±
Thomas was speechless.
He took a deep breath, trying to change the subject.
¡°Miss Austin, you like ssic literature. Who¡¯s your favorite author?¡±
Theresa gave him a look, ¡°Are you sure you want to discuss this with me? I advise against
embarrassing yourself.¡±
Thomas was speechless again.
Alright, discussing this might indeed be embarrassing for him.
After all, she was about to be a doctor of literature.
Thomas tried another topic. ¡°Do you like skincare? I know a few skincare tips. How about we share
some?¡±
Theresa replied indifferently, ¡°There are several pimples on your face.¡±
Thomas touched his face, surprised. She was right.
Theresa sneered. ¡°With skin like yours, you think you¡¯re in a position to discuss skincare with me?¡±
Thomas felt a bit defiant but then he looked at Theresa¡¯s face.
Aside from her slightly outdated style, her skin was indeed impably smooth and hydrated.
2/9
Chapter 227
After a moment, Thomas blurted out, ¡°Do you¡ y games?¡±
¡°For example?¡± Theresa asked.
¡°For example, Path of Quest?¡± Thomas suggested.
Theresa was momentarily taken aback.
Path of Quest.
That was the online game she had been ying.
Of course, she hadn¡¯t opened that client in a long time.
Partly because she had be engrossed in Starry Romance.
And partly¡
Because the person she wanted to meet was no longer in the game.
Thinking of that person, Theresa¡¯s eyes lowered, and a dull ache suddenly throbbed in her heart.
She slowly said, ¡°I don¡¯t y it.¡±
¡°Would you be interested?¡± Thomas pressed.
¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Theresa cautiously replied.
¡°How about we y together?¡± Thomas suggested.
After a moment of silence, Theresa agreed, ¡°Alright.¡±
Thomas breathed a sigh of relief, finally finding amon topic.
He quickly led Theresa to the study.
There, he set up twoputers and logged into the game client.
¡°You probably don¡¯t have an ount for this game, do you? I¡¯ve registered many. I can lend your one.¡±
Thomas offered generously as he logged in for Theresa.
Then, he logged into his own ount.
¡°The most interesting part of this game is the PvP mode. Do you know PvP? It¡¯s yer versus yer
combat,¡± Thomas exined.
Theresa nodded, her thoughts wandering.
3/9
Chapter 227
¡°When I was dominating the game, you were probably still a newbie.¡±
¡°Girls usually like the healer roles, right? You can use my Priest ount. The skills are pretty and not
too violent.¡± Thomas enthusiastically rmended.
Theresa casually agreed.
Then, Thomas picked a Rogue ount for himself and said, ¡°To let you enjoy the game, how about we
have a PvP match?
Theresa nced at Thomas.
This man was bing increasingly shameless.
A Rogue against a Priest in a PvP match?
Did he have no sense of fair y?
Thomas, however, had his own little strategy in mind.
He nned to overwhelm Theresa in a few rounds, and then, when she was frustrated, offer to help
her improve as
an expert.
If Theresa developed an interest in the game, she would surely agree.
This way, he could further bridge their rtionship.
¡®Give me a moment to familiarize myself with the skills,¡± Theresa said.
¡°Sure. Take your time. I¡¯m in no rush,¡± Thomas said generously.
Theresa narrowed her eyes, deciding to give Thomas an unforgettable experience.
Usually, a Priest stood little chance against a Rogue.
But was she just an ordinary yer?
Theresa swiftly adjusted her game equipment and then nted her g in front of Thomas.
She was full of fighting spirit.
Thomas hurriedly nted his g too.
The PvP began.
Thomas¡¯s Rogue quickly went into stealth mode and began to approach Theresa¡¯s Priest.
4/0
Chapter 227
He didn¡¯t take this match seriously, considering it a walkover.
But just as he was about to attack, suddenly, the Priest cast a light bomb, revealing his location.
Thomas was startled.
But he thought it must be a coincidence.
After all, it was just a Priest, stealth wasn¡¯t necessary.
Thomas directly charged in with his character.
However, as soon as he attacked, a light shield appeared around the Priest.
This shield had only one effect: to reflect damage.
It would disappear after one reflection.
At this point, Thomas still had most of his health, so he continued attacking.
Yet Theresa¡¯s movements were smooth and elusive, and Thomas¡¯s Rogue couldn¡¯tnd a hit on her
back.
For Rogues, attacking from behind provided a damage bonus, frontal attacks were significantly weaker.
Theresa, while dodging, continuously healed herself, maintaining a healthy health bar.
Gradually, Thomas started to be impatient.
He decided to use his special move, Shadow Dance.
The Rogue split into five clones, all charging at the Priest.
The Priest, cool and collected, sent out light orbs one after the other, steadily draining the Rogue¡¯s
health.
But the Rogue quickly reached her.
Swinging his dagger fiercely, the Rogue made a vicious stab.
The Priest calmly healed herself back to full health.
Then, as the Rogue¡¯s dagger struck, the Priest¡¯s health dropped by half, but the rogue¡¯s health
plummeted to nearly
zero.
Theresa said calmly, ¡°I win.¡±
Thomas was dumbfounded, staring at Theresa. ¡°How is your reflective damage so high?¡±
5/9
Chapter 227
Theresa replied, ¡°Oh, I switched all my equipment to ones that reflect damage,¡±
Thomas, ¡°¡This doesn¡¯t count. Priests have an advantage over Rogues.¡±
Theresa looked at Thomas with a half¨Csmile. ¡°Oh?¡±
Thomas nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, let¡¯s switch ounts.¡±
This time, Theresa was the Rogue, and Thomas chose a Warrior, the ss best suited to counter
rogues,
However, this time, Thomas met an even worse fate.
A minuteter, the body of the Warriory lifelessly on the ground.
¡®Does this count?¡± Theresa asked.
¡°It counts,¡± Thomas gritted his teeth. ¡°But this time, I didn¡¯t perform well. Let¡¯s switch ounts again.¡±
Theresa nodded nonchntly.
So, for the next half hour, Thomas was repeatedly defeated by Theresa in various styles.
¡°Do you want to continue ying?¡± Theresa asked.
Thomas hesitated for a moment, then dered, ¡°Yes! I have onest ount, the Swordsman! If I lose
with this
one, then I have nothing more to say.¡±
A Swordsman?
Theresa paused for a moment.
Her main ount was also a Swordsman.
Light¡¯s ount was a Swordsman too.
In fact, she had personally trained that Swordsman ount.
Remembering the person who might never log in again made Theresa¡¯s mood sink,
¡°How is it?¡± Thomas raised his eyebrows.
¡°Whatever you like, Theresa said calmly.
She casually picked a Mage ount and waited for Thomas to log in.
Minutester.
6/9
c M M
Chapter 227
Thomas¡¯s character stood in front of Theresa. She looked at the ID above his head, and her entire
being froze.
She couldn¡¯t be seeing things, could sho?
Light?!
The ount Thomas was using was Light?
¡°Theresa, calm down. You have to calm down.
¡°It might just be a different server. She thought.
Theresa, with trembling hands, opened the detailed ID information to check the server where Light was
located.
Then, as if struck by lightning, she stood frozen.
The server was correct.
The ID was correct.
Thomas¡ was actually Light?
How could he be Light?
Why would he be Light?
Still in a daze, Theresa saw Thomas nt his g, signaling the start of the PvP match.
She subconsciously clicked to ept.
The Swordsman character, controlled by Thomas, charged like an unstoppable force.
Theresa, distracted and unsettled, quickly found her Mage character lying defeated on the ground.
¡°How about that?¡± Thomas immediately gloated. ¡°My Swordsman skills are pretty good, right? My
master taught
me.¡±
Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.
¡°Your master?¡± Theresa gave him aplicated look.
master ne
Thomas said, ¡°My a female character, but I guess he¡¯s actually a guy. Women don¡¯t usually y that
sharply.¡±
¡°Why can¡¯t women y sharply?¡± Theresa said with an anger expression.
¡°There are women who can y sharply. But I have other evidence that he¡¯s a guy,¡± Thomas continued.
¡°I was ying a female character, right? He thought I was a woman and seemed to have developed a
liking for me. Tell me, if someone likes women, aren¡¯t they a man? I panicked, confessed that I was a
trap, and then logged off, never
7/9
Danny wy in ayam. REISE MIN
Theresa was speechless.
She wanted to throttle Thomas.
Her gaze turned dangerous as she looked at him.
Thomas, feeling uneasy under her stare, blurted out, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? I didn¡¯t
mean to pretend to be a trap. I just thought the female Swordsman looked better.¡±
Theresaughed bitterly.
At this moment, she felt all her sincerity and emotions had been wasted.
No, Thomas was even worse than a waste.
Just then, the door to the study suddenly opened.
Mrs. Smith entered with a smile, ¡°Theresa, Thomas, what are you two doing?¡±
Theresa instantly put on a gentle smile, ¡°Mrs. Smith, Mr. Smith invited me to y a game. But I¡¯m all
about my studies and really don¡¯t know how to y games. I think I just let Mr. Smith down.¡±
Thomas was momentarily stunned.
¡°Not good at games?¡±
Wasn¡¯t he the one just repeatedly defeated?
He was about to exin when Mrs. Smith became angry, ¡°Thomas, what¡¯s the matter with you!
Theresa is such a well¨Cbehaved girl; how could she be ying games? You¡¯ve learned something and
now you¡¯re leading her astray.¡±
¡°Mrs. Smith, it¡¯s not like that, I find the game quite fun, Theresa said with a smile. ¡°Especially when Mr.
Smith mentioned that he yed a female character, and someone mistook him for a girl and fell for
him. That¡¯s really amusing.¡±
Mrs. Smith was speechless.
She burst out, ¡°Thomas, look at what you¡¯ve be, deceiving others¡® feelings online? I¡¯ll teach you a
lesson today!¡±
Mrs. Smith rolled up her sleeves and fiercely grabbed Thomas¡¯s ear.
Thomas was dumbfounded and quickly said, ¡°Mom, listen to me, it¡¯s not what you think¡¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, Mrs. Smith. Although Mr. Smith tricked someone into ying games with him for months
and
8/9
Chapter 227
deceived other¡¯s feelings, I¡¯m sure his intentions were good,¡± Theresa added.
Mrs. Smith instantly went to get a stick.
¡°Mom, be gentle, be gentle!¡± Thomas cried out while trying to dodge.
Theresa watched calmly from the side.
Thomas couldn¡¯t help but send her a resentful look.
He couldn¡¯t understand.
What grudge did he and Theresa have that she would do this to him?
Theresa just returned his look with a cold sneer.
She never thought her tragic first love would end in such a manner.
Thomas!
¡°This grudge, if not avenged, would be a disservice to myself,¡± Theresa thought.
Chapter 228
Chapter 228
Thomas felt this was the most miserable day of his life.
For some reason, Theresa suddenly started targeting him mercilessly.
With her gentle and virtuous demeanor, her soft¨Cspoken words would inevitably lead to him getting a
beating from
his mother.
At the dinner table.
Theresa said softly, ¡°Mrs. Smith, your cooking is really delicious.¡±
Mrs. Smith immediately brightened up, constantly serving Theresa more food, ¡°Good child, if you like it,
eat more.¡±
¡°I¡¯d better not,¡± Theresa said, ncing at Thomas with a slight sense of grievance. ¡°Mr. Smith
mentioned he doesn¡¯t like girls who are chubby. He even said something about a ¡®good woman never
weighing over a hundred pounds.¡± I should control my diet.¡±
Thomas was stunned.
He looked at Theresa in disbelief. ¡°When did I say that!¡±
¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Mrs. Smith roared at him.
Thomas was almost in tears. ¡°Mom, I really never said that.¡±
¡°You never said it? Would Theresa lie?¡± Mrs. Smith¡¯s gaze was like daggers aimed at Thomas.
¡°It¡¯s her who¡¯s lying, Thomas said, feeling utterly wronged.
Theresa quickly added, ¡°Mrs. Smith, Mr. Smith is right, I lied. He really never said that. Truly.¡±
¡®Theresa, you¡¯re just too kind,¡± Mrs. Smith said, looking at her sympathetically. ¡°My son is good for
nothing. You must be feeling wronged. Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. Girls are supposed to be a bit
plump to look good. Here, eat
more.¡±
Theresa stared at Mrs. Smith nkly, and the next moment, tears started rolling down her cheeks.
Thomas looked at Theresa in a mix of horror and confusion.
What was she nning now?
Mrs. Smith, however, was suddenly filled withpassion. ¡°Theresa, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
Theresa, tears streaming down her face, said, ¡°Mrs. Smith, besides my parents, no one has ever been
so kind to
1/4
& M
Chapter 228
me.¡±
Hearing this, Mrs. Smith felt a warmth in her heart. ¡°Theresa. From now on, you shoulde here
often, and I will cook delicious meals for you.¡±
Theresa wiped her tears and softly said, ¡°Mrs. Smith, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯te here anymore.¡±
¡°Why not?¡± Mrs. Smith asked, puzzled.
Theresa nced at Thomas with a look of hurt. ¡°Mr. Smith doesn¡¯t like me. Mying here would only
bother
him.¡±
¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Mrs. Smith frowned at Thomas.
Before Thomas could say anything, Theresa continued. ¡°Mrs. Smith, liking someone is a matter of the
heart. You shouldn¡¯t trouble Mr. Smith about this. I understand his intentions after these two dates.¡±
¡°Theresa! Tell me the truth, did he make you feel wronged during these dates?¡± Mrs. Smith asked
urgently.
¡°It¡¯s not exactly a grievance,¡± Theresa said softly. Just some small matters.¡±
¡°Yes, just small matters.¡± Thomas quickly agreed, his heart pounding with apprehension.
Mrs. Smith gave him a cold look and then turned to Theresa. ¡°Theresa, tell me everything. If he really
bullied you, I¡¯ll
teach him a lesson.¡±
¡°It¡¯s really nothing.¡±
Theresa insisted, but Mrs. Smith was determined to get to the bottom of it.
Theresa, unable to hold back, finally said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing much. It¡¯s just that during our first date,
Mr. Smith brought another girl with him. I think her name was Monica? Monica seemed quite hostile
towards me, constantly iming that she and Mr. Smith were childhood friends and saying I wasn¡¯t a
good match for Mr. Smith.¡±
¡°What!¡± Mrs. Smith couldn¡¯t help but m the table, angrily looking at Thomas. ¡°You actually took
Monica with you?¡±
Thomas shrank a little and said weakly, ¡°Mom, I just happened to meet Monica, so we decided to have
a meal together.¡±
Mrs. Smith gave him a cold nce, then turned to Theresa with kindness in her eyes, ¡°Theresa, you
must feel wronged! But don¡¯t listen to Monica¡¯s nonsense. Although she and our Thomas grew up
together, they definitely haven¡¯t developed any romantic feelings.¡±
Theresa responded softly. ¡°Mrs. Smith, I trust you wouldn¡¯t lie to me. But even without Monica, Mr.
Smith probably never considered developing anything with me.¡±
2/4
Chapter 228
¡°Why is that?¡± Mrs. Smith was surprised.
Theresa¡¯s eyes lowered as she spoke softly, ¡°On our second date, Mr. Smith brought another friend. He
said he wasn¡¯t interested in romance and brought someone to take his ce in the date.¡±
Her voice choked up towards the end.
Theresa trembled as she raised her head. ¡°Mrs. Smith, although I haven¡¯t had a boyfriend in my
twenty¨Csomething years, it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been focusing on my studies and haven¡¯t had the chance to
meet men. It¡¯s not because nobody wants me. If Mr. Smith doesn¡¯t like me, he could have just said so.
There was no need to bring someone else to rece him.¡±
Seeing Theresa¡¯s red¨Crimmed eyes, Mrs. Smith felt heartbroken.
She looked coldly at Thomas and asked expressionlessly, ¡°Did you really do that?¡±
Thomas coughed. ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t mean any harm¡¡±
¡®Thomas!¡± Mrs. Smith mmed the table again.
Thomas shrank back, not daring to speak.
¡®Mrs. Smith, this dinner invitation was your idea, right? Theresa sniffled. ¡°I know you mean well. But Mr.
Smith clearly doesn¡¯t like me, and I really¡ really can¡¯t faceing here again. Thank you for your
hospitality¡ I should go now.¡± Saying this, Theresa, with teary eyes, walked away.
¡®Theresa¡¡± Mrs. Smith called after her but to no avail, her expression turning grim as she looked at
Thomas.
Thomas quickly stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go and see her off.¡±
He rushed out and grabbed Theresa¡¯s arm.
¡°What are you doing?¡± Theresa looked at him expressionlessly, showing none of the vulnerability she
had inside.
Thomas was astonished. ¡°Your acting skills are quite impressive.¡±
¡°Thanks for thepliment. I n to enter the entertainment industry and have been taking acting
lessons recently. Seems like it¡¯s paying off,¡± Theresa said tly.
¡°Really? You, in the entertainment industry?¡± Thomas scoffed, thinking Theresa was just bluffing.
¡°Don¡¯t believe me? Fine,¡± Theresa turned to leave.
¡°Wait, I believe you!¡± Thomas grabbed her arm again, trying to appease her. ¡°Theresa, I was wrong
about thest two times. Let¡¯s just let bygones be bygones, alright?¡±
Theresa smiled. ¡°Let bygones be bygones? In your dreams.¡±
Chapter 228
Thomas became desperate. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit much? What grudge do we have that you need to torment
me like this? Are all women so mean?¡±
Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
Theresa nced at him and coldly said, ¡°Yes, women are mean, you got that right.¡±
Before Thomas could respond, Theresa suddenly burst into loud sobs. ¡°Mr. Smith, I understand now. I
won¡¯t say such things again. It was all my fault, I know I was wrong.¡±
Thomas was bewildered.
Before he could grasp the situation, Theresa had already run off crying.
Turning around, he saw Mrs. Smith standing with a stick, her face expressionless.
Thomas was speechless.
He felt a wave of panic.
Chapter 229
Chapter 229
An hourter, Thomas sent a video call to Theresa.
Theresa answered and saw Thomas with a bruised face.
She couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Smith to be so harsh.¡±
Thomas looked at her with a grievance in his eyes. ¡°Theresa, are you done venting your anger? Can
you speak for me now?¡±
Theresa replied indifferently, ¡°Forget it,¡± and then she abruptly ended the call.
Thomas was left feeling helpless.
He had never encountered a woman as tough as Theresa.
At that moment, there was a knock on the door.
He hurried to answer it.
Mrs. Smith entered with a stern face and handed him an ointment.
¡°Mom, you still care about me,¡± Thomas said, trying to please her.
Mrs. Smith responded without expression. ¡°Care about you? I¡¯m mainly worried that if your face is
ruined, Theresa won¡¯t look at you. Once your face is better, try to develop things with Theresa! If you
mess up again, don¡¯t bothering back home.¡±
¡®Develop¡ with Theresa?¡± Thomas panicked a bit.
¡°What? Do you feel wronged?¡± Mrs. Smith got angry. ¡°Let me tell you, a girl as gentle, elegant, and
well¨Ceducated as Theresa doesn¡¯te around often. If you can¡¯t
rry her, I won¡¯t recognize you as my son anymore.¡±
Thomas replied hesitantly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit exaggerated? And besides, Theresa might not even like me.¡±
Mrs. Smith softened slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already inquired with Mrs. Austin. She said Theresa
does like you. Just reform your ways, turn over a new leaf, and you¡¯ll surely seed.¡±
Thomas was baffled by her peculiar descriptions.
¡°Anyway, you need to take the initiative! Send her messages, ask her out more! And don¡¯t think about
deceiving me. I¡¯ll be checking your progress daily.¡± Mrs. Smith warned before leaving.
Thomas was speechless.
1/5
Chapter 229
He, left alone, sent another video call to Theresa.
¡°Theresa! Did you tell your mom that you really like me?¡±
Theresa blinked and smiled. ¡°Yes, is that a problem?¡±
¡®I don¡¯t believe you for a second!¡± Thomas was on the verge of losing it. ¡°What are you up to now?¡±
Theresa¡¯s smile brightened, ¡°What am I up to? Just having some fun! Oh, there¡¯s a new movie out
tomorrow that I really want to see. How about youe with me?¡±
Thomas immediately became wary. ¡°No way! You¡¯re just looking for another chance to torture me.¡±
¡°Oh? Not going? Then I¡¯ll just give your mom a call.¡± Theresa threatened.
Thomas relented. ¡°¡Fine! I¡¯ll go!¡±
He was almost in tears.
How the tables have turned.
It used to be him using this tactic to threaten Theresa, and now, she was doing it to him.
When both families heard they were going to see a movie together, they were ecstatic, almost ready to
celebrate
with fireworks.
In the cinema.
Thomas watched the horror movie on the screen, shivering in fear.
He had a secret fear of horror movies and couldn¡¯t stand even a bit of scariness.
Now, faced with the screen full of blood, he was close to passing out.
Theresa looked at Thomas¡¯s pale face andughed.
So, Light wasn¡¯t lying after all. He really was scared of horror movies.
Theresa crunched on her chips, animatedly narrating the movie to him.
Since she had booked the entire theater, she wasn¡¯t worried about disturbing others.
ching? It¡¯s getting excitin
¡°Why aren¡¯t you watching? It¡¯s getting exciting now. Look, that guy¡¯s bones are flying out.
¨C
¡°Wow, these special effects are impressive, Especially the brain matter they¡¯ve made it so red and
white, very realistic.
215
N?velDrama.Org is the owner.
Chapter 220
¡°Look, the ghost is about to appear.
¡°This guy is so unfortunate, his limbs got chopped off, and to survive, he¡¯s even drinking urine.¡±
Theresa was thoroughly enjoying her narration.
Thomas¡¯s face turned from pale to ashen, then back to pale again.
Finally, hearing the graphic description of drinking urine was too much for Thomas. He rushed out of
the theater and headed straight for the restroom.
After throwing up, he returned to find Theresa waiting for him at the door.
¡®Let¡¯s go back and continue watching.¡± Thomas managed a weak smile.
Theresa looked at him with aplex expression and said tly, ¡°No need. I suddenly don¡¯t feel like
watching
anymore.¡±
Thomas breathed a sigh of relief, then asked, ¡°What do you want to do then? Just say it. I¡¯ll consider it
as making amends.¡±
Seeing Thomas so willing to follow hermands, Theresa suddenly lost interest.
She spoke calmly, ¡°Thomas, we¡¯re even now.¡±
She was getting bored too.
The incident in the game wasn¡¯t really a matter of right or wrong.
It was more about ack of destiny.
As for the arranged dates, Thomas was at fault initially.
But now, she felt she had gotten her revenge.
¡°Even now?¡± Thomas¡¯s eyes lit up. He didn¡¯t even dare to mention asking for a favor. At this point, as
long as Theresa didn¡¯t deliberately trouble him, he would be grateful.
Theresa smiled faintly. ¡°We¡¯re even.¡±
So, they each went their separate ways home.
But half an hourter, they found themselves sitting opposite each other in a park.
Thomas started with a hint of grievance, ¡°You think we¡¯re even now. But my mom disagrees.¡±
Theresa was even more aggrieved, ¡°My mom disagrees too.¡±
3/5
Chapter 229
As soon as they got home, both sets of parents had eagerly sent them back out.
Theresa regretted telling the lie about liking Thomas.
Now, both families were excited, almost expecting them to get married on the spot.
After a long silence, Thomas said, ¡°Since we¡¯re out, shall we just take a walk?¡±
¡°Alright. Theresa reluctantly agreed.
The two of them walked aimlessly along thekeside in the park.
The wind that night was particrly gentle, softly lifting Theresa¡¯s long hair.
Thomas nced at her and, almost involuntarily, said, ¡°Actually, when you¡¯re not speaking, you do look
quite gentle.¡±
Theresa rolled her eyes at him and then stepped on his foot. ¡°How about now? Still gentle?¡±
Thomas resigned. ¡°¡I was wrong.¡±
They continued their aimless stroll untilte into the night before each headed home.
Little did they know, what they thought was just a one¨Ctime deal to appease their parents would slowly
be a
routine.
Under the pressure of both families, their nightly meetings turned into a regr urrence.
Theresa began to free up her evenings, while Thomas got used to waiting for her under her apartment
building
every night.
When alone, Theresa sometimes felt lost.
She didn¡¯t like Thomas, and he didn¡¯t like her either, so what were they doing?
Moreover, to her horror, she found herself somewhat looking forward to these nightly encounters.
¡°Ah!¡±
Theresa screamed and then called Susan, her best friend, to whom she told everything without
reservations.
She had already shared with Susan about Thomas being Light and their forced daily dates.
Today, she began to vent frantically.
w, it¡¯s not just at night
¡°Susan, you don¡¯t know. This stupid dating thing is seriously affecting my work¡ And now, it¡¯s not just
at night, whenever I¡¯m at home during the day, my mom¡
4/5
Chapter 229
Theresained non¨Cstop for half an hour.
Susan listened while reading a book.
When Theresa finally stopped, Susan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Sounds painful?¡±
¡°It is.¡± Theresa nodded vigorously.
¡°I feel like you¡¯re enjoying it, though.¡± Susanughed. ¡®Tell me, Theresa, could it be that you¡¯ve started
liking Thomas?¡±
Click.
Theresa hung up the phone.
Susan raised her eyebrows, an amused smile curling her lips.
Chapter 230
Chapter 230
¡°Theresa again?¡± Ben sounded a bit jealous. ¡°Who¡¯s your husband here, me or her?¡±
Theresa seemed to call Susan every day, each time chatting for over half an hour.
Ben felt his dignity as a husband was being challenged!
Susan nced at him. ¡°Is that the point?¡±
¡°What else would it be?¡± Ben frowned.
¡°The point is, Theresa and Thomas are getting closer!¡± Susan was surprised by this development.
After all, Theresa and Thomas seemed like such an unlikely pair, yet they were now meeting daily.
¡°A single man and a single woman, is it that strange?¡± Ben remarked.
Susan shook her head at him, ¡°I won¡¯t discuss this with a straightforward man like you.¡±
Ben was confused.
Susan leaned in closer. ¡°Theresa told me she¡¯s going to an amusement park with Thomas tomorrow.¡±
¡°And then?¡± Ben raised his eyebrows.
Susan nudged him. ¡°I want to go and see for myself.¡±
Ben was puzzled. ¡°See what?¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about what their date will be like?¡± Susan couldn¡¯t help but say.
¡°Not really,¡± Ben shook his head.
Susan pinched him.
Ben quickly agreed. ¡°Very curious, extremely curious.¡±
Susan was pleased. ¡°Then, to satisfy your curiosity, let¡¯s go to the amusement park too.¡±
Ben was speechless.
Susan narrowed her eyes. ¡°Are you unhappy about something?¡±
¡°No,¡± Ben replied calmly, ¡°I just realized that we¡¯ve been married for so long, and I haven¡¯t even taken
you to an amusement park. I¡¯ve been so negligent.¡±
1/8
The next day.
The sun was just right.
Susan, wearing a sun hat, sunsses, and a mask, looked quite sneaky.
Ben, under her insistence, was dressed simrly.
¡°We¡¯ll enter the amusement park first. Then we¡¯ll hide in the gift shop near the entrance. When we see
theming, we¡¯ll secretly follow them. Got it?¡± Susan whispered.
¡°Understood.¡± Ben nodded calmly
The two of them sneaked into the gift shop like thieves.
They didn¡¯t have to wait long before Thomas and Theresa entered the park, holding hands.
¡°Wow, they¡¯re making progress,¡± Susan eximed in surprise.
Ben was slightly taken aback too, but soon he noticed the people following Thomas and Theresa and
chuckled.
¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Susan asked curiously.
Ben pointed to a middle¨Caged woman following the couple, whispering, ¡°That¡¯s Thomas¡¯s mother. And
the woman with her, I believe, is Theresa¡¯s mother.¡±
Susan was speechless.
Susan fell silent for a moment before bursting intoughter.
So, the mothers of Thomas and Theresa, not trusting their children, had also followed them to the
date?
No wonder, despite holding hands, both Thomas and Theresa looked awkward.
I
¡°Let¡¯s follow them. I have a feeling there¡¯s going to be some interesting drama,¡± Susan said, pulling Ben
along.
They followed at a safe distance behind the two mothers.
Mrs. Smith, Thomas¡¯s mother, was speaking with satisfaction, ¡°I say, these two kids are just meant for
each other. Look how well¨Cmatched they are.¡±
Mrs. Austin, Theresa¡¯s mother, was equally delighted, ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Theresa is just introverted. Thomas
being extrovertedplements her perfectly, doesn¡¯t it?¡±
¡°Mrs. Austin, you¡¯ve hit the nail on the head. Thomas is so lively. I like quiet kids like Theresa who can
keep him in
2/8
check. II |||Cibau TIIMI
¡°Oh, you tter her too much. Theresa is just a bookworm without much ir. If Thomas agrees to
marry her, that would be her fortune.¡±
¡°No, no, no. It¡¯s Thomas¡¯s fortune.¡±
¡°No, no, it¡¯s really Theresa¡¯s fortune.¡±
The two mothers began tovishly praise each other¡¯s child, almost as if they were eager to have
Thomas and Theresa get married on the spot.
The sun was shining brightly.
Thomas and Theresa were walking hand in hand, albeit reluctantly.
Theresa whispered, ¡°Let go of my hand, it¡¯s hot today. My palms are sweating.¡±
Thomas scoffed, ¡°You let go first.¡±
He knew if he released her hand first, he¡¯d fall right into Theresa¡¯s trap and his mother woulde
charging at him.
Theresa red at Thomas. ¡°Can¡¯t you act a bit more like a man?¡±
Thomas smiled. ¡°A real man never let go.¡±
Exasperated, Theresa proposed. ¡°How about we switch to arm around the waist? That should be okay,
right?¡±
After a moment¡¯s thought, Thomas put his arm around Theresa¡¯s waist.
Their mothers, who were following behind, were thrilled at this.
¡°I told you these kids are a perfect match, didn¡¯t I? Look, he¡¯s even got his arm around her waist,¡± Mrs.
Smith whispered excitedly.
Mrs. Austinughed. ¡°Mrs. Smith, since our family only has one daughter, can the second child take the
Austin
surname?¡±
¡°Oh, I don¡¯t mind at all. Even the first child can take the Austin name,¡± Mrs. Smith replied cheerfully.
¡°You¡¯re such a generous person. Then let¡¯s discuss the wedding, shall we? I was thinking¡¡±
¡°Whatever you suggest for the wedding is fine by us. As long as Theresa likes it, we agree. I¡¯m
nning to give the young couple¡¡±
¡°Speaking of children¡¯s names, I have a few suggestions. How about¡
JJ MM
Chapter 230
¡°I think they all sound great. If it¡¯s a boy, we can name him¡ If it¡¯s a girl, we can name her¡¡±
Susan, eavesdropping, couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud at this point.
UFRN 73% 00:20
+b
Thomas and Theresa had no idea their simple gesture had their mothers excitedly nning out their
children¡¯s
names.
However, before Susan could finishughing, Mrs. Smith and Mrs. Austin turned around, looking
surprised to see
her.
Susan quickly covered her mouth. ¡°I just think ¡®Tobias Smith¡® is a great name.
The two mothers continued to gaze at them.
Theresa, noticing themotion, turned around and was surprised to see Susan, eximing, ¡°Susan?¡±
It was a surprise to be recognized in disguise.
Feeling slightly awkward, Susan removed her sunsses and, clutching Ben, said, ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence,
we were just having a date here today too.¡±
also too
Ben also took off his sunsses and calmly greeted the mothers, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Smith and Mrs. Austin.
htened
Mrs. Smith immediately brightened up. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you kids. What a coincidence! Since you¡¯re all couples
and friends, why don¡¯t you y together?¡±
¡°Absolutely, let¡¯s go together.¡± Theresa, seeing a lifeline, eagerly signaled to Susan for help.
Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.
Suppressing herughter, Susan agreed.
¡°Go ahead, you young people enjoy the thrills. We¡¯ll just row a boat on the nearbyke.¡± Mrs. Smith
suggested
cheerfully.
¡°Mom, please go ahead!¡± Thomas hurriedly encouraged them.
Mrs. Smith looked at him suspiciously, ¡°Are you that eager for us to leave?¡±
Thomas broke out in a cold sweat, but Mrs. Smith quicklyughed. ¡°I know you want to spend time
alone with
Theresa. Have fun!¡±
The mothers cheerfully departed, still discussing potential names for future grandchildren.
Thomas and Theresa watched their mothers walk away and, once they were out of sight, Thomas
quickly released
Theresa from his embrace.
Theresa red at him. ¡°What, you feel so wronged holding me? So eager to let go?¡±
? M M
Chapter 230
Thomas hesitated before asking, ¡°Should I hold you again?¡±
172 06:20
¡°Get lost.¡± Theresa snapped back coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about taking advantage of me for one more
second.¡±
Thomas was at a loss
It was really difficult for him.
Susan watched the scene with amusement.
¡°What¡¯s so funny, Susan? Theresa inquired
¡°I just suddenly feel like you two are quite a good match Susan remarked.
¡°Impossible¡± both Thomas and Theresa said in unison.
¡°Look, how in sync you are¡± Susan remarked
¡°Not in sync at all Thomas and Theresa retorted in unison
Susan fell silent and just spread her hands in a gesture of resignation
Thomas and Theresa exchanged a resentful nce and decided to stop talking
¡°Alright, we won¡¯t disturb your date anymore. Have fun, you two, Susan said with a smile.
¡°Wait, Susan Theresa started anxiously, wanting to keep her there.
But Susan had already taken off with Ben, leaving them far behind.
Thomas and Theresa looked at each other, then both scoffed and turned away.
Ben looked at Susan, a slight smirk ying on his lips, though his voice carried a hint of tease, ¡°So, not
watching
the show anymore?¡±
Susan blinked, ¡°I wanted to, but seeing how well they match, I don¡¯t want to be a third wheel¡±
Ben¡¯s face fell instantly. Thats it?
Susan gave him a yful look. ¡°Of course, more importantly, I wanted to spend some alone time with
you.¡±
This made Ben¡¯s smile deepen
That¡¯s more like it
¡°I¡¯ve never been to an amusement park. What should we try first? Susan asked, her enthusiasm
evident.
¦°
dd MM JM
Chapter 230
Ben frowned slightly.
Truth be told, he had never been to an amusement park either.
However, he tried to act knowledgeable.
¡°Let¡¯s start with something gentle, warm up a bit. How about ¡®Eternal Love¡®? That sounds soothing.¡±
¡°That makes sense,¡± Susan agreed.
Minutester.
They arrived at the ¡®Eternal Love¡® ride.
Susan looked at Ben. ¡°Soothing?¡±
The so¨Ccalled ¡°Eternal Love¡± was, in fact, a gigantic rotating pendulum that performed all sorts of 180
and 360- degree turns. ording to the staff, it was the most thrilling ride in the park, without a doubt.
Ben felt his scalp tighten but kept his cool. ¡°If you¡¯re scared, Susan, we can choose something else.¡±
Susan grabbed his hand. ¡°No, let¡¯s try it. I actually want to.¡±
¡°You might want to think it over again. This is really intense,¡± Ben said, trying to maintain his
composure.
He had always thought he was quite brave, but after seeing that pendulum spinning wildly, he almost
felt faint.
¡°Are you scared?¡± Susan asked.
Ben turned around resolutely. ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡±
Minutester.
Susan came off the ride, her face flushed with excitement, even eager to go again.
In contrast, Ben looked pale, his forehead beaded with cold sweat.
¡°Are you okay?¡± Susan asked worriedly, noticing his condition.
¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Ben gritted his teeth. ¡°Just suddenly need to use the restroom.¡±
¡°Let me help you get there.¡± Susan offered quickly.
¡°No, I can manage on my own.¡± Ben declined firmly and left in a hurry.
Susan, feeling concerned, decided to wait with two bottles of water not far away.
J JM M
Chapter 230
¡°Excuse me, miss,¡± a soothing voice called out to her.
Susan turned to see a stranger.
¡°Yes? Who are you?¡± she asked hesitantly.
AT&
73% 06:20
¡°I am Eason Nichs.¡± he introduced with a smile. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know me.¡±
¡°Why are you¡¡± Susan was puzzled.
¡°I was in line near you,¡± Eason exined quickly. ¡°It¡¯s rare to see a girl who enjoys such thrilling rides.
You seemed to really enjoy it?¡±
Susan blushed slightly, ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just physically stronger than most.¡±
Speaking of which, Susan felt that she was in good health.
Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to stay so healthy despite having her blood drawn for so many
years.
Eason, observing Susan easily opening the water bottle,mented, ¡°Opening a bottle with one hand
indicates. you must be quite strong?¡±
Susan was momentarily taken aback. ¡°It¡¯s just opening a bottle cap, nothing special. But yes, I am a bit
stronger
than the average person.¡±
She recalled how, before the age of seven, her strength was exceptionally great.
However, after years of regr blood draws, her strength had diminished to only slightly above
average.
Eason couldn¡¯t contain his excitement. ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great.¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Susan looked at him, puzzled by his reaction.
¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Eason hastilyposed himself, trying to hide his excitement. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll meet
again in the
future.¡±
He guessed that Ben would be back soon, so he turned around and left.
Susan watched his retreating figure, muttering to herself about the odd encounter. ¡°That was really
strange.¡±
Chapter 231
Chapter 231
*** N 73% 06:20
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ben asked when he saw Susan looking perplexed upon his return.
Susan shook her head. ¡°Nothing much, just met a weird guy.¡±
¡°A weird guy?¡± Ben instantly became alert, ¡°Male or female? What did he do to you?¡±
Susan looked at him amusingly. ¡°A man. But he didn¡¯t do anything, just asked a few questions.¡±
¡°A man! Asking questions?¡± Ben became even more vignt. ¡°Where is he?¡±
Ben seemed ready to confront the man.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. He just asked a few questions.¡± Susan reassured him with a smile.
¡°What questions?¡± Ben inquired.
A hint of confusion shed in Susan¡¯s eyes, ¡°Nothing special, just about my health and strength.¡±
Ben was puzzled.
*Probably he was just surprised to see a girl enjoying such intense rides, Susan said nonchntly.
After finishing her exnation, she smiled and suggested. I¡¯m a bit tired. Let¡¯s find a ce to sit, okay?¡±
Ben, still feeling weak in the knees from the ride, quickly agreed.
At the nearest dessert shop.
As soon as Susan ordered, her phone started buzzing incessantly with messages.
She opened it and took a look.
It was all from Theresa.
[Susan, you really left me in the lurch. How could you just abandon me like that?
[Do you have any idea how annoying Thomas is!
[He said he was toozy to walk and insisted on going on the Ferris wheel with me. Once would have
been fine, but now it¡¯s our fifth time! I said I wanted to leave, but he threatened to call our parents!
[Is he insane or what?!
[Ah, it¡¯s the sixth time on the Ferris wheel. I¡¯m losing my mind.]
Susan chuckled at the message and then calmly set her phone aside.
dd MMA
Chapter 231
TO
73% 06:20
¡°Ben, let me tell you about¡¡± Susan began to share thetest gossip with Ben when suddenly she
noticed someone waving and smiling at her from behind Ben.
Susan¡¯s smile twitched.
¡°The beautiful foreigndy, we meet again,¡± Allen approached them warmly, taking a seat uninvited at
their table.
Ben looked at Allen expressionlessly, ¡°What, do you want to be thrown out again?¡±
Remembering the experience of being thrown outst time, Allen¡¯s scalp tingled.
But heposed himself quickly.
¡°Hmph,st time it was in the Storm Group, you could kick me out, but now we¡¯re at an amusement
park. You¡¯re not the boss here, what right do you have to kick me out?¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± Ben nced at Allen, then made a phone call.
¡°Yes, buy shares in this amusement park, as many as possible. It¡¯s okay to buy it outright. I give you
half an hour,¡±
Ben spoke calmly and hung up.
Allen felt a chill run down his spine. He stammered. ¡°You¡ you can¡¯t fool me. Buying an amusement
park can¡¯t be
that fast.¡±
Ben raised an eyebrow, saying indifferently. ¡°Then just wait here.¡±
Allen¡¯s smile froze on his face.
He sat there stubbornly, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll wait.¡±
And then¡
Before even half an hour had passed, the amusement park¡¯s security approached Ben.
¡°Boss.¡± they greeted respectfully
Ben looked at Allen with a smirk. ¡°Now, it seems I can throw you out again.¡±
Allen¡¯s face paled instantly. ¡°You can¡¯t do this¡¡±
Ben raised an eyebrow and said indifferently, ¡°Throw him out.¡±
A shriek like a pig being ughtered filled the air as Allen was dragged away, yelling, ¡°Beautiful foreign
lady, I will be back. For you, I will never give up.¡±
Susan remarked, ¡°Is he really a prince?¡±
¦Ò & M M
Chapter 231
Ben quipped, ¡°Probably got hit by a meteorite on the head at birth.¡±
Susan shook her head, not giving much thought to this little interlude.
73% 06:21
¡°You will pay for treating a prince like this.¡± Allen, disheveled, was thrown outside the gate, issuing his
final threat.
¡°A prince?¡±
However, the security guards only sneered and walked away without looking back.
Allen became anxious.
Was it their expression of disbelief in his royal identity?
Did they think he couldn¡¯t possibly be a prince?
¡°Wait, I have ID, I can prove who I am¡
But the guards didn¡¯t stop for a second, leaving without turning back, as Allen thought about chasing
after them.
Suddenly, Allen¡¯s hand was abruptly grabbed.
¡°Who dares to grab me?¡± he snapped, turning around in frustration, only to find himself face¨Cto¨Cface
with Eason¡¯s
N?velDrama.Org is the owner.
emotionless expression.
¡°Eason, it¡¯s you!¡± Allen eximed as if seeing a savior, gripping him eagerly. ¡°Quick, help me tell those
security guards that I really am a prince.¡±
Eason pried Allen¡¯s hand off, his eyebrows slightly furrowed, ¡°What have you done?¡±
¡°It¡¯s all because of that Ben!¡± Allen fumed. ¡°When you suddenly disappeared, I wandered around and
guess what? I was incredibly lucky to bump into Ms. Miller at a dessert shop.¡±
His eyes brightened as he spoke. ¡°Ms. Miller is still so beautiful, just like the girl of my di
Eason¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. ¡°Then what happened?¡±
¡°I just went over to say hi. But that Ben, so detestable, insisted on separating a pair of lovers. He
actually threw me out.¡± Allen recounted with a mix of indignation and self¨Cpity.
Eason seemed to reach his limit, grinding his teeth. ¡°Flirting with someone¡¯s wife right in front of them,
and you just got thrown out, not beaten up or maimed. You¡¯re actually quite lucky.¡±
¡°Eason!¡± Allen looked at him in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re siding with an outsider! You¡¯re no longer my best
friend. I¡¯m going to remove you from my friend list.¡±
¡°The feeling is mutual,¡± Eason said, turning to leave.
dd MM
Chapter 231
¡°Hey, wait for me¡¡± Allen jogged after him. ¡°Eason, do you think Ms. Miller could actually be your
sister?¡±
73% 06:21
At the mention of Susan, a brief smile flickered across Eason¡¯s face, but then his expression turned
grave again.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Allen asked curiously.
Eason pursed his lips. ¡°After arriving in Cornd, I looked into Susan¡¯s background. Her father is Carl,
her mother is Jane, and she has a fraternal twin sister, Yana. Her family background is quite clear.¡±
¡°So, she¡¯s not your sister?¡±
Eason hesitated. ¡°I thought so too, but after seeing her today, I had this inexplicable feeling.¡±
¡°You saw her too?¡± Allen was surprised. ¡°A special feeling? You¡¯re not thinking of pursuing her, are
you?¡±
Eason¡¯s eyebrows twitched in irritation, and he couldn¡¯t help but kick Allen lightly. ¡°Nonsense! You know
I love thrilling rides. I came to this amusement park specifically for the ¡®Eternal Love¡® ride, known for its
intense spins. While queuing, I discovered Susan was right in front of me.¡±
¡°And then?¡± Allen urged.
¡°Almost everyone gets off that ride looking pale as death, but not Susan. She came off looking radiant
and energetic, as if she hadn¡¯t had enough fun yet.¡± Eason recalled, his gaze softening as he thought
of Susan¡¯s sparkling eyes.
Allen was taken aback. ¡°Apart from your family, there are such brave souls in the world?¡±
Eason chuckled. ¡°I was surprised too.¡±
The Nichs family has a unique gene, endowing each member, regardless of gender, with a robust
physique and natural strength far beyond ordinary people. Furthermore, every generation, both men
and women, have a natural aptitude for intense activities.
By this logic, Susan seemed like a natural¨Cborn Nichs family member.
¡°There¡¯s another thing, Susan has a rare blood type,¡± Eason continued, ¡°So did my mother. But then,
Yana also has a rare blood type. I¡¯m not sure where Susan¡¯s blood typees from.¡±
¡°So, what are you implying?¡± Allen prodded.
¡°I n to stay a few more days. Ideally, I¡¯d like to get a sample of Susan¡¯s blood. One way or another, I
want an
answer.¡± Eason dered.
Allen excitedly pped Eason¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Staying is the right choice. You can help me strategize. I
won¡¯t leave until I win over my goddess.¡±
Eason disgustingly shrugged off Allen¡¯s hand. ¡°Get lost.¡±
JJ
JMM
Chapter 231
ATO
*Ò½Çø
73% 06:21
Allen became frantic. ¡°Eason, you can¡¯t be like this. Think about it, if Susan really is your sister, and she
marries me, we¡¯ll be family. You know my character, I¡¯ll endure any scolding or hitting without fighting
back after marriage! As for Ben, with his high position, Susan might suffer injustices!¡±
Eason was speechless.
Though the logic was twisted, it strangely made some sense.
Swayed for a moment, Eason narrowed his eyes but quickly regainedposure.
¡°Shut up. I warn you for thest time, if you keep bothering Susan and Ben, I¡¯ll call the Queen and
report how you¡¯re
tarnishing the reputation of the Ethopian royal family abroad.¡±
Allen looked at Eason with a woeful expression. ¡°Are you even my friend anymore?¡±
Seeing Allen¡¯s miserable face, Eason suddenly felt quite pleased.
¡®Susan, could you be my sister?¡± He thought.
Eason decided he needed to meet Susan again, ideally to have a longer conversation to confirm some
details.
If he could obtain a sample of her blood or hair, that would be even better.
Of course, opportunities like this were rare, so he nned to patiently wait while expanding some
business.
ventures in Cornd.
Eason thought he would have to wait a long time for such an opportunity, but it came sooner than
expected.
A movie directed by Mr. Witt,titled ¡°Love in Bi start shooting after months of preparation.
in Bitter which Susan had single¨Chandedly financed, was about to
Additionally, the movie¡¯s lead actress, Rose, was a close friend of Susan¡¯s.
Eason learned that Susan would be attending the movie¡¯s opening ceremony.
If he could also attend, it would be the perfect chance to interact with her privately.
Chapter 232
Chapter 232
In the world of film, investment is always weed.
To strengthen his bond with Susan, Eason discreetly approached Mr. Witt to make an additional
investment.
The director, surprised and delighted to find someone other than Susan willing to believe in his vision,
happily epted.
Seizing the opportunity, Eason suggested participating in the film¡¯s kick¨Coff ceremony, to which Mr. Witt
readily agreed.
On the day of the ceremony, Eason woke up early and began grooming himself meticulously.
First, he donned a suit, but upon looking in the mirror, he wondered if it was too formal. Might it
intimidate Susan?
Switching to casual attire, he then grappled with whether it appeared too informal.
Was their
After all, if Susan really was his sister, this first formal meeting, and he couldn¡¯t afford to take it lightly.
He wanted to make a great impression.
Eason tried on outfit after outfit, even consulting several professional stylists for their opinions.
Running out of time, he finally settled on a smart¨Ccasual sult.
¡°Mr. Nichs, the car is ready,¡± his driver announced respectfully.
Just as Eason was about to leave, he remembered something and hurried back to grab a bottle of
men¡¯s cologne, spraying it generously over himself.
After a quick revisit to the bathroom for a toothbrushing and a spritz of mouth freshener, he ensured he
smelled pleasant from head to toe before heading out.
Eason finally rxed, telling himself, ¡°This time, it should be perfect!¡±
He took a deep breath, stood tall, and walked out with confidence.
Hisst encounter with Susan at the amusement park had been too casual, without any careful
preparation, and he had met her unexpectedly.
He wondered what impression he had left on Susan.
Fortunately, time was on his side, and he had plenty of opportunities to slowly build a connection with
her.
In the car, the driver, curious about Tang¡¯s constant mirror¨Cchecking, couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Mr.
Nichs, are you
73% 06:21
Chapter 232
going to meet your love?¡±
¡°My love? It¡¯s much more important than that,¡± Tang replied, his gaze softening.
He had searched for many who he thought might be his sister, but most of the time, he knew right away
they weren¡¯t her.
Although there were some physical resemnces, something always told him they weren¡¯t his sister.
That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t rush to meet Susan initially.
He feared the disappointment.
¦°
However, their unexpected meeting a few days ago had left Eason feeling not only hopeful but
extremely eager.
Even without a blood test, something deep inside him insisted. ¡°It¡¯s her; it must be her.¡°¡±
¡°Calm down. Stay calm.¡± Eason silently urged himself, taking deep breaths to settle his nerves.
An hourter, his car arrived at the filming location, set in a secluded area in the mountains.
Eason arrived two hours earlier than the appointed time.
When he got there, apart from the crew, no one else had arrived yet.
Mr. Witt was surprised to see Eason arriving early.
¡°Mr. Nichs, why are you here so early?¡± he asked.
Eason, with a tense back and forcedposure, replied, ¡°I¡¯ve never witnessed amencement
ceremony before and was curious, so I arrived a bit early. I hope that¡¯s not a problem, Mr. Witt?¡±
¡°Not at all, not at all,¡± Mr. Witt reassured quickly. ¡°It¡¯s just that we¡¯re still setting up props, so we might
not be able to attend to you right away.¡±
¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll just look around,¡± Eason said, then found a spot to sit.
He sat with a furrowed brow, giving off a ¡®do not disturb¡® vibe.
Crew members passing by tread lightly, careful not to speak too loudly around him.
Eason¡¯s lips moved slightly, as if muttering to himself.
This prompted curiosity among some, ¡°What do you think Mr. Nichs is mumbling about?¡±
Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
¡°Given his serious demeanor, it must be something business¨Crted,¡± one suggested.
dd MM
Chapter 232
¡°It¡¯s definitely a big business deal,¡± another added.
¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s about business. He looks more like a young guy nervously waiting for a date.¡±
LF
72% 06:21
¡°How could that be? With Mr. Nichs¡¯s status, why would he need to be nervous about meeting any
woman?¡±
As the animated discussion about Eason continued, he was engrossed in his own world, nervously
muttering to
himself.
If anyone hade close enough, they would have heard his frantic whispers.
¡°What should I say first?¡±
¡°Hello?¡±
¡°Is that too casual?¡±
¡°Maybe, ¡®Hello, beautifuldy¡°?¡±
¡°That sounds a bit too forward.¡±
¡°Should I walk up to her right away?¡±
¡°Do I shake her hand?¡±
Torn by indecision, Eason¡¯s inner debate became audible.
Time slowly passed as he waited anxiously, lost in his thoughts.
Theresa and Susan arrived about half an hour early, hand in hand.
Here they came!
movem
Upon seeing them, Eason suddenly stood up, his movement so abrupt that he knocked over his chair
with a loud
bang.
This sudden noise drew everyone¡¯s attention, including Susan¡¯s.
She looked at him in surprise, recognizing him from their encounter at the amusement park. ¡°You¡
you¡¯re the guy
from the amusement park that day, right?¡± she asked.
¡°Yes, Ms. Miller, Eason replied, attempting a gentle smile. ¡°I told you we would meet again.¡±
¡°Do you two know each other?¡± Theresa inquired, looking curiously between Susan and Eason.
Susan shook her head. ¡°No, not really. We just bumped into each other at the amusement park once.¡±
dd M M
Chapter 232
Eason¡¯s gaze softened as he said, ¡°That¡¯s what I meant by us having a connection.¡±
72% 06:21
Theresa chuckled and whispered to Susan, ¡°Is he another one of your admirers? Your jealous husband
is going to
have a fit.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± Susan whispered back. ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem that type.
Oddly enough, Susan felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity towards Eason, unlike her immediate
dislike for people like Allen.
Despite Eason¡¯s odd behavior, she never thought of him as a frivolous person.
After Theresa and Susan finished their private conversation, Eason, visibly more nervous.
Eason couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Susan and Theresa were discussing.
His mind raced with questions, ¡®Were they talking about me?
¡°What did Susan think of me?¡±
After the two women finished their conversation, Eason, nervously, invited them. ¡°You both must be
tired, right? Why don¡¯t you sit down for a while?¡±
Susan hesitated slightly.
Theresa cheerfully took Susan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s sit.¡±
She then promptly sat between Eason and Susan.
Eason was speechless.
He had hoped for some private conversation with Susan.
¡°May I know how to address you, sir?¡± Theresa asked Eason with a smile.
Eason, feeling a bit downcast, soon adjusted his mood and warmly Introduced himself. ¡°My name is
Eason Nichs. I¡¯m from Tonico, 33 years old and currently single. I¡¯vee to Cornd to expand
my business
ventures.¡±
Theresa blinked, amused, ¡°Mr. Nichs, I didn¡¯t ask for all that information.¡±
Eason stiffened, slightly embarrassed. ¡°Oh¡ I¡¯m sorry, I was a bit nervous.¡±
Theresa, yfully gripping Susan¡¯s hand, asked, ¡°Susan, between Mr. Nichs here and your husband
Mr. Landor, who do you think is more handsome?¡±
Theresa¡¯s question was a subtle reminder to Eason that Susan was already married.
dd MM
Chapter 232
72% 06:21
Though Susan felt Eason might not have any romantic intentions, she still cooperatively showed a
sweet smile. ¡°Of course, Ben is more handsome.¡±
Theresa gave Eason a sidelong nce, indicating that if he had any romantic intentions towards
Susan, he should
now realize it was time to give up.
However, Eason¡¯s expression showed no sign of disappointment. Instead, he appeared genuinely
interested. ¡°Ms. Miller, your smile is so happy. Your husband must treat you very well.¡±
Susan nodded. ¡°He really does. There probably isn¡¯t anyone else in the world who could be better to
me than he is,¡±
Eason felt a mix of relief and urgency. He quickly said, ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t met¡¡±
¡°Met who?¡± Susan asked curiously.
Eason pursed his lips, swallowing his next words with a hint of disappointment,
He couldn¡¯t yet be sure of Susan¡¯s identity.
What he wanted to say was that if Susan truly was his sister, then it wouldn¡¯t just be Ben who cared for
her deeply.
He, too, would protect her with his life.
But it was too presumptuous to say such things when nothing was certain yet.
¡°Never mind,¡± Eason said, taking a deep breath, then asked with concern, ¡°What about your family, Ms.
Miller? Do
they treat you well?¡±
Susan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±
She wasn¡¯t one to dwell on her family¡¯s troubles or seek sympathy.
Eason, however, sensed something from Susan¡¯s expression and immediately feltpassion.
¡°They¡¯re not good
to you, are they?¡±
Susan, somewhat helplessly, said, ¡°I said it¡¯s okay¡±
Eason mmed his hand on the table. ¡°Okay? How can just okay be enough? A wonderful girl like you
should be cherished and nurtured! If they¡¯re just okay to you, how do they deserve to be your family?
You should have better!¡±
Eason¡¯s sudden outburst surprised Theresa. ¡°Mr. Nichs, why are you getting so worked up?¡±
realizing he had overreacted, Eason awkwardly smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just indignant on Ms. Miller¡¯s behalf.¡±
Theresa rolled her eyes.
Susan hadn¡¯t even said much, and he was already indignant.
J & M M
Chapter 232
If he knew all the distressing things Susan¡¯s family had done, wouldn¡¯t he explode in anger?
Theresa found Eason quite strange.
72% 00:21
If he was really pursuing Susan, his contented reaction upon learning about her happy marriage didn¡¯t
quite add up.
But she couldn¡¯t figure him out.
¡°Ms. Miller.¡± Eason coughed lightly, intending to probe further.
Mr. Witt, holding a megaphone, announced, ¡°It¡¯s almost time, everyone gets ready, we¡¯re about to start
the opening ceremony.¡±
Eason reluctantly stood up, his conversation with Susan cut short.
Chapter 233
Chapter 233
The opening ceremony of the film was quite straightforward.
Mr. Witt had arranged a beautifully decorated stage with a red ribbon stretched across the front. The
lead actress and the lead actor stood at the forefront, each holding a pair of golden scissors
With a brief speech from Mr. Witt, emphasizing the significance of the project and the hard work ahead,
the moment everyone had been waiting for arrived. As the director finished his words, he invited the
lead actor and actress to cut the ribbon. The air buzzed with apuse and camera shes as the
scissors sliced through the ribbon, symbolizing the official start of the film¡¯s production.
Despite the film¡¯s substantial investment, it featured only two main actors, and about 90% of the film
revolved around these two characters.
The lead actress was Theresa, and the lead actor was a well¨Cknown, skilled actor.
For an auspicious start, the director chose rtively simple scenes to film on the first day.
After that, the crew nned to travel to the other side of the world to shoot winter scenes, fitting the
movie¡¯s title, ¡°Love in Bitter Winter, which primarily takes ce during a snowy winter.
Mr. Witt was getting ready to start shooting, and Eason sat nervously next to Susan.
This time, without Theresa interfering, he finally had the chance to talk to Susan properly.
Eason, stiff and somewhat stuttering, initiated the conversation. ¡°Ms. Miller¡¡±
Susan felt slightly ufortable.
It wasn¡¯t clear what Eason¡¯s intentions were.
He didn¡¯t seem to be flirting, yet he persistently tried to engage her in conversation.
¡°Mr. Nichs,¡± Susan decided to be straightforward, ¡°If there¡¯s something you want to know from me,
you can just ask directly. I¡¯ll answer what I can and want to.¡±
Eason, awkwardly smiling, responded. ¡°I¡ I just genuinely want to get to know.
yo
Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.
you better.¡±
¡°Why?¡± Susan asked sincerely. ¡°You must know I¡¯m married, and you don¡¯t seem like the type to act
inappropriately.¡±
Eason quickly waved his hands in denial. ¡°I absolutely don¡¯t mean it that way!¡±
Regardless of whether Susan was his biological sister or not, Eason couldn¡¯t imagine having such
twisted feelings given their simr appearance to his mother.
J J M M
Chapter 233
¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Susan asked, looking at him quizzically.
172% 06:22
?
Eason cleared his throat and exined, ¡°I just feel a sense of kinship with you, Ms. Miller. It¡¯s like
you¡¯re a rtive. to me. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t help but be a bit more concerned about you.¡±
If someone else had said this, Susan might have found it awkward.
Buting from Eason, she somehow felt it was sincere.
She softened her demeanor and said warmly, ¡°Mr. Nichs, thank you for your concern. I¡¯m doing well
now, so you
don¡¯t need to worry.¡±
Susan¡¯s rxed expression and cheerful demeanor indeed conveyed that she was doing well.
Eason felt somewhat relieved, ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±
Susan smiled and turned her attention back to the film set, remaining silent.
The filming for the day was straightforward.
It involved a scene where Theresa, ying the lead character Alice, finds an ancient diary in an old
house in the
mountains.
As Theresa was about to open the diary, suddenly, light seemed to seep into the room.
The set was arranged to depict a nighttime scene, so this unexpected light puzzled Alice.
¡°Why is it getting light already?¡± Alice wondered.
Stepping outside, she discovered that the dark night had indeed given way to the early dawn.
There, in tattered clothes, stood the male lead, portrayed by a renowned actor.
Alice was puzzled.
The character, Levi, joyously eximed upon seeing Alice, ¡°A person, a real person, I¡¯ve finally seen
someone!¡±
This statement left Alice confused and slightly irritated.
After a brief exchange, Levi revealed to Autumn a startling truth, the world had undergone a bizarre
transformation a month ago.
In the film¡¯s world, everyone had mysteriously vanished.
Levi wandered everywhere only to find that besides himself, Alice was the only other human left.
Naturally, Alice didn¡¯t believe him and thought Levi was a fraud.
72% 66:22
Chapter 233
The first act ended with Alice¡¯s skepticism.
Susan, having read the script, knew what was toe. Levi would take Alice down to the city to prove
his im.
However, what awaited them was a deste city.
No electricity, no light, and no people.
The food in the stores gave off a rotten smell.
The streets were littered with unattended cars that had crashed into each other due to the sudden
disappearance
of their drivers.
They even came across a crashed airne.
Most of the budget Susan had provided was spent on creating these realistic and haunting scenes.
Confronted with all this evidence, Alice had no choice but to ept the grim reality ¨C it was likely just
her and Levi
left in the world.
Their situation, although they hadn¡¯t disappeared, was dire
No water, no electricity, and while food was readily avable, Levi exined that with half a year
passed since
humanity¡¯s disappearance, most of it was either rotten or past its expiration date.
Eating expired food was not an option. Getting sick meant no chance of survival without anyone to
help.
In this backdrop, Alice and Levi began to rely on each other for survival.
They initially managed well despite the odds until winter came.
The earth underwent bizarre changes, bringing extremely cold weather and terrifying meteorological
phenomena.
The story unfolded in these harsh conditions.
Susan, familiar with the script¡¯s ending, couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of mncholy.
Lost in her thoughts, tears began to well up in her eyes as she reflected on the story¡¯s conclusion.
Eason noticed Susan¡¯s somber expression and quickly became concerned. ¡°Ms. Miller, what¡¯s wrong?
Are your feeling unwell?¡±
Susan, regaining herposure, replied somewhat awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I was just thinking about
someter scenes in the script. They¡¯re quite moving.¡±
Eason was speechless.
MM
Chapter 233
72% 06:22
Susan, feeling even more embarrassed, exined, ¡°I¡¯ve read the script, and the story that unfoldster
is really
touching.¡±
Eason¡¯s expression softened as he said, ¡°My mother often gets sentimental like that. You wouldn¡¯t
believe it, but she can cry over any TV show she watches.¡±
¡°Really?¡± Susan said with a smile. ¡°Perhaps women are more emotional.¡±
Eason¡¯s gaze grew tender. ¡°My mother is a very sensitive and kind¨Chearted person. When I was little,
she would tear up even watching nature documentaries. Do you know why?¡±
¡°Why is that?¡± Susan asked, curiously.
Eason smiled, ¡°Because she felt so sorry for the little animals being eaten by predators. She cried
every time she watched it. Who would have thought that the only thing cklisted on our family¡¯s TV
would be nature documentaries?¡±
Susan couldn¡¯t help butugh at the story.
Seeing Susan smile, Eason¡¯s eyes filled with warmth.
The closer he got to Susan, the more he felt a sense of kinship.
However, Susan was not as sentimental as his mother.
While gentle and kind, his mother would only show her immense strength when pushed to her limits..
Susan, on the other hand, appeared soft but carried a deep¨Cseated pride and resilience, much like
himself.
The first day¡¯s shoot was brief, and Mr. Witt soon called it a day.
Eason looked at Susan reluctantly, ¡°Ms. Miller, I wonder if I¡¯ll have the chance to see you again?¡±
Susan smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s leave it to fate.¡±
Eason knew Susan was still hesitant, which he understood.
After all, he was a man with unclear intentions in her eyes.
Taking a deep breath, he said warmly, ¡°Then I believe that we are meant to meet again.¡±
He was determined that next time they met, he would find a way to obtain Susan¡¯s blood sample.
Chapter 234
Chapter 234
Although Eason was a bit entric, Susan didn¡¯t think he had any ill intentions and didn¡¯t dwell too
much on their
interaction.
The film crew of had only a few scenes to shoot in the city, which they wrapped up in three days.
Next, they were scheduled to travel to the famous Snowstock on the other side of the globe for a four¨C
month
enclosed shoot.
Theresa, as the lead actress, had cleared her schedule well in advance for the next four months of
continuous
shooting.
¡°Hey Susan.¡± Theresa said while packing, chatting with Susan over video call. ¡°They say the scenery
there is beautiful. Why don¡¯t youe along?¡±
¡°Me?¡± Susan shook her head. ¡°Nah, toozy to move.¡±
Theresa blinked. ¡°Speaking of which, isn¡¯t your husband Ben away on a business trip?¡±
¡°Yeah.¡± Susan sounded somewhat bored. ¡°He¡¯s attending an international conference. Won¡¯t be back
for over a week.¡±
¡°That conference is in Riowert, right?¡± Theresa inquired.
Susan nodded.
Theresa smiled slightly, ¡°You know, our filming location is in Snowstock of Riowert, just a two¨Chour
drive from the city where Ben¡¯s conference is. If youe with me, you might see him earlier.¡±
Susan paused for a moment.
Theresa waved her hand dismissively, ¡°Oh, what am I saying? I know you¡¯re toozy to move. Just
forget! mentioned it.¡±
After saying that, Theresa turned around and packed her luggage again.
Susan coughed lightly. ¡°Hey,e back here. Who said I¡¯m toozy to move?¡±
¡°Really?¡± Theresa looked at her, half¨Csmiling.
Susan dered confidently. ¡°Even if I said it, that was just now. Suddenly, I feel like going out,
especially to the picturesque Snowstock!¡±
Theresa couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I now believe that couples do influence each other. How else did you
get so shameless all of a sudden? Must have learned it from your husband, Ben, right?¡±
&M M
d
Chapter 234
Susan remained unppable. ¡°Just tell me if you wee me to join or not.¡±
72% 06:22
¡°Of course, I wee you. How could a small¨Ctime actress like me dare not wee our investor?¡±
Theresa replied with a smile.
Susan held her head high proudly. ¡°Good to know.¡±
After a bit of yful banter, Ben called for a video chat, so Susan bld Theresa goodbye.
¡°Tsk tsk, really, no loyalty once a romantic interestes into y.¡±
Theresa shook her head and continued packing.
all was
The video call was connected.
¡°Just finished chatting with Theresa?¡± Ben looked a bit forlorn.
¡°Just a casual chat,¡± Susan said, noticing Ben¡¯s fatigue, ¡°Was the meeting exhausting?¡±
Ben massaged his temples. ¡°It¡¯s alright, just dealing with some bothersome people can be irritating.¡±
Susan quickly suggested. ¡®Then you should rest.¡±
Ben was silent for a moment, then said with a hint of grievance, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you all day. We¡¯ve only
talked for a minute and you¡¯re already sending me off. You and Theresa talked for at least half an hour.¡±
Susan couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I¡¯m just concerned you¡¯re too tired.¡±
¡°If I¡¯m tired, I should be looking at you more. Ben¡¯s voice was deep. ¡°You¡¯re the best cure for my
fatigue.¡±
Susan yfully responded, ¡°I reject cheesy lines.¡±
¡°A bit cheesy, but my feelings are genuine,¡± Ben replied with a hint of regret.
¡°Alright, you look worn out, go take a shower, Susan suggested with a smile.
Ben¡¯s expression suddenly became mischievous.
¡°What¡¯s with that look?¡± Susan asked, puzzled.
Ben stood up and started undressing.
¡°I just didn¡¯t expect my wife to have such¡ robust tastes. Since you want to see me shower, I shall
oblige.¡±
Susan
watched in astonishment as he quickly took off his suit pants and seemed ready to continue.
Her hand shook and she quickly ended the video call.
Chapter 234
After hanging up, she regretted it a bit
After all, she hadn¡¯t seen her husband in days. Watching him on video to satisfy her longing seemed
like a good
idea.
Realizing her thoughts were wandering into sexual territory, Susan covered her face in embarrassment.
It seems Theresa was right after all
Susan couldn¡¯t help but think her shameless behavior was increasingly resembling Ben¡¯s.
While she was still pondering this, another video call came through
Hesitantly, she answered
Hmm.
This time, it wouldn¡¯t be very exciting, would it
Upon connecting she found Ben, now dressed in a bathrobe in his hotel room, which brought her a sigh
of relief.
¡°Don¡¯t just strip off your clothes at every opportunity, it¡¯s indecent!¡± she scolded
Ben chuckled softly ¡°But it seemed to me that you were a bit disappointed just now. Are you craving my
chaste body? Don¡¯t worry, after my shower, you¡¯ll have the chance to see¡±
Susan was speechless
Flustered, Susan ended the call again.
She felt Theresa might have overestimated her
How many hurdles would she have to ovee to match Ben¡¯s shamelessness?
When they reconnected half an hourter, Susan had already gone to bed, and Ben had finished his
shower and
was wearing a loose nightgown
This time, Susan decided to take the initiative:
Upon seeing Ben, she remarked. ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to live stream your shower? Why did you
suddenly hang up?¡±
Ben was speechless
Benughed softly, ¡°I hung up?¡±
¡°What else?¡± Susan replied assertively ¡°I was waiting to watch you shower, and you just cut the call.
We¡¯re a married couple, Ben Why be so shy?¡±
Bens se deepeneu. My opivy
shower?¡±
¡ª
Coughing, Susan quickly declined. ¡°No need! That would be a waste of water.¡±
Ben nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed, wasting water is not good. How about this, I actually recorded a
video. I could send it to you for your enjoyment?¡±
¡°You recorded a video?¡± Susan was astounded. ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡±
Ben raised an eyebrow yfully. ¡°All for my wife¡¯s pleasure. I¡¯ll send it right over.¡±
As he pretended to send the video, Susan, usually flustered by such teasing, would have ended the
call in
embarrassment.
But this time.
Susan, her cheeks flushed, said with a mischievous smile, ¡°Then send it.¡±
Ben was taken aback.
Susan challenged him, ¡°Hurry up, I¡¯m waiting.¡±
A look of indulgence flickered across Ben¡¯s eyes.
¡°My wife is getting shameless,¡± he said somewhat helplessly.
¡®Thanks for your training.¡± Susan retorted.
Ben¡¯s gaze softened even more.
He fell silent, just gazing at Susan intently.
¡°What are you looking at?¡® Susan felt a bit awkward under his stare.
Ben spoke softly, ¡°I¡¯m looking at the person I¡¯ve been longing for. Susan¡ I miss you,*
N?velDrama.Org is the owner.
Susan could handle Ben¡¯s previous mischievous and shameless antics.
But this time, when he gently whispered, ¡°I miss you,¡± her face turned as red as a tomato.
After a moment, she said softly, with sparkling eyes, ¡°I miss you too.¡±
Seeing Ben¡¯s smiling face on the video, Susan¡¯s expression softened.
She nned to join Theresa on a trip to Riowert, to surprise Ben.
34
She hoped he wouldn¡¯t be too shocked when they finally met.
Chapter 235
Chapter 235
The next day.
The next day, the film crew chartered several nes to head to Snowstock together.
Susan and Theresa had just settled into their seats when a familiar voice rang out.
¡°Ms. Miller, it seems we are destined to meet again.¡± Eason, all smiles, was sitting right behind Susan.
Susan was momentarily speechless. ¡°Mr. Nichs? Weren¡¯t you in Anaville to expand your business?¡±
Eason chuckled. ¡°Business expansion is almost done. Suddenly felt like traveling. Hearing about the
scenic beauty of Snowstock, I decided to join the film crew¡¯s chartered flight.¡±
Susan responded. ¡°¡That¡¯s quite a coincidence.¡±
¡°How else to exin our fate?¡± Eason quickly added.
Susan turned awkwardly away.
¡°See, he¡¯s definitely pursuing you, right?¡± Theresa whispered.
¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s pursuing me. But his actions are indeed bizarre,¡± Susan whispered back.
¡°Nowadays, pervertse in the most respectable forms. Be careful with him,¡± Theresa advised.
¡°I will, Susan replied.
Unaware of being categorized as a pervert, Eason at the back was trying his best to maintain a perfect
smile, hoping Susan would turn and see his best side.
Unfortunately, his efforts went in vain.
During the eight¨Chour flight, his face stiffened from smiling, but Susan never looked his way again.
That evening, when the nended at the airport, everyone switched to cars for the rest of the
journey.
After a tiring journey, they finally settled down in the hotelte at night.
Susan used overtime as an excuse to decline Ben¡¯s video call request.
She nned to find Ben tomorrow and surprise him the next day.
Susan and Theresa shared a room.
Observing Susan¡¯s lovesick smile, Theresa couldn¡¯t help but show her disgust. ¡°Look at you, utterly
smitten. Susan,
1/5
Chapter 235
you¡¯re letting our side down.¡±
¡°Heh, let it be,¡± Susan chuckled. ¡°What about you? Thomas still doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re Rose, right?
Disappearing for four months, have you thought about how to exin it to him?¡±
¡°What¡¯s there to exin?¡± Theresa casually remarked. ¡°He¡¯s nothing to me. My disappearance will
probably send a clear message to our families. Once I¡¯m back, the worst I¡¯ll face is a scolding from my
mom. I can¡¯t just marry someone for the sake of it.¡±
¡°Fair point.¡± Susan casually agreed, then suddenly eximed in surprise. ¡°How did Thomas get
involved with Monica? This photo on WhatsApp is way too intimate.¡±
¡°What? Let me see!¡± Theresa quickly leaned in.
There was no intimate photo of Thomas and Monica on her phone.
Her phone waspletely ck.
¡°You tricked me,¡± Theresa said, slightly frustrated.
Susan pinched her cheek yfully. ¡°If he¡¯s not anything to you, why the fuss?¡±
¡°Just in curiosity.¡± Theresa defensively exined.
¡°Oh,¡± Susan responded, feigning belief.
Theresa looked a bit guilty. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask more?¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t you just in curiosity? I believe you. I truly believe you.¡± Susan looked at Sarah sincerely.
Theresa was speechless.
Theresa hesitated before finally admitting. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±
¡°You seem indifferent about Thomas, but he seems quite concerned about you. He messaged me
asking where you are.¡± Susan remarked, surprised.
Theresa scoffed. ¡°Another trick, right? You think I¡¯ll fall for it?¡±
¡°It¡¯s true this time, see for yourself,¡± Susan said, showing her phone.
Theresa took it with a mix of belief and skepticism.
As she looked at the chat between Thomas and Susan, she saw the messages.
MM
Chapter 235
[I don¡¯t mean anything by it. It¡¯s just my mom insists that I must have scared her off. Now she¡¯s kicked
me out with
a stick, saying I shouldn¡¯te back home until I bring her back.
[I¡¯m wandering alone outside now. It¡¯s kind of cold. Please save my life, sister¨Cinw.]
Seems he¡¯s quite
concerned about you,¡± Susanmented, nudging her chin towards the phone.
Theresa scoffed. ¡°Yeah right, he¡¯s just concerned because his mom kicked him out. That¡¯s all.¡±
Susan smiled. ¡°I think being kicked out is just an excuse to cover up his real feelings.¡±
Although Susan¡¯sment was casual, Theresa¡¯s heart rate picked up slightly.
Could it be possible?
Did Thomas actually have feelings for her?
The thought barely crossed her mind before she vehemently shook her head.
No way.
What was she thinking.
What kind of feelings.
Their encounters alone were nothing but arguments or mutual disdain.
And why did she use the word ¡°also¡°?
Did that imply she had feelings for Thomas?
Impossible.
How could she be attracted to Thomas, a guy she considered a jerk?
¡°So, he¡¯s still wandering outside. What should I reply?¡± Susan asked, looking at Theresa.
n stay
¡°Ignore him. He¡¯s just trying to gain sympathy,¡± Theresa said dismissively. ¡°With an ID and money, he
can stay anywhere.¡±
¡°Good point. I¡¯ll reply that then.¡± Susan nodded, reaching for her phone to respond.
¡°Wait a second.¡± Theresa suddenly interjected.
Susan looked at her, puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±
Theresa seemed conflicted as she asked, ¡°Do you think¡ maybe he didn¡¯t bring his wallet or ID? If he
roams
Chapter 235
around all night, he could really get sick.¡±
The corners of Susan¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°So, what do you really want to do, Theresa?¡±
Theresa cleared her throat. ¡°I suddenly think he¡¯s not that foolish. Even if he was chased out without
anything, he¡¯s
a grown man. He should be able to take care of himself, right?¡±
¡°Right, that makes sense, Susan agreed.
¡°Then let¡¯s not worry needlessly. Let¡¯s wash up and sleep early. Theresa suggested.
Susan readily agreed.
In the depth of the night.
Theresay in bed, tossing and turning.
Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.
Did Thomas really get kicked out?
Could his mother be so heartless to send him out without anything?
She quickly grabbed her phone to check the night temperature in Anaville.
¡°It¡¯s only ten degrees at the lowest. With the night wind, it¡¯s quite cold.¡± she muttered to herself.
As Theresa was lost in thought, her phone lit up with a message.
It was from her mother.
Having told her mother she¡¯d be away for four months on a project with her mentor, her mother was
obviously worried and demanded a photo of Theresa¡¯s surroundings.
Theresa hurried to the balcony and took a picture of the night view to send to her mother.
Unbeknownst to Theresa, the night view photo she sent to her mother would find its way to Thomas¡®
phone in just thirty seconds.
Thomas looked at the photo with a cool gaze.
It featured three buildings. Two looked like residential towers, with architecture not typical of domestic
styles. The snow¨Ccovered buildings and falling snowkes hinted at a location in the other hemisphere.
The text in the photo was in Elorish. While many countries use Elorish, the fact that all buildings used
Elorish suggested it was the nativenguage of the location, narrowing down the possibilities.
The key third building, a shopping mall, which Thomas had just searched online, was part of a chain
exclusive to Riowert, with branches in thirteen cities.
4/5
Chapter 235
Among them, there were only two cities that were snowing.
He turned on hisputer and used the map and the photo¡¯s background, Thomas quickly ruled out
one city and focused on another.
Within ten minutes, not only had he figured out Theresa¡¯s city, but he had also pinpointed her hotel.
Afterpleting his investigation, a slight smile crept across Thomas¡® lips.
¡°Try to outsmart me and run away? I¡¯ll find you in no time,¡± he thought, pleased with himself.
But soon, a sense of doubt crept in.
After a long time, the corners of his mouth twitched.
Why was he going to such lengths to find Theresa?
Her disappearance meant that his family had no reason to force them to be together anymore.
He should be celebrating for days, not obsessing over her whereabouts.
Had he lost his mind?
Chapter 236
Chapter 236
The Snowstock truly lived up to its name.
The snow had fallen all night, and the next day, it continued to nket everything in thickyers.
Despite constant efforts to clear it, a substantial amount still covered the ground.
Susan and Theresa woke up to this wintryndscape, feeling a bit overwhelmed.
¡°Looks like you won¡¯t be able to make it to Ben¡¯s ce, Susan,¡± Theresa remarked as she checked her
phone. ¡°The snow is so heavy that all flights and cars have been grounded.¡±
¡°I know,¡± Susan responded, having already checked the situation herself. Although slightly
disappointed, she felt reassured knowing that she and Ben were only a two¨Chour drive apart.
¡°Once the snow stops, I¡¯ll be able to see Ben right away.¡±
Holding onto this hope made the wait more bearable.
Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.
¡°We¡¯ll probably have to stay in the hotel all day with this weather, Theresa said, stretchingnguidly.
But just as she spoke, her phone screen lit up.
She nced at it, and her expression changed immediately.
It was a message from the film crew¡¯s group chat.
Mr. Witt, [The weather is so good today, everyone gathers up, we¡¯re starting filming immediately.]
The crew members¡® reaction in the chat was a series of question marks.
¡°Good weather?¡± they wondered.
At this moment, looking at the heavy snow, Mr. Witt was ecstatic.
For him, the heavy snow was a blessing, a perfect recreation of a particr scene from the script.
As for the difficulties of filming in such conditions, he didn¡¯t care.
Mr. Witt, focused solely on the end result, wanted a perfect portrayal, regardless of the challenges.
Despite everyone¡¯s reluctance to venture out into the heavy snow, once he gave the order, Theresa
had no choice but to prepare for the studio.
¡°You should stay in the hotel, Susan. This snow is too much.¡± Theresa advised.
Chapter 236
Susan smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go together. I¡¯m curious to see what kind of scenes Mr. Witt can capture in this
weather.¡±
¡°Alright then.¡± Theresa agreed, but not without a word of caution. ¡°Just watch from the side and be
careful not to get snowed on. Otherwise, your husband Ben would have my head.¡±
¡®Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a child,¡± Susan replied with a lightugh.
¡°But Mr. Landor doesn¡¯t think so,¡± Theresa muttered under her breath.
Susan coughed lightly, pretending not to hear.
Half an hourter.
Braving the intense snowfall, the entire crew reached the studio.
Despite umbres, everyone¡¯s shoulders were covered in snowkes.
Mr. Witt was even more extreme.
He didn¡¯t use an umbre and became a snowman by the time he arrived.
Yet, he was exceptionally energetic.
Seeing everyone gathered, a satisfied glint appeared in his eyes.
He announced loudly, ¡°With this divine snowfall, let¡¯s shoot Scene 25 today. Alice, Levi, you have half
an hour to get ready. We¡¯ll start a trial shoot in thirty minutes..
Mr. Witt was fully immersed in the film, referring to the actors by their characters¡® names..
Half an hour?
Not to mention Theresa, even the seasoned actor ying Levi felt a bit panicked.
The two of them exchanged a nce and hurriedly huddled together to study the script about Scene
25.
Susan flipped through the script, gaining an understanding of the scene¡¯s content, and couldn¡¯t help but
feel excited.
No wonder Mr. Witt was so enthusiastic.
With this divine snow, the effect of this scene would surely be enhanced.
To focus more on the script, Theresa turned off her phone and set it aside.
On the other side.
Chapter 236
Thomas stood at the hotel entrance, his calls unanswered after ten attempts
His expression darkened
This Theresa, suddenly going off the grid was one thing, but daring to ignore his calls when he had
come all this way to confront her?
He had intentionally stood in the snow, nning to appear pitiful.
But with Theresa not even picking up the phone, how could his n proceed?
Thinking back, why was he even ying pitiful?
Thomas felt a headacheing of
Ever since Theresa dered her four month disappearance, he felt like he had be a lunatic
He had painstakingly traced her whereabouts, rushed over by ne overnight, and now, inexplicably,
stood in the
snow feigning misery
He seriously wondered if his brain had malfunctioned
In this weather, everyone else stayed indoors, avoiding the cold
Inside the hotel, a man hurriedly bustled out, carrying tworge boxes
He took a few steps outside, then hesitated and walked back in.
Spotting Thomas, who had be a snowman, he quickly retreated.
¡°Hey you¡¯re with our film crew right? Why stand here like a statue? Come with me¡±
The film crew?¡± Thomas was momentarily stunned.
¡°Who else would be crazy enough to go out in this weather if not our crew? What are you doing,
nning a strike by standing here?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not. Thomas started to exin
But the man interrupted ¡°Good, then help me with these boxes, dumping arge box into Thomas¡¯s
hands without waiting for a reply
Thomas, slightly bewildered, was about to say something when the man continued, ¡°Enough with the
comints. Even Susan, Mrs Landor, is heading to the set Can¡¯t we men be as tough as a woman?¡±
¡°Susan?¡± Thomas paused, then it dawned on him, ¡°Is the crew for Love in Bitter Winter?¡±
Chapter 236
He vaguely remembered Susan investing arge sum in ¡®Love in Bitter Winter¡®.
ly that th
If Susan was here, then it was likely that this was the crew for that film.
¡°What else could it be?¡± The man urged, ¡°Hurry up, let¡¯s go.¡±
Motivated, Thomas silently followed, carrying the box.
It seemed Susan and Theresa were together.
If Susan was on set, Theresa was probably there too, perhaps just tagging along for the excitement.
Braving the heavy snow, Thomas finally reached the filming studio.
Inside the warm studio, Thomas¡¯s sses quickly fogged up from the melting snow, blurring his vision.
But he didn¡¯t bother to clean them.
He scanned the area rapidly, hoping to spot Theresa.
Suddenly, he thought he saw a figure resembling her.
Thomas smiled faintly and strode over, patting the person¡¯s shoulder firmly.
Theresa, who was getting her makeup done while studying the script, jumped in surprise and turned
around.
Despite his snow¨Ccovered appearance, she recognized him instantly.
She was shocked.
How did Thomas find this ce?
Was she hallucinating? >
Theresa froze, not saying a word.
Thomas, meanwhile, removed his sses and squinted for a better look.
Even with his poor eyesight, he realized the woman in front of him was definitely not Theresa.
After wiping his sses and putting them back on, his vision cleared.
Seeing the woman in front of him, who was dressed to look haggard yet still radiated an underlying
mour, Thomas felt embarrassed.
He had mistaken someone else for Theresa.
Chapter 236
¡°Sorry, I got the wrong person,¡± Thomas apologized awkwardly and walked away, leaving Theresa
bewildered.
Chapter 237
Chapter 237
Thomas, having failed to find Theresa, quickly located Susan and hurried over to her.
¡°Sister¨Cinw.¡± he greeted her.
Susan was startled to see him. ¡°Thomas? What are you doing here?¡±
Thomas sat down next to her and whispered, ¡°Sister¨Cinw, Theresa¡¯s with you, right? Where is she?¡±
Susan nced subtly in Theresa¡¯s direction.
Theresa, with her back to them, seemed engrossed in her script, but her rigid posture betrayed her
tension.
It seemed Thomas was still unaware that Theresa was actually the lead actress, Rose, in their film.
Susan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Who told you Theresa and I are together? She¡¯s not here.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, sister¨Cinw.¡± Thomas calmly presented the photo Theresa had taken the previous
night, exining
how he had used it to locate her.
Susan was incredulous. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re a doctor? Ever thought about bing a detective?¡±
¡®Just stop hiding things from me,¡± Thomas insisted.
Susan gave Thomas a curious look, her expression one of interest. ¡°Can you tell me why you¡¯re so
determined to find Theresa? As far as I know, you two don¡¯t exactly get along. But you came all the
way here. Could it be¡ that you like her?¡±
¡°How could that be possible?¡± Thomas reflexively denied. ¡°She¡¯s so fierce and unreasonable, not at all
my type. I prefer someone gentle and innocent like Monica.¡±
At this moment.
Theresa casually walked by them, overhearing hisment. She scoffed quietly and, pretending
dropped a heavy prop brick right on Thomas¡¯s foot.
Caught off guard, Thomas was thrown right on the spot.
He cried out in pain.
¡°Sorry, my hand slipped,¡± Theresa said nonchntly before walking away.
to be clumsy,
¡°Is that the lead actress, Rose?¡± Thomas muttered under his breath, ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem to have much
ss.¡±
Susan was utterly unfazed, even considering recording the conversation.
Chapter 237
She had a feeling that if Thomas kept on this reckless path, his future would be fraught with troubles.
¡°Enough about that, sister¨Cinw.¡± Thomas implored, his voice tinged with urgency. ¡°Just tell me where
Theresa is.¡±
¡said you
Susan looked at him slyly. ¡°But don¡¯t like her, so why do you want to find her?¡±
Thomas had his excuse ready.
He said without hesitation, ¡°Do you think I want to be here? It¡¯s my mother. She¡¯s been making a
scene, insisting bring Theresa back. Honestly, if Theresa hadn¡¯t tricked my mom with her cunning
ways, I wouldn¡¯t even spare her a second nce.¡±
At this moment, Theresa was approaching.
Susan nced at Theresa and wanted tough. She held back herughter and asked, ¡°What do you
think of her?¡±
Thomas didn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Let¡¯s not even start on her terrible personality. Just her looks always hiding
behind. those thick sses, with her heavy bangs and hair always down. From a distance, if she didn¡¯t
move, I¡¯d mistake
her for a mop.¡±
In the next moment, he let out a yelp of pain.
Theresa looked at him emotionlessly. ¡°Sorry, my hand slipped again.¡±
Thomas stared at the two bricks on the ground, speechless.
N?velDrama.Org is the owner.
Once could be an ident, but twice?
And the number of bricks even increased.
He wouldn¡¯t believe that Rose didn¡¯t do it on purpose!
¡°Do we have some sort of feud?¡± Thomas asked, baffled.
Theresa chuckled and walked past him, deliberately stepping on his foot with her high heel.
This pain¡.
The pain was so intense that Thomas couldn¡¯t even cry out.
He looked at Susan incredulously. ¡°You saw that, right?¡±
Susan, barely holding back herughter, nodded. ¡°I saw.¡±
Thomas was astonished. ¡°Is this the quality of your lead actress?¡±
Susan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Well, she¡¯s very close to Theresa. Maybe she doesn¡¯t like hearing you talk
about her like
2/5
A
Chapter 237
that.¡±
Thomas immediately tensed up. ¡°She knows Theresa? Susan, she won¡¯t go tattling, will she?¡±
Susan chuckled reassuringly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t.¡±
After all, she had heard everything herself.
Thomas rxed slightly, exining in a low voice, ¡°Even though what I said was the truth, if Theresa
hears It, she¡¯ll definitelyin to my mom, and then I¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±
Susan nodded, indicating she understood.
As Thomas was about to continue his questioning, Mr. Witt announced that filming was about to start.
Susan smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s watch the shooting for now.¡±
Thomas, still with many questions, acquiesced for the moment.
On set, the lead actors were ready.
Mr. Witt briefly described the scene and started the first trial shoot.
The female protagonist, Alice, was a girl who cared a lot about looking refined.
In this apocalyptic environment, she couldn¡¯t maintain her wless makeup like before. She couldn¡¯t
even do her
usual skincare and makeup routine
So, her high heels became herst stronghold.
Due to a sudden climate change, temperatures plummeted to minus ten degrees in just a few days and
were still dropping rapidly. The ce where Alice and Levi, the male protagonist, were staying couldn¡¯t
be heated, so they
had to find a new base
In the heavy snow, Alice struggled to walk in her high heels, sinking in with every step.
Levi, seeing this, couldn¡¯t help but reproach Alice for being unreasonable, insisting on wearing high
heels even in
such conditions.
This led to an argument and they decided to part ways.
The next scenes were to be shot separately for both characters.
Mr. Witt decided to start with Theresa¡¯s part.
So, just after warming up for five minutes in the studio, Theresa had to re¨Center the snowy outdoors.
3/5
A
Chapter 237
Her lips, due to the extreme cold, had turned purplish¨Cblue.
Susan watched with a touch of sympathy.
She wanted to speak up but held back, understanding this was Theresa¡¯s career, her pursued dream.
Although Mr. Witt was strict, he nurtured great actors.
Theresa, despite the hardship, had an unprecedented sparkle in her eyes.
Knowing Theresa well, Susan chose not to advise but simply observed quietly.
Thomas, observing
the scene, remarked. ¡°Being an actor isn¡¯t easy, is it?¡±
¡°In this world, who has it easy?¡± Susan replied with a smile. ¡°As long as one enjoys what they¡¯re doing.¡±
Thomas looked at Susan, surprised. ¡°I thought she was your friend.¡±
¡°She is, and that¡¯s why I respect all her choices,¡± Susan spoke softly.
Thomas squinted and then smiled. ¡°You and Theresa are quite alike.¡±
¡°How so?¡± Susan asked curiously.
¡°About that Allen incident. I wanted to ask Theresa to speak to you on my behalf.¡± Thomas exined.
Susan paused. ¡°She never approached me.¡±
¡°I know,¡± Thomas¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°She refused. She said you¡¯re friends, so she wouldn¡¯t interfere in
your choices.¡±
Susan chuckled lightly, recognizing it as something Theresa would indeed say.
¡°Speaking of which, I owe you a formal apology. I had no idea Allen would create such a scene,¡±
Thomas said, slightly troubled.
Susan shook her head. ¡°I was upset, not because of Allen, but because you brought another man to
the blind date, pretending he was there instead of you. That was rude, especially to Theresa.¡±
Thomas gave a wry smile. I¡¯ve realized my mistake in that regard.¡±
Susan blinked. ¡°Telling me is pointless. Save your apologies for Theresa.¡±
Thomas quickly agreed, ¡°You¡¯re right, Susan. So, you should tell me where Theresa is so I can¡¡±
¡°Shooting is starting, let¡¯s watch.¡± Susan Interrupted.
Thomas had no choice but to turn his attention back to the set.
Chapter 238
Chapter 238
Theresa, for the umpteenth time, ventured into the vast snowy abyss.
The film crew was pushing the limits.
As if the naturally whistling winds weren¡¯t enough.
Mr. Witt had brought in several monstrous wind machines, directing a relentless gust at Theresa.
The cold wind was bone¨Cchilling.
Theresa couldn¡¯t help shivering.
But the road ahead had to be taken, and the film had to go on.
She clenched her teeth, her face taking on a stubborn look.
Mr. Witt nodded in approval from his spot.
That was exactly the feel he wanted.
Alice, after all, was a girl who appeared radiant and delicate but was also proud and stubborn.
Theresa just needed to be herself to bring out eighty percent of the character¡¯s spirit.
The remaining twenty percent woulde to life with just a little jump from him.
In the snow.
Theresa walked her path with dedication, following the script.
In the end, as the script dictated, she fell into the snow.
¡°Cut¡± said Mr. Witt.
But Theresa didn¡¯t move for several seconds.
Just as Mr. Witt was about to call out again.
Susan hesitated for a moment and then dashed out..
She was bundled up in thick clothing, but as soon as she stepped out of the studio, the terrible wind
and snow hit her full on, stinging her face like shes of knives.
Just a few seconds into the storm, and Susan was already struggling.
1/6
Chapter 238
Yet Theresa, without a singleint, had been acting in such conditions for over half an hour.
Susan bit her lip and rushed out.
¡°Susan?¡± Thomas got startled and quickly followed.
Susan was the first to reach Theresa.
With great effort, she helped Theresa up.
Theresa¡¯s face was pale, her entire body so cold it had turned purple.
¡°Susan?¡± Theresa bit her teeth. ¡°Why did youe out? Go back inside.¡±
Susan shook her head, her gaze fixed on Theresa¡¯s knee, which was rmingly red.
Theresa¡¯s performance.
It wasn¡¯t all just acting.
She had genuinely stumbled.
Yet she hadn¡¯t let on at all, powering through the scene with sheer determination.
¡°You¡¯re hurt,¡± Susan said through clenched teeth. ¡°Someone help, please!¡±
The crew was taken aback and hurried over to assist.
Thomas had followed Susan out.
He caught sight of the ghastly wound on Theresa¡¯s knee and instinctively said, ¡°I¡¯ve got her.¡±
He bent down to lift Theresa.
Theresa red at him fiercely. ¡°Get lost.¡±
This woman.
Thomas felt a pang of irritation.
But seeing Theresa¡¯s pale face, he held back his words and simply carried her in his arms.
Theresa wanted to struggle, but she had no strength left and had to let Thomas carry her.
Soon, Thomas had carried Theresa back to the studio.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.
¡°Sorry,¡± Theresa said, a bit embarrassed. ¡°I didn¡¯t see that there was a rock. I identally hit my knee
on its sharp
2/6
Chapter 238
edge.¡±
Mr. Witt nced at the startling wound and quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry you rest for today. I¡¯ll shoot the
other
scenes.¡±
Theresa struggled to speak, ¡°I don¡¯t need to rest, I can still shoot, I¡¡±
¡°Zip it,¡± Thomas said. ¡°If you¡¯re told to rest, then rest. Stop the chatter.¡±
¡°You¡¡± Theresa looked at Thomas with anger. ¡°Do I need you to tell me what to do?¡±
¡°Now you don¡¯t need me to tell you what to do? When you were out in the snow, why didn¡¯t you get up
by yourself?¡± Thomas couldn¡¯t help but say
Theresa, without a word, tried to get down.
¡°Stop moving, or I¡¯ll throw you down,¡± Thomas said.
¡°Throw me down then, do it now!¡± Theresa said in anger.
¡®Fine, I¡¯ll throw you down. You think I won¡¯t?¡±
¡°Then why haven¡¯t you done it?¡±
s of
The crew watched the spectacle, which resembled a quarrel between schoolchildren, with expressions
bewildered amusement.
Susan was torn between concern for Theresa and the urge tough. After a moment, she cleared her
throat and said, ¡°Both of you, be quiet. Thomas, carry Rose back to the hotel to rest.¡±
¡°If Susan insists, then I¡¯ll reluctantly agree,¡± Thomas said, his face a portrait of forcedpliance.
¡°Do I need your reluctant help? Put me down, Theresa said angrily.
¡°Ha. I¡¯m giving Susan some respect, not squabbling with you.¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? Put me down!¡±
¡°I can¡¯t hear you.¡±
¡°What, are you deaf?¡±
The two of them were off again, like children in a yground squabble.
Susan¡¯s face was a picture of exasperated amusement. ¡®How about you two continue this at the hotel?¡±
¡°Who wants to argue with her, him!¡± they said in unison.
3/6
Chapter 238
Thomas and Theresa exchanged nces, each seeing a flicker of disdain in the other¡¯s eyes.
Thomas even had an Inexplicable feeling.
This mutual annoyance felt oddly familiar.
Before he could ponder it further, Susan began to urge them frantically.
Left with no choice, Thomas carried Theresa back to the hotel.
Back in hotel room.
Susan went to fetch some antiseptic for the wound.
Thomas and Theresa looked at each other, then quickly looked away, both feeling a mutual distaste.
Half an hourter.
Susan had treated Theresa¡¯s wound and was fussing over her with various instructions.
¡°I got it
it, my dear housekeeper,¡± Theresa said with a grin.
Susan shot her a look. ¡°No matter how important filming is, it¡¯s not as important as your health. You rest
up for a few days before continuing. I¡¯ll fill Mr. Witt in on the details.¡±
Theresa wanted to say more.
But facing Susan¡¯s warning gaze, she could only say, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±
Susan¡¯s face softened.
Just then, a knock on the door was heard.
¡®I¡¯ll get it.¡± Thomas volunteered, standing up.
Opening the door, he saw a stranger.
Thomas was confused. ¡°Who are you?¡±
Eason squinted slightly at Thomas.
He had an excellent memory, and he was certain that this man was not part of the crew.
How could such a stranger suddenly appear in Theresa and Susan¡¯s room?
Without revealing his confusion, Eason simply said, ¡°I¡¯m here to see Ms. M¨¹ller.¡±
Chapter 238
Looking for Susan?
Thomas eyed the man¡¯s armsden with packages suspiciously.
This guy, bearing gifts, was looking for Susan?
Susan, hearing themotion, had just reached the door.
When she saw Eason, she was stunned. ¡°Mr. Nichs? What are you doing?¡±
Upon seeing Susan, Eason¡¯s expression immediately softened.
¡°Ms. Miller. The climate here is so different from Cornd, I was worried you wouldn¡¯t adjust. So I went
out early and bought some local gear for you.
¡®This is a windbreaker jacket, warmer than regr clothes.
¡°These are sses to block the wind.
¡°This is a hat.
¡°This is¡¡±
Eason kept pulling items out.
Theresa hobbled over.
She spotted a frostbite cream and couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°That¡¯s perfect, let me use some of that. I
reckon I¡¯ll be facing endless frostbite with all the filming ahead.¡±
Eason nced at her, his face expressionless. ¡°I think, Ms. Miller needs it more.¡±
Theresa was speechless.
She was the one filming in the snow and wind daily.
Didn¡¯t she need it?
But Eason was already ignoring her, continuing to look at Susan tenderly. ¡°I asked many locals before
buying these. These are the best of the best. Please don¡¯t refuse them, Ms. Miller.¡±
t now.¡±
Susan felt a bit awkward. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t need them right now.¡±
¡°Ms. Miller.¡± Eason tried to persuade her further.
¡°Alright, alright, she said she doesn¡¯t need them, don¡¯t stick around like a bad rash,¡± Thomas said as he
sharply closed the door.
5/6
Chapter 238
Eason stood at the door, silent.
Five minutester.
Ben received a text message.
[Someone¡¯s trying to steal yourdy!!!!!]
It was followed by countless exmation marks.
Ben¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.
Chapter 239
Chapter 239
Night gradually descended.
Thomas, however, stubbornly lingered in Susan and Theresa¡¯s room, refusing to leave.
He kept persuading Susan.
¡°Susan, there¡¯s only onerge bed in this room. You won¡¯t befortable sharing it with Rose.
Coincidentally, the hotel just had a couple of cancetions, and I¡¯ve booked two separate rooms. We
can each have our own. You won¡¯t need to squeeze in with someone else.¡±
¡°Somebody else? Who are you calling somebody else¡®? Who is ¡®somebody else¡®?¡± Theresa red at
Thomas, her patience wearing thin, and in a huff, she threw a pillow at him.
Thomas didn¡¯t bother to dodge and the pillow didn¡¯t hurt much anyway.
He continued to urge Susan, ¡®Look, Susan, she¡¯s so fierce. If you sleep with her, what if she kicks you
out of bed?¡±
Susan smiled and didn¡¯t have time to say anything.
Theresa was even angrier.
Struggling, she made to leap up to strangle Thomas.
Susan got a fright and quickly pushed Theresa back down. ¡°Be careful, your foot¡¯s just been
medicated. Don¡¯t move around.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you hold me back. I¡¯ll take him down with me,¡± Theresa said with a mix of rage and despair.
¡°Oh no, don¡¯t. My life¡¯s far too precious to be wasted on going down with a woman like you,¡± Thomas
replied disdainfully.
? W
¡°A woman like kind of woman am I?¡± Theresa was teetering on the edge of eruption.
¡°What kind of woman are you? Don¡¯t you know yourself? Violent, unreasonable, relying on your good
looks to act recklessly. How could Theresa ever be friends with someone like you?¡± Thomas said
coldly.
Theresa was taken aback, her anger turning Into embarrassment and rage. ¡°Thomas. We¡¯ve already
told you, Theresa is not here. Where she is, we¡¯re not going to tell you. You might as well leave
tonight.¡±
Thomas snorted. ¡°I wish I could. I¡¯ve been here. That¡¯s enough to report back to mom. But what, the
airport¡¯s been shut down. The ne I came in on was thest flight for the next few days.¡±
guess
Theresa gasped, a wave of despair washing over her. ¡°So, you mean to say you¡¯ll be staying here for
the next few days?¡±
1/6
Chapter 239
¡°Is there a problem with that?¡± Thomas raised an eyebrow.
And besides, if the airport was closed, and he couldn¡¯t leave, that meant Theresa couldn¡¯t either.
Thomas had a hunch that Theresa must still be in the Snowstock.
Just why she had suddenly stopped staying with Susan was a mystery.
Could it be that she anticipated his arrival and changed locations in advance?
That was unrealistic.
Thomas fell into a slight reverie.
Susan watched the back and forth between the two with great interest.
In fact, Rose was Theresa.
A truth that was practically bursting at the seams.
Thomas, usually quite sharp, was oddly ying the fool now.
He really didn¡¯t know the true colors of this mountain, only able to be in this mountain.
Of course, Susan had no intention of exposing Theresa.
Firstly, it was Theresa¡¯s own affair, and secondly, Susan was enjoying the spectacle.
After mulling it over for a while without any epiphany, Thomas turned back to Susan. ¡°Susan, I¡¯ve
already booked the room. You might as well use it, otherwise, wouldn¡¯t the money go to waste?¡±
¡°That money, I paid it, so it won¡¯t be wasting your money,¡± Theresa said on purpose.
Thomas nced at her, then said with a smirk, ¡°It seems Rose really doesn¡¯t want me to leave.¡±
¡°In your drea
¡°In your dreams, Theresa said. ¡°I can¡¯t wait for you to scram.¡±
¡°But if Susan disagrees, I won¡¯t leave.¡± Thomas raised an eyebrow yfully. ¡°You keep bickering with
me, do you actually hate to see me leave the room? Rose, our meeting was by chance,
to bear.¡±
Theresa was stunned into silence by Thomas¡¯s shameless words.
**Oncern for me is too much for me
After gaping for a moment, she quickly turned to Susan. ¡°Susan, you go to the room by yourself. Do it
for me, please!¡±
She was afraid that if Thomas stayed any longer, she would die of anger.
2/6
Chapter 239
Thomas immediately looked at Susan with anticipation.
Susan herself didn¡¯t understand why Thomas was so insistent on her staying in a room by herself.
Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.
But with Theresa¡¯s incessant prodding, Susan agreed.
That settled it.
Thomas let out an almost imperceptible sigh of relief.
He then quietly sent the room number to someone.
After all, having a room to herself was indeed more convenient andfortable than sharing with
another person.
After taking a bath, Susan had justid down on the bed.
A video invitation popped up.
It was from Ben.
Susan hurriedly declined it.
Then she replied with a text message.
[What¡¯s up? I¡¯m still at work.]
[Such diligence, Susan, is truly exemry for all the staff.] Ben sent back a voice message, his tone
carrying a
smile.
Susan cleared her throat. [Well aware. I¡¯ll get back to work now.]
[Before you bury yourself in work again, care to open the door?] Ben suggested.
¡°Open the door?¡± Susan paused, puzzled.
[The door to your hotel room.] Ben rified.
Susan was speechless again.
Her heart began to race uncontrobly.
The hotel room¡¯s door?
How did Ben know she was at a hotel?
He even asked her to open the door?
WWP P
Chapter 239
Could it be¡.
For a moment, Susan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, then she wondered if she was just overthinking it.
After a while.
She stood up.
He carefully opened the door a crack.
The crack grew wider and wider.
Then.
She saw Ben, who hade a long way.
Ben held his phone and waved at her with a smile.
¡°How did you know I was here?¡± Susan asked, with a mix of surprise and delight in her voice.
¡°I have my ways,¡± Ben said with a chuckle.
Susan wrinkled her nose, realization dawning on her. ¡°What ways? It must¡¯ve been Thomas who told
you.¡±
Ben didn¡¯t pick up on her line, instead, he said with a hint of grievance, ¡°I drove four hours to get back
here. Aren¡¯t you going to let me in?¡±
Seeing the tiredness on Ben¡¯s face, Susan¡¯s heart melted.
She quickly ushered Ben in.
All the while, she couldn¡¯t help but fuss over him.
¡°With heavy snowfall closing down bus stations and airports, you still dared to drive here. Are you out
of your mind? What if something had happened.¡±
Susan¡¯s words trailed off as Ben, his coat sprinkled with snowkes, shrugged it off to one side, then
carefully pulled her into an embrace.
He nuzzled her neck gently with his nose.
A feeling of unprecedented tranquility settled in his heart.
Susan found herself at a loss for words.
Her gaze softened, and she gently returned the embrace.
4/6
dd M M
Chapter 239
¡°Susan,¡± Ben spoke softly, ¡°I just missed you too much.¡±
A lump formed in Susan¡¯s throat, and she responded with a soft hum.
She felt the same way.
It was strange.
Even though she and Ben had been together for quite some time.
However, every time they parted, even if just for a day or two.
Longing would surge like a tide, unstoppable.
What was this?
Did time indeed deepen affection?
Late at night.
Deep In love.
The next day.
Early in the morning, Theresa wanted to invite Susan for breakfast.
She opened her door just in time to see Thomas stepping out too.
Theresa scoffed and turned her head, then limped off to find Susan.
¡°Wait.¡± Thomas stopped her.
¡°What do you want?¡± Theresa snapped back fiercely.
Thomas raised an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for you to disturb her right now.¡±
¡°And why is that? Susan always has breakfast with me.¡±
Theresa ignored Thomas and went straight to Susan¡¯s door, knocking on it..
Thomas couldn¡¯t stop her in time and simply prepared to enjoy the show, expecting chaos.
Theresa knocked on the door for a while.
The door opened.
The person who opened the door was Susan.
Chapter 240
Chapter 240
N?velDrama.Org is the owner.
Theresa gaped at Susan¡¯s radiant face and then noticed the various marks on her neck, which left her
stunned.
¡°Theresa, are we having breakfast? I¡¯ll just be a sec.¡±
As Susan spoke.
Theresa pushed her into the room
Then, she mmed the door shut.
Susan looked at her, puzzled.
Theresa¡¯s voice dropped to a whisper, ¡°Susan, how could you not resist!¡±
Susan was speechless again.
Theresa became more frantic. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. There¡¯s still time to fix this. Just tell me who was with you
last night, III pay him off to keep his mouth shut. Then, you need to fly back home and pretend like
nothing happened¡±
Susan was speechless again
She seemed to understand a little.
Susan cleared her throat, attempting to rify.
Theresa waved her hand dismissively. ¡°I know, you¡¯re embarrassed to have me foot the bill. But trust
me, it¡¯s better to run this through my ounts. They¡¯re harder to trace. I¡¯ll keep your secret, no doubt
about it. But you have to think about how you¡¯re going to deal with Mr. Landor. Whether toe clean
or keep it hidden. My advice would
be
As Theresa was talking, Ben appeared
He looked at Theresa, with his expression unreadable. ¡°So, what¡¯s your advice?¡±
Theresa was speechless
She stiffened up in an instant
What was going on?
How did Ben end up here?
Theresa numbly nced at Susan ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say something?¡±
Susan was at a loss. ¡°I wanted to, but there was never a good moment.¡±
1/5
J
Chapter 240
Theresa felt like she could die of embarrassment.
What had she done!
She was advising Susan on how to cover up an affair right in front of Ben?
Theresa offered an awkward smile and began to inch backward.
Finally, she retreated to the door. She quickly opened the door and jumped out.
¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding, Mr. Landor, just a big misunderstanding.¡± Theresa blurted out before
shutting the door and making a quick escape.
At the doorway.
Thomas watched Theresa with a schadenfreudeden expression on his face.
Theresa, having just wiped off sweat, caught sight of his infuriating smirk and instantly felt her blood
boil.
¡°You knew Ben wasing, that¡¯s why you insisted on Susan staying in her own roomst night,
right?¡± Theresa ground out through clenched teeth.
¡°Yeah.¡± Thomas admitted without hesitation.
¡°So why did you just¡¡± Theresa took a deep breath to calm herself and continued, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you
stop me?¡±
¡°I did try to stop you, but couldn¡¯t hold you back,¡± Thomas said with a sly grin.
¡°Great, just great.¡± Theresa red at him, already imagining various scenes of Thomas being deep¨C
fried in her
head.
¡°Of course, I¡¯m great,¡± Thomas responded nonchntly.
At that moment, Henri, a famous actor, happened to open the door.
Theresa¡¯s eyes flickered with an idea, and she deliberately bumped into Thomas¡¯s hand before falling
to the
ground.
Thomas was speechless.
Theresa started crying as if she was the heroine of a tragic y. ¡°Thomas, what are you doing? I really
don¡¯t know where the person you¡¯re looking for is! Even if you push me, or beat me to death, I still
wouldn¡¯t know!¡±
Thomas was speechless.
Wait a minute, this scene seemed strangely familiar!
PP
MM
Chapter 240
Henri saw Theresa on the ground, crying pitifully. His protective instincts kicked in, and his gaze
towards Thomas turned sharp.
He went over to help Theresa up and then red at Thomas. ¡°Why would you bully a woman like that?
Are you even a man?¡±
Thomas was speechless.
Theresa wiped her tears. ¡°It¡¯s okay. He didn¡¯t mean it.¡±
Thomas¡¯s gaze darkened.
Was she ying him?
He remembered Monica pulling simr stunts before.
Back then, he was too concerned about her to notice.
But seeing Theresa¡¯s quick change of tactics, the image of Monica in his heart crumbled a bit more.
As for Theresa.
She was tantly trying to frame him.
But Thomas found himself amused instead of angry.
Did she really think she could get the better of him this way?
Thomas immediately put on an apologetic expression. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I was just too hasty and forgot
about Rose¡¯s leg injury. I might have pushed a bit too hard. Rose, I am truly sorry. Is there any chance
you could give me an opportunity to make it up to you?¡±
Theresa narrowed her eyes.
Well, well.
Thomas wasn¡¯t going to be easy to deal with.
She smiled gently. ¡°What¡¯s there to make up for? It¡¯s just a trivial matter.¡±
¡°How can this be a trivial matter? Since Rose has hurt her leg, I¡¯ll be your legs for the entire day,
Thomas said decisively. He walked over, scooped Theresa up in a princess carry, and lifted her off the
ground.
Theresa stared at him with her mouth agape.
¡°Please ept my apology,¡± Thomas said, his voice soft, but his eyes gleamed with a hint of challenge.
d d M M
Chapter 240
68% 06:27
Theresa suddenly smiled. ¡°Then please do me the favor. I¡¯ve got a sudden craving for pan¨Cfried buns.
There¡¯s a
Cornd breakfast joint about two miles from here. Carry me there.¡±
Thomas was speechless.
Thomas was momentarily silent. ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard.¡±
¡°Is it too far?¡± Theresa¡¯s voice suddenly grew louder. ¡°Then never mind, you don¡¯t have to make it up to
me.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll carry you there!¡± Thomas gritted his teeth and strode out with Theresa in his arms.
Henri was speechless.
Hmm¡ what was his role in all this?
Was he just pulled out to be a prop in their drama?
Although he was somewhat baffled.
But Henri looked at the hand he had just used to help Theresa up, a hint of amusement in his eyes.
He had been in the entertainment industry for quite a while.
But a natural beauty like Rose was truly a rare find.
Especially since this time, they were scheduled for a four¨Cmonth closed sel filming.
And among the actors, it was only the two of them, a man and a woman.
already bad fo
Though he a and children, ying a couple on set was no big deal, right?
Henri thought so, feeling a certain warmth spreading through him.
Rose, right?
She would be his sooner orter.
When Ben and Susan were ready toe out.
Thomas and Theresa were already gone.
Susan made a call, and Theresa told them to enjoy their couple¡¯s time and not to disturb them, then
hastily hung
1. up.
Susan faintly heard Thomas¡¯s voice in the background.
She couldn¡¯t help but smile.
dd M M &
Chapter 240
¡°I think, this pair might just work out,¡± Susan said.
Ben raised an eyebrow. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±
He affectionately ruffled Susan¡¯s hair and said indulgently, ¡°Let¡¯s go, time for breakfast.¡±
¡°Okay,¡± Susan said with a smile, linking her arm with his.
The two of them walked hand in hand to the hotel¡¯s restaurant.
There were all kinds of breakfasts on the table in the restaurant.
¡°Not bad. There¡¯s quite a selection of French breakfast options,¡± Ben said.
¡°This hotel is mostly upied by our crew now; it must be something Mr. Witt arranged specifically,¡±
Susan said as they chatted.
As they were talking.
Suddenly, out.
a voice rapo
¡®Susan, I¡¯ve got your breakfast ready, all your favorites.¡±
Susan paused and turned around to see Eason holding a tray, looking at her with eager anticipation.
Ben turned around, his face expressionless, as he sized up Eason.
So, this was the legendary guy trying to steal his girl?
MM
Chapter 241
Chapter 241
Ben nced at Eason¡¯s tray without making it obvious, and rm bells went off in his head!
Everything on that tray was Susan¡¯s favorite.
It could be seen that this person had really put in a lot of effort.
Susan cleared her throat and said, ¡°Mr. Nichs, let me introduce you, this is my husband, Ben.¡±
¡°A pleasure,¡± Ben said coolly.
Eason scrutinized Ben with a critical eye, taking him in from head to toe.
He was not bad¨Clooking.
His ability was not bad.
But when picking a honey, the real deal was whether he was a good man or not.
This Ben having built such a big business, must be quite shrewd.
Wonder if Susan might be at a disadvantage.
¡°A pleasure,¡± Eason responded coolly.
Ben narrowed his eyes. ¡°You look somewhat familiar?¡±
Eason raised an eyebrow, ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve been in talks with the Storm Group for a business deal recently,
you might have. seen me at thepany.¡±
Ben nodded. ¡°A business deal? Since it hasn¡¯te across my desk, it can¡¯t be that significant.
Perhaps Mr. Nichs¡¯s capabilities are limited?¡±
Easonughed lightly. ¡°I primarily focus on my ventures in Tonico. Here in Cornd, I only manage a
few small projects. I wonder if you¡¯re familiar with Fortune Group.¡±
Fortune Group.
Ben frowned slightly, he did remember them.
Though not as big as Storm Group, Fortune Group had shown rapid growth in recent years and was
considered apany with great potential.
But acknowledging was one thing.
Ben smiled and said, ¡°Sorry, it doesn¡¯t ring a bell. It must not be that big of apany.¡±
dd M M JM
Chapter 241
Eason raised an eyebrow. ¡°It seems Mr. Landor has be quite arrogant since reaching the top.¡±
¡°Arrogant? Just because I don¡¯t know about Fortune Group? Should I know every Tom, Dick, and Harry
company?¡± Ben retorted.
Eason let out a coldugh, ready to say more.
Susan looked from one to the other, suddenly feeling a headacheing on.
She quickly said, ¡°How about we eat first?¡±
¡°Right, let¡¯s eat,¡± Ben and Eason said in unison.
The two men locked eyes, then simultaneously frowned.
Eason pushed the tray toward Susan. ¡°Here, Susan, you like this. I got it for you.¡±
Susan didn¡¯t take the tray, and with a smile, she said, ¡°Mr. Nichs, my tastes tend to change
frequently. You go ahead and eat. My husband and I will take our time choosing.¡±
Susan¡¯s words were a clear rejection.
Eason¡¯s eyes flickered, he acknowledged her words and turned to leave.
Ben snorted softly.
At least he knew when to back off.
However, after they picked up their food and just sat down.
Suddenly, someone sat opposite him.
Susan looked up to see Eason.
She was at a loss for words.
¡°Sorry about that. I couldn¡¯t find another spot, so I thought I¡¯d join your table,¡± Eason said with a
beaming smile.
Susan nced around.
In just a few minutes, the restaurant had indeed filled up. There were no other empty seats.
Normally, sharing a table wouldn¡¯t be an issue.
But given Eason¡¯s unclear intentions, Susan really didn¡¯t want to spend time with him.
¡°Ben, perhaps we could¡¡± Susan was about to suggest they go out to eat instead.
GAS DO
+h
Chapter 241
But Ben just smiled, ¡°Susan, let¡¯s not be petty. Sharing a table is fine. It¡¯s no big deal.¡±
Susan was speechless.
Were you sure, Mr. Landor?
Mr. Landor was very sure. In fact, he even began tounch a verbal offensive.
Round 1.
Mr. Landor said, ¡°Mr. Nichs, you seem young and sessful. Are you married yet?¡±
Mr. Nichs said, ¡°Not yet.¡±
Mr. Landor said, ¡°Oh? Why not taken yet? Could it be some hidden illness? If you¡¯re sick, you should
get treatment, not dy it.¡±
Mr. Nichs was speechless.
Round 2.
Mr. Nichs said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen some old photos of Mr. Landor, quite scary stuff. Fake scars and all, it¡¯s a
bit adolescent.¡±
Mr. Landor said, ¡°Well, as adolescent as I might have been, I still got married.¡±
Mr. Nichs was speechless.
Round 3.
Mr. Nichs said, ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that your Storm Group¡¯s employees seem to fear you. Are you perhaps
difficult to get along with? That¡¯s not good, you know.¡±
Mr. Landor said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, I¡¯m married.¡±
Mr. Nichs was speechless.
Mr. Nichs, lost.
Susan kept her head down, focusing on her meal.
Eason was visibly irritated. ¡°Ben don¡¯t you have anything else to say?¡±
Ben chuckled. ¡°Why should I say anything else? Marrying Susan is the pride of my life.¡±
Eason paused, taken aback.
J & M M
Chapter 241
Hisplexion visibly improved.
¡°As long as you know,¡± said Eason.
Ben raised an eyebrow, somewhat surprised.
What was Eason¡¯s deal?
Why
should he look so pleased about Ben and Susan¡¯s good rtionship?
¡°I just stepped out for a moment. The snow has almost stopped. The Icer Lake in Snowstock is quite
famous. We have some spare time today; how about we go there for a visit?¡± Eason offered the
invitation.
Susan almost choked on her dumpling, ready to decline.
But Ben, with a smile, said, ¡°That¡¯s perfect. I¡¯ve been wanting to see it too. Let¡¯s all go together.¡±
Susan looked up at Ben in panic.
Ben, the jealous type, going out on a trip with a suspected rival?
Although Susan didn¡¯t think Eason was pursuing her.
It was strange that Ben could tolerate him.
Since Ben agreed, Susan didn¡¯t want to contradict him publicly, so she epted silently.
After finishing breakfast.
The trio set off for the Icer Lake.
Eason trailed slightly behind, observing Ben¡¯s behavior all the way.
Ben habitually kept Susan walking on the inside of the sidewalk.
His hand was always tightly holding hers, never letting go.
Whenever Susan spoke, he always listened attentively.
The way he looked at Susan was always tender and doting.
Watching them, Eason suddenly felt relieved.
Ben must truly love Susan.
If that was the case.
Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.
176
WWPP
Chapter 241
Even if Susan was the sister he had lost, she must have been well cared for over the years.
Thinking about this, Eason felt a lot more at ease in his heart.
Soon, they arrived at the Icer Lake.
A vastke had frozen over under the cold weather, donning a thickyer of ice.
From a distance, theke surface was like a mirror, and the distant mountains framed it like perfectly
arched eyebrows.
The scenery was breathtaking.
At the moment, theke was dotted with people gliding across the ice.
Susan felt a tickle of excitement at the sight.
Conveniently, someone was selling skating gear right by theke, and Ben didn¡¯t hesitate to buy three
sets.
He tossed a set to Eason. ¡°This one on you.¡±
¡°Thanks,¡± Eason replied, surprisingly not declining the offer.
Susan nced between Ben and Eason.
She felt there was something odd about the two men.
on it quickly strapping ho
But she didn¡¯t dwell on gear and taking to the ice like a bird in flight.
Ben watched Susan¡¯s retreating figure with a smile, then leisurely started putting on gear.
his own
He nced at Eason. ¡°Are you pursuing Susan?¡±
Eason was startled. ¡°How could that be?¡±
Ben narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it. But don¡¯t you think your actions could be easily
misunderstood?¡±
Eason paused, taken aback.
He slowly realized that his behavior might not reflect well on Susan¡¯s reputation.
After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°I see her as a sister.¡±
Ben chuckled. ¡°That excuse is a bit old¨Cfashioned,¡±
Eason sighed and then pulled out a photo from his wallet.
sex 06:27
Chapter 241
Ben took it and looked closely, his brow furrowing slightly.
In the photo was a middle¨Caged woman in her forties or fifties. She was beautiful but there was a
persistent sadness in her eyes, as if she was weighed down by endless sorrow.
¡°Why are you showing me this?¡± Ben looked up.
¡°Take a look at this one.¡± Eason handed over another photo.
Ben¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly as he nced at it.
This photo was of a young woman. Ben guessed she was the previousdy in her younger days.
The first photo didn¡¯t make much of an impression.
But this photo alone.
The woman bore a striking resemnce to Susan.
What was going on?
Chapter 242
Chapter 242
Eason let out a sigh, ¡°I used to have a sister. But there was an ident during my mother¡¯sbor, and
my sister went missing. She¡¯s never been found.¡±
Ben squinted slightly. ¡°So, you think Susan is your sister?¡±
Eason was torn. ¡°I don¡¯t know. The world is full of lookalikes. I¡¯ve tapped into all my connections to find
my sister and have found quite a few girls who bear some resemnce to my mother. Some even look
more like her than Susan does. Each time, I went for the tests full of hope, but the results always ended
in utter disappointment.¡±
Ben seemed to understand.
He arched an eyebrow. ¡°Have you ever mentioned this to Susan?¡±
Eason shook his head. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t dared to.¡±
¡°Why not?¡± Ben frowned.
Eason hesitated before speaking, ¡°The moment I first saw Susan, I felt something strange. Even
without any tests, I instinctively felt she was my sister. But her family background is crystal clear, with
parents and a younger sister. Her family tree doesn¡¯t leave room for doubt. If she were my sister, how
could she suddenly be the daughter of the Miller family?¡±
¡°And then?¡± Ben asked, more pragmatically.
Ben thought Eason didn¡¯t grasp the significance of his turmoil. Wrestling with the idea back and forth
was pointless. Why not just tell Susan the truth and have everything out in the open?
Eason nced at Ben. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. I¡¯ve been let down so many times, and now, finally,
there¡¯s a girl who is the spitting image of the sister in my heart. Even if it¡¯s just my imagination, I don¡¯t
want to shatter this illusion so
easily.¡±
Despite telling himself to get a sample of Susan¡¯s blood for testing as soon as possible.
However, Eason never took any real action.
Because he was scared.
Scared that the result would be another disappointment.
He had borne so many disappointments before.
But this time, it was different.
Susan was the exact embodiment of the sister he had imagined.
1/5
Chapter 242
Unwittingly, he had infused her with so many of his emotions.
If this time it turned out not to be true.
Eason wasn¡¯t sure if he had the courage to continue the search.
¡°You¡¯re just fooling yourself.¡± Ben pointed out sharply.
Eason gave a wry smile. ¡°Perhaps.¡±
Ben handed the photo back to Eason and said coolly, ¡°I can understand your actions. But that doesn¡¯t
mean I can ept them. Mr. Nichs, you now have two options. Either you tell Susan the truth
yourself, or I will. Of course, whether or not to take the test should be up to Susan to decide.¡±
Ben didn¡¯t really believe that Susan could be Eason¡¯s sister.
After all, resemnce ismon, and a single photo can¡¯t prove much.
He figured Eason was just overly missing his sister, maybe even desperately clutching at straws.
However, since Eason harbored such a thought, it would be best for Susan to step forward and put an
end to this
matter.
Otherwise, Eason¡¯s relentless hovering around Susan wasn¡¯t a solution,
Ben¡¯s suggestion was purely aimed at resolving the issue.
Ben would never admit that, deep down, he was a little jealous.
Eason knew that continuing this way was no good.
What had to be faced, would eventually have to be faced.
Eason let out a sigh. ¡°Give me two more days, I¡¯ll tell her myself,¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Ben nodded.
Having decided to tell Susan the truth, Eason couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious.
Would Susan be willing to take the test with him?
What if she wasn¡¯t? What would he do then?
And if she was willing, what if the results weren¡¯t as he hoped?
Eason was tied up in knots thinking about the possibilities.
2/5
dd MM
Chapter 242
68% 06:28
Unaware of what the two men had been discussing, Susan had blissfully enjoyed her time and then
glided back to
where they were.
¡°What are you two still dolo
are you two still doing standing here?¡± Susan asked curiously, looking at Ben and Eason, ¡°Do you
really have that much to talk about?¡±
Ben just smiled. ¡°Nothing much, just some business matters.¡±
He stepped forward and took Susan¡¯s hand.
Without further questions, Susan pulled Ben back to the ice rink for more skating.
They enjoyed a whole morning of fun.
And then they had lunch outside.
The trio then returned to the hotel.
Eason, with a mind full of thoughts, retreated to his own room.
He needed to figure out how to approach Susan about this delicate matter.
When they got back to their room, Susan asked Ben, a hint of curiosity in her voice, ¡°What¡¯s with Mr.
Nichs? He was acting a bit strange.¡±
¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Ben quipped, arching an eyebrow. ¡°We¡¯re hardly acquaintances. Maybe he¡¯s just an
entric character.¡±
Susan paused, then said, ¡°You know, that sounds quite usible.¡±
Ben justughed and affectionately tousled her hair.
¡°Hey, stop messing up my hair. Susan chided, swatting his hand away, then blinked up at him. ¡°If
you¡¯ve got a meeting tomorrow, doesn¡¯t that mean you need to head back tonight?¡±
Speaking softly, Ben said to her, ¡°It¡¯s not safe to travel at night. I¡¯ll head back first thing in the morning.
The meeting isn¡¯t until the afternoon, so there¡¯s plenty of time.¡±
¡°Then¡ Susan was a little conflicted.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ben inquired.
¡°I want to go with you,¡± Susan murmured, her lips pressed together, ¡°But I¡¯m worried that if I go,
Theresa might get reckless. She¡¯s still nursing that injury. She simply can¡¯t rush back to work.¡±
But Theresa was so strong and stubborn.
3/5
dd M M
Chapter 242
With her around, Theresa could have a good rest.
As soon as she left, Theresa immediately told the director to start work.
Ben raised his eyebrows, his toneced with mock offense. ¡°So, for Theresa¡¯s sake, you¡¯d even give up
time with your honey?¡±
Susan was quick to exin, ¡°That¡¯s not it. We can always see each other, but if Theresa doesn¡¯t take
care of her
injury.¡±
¡®She¡¯s an adult,¡± Ben said. ¡°She should know how to take care of herself.¡±
N?velDrama.Org is the owner.
¡°I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s not really the self¨Caware type, Susan replied helplessly.
Theresa was good in every aspect, but she was too stubborn.
Sometimes, asking for something forcibly waspletely going too far.
¡°Ben, wait for me for just two days. In two days, I¡¯lle to you.¡± Susan looked at Ben with puppy¨Cdog
eyes. ¡°Is that okay?¡±
Ben couldn¡¯t help but smile as he ruffled her hair again. ¡°I¡¯ll be tied up in meetings all day long, and in
the evenings, there are these social events I can¡¯t get out of. If you were with me, you¡¯d have to endure
all that too. I can¡¯t bear to put you through that. Stay here with the crew, and wait for me to return.¡±
Susan¡¯s eyes shone brightly, and she nodded obediently, her demeanor as agreeable as ever.
The next morning came too soon.
With a heavy heart, Susan bid Ben farewell.
Ben had left for a long time, but she was still waiting there with a lonely expression on her face.
¡°Enough already, geez,¡±
already, geez.¡± Theresa couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°It¡¯s just for a day or two, do you really need to be so
dramatic?¡±
Susan shot her a look. ¡°You¡¯re a single pringle. You wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±
Theresa was speechless.
Table flip. Why did she have to put up with this?
Seeing Theresa¡¯s expression, Susan¡¯s mood instantly brightened.
Ah, truly, joy often springs from another¡¯s difort.
¡°Let¡¯s go, back to the room,¡± Susan cheerfully said.
4/5
Chapter 242
Theresa followed silently, not bothering to respond.
What Susan didn¡¯t realize was that soon after she and Theresa had left.
A figure stealthily emerged from around the corner, snapping a photo and sending it off.
The photo captured Ben¡¯s retreating figure.
[Ben has left the hotel.]
Chapter 242
Theresa followed silently, not bothering to respond.
What Susan didn¡¯t realize was that soon after she and Theresa had left.
A figure stealthily emerged from around the corner, snapping a photo and sending it off.
The photo captured Ben¡¯s retreating figure.
[Ben has left the hotel.]
Chapter 243
Chapter 243
[Ben has left the hotel.]
Monica couldn¡¯t help but have her eyes twinkle at the news.
She prided herself on having grown wiser recently.
It had never dawned on her before to have a pair of eyes within the film crew.
But this time, upon hearing that Susan was heading to Snowstock with the team, as if by a stroke of
mischief, she managed to get someone on the inside to keep a watchful eye on Susan, looking for
anything that might
incriminate her.
She hadn¡¯t held much hope initially.
But who would¡¯ve guessed it?
Susan had managed to pull something like this!
The informant she bribed found out.
Susan was overly familiar with an investor from the crew, a man named Eason.
Eason was quite tantly wooing Susan.
And Susan, she was leading him on a merry dance, neither too close nor too distant, never outright
rejecting him.
Upon receiving this news, Monica was thrilled beyond belief. She even suspected that Susan¡¯s sudden
trip to Snowstock was a ruse to frolic with this man.
She promised that she would give him arge sum of money as long as the production team got
evidence of Susan cheating.
In order to make him work harder, she had paid arge sum in advance.
With money in hand, the informant was indeed more zealous.
He sent photos one after another.
To any observer, it was clear that Eason¡¯s looks towards Susan wereden with unspoken words.
The only hup was that, from the photos alone, Susan could still im that it was merely Eason¡¯s
one¨Csided passion.
She needed more solid evidence.
1/6
A
Chapter 243
Monica wasn¡¯t in a hurry, though. If Susan was indeed flirting, capturing evidence was just a matter of
time.
N?velDrama.Org is the owner.
But what she hadn¡¯t anticipated was Ben¡¯s arrival.
With Ben in the picture, any ns Susan had for an affair had to be put on ice.
But now, with Ben gone, could Susan still y the part of the loyal one?
As long as Susan did something out of line.
Her men would find a way to take photos of the evidence. At that time, they would see how Susan
would defend
herself.
Monica¡¯s mind raced with excitement.
Without wasting any moment, she bought a ne ticket to Snowstock.
She would strike when the time was ripe.
Once in Snow Town, Monica holed up in a hotel not too far from the action. She kept a low profile, her
presence in the town almost ghost¨Clike.
One day passed.
Two days passed.
Time passed bit by bit.
Monica¡¯s anxiety began to creep in.
ording to her informant, Eason had been cooped up in his room as if he had taken the wrong
medicine, not venturing out at all.
With him not leaving his room, there was no way he could be bothering Susan.
How on earth would she get her evidence now?
Surely this trip couldn¡¯t be for nothing!
While Monica was stewing in her frustration.
At 10 p. m., she suddenly received a video.
In the video.
T
2/6
A
Chapter 243
Eason was knocking on Susan¡¯s door, saying something that couldn¡¯t be made out. Whatever it was,
Susan let him into her room.
[It¡¯s been half an hour, and Eason hasn¡¯te out.] The Informant texted.
Half an hour and still no sign of him leaving?
Monica perked up instantly.
In the dead of night, alone together, what could Eason and Susan possibly be up to?
Monica thought with a hint of sarcasm. Even her toes could do the guessing.
[The curtains are drawn tight and I just can¡¯t get any more pictures.] The informant said helplessly.
Monica chuckled. ¡°No worries, you¡¯ve done more than enough! Leave the rest to me.¡±
It didn¡¯t matter if he couldn¡¯t get it.
In this world, there was another word that caught the adulterous couple in bed!
When the time came, she would gather a crowd, and then see Susan¡¯s true colors.
everyone w
The more Monica thought about it, the more excited and pumped up she got.
After a quick touch¨Cup, she was out the door.
1
Monica had seen Thomas in the photos sent by her informant earlier.
Monica was so fixated on snagging Ben that she hadn¡¯t paid much attention to Thomas.
But now, Thomas could prove useful.
Without a second thought, Monica dialed Thomas¡® number.
¡°Monica?¡± Thomas¡® voice held a note of hesitation.
It had been a long while since Monica had reached out
out to him.
¡°Thomas.¡± Monica¡¯s voice was dripping with sweetness. ¡°Are you by any chance in Snowstock right
now?¡±
Thomas was taken aback. ¡°How did you know?¡±
Monica concocted a reason on the fly. ¡°I asked your mom, she told me.¡±
Thomas¡® grip on the phone tightened, a flicker of emotion passing through.him.
3/6
dd MM
Chapter 243
Monica had she really gone out of her way to ask his mother about his whereabouts?
Despite knowing he shouldn¡¯t, Thomas felt an unountable thrill.
He lowered his voice. ¡°Why are you asking about this?¡±
¡°Oh.¡± Monica feigned shyness, her words tinged with a subtle suggestion. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I just
suddenly felt the urge to know where you were.¡±
Thomas¡® heart raced even faster.
He always knew Monica had many ws.
But no matter how many ws she had, the first thing he saw when he opened his eyes was that gentle
smile.
He felt a fire burning in his heart, as if nothing was important.
¡®I¡¯m right now downstairs from your hotel. Thomas, I want to see you. Can youe down and meet
me?¡± Monical asked softly.
Thomas was taken aback for a moment.
Monica was right below his hotel at this moment?
Had shee for him?
For some reason, Thomas didn¡¯t feel tion but a twinge of panic.
Theresa was already avoiding him.
As soon as Monica arrived, if Susan and Rose saw it, they might have to say something in front of
Theresa.
Wouldn¡¯t that make Theresa avoid him even more?
This thought, althoughplex, was fleeting.
Thomas quickly shook his head.
He was here to see Theresa, toplete a task.
If Theresa didn¡¯t want to see him, well, it seemed it wasn¡¯t the end of the world.
¡°It¡¯s really cold outside. Can youe down quickly?¡± On the other end, Monica continued to speak in
her soft,
gentle voice.
Thomas took a deep breath. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right down.¡±
d d M M
Chapter 243
He threw on his coat and hurried downstairs.
The overwhelming snow from his first day had subsided to a gentle sprinkling of snowkes.
Monica was wearing a white coat and a in sweater hat as she stood in the snow.
From a distance, it looked pure and wless.
Thomas couldn¡¯t help but be momentarily entranced.
Hearing his approach, Monica turned and greeted him.
Then, a brilliant smile appeared on her face. ¡°You are here.¡±
Thomas found himself more bewildered than ever.
A few minutester, Monica followed Thomas into the hotel.
¡°Thomas, I heard that the crew of Love in Bitter Winter is staying at this hotel. Are you familiar with
them?¡± Monica
inquired.
Thomas hesitated for a moment. ¡°Somewhat.¡±
In reality, he had been spending quite a bit of time on set with Rose recently, often lending a hand
when the crew was swamped. Through these interactions, he had be rtively well¨Cacquainted
with them.
Monica looked at him eagerly. ¡°I heard the male lead of the movie is the award¨Cwinning actor Henri. I¡¯m
a big fan of his. Do you think I could meet him?¡±
s tak
Thomas was taken aback. ¡°I don¡¯t know him well, but I can ask around for you.¡±
¡°Thank you,¡± Monica said quickly. ¡°But I have a better idea. It must be hard for you all to find authentic
French cuisine here, right? I¡¯ve brought a top¨Cnotch chef with me, and he¡¯s already prepared a feast
that can be delivered soon. How about you invite everyone from the crew for a meal? If Henri is willing
toe, I could meet him without any fuss.¡±
¡°This¡ Thomas hesitated.
¡°Just help me out this once,¡± Monica said.
Unable to resist her pleading look, Thomas nodded in agreement.
Monica reminded him, ¡°I heard Susan is also here. We don¡¯t get along, so to avoid an awkward
situation, it¡¯s probably best not to invite her.¡±
Thomas didn¡¯t give it much thought and casually agreed.
Chapter 244
Chapter 244
Minutester.
Ping.
Theresa received a message.
She was almost asleep, too groggy to bother checking.
But the name on the screen jolted her awake. [Thomas.]
She woke up in an instant.
Theresa quickly opened the message.
A faint smile yed on her lips.
So, Thomas did have a bit of a conscience after all.
Did he know she¡¯d been craving French food and was inviting her for ate¨Cnight snack?
But she was on a diet and hadn¡¯t decided whether to indulge him or not!
Ten minutester.
Theresa was made up, descending gracefully down the stairs.
She had rehearsed her lines in her head.
She¡¯d make it clear to Thomas that it wasn¡¯t the food she was after. She was merely giving him face
because of his
earnest effort.
With a haughty air, Theresa reached the lobby.
And then her expression subtly changed.
The lobby was not the intimate setting she¡¯d imagined.
Instead, it was buzzing with nearly the entire crew present.
Spotted
With a casual nce, Theresa even spotted Mr. Witt, in pajamas, shoveling food into his mouth.
¡°Rose.¡± a gentle voice called out.
Theresa¡¯s face shifted slightly.
1/5
dd MM
Chapter 244
Monica? What was she doing here?
With a beaming smile, Monica said, ¡°Rose, I know there may have been some misunderstandings
between us. But since Thomas is a good friend of mine, for his sake, why don¡¯t we bury the hatchet?¡±
Thomas was speechless.
Theresa¡¯s face darkened.
She looked expressionlessly at Monica standing next to Thomas.
Thomas, feeling her stare, tensed inexplicably.
He cleared his throat. ¡°Rose, Monica feels very sorry about the misunderstandingst time. She went
out of her way to have the chef prepare these dishes for you. You¡¯ve been saying how everything
tastes so ndtely, right? This chef is a master of spicy food. Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡±
Monica¡¯s eyes flickered slightly.
Why did it seem like Thomas became a bit of a pushover in front of Rose? Almost like he was trying to
curry favor.
Was this her illusion?
Monica kept her thoughts to herself, her voice still soft. ¡°Yes, Rose. Why don¡¯t you join everyone and
have a taste?¡±
Theresa arched an eyebrow, suddenly smiling. ¡°Sure. With Ms. Lynn being so sincere, I¡¯d love to give it
a try.¡±
¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I try it?
Monica came all this way not just to treat them to a meal, surely?¡±
Theresa had a hunch there was more to it.
With that in mind, she was even more determined to stick around and watch how things unfolded.
And so, Theresa happily began to eat.
During the entire process, she didn¡¯t even spare a nce at Thomas.
Thomas, for reasons unknown to him, felt oddly guilty.
With Monica by his side, he couldn¡¯t say much and just followed Monica around distractedly.
Monica seemed quite interested in everyone from the crew, flitting around like a butterfly among the
people.
Thanks to the feast, everyone was very friendly towards Monica.
275
Chapter 244
But Thomas couldn¡¯t help but give Monica a curious look.
Hadn¡¯t Monica imed that Henri was her Idol? Yet she treated Henri Just the same as everyone else.
Everyone ate happily for a while.
Monica suddenly asked, ¡°Is the whole crew here? If someone¡¯s missing, I can have some food sent to
them.¡±
¡®Susan seems to be missing,¡± someone said.
Almost at the same time, another voice added. ¡°Mr. Nichs isn¡¯t here either.¡±
There were many crew members.
These twoments emerged simultaneously, and for a moment, it was unclear who had spoken.
Theresa put down her fork, her brows knitting together slightly.
She sensed a hint of conspiracy in the air.
¡®Susan? You mean Mrs. Landor?¡± Monica said, feigning surprise. ¡°And who is Mr. Nichs? Why are
they both missing?¡±
Initially, nobody thought much of it.
But Monica¡¯sments made everyone feel there was something off.
Thomas nced at Monica and said, ¡°It¡¯s you¡¡±
It was Monica who had insisted not to call Susan.
Before Thomas could finish, Monica said with a soft voice, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem quite right to feast like this
and not save any for them. The Lynn family and the Landor family are old family friends. If Ben found
out I was here and didn¡¯t let Susan have a taste of some hometown dishes, he¡¯d definitely be cross
with me.¡±
¡°Old family friends?¡± Theresa raised an eyebrow. ¡°I wonder if they acknowledge that as well.¡±
Monica acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard her, and said with a tinge of guilt, ¡°Rose, I know, I¡¯ve done some
unpleasant things to Susan before. As her friend, it¡¯s right for you to be angry with me. How about this,
let¡¯s go find Susan together, and I¡¯ll apologize to her face to face.¡±
Theresa frowned, her suspicions aroused.
Monica didn¡¯t seem like the type to apologize.
If she wanted to apologize, why hadn¡¯t she done it sooner? Why wait several months after the incident
to suddenly decide to say sorry?
3/5
J
JM M
Chapter 244
¡°Mr. Witt.¡± Monica turned to Mr. Witt. ¡°You were there during that incident. It was a moment of folly on
my part. I¡¯ve been wanting to properly apologize to Susan, but only mustered the courage today. Mr.
Witt, could you and the crew witness my apology?¡±
Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.
¡°Huh?¡±
Mr. Witt was taken aback, not quite catching on immediately.
He eyed Monica for a long moment before speaking tentatively. ¡°You¡¯re the one from the advertisement
shoot that
time¡¡±
¡°Yes, it was me,¡± Monica quickly said. ¡°They say to err is human, to forgive divine, Mr. Witt, I truly
realize my
mistake.¡±
Mr. Witt¡¯s expression shifted.
He still remembered Monica¡¯s dramatics from that time.
The girl had jumped into the swimming pool herself and then imed Susan had pushed her.
Back then, he¡¯d sided with Susan and had outmaneuvered Monica.
If he had known that Monica would treat him to supper, he wouldn¡¯t havee at all.
But now, having epted her hospitality, it felt awkward to refuse her face¨Cto¨Cface.
¡°Mr. Witt, I¡¯ll take that as a yes,¡± Monica said, a touch of joy in her voice.
She had some exquisite dishes brought over and then personally carried a tray, saying she was going
to find Susan to apologize.
Theresa sensed something was amiss.
But there was Monica, voicing her guilt and intent to apologize.
Her seemingly pitiable demeanor convinced most of those who were unaware of the whole story to
lean towards
her side.
If Theresa were to stop her, it might give rise to gossip about Susan being petty¨Cbehind her back.
Watching Monica gather almost half of the crew to bear witness to her apology.
Theresa followed with an impassive face.
She really wanted to
see what Monica was up to!
Chapter 245
Chapter 245
Thomas quickly approached Monica, asking in a low voice, ¡°Monica, what are you really up to?¡±
He was not a fool.
At first, he thought Monica was there for him, and a part of him was secretly pleased.
But as things unfolded, it was clear Monica wasn¡¯t there for him at all. She had set her sights on Susan!
¡°Why would you ask that?¡± Monica responded with an innocent face. ¡°I just want to offer Susan a
sincere apology.¡±
Thomas took a deep breath before slowly replying, ¡°That incident happened almost half a year ago.
There were countless opportunities for you to apologize. Why now? Why here?¡±
Her expression was even more innocent, Monica replied, ¡°I just didn¡¯te to that realization before.
But now, I truly understand my mistake. Thomas, won¡¯t you allow me to make amends?¡±
Thomas was momentarily speechless, about to say something more.
But Monica was already standing at the door to Susan¡¯s room.
She raised her hand and knocked.
No answer came.
Monica kept knocking.
Thomas grabbed her hand, his eyes shing a warning, ¡°Susan might be asleep. Don¡¯t disturb her
now.¡±
¡°Asleep?¡± Monica blinked. ¡°That¡¯s unlikely. I remember she¡¯s a night owl.¡±
¡°You remembered wrong.¡± Thomas narrowed his eyes.
¡°How could I remember that wrong?¡± Monica said, trying to look pitiful. Tve made a big decision,
gathered all my courage toe here and apologize. Thomas, is it that Susan knows it¡¯s me and she
doesn¡¯t want to see me?¡±
¡°Are you
you thinking too highly of yourself?¡± Theresa couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. ¡°If you want to apologize, just
do it. But Susan doesn¡¯t owe it to you to open her door in the dead of night just to be subjected to your
sarcasm. Who do you think you are, expecting the whole world to amodate you?¡±
¡°1¡¡± Monica fell silent, her eyes beginning to redden.
¥Ñ¥Ã¥É
¡°What¡¯s this now? Putting on an act of the poor, innocent girl?¡± Theresa was even more irritated.
¡°Rose, I really didn¡¯t mean it like that,¡® Monica said in a woeful tone, ¡°But with so many of us here, we
might be a bit
1/5
Chapter 245
noisy. If Susan hasn¡¯t heard us by now, I¡¯m worried something might have happened to her. Minor
issues aside, if something serious has happened to Susan, what then? If she doesn¡¯t open the door, I
suggest we just go in and
check.¡±
¡°You¡¯re dreaming.¡± Theresa snapped. ¡°Just barge in? Do you think you have the right?¡±
A look of hurt crossed Monica¡¯s face. I¡¯m just concerned about Susan. Plus, Rose has been resistant to
me seeing Susan. Could it be you know there¡¯s something she¡¯s involved in right now that makes it
inconvenient for her to see anyone?¡±
Theresa paused, thrown off. ¡°What are you implying?¡±
Monica batted her eyshes. ¡°Nothing much. Just feels a bit strange, that¡¯s all.¡±
In any case, Monica was determined to stay put if Susan didn¡¯t open the door.
Eason must be in Susan¡¯s room right now.
If she didn¡¯t leave, Eason couldn¡¯t leave either.
Susan might avoid her now, but could she avoid her forever?
¡°Monica, if you keep up this passive¨Caggressive act, believe me, I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart.¡± Theresa
stepped forward, ready to drag Monica away.
Thomas instinctively grabbed Theresa¡¯s hand.
¡°What did I do wrong, Thomas? Rose is so fierce, as if she¡¯s out for blood.¡± Monica cried, taking cover
behind
Thomas.
Theresa gave Thomas a look that was so calm it sent a chill down his spine. ¡°Are you protecting her?¡±
she asked.
Her gaze was so calm that it made Thomas¡¯s heart skip a beat.
He took a deep breath and was about to say something.
Suddenly, the door opened,
Both Theresa and Thomas turned to look.
To their surprise, it was Eason who opened the door.
Eason being in Susan¡¯s room at such ate hour was suspect enough to raise eyebrows.
¡°Mr. Nichs?¡± Monica gasped, her hand over her mouth. ¡°What¡ what are you doing in Susan¡¯s
room? She¡¯s a married woman, you know. It¡¯s hardly appropriate for you two to be alone together at
this hour.¡±
2/5
Chapter 245
Thomas whirled around to stare at Monica.
Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.
Monica¡¯s agenda was now crystal clear.
Everything she had done was leading up to this moment.
She had taken advantage of him.
She used him to get close to the cast.
And then, under the guise of wanting to apologize, she summoned everyone here.
She wanted this moment of Eason¡¯s exposure.
In that instant, Thomas felt as though his prior joy had turned into a colossal joke.
¡°Hmph.¡± Theresa scoffed, pulling her hand away from Thomas¡¯s grasp.
Thomas looked at her cold profile, his lips pressed tightly together.
Eason raised an eyebrow, nced over the mix of expressions, and casually asked, ¡°So, what brings
all of you here?¡±
Mr. Witt chuckled awkwardly. ¡°I¡ we¡¡±
He was absolutely livid with Monica, irrespective of whatever the truth was between Eason and Susan.
He wanted no part in this drama.
Monica cut in eagerly. ¡°Mr. Nichs, originally, I was justing over to bring Susan some food and to
apologize for past events. But now that I¡¯ve seen you here, I think I need to clear the air for Ben. Why
are you here at this time? Is there something you couldn¡¯t discuss during the day that you had to wait
for the dead of night?¡±
As she spoke, Monica narrowed her eyes and dropped a bombshell. ¡°It took so long for you to open the
door. Could you tell me, what exactly have you been doing?¡±
Monica truly had guts.
The rest of the cast quietly looked away.
They didn¡¯t want any part of this mess either.
Eason crossed his arms, a hint of amusement in his voice as he regarded Monica. ¡°And on what
grounds are you. questioning me?¡±
Monica spoke with conviction, ¡°Ben is a good man. I just can¡¯t stand to see him betrayed and clueless.¡±
3/5
J M M
Chapter 245
Eason began pping slowly. ¡°How very noble of you.¡±
¡°Where is Susan? Step aside, I need to ask her myself. How can she do this to Ben?¡± Monica said,
righteousness written all over her face.
Eason raised an eyebrow and nced at the others. ¡°Do you all want to see for yourselves?¡±
Everyone awkwardly cast their eyes down.
Eason, however, smiled. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s all go in and have a look.¡±
Mr. Witt stepped back, clearly ufortable. ¡°Maybe we should just let it go?¡±
¡°How can we let it go? Mr. Witt, you have to be my witness,¡± Monica said.
Eason, with an undeniable air ofmand, said, ¡°Mr. Witt, please,e in.¡±
Eason¡¯s
litude was utterlyposed.
Theresa, watching, felt somewhat reassured.
She didn¡¯t believe there was anything between Eason and Susan.
What she feared was the gossip that thrives in the witching hour.
Monica¡¯s malicey right there. At this hour, no one needed to see the truth. A hint of suspicion, a whiff
of rumor, was enough to pin someone to the pir of shame.
But seeing Eason¡¯s demeanor, perhaps he had a way to handle this?
As soon as Eason stepped aside, Monica charged in first.
Her thoughts were clear. Regardless of whether something happened between Eason and Susan, their
being together at this time was enough to give her the high ground.
Monica led the way, and the group barged into the bedroom.
¡°What took you so long? Who knocked on the door?¡± Susan asked impatiently.
Monica said with energy, ¡°Susan, are you admitting it now? You and Eason, you¡¯re having an affair,
aren¡¯t you?¡±
Susan was speechless.
Susan looked at her, utterly baffled.
Why was she here?
4/5
Chapter 245
¡°Spit it out. What have you two been doing together at thiste hour?¡± Monica said loudly, ¡°Ben knows
nothing of your doings, does he?¡±
Monica had the look of someone catching a cheater red¨Chanded.
Susan¡¯s expression turned subtlyplex.
¡°Why are you silent? Are you feeling guilty?¡± Monica grew more agitated. ¡°Susan, this time, with so
many witnesses, you won¡¯t be able to talk your way out of this. When Ben finds out, he will surely.¡±
¡°What will happen?¡± A voice rang out.
¡°Divorce you, of course,¡® Monica said without hesitation, and then she felt something was amiss and
stiffly turned
around.
And there was Ben, holding a cup, looking at her with an utterly calm expression.
Monica was speechless.
How on earth was Ben here?!
Chapter 246
Chapter 246
The implication in Ben¡¯s words was clear. He was considering pulling his investment.
Mr. Witt almost had a heart attack, he quickly said, ¡°Mr. Landor, we absolutely didn¡¯t mean that! It¡¯s Ms.
Lynn here, she said she had a conflict with Mrs. Landor and specifically wanted toe and apologize.
We¡ we had no idea she woulde out with such nonsense.¡±
But Monica¡¯s behavior didn¡¯t look like she was here to apologize.
She was clearly here on a mission to catch a cheater.
Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.
But in the end, her honey was here. What kind of adultery was this!
Their entire film crew was about to be dragged down by Monica¡¯s actions.
¡°Oh?¡± Ben cast a nonchnt nce at Monica.
Monica trembled, barely able to speak, ¡°Ben, how¡ howe you are here?¡±
Didn¡¯t Best
Didn¡¯t Ben leave for a meeting a few days ago?
¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Ben calmly sat down next to Susan. ¡°The real question is, why are you here?¡±
¡°L¡¡± Monica turned pale.
She had thought.
As long as she could prove that Susan and Eason were alone together, whether or not something
actually happened between them didn¡¯t matter. She woulde out on top either way because Susan
being alone with a man was already inappropriate.
But now, Ben was also there.
All her previous ns had failed the moment Ben appeared.
Monica said, ¡°I came here looking for Thomas, I genuinely wanted to apologize to Susan. But when I
saw a stranger open the door, I misunderstood and said some things I shouldn¡¯t have to Susan.¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t mean any harm.¡±
Desperately, Monica looked to Thomas for help. ¡°Thomas, you know me. I don¡¯t have any ulterior
motives, I¡¯m truly innocent.¡±
Thomas looked at Monica with aplex expression.
1/4
Chapter 246
He really wanted to believe Monica.
But his intelligence wouldn¡¯t let him.
Thomas silently looked away.
Monica felt her heart sink, realizing that this time, Thomas probably wouldn¡¯t help her either.
She was on her own.
Monica looked at Susan with teary eyes. ¡°Susan, I¡¯m sorry. I misspoke earlier, but you can¡¯t me me
entirely. The situation did seem quite misleading. Even with Ben here, it¡¯s not appropriate for Eason to
stay here sote at night.¡±
Eason narrowed his eyes and pulled out a chair from behind the table where Susan stood.
Then, he casually nced at Monica. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, can¡¯t the three of us y a game of cards?¡±
Monica stared at the scattered ying cards on the table.
She didn¡¯t know how to react.
The middle of the night?
ying cards?
This seemed¡ oddly unproblematic.
¡°It was I who called Eason over,¡± Ben said calmly. ¡°After all, two people can¡¯t y cards by
themselves.¡±
Ben¡¯s tone was light and breezy.
The expressions around him started to turn curious.
Who would have thought? A billionaire, a secret card game enthusiast?
If this story got out, it could probably dominate the headlines for days.
Monica panicked. ¡°Then¡ then I must have misunderstood. I¡ I¡¯ll leave now.¡±
In this situation, Monica felt she couldn¡¯t stay in the room any longer.
She turned to leave.
¡°Wait.¡± Ben¡¯s voice was soft but firm.
Monica stiffened,
2/4
Chapter 246
Ben looked at Mr. Witt and said, ¡°What was the reason you said Monica came here to find Susan?¡±
Mr. Witt was quick on the uptake. ¡°To apologize.¡±
Ben¡¯s gaze returned to Monica. ¡°You n to leave without finishing what you came here for?¡±
Monica turned around, somewhat incredulously looking at Ben.
She had already lost face, what more did Ben want from her?
Was she actually expecting her to apologize to Susan?
Did Susan even deserve it?
¡°Yes! Ms. Lynn, you haven¡¯t apologized yet, how can you just leave like this?¡± Mr. Witt quickly said.
¡°Exactly.¡± Theresa chimed in with a smile. ¡°We all followed you here to witness your apology. If you
leave now, wouldn¡¯t our trip be in vain?¡±
¡°Yeah, we¡¯re all waiting to see.¡±
¡°Hurry up and apologize.¡±
¡°It¡¯s gettingte, everyone is waiting.¡±
The rest of the crew joined in, one after the other.
Monica listened to the cacophony around her, her face gradually turning pale.
She had brought all these people to prevent Susan from making excuses, but now, had the tables
turned and they were here to see her make a fool of herself?
She was, after all, the heiress of the Lynn family, and here she was, expected to apologize to Susan in
front of all these people.
Where could she possibly put her face!
Monica looked at Ben with almost a plea in her eyes, hoping he would change his mind.
Ben nced at her indifferently. ¡°Apologize.¡±
Monica¡¯s body began to tremble slightly. ¡°I¡ I
¡°Ms. Lynn, you said you were sincere, that you wanted to apologize to Mrs. Landor, and that¡¯s why we
all came. If
you back out now, well, that raises questions about your motives. We have a lot of people here, and
words travel. If someone lets something slip that tarnishes your reputation, don¡¯t get mad,¡± Mr. Witt
said.
3/4
Chapter 246
Mr. Witt¡¯s words were a clear threat.
dat
Monica looked at Ben¡¯s stern face, at Thomas bowing his head in silence, and at the schadenfreude on
everyone¡¯s
faces.
She knew if she didn¡¯t apologize today, she might not even make it out the door.
Monica slowly walked up to Susan, bowed her head, and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±
Ben raised an eyebrow. ¡°Susan, did you hear that?¡±
Before Susan could respond, Theresaughed and said, ¡°Whether Susan heard it, I don¡¯t know, but the
rest of us certainly didn¡¯t. Ms. Lynn, since you brought so many of us to witness, you should at least
make sure everyone can
hear you.¡±
¡°I think that makes sense.¡± Eason nodded in agreement.
¡°I agree.¡± Mr. Witt immediately followed.
¡°Yeah, it should be like this,¡± the others echoed.
¡°You¡ don¡¯t go too far!¡± Monica¡¯s voice suddenly turned sharp.
Susan had been inclined to dismiss Monica.
But seeing her act all wronged and reluctant, Susan didn¡¯t want to let her off the hook.
Susan arched an eyebrow and said coolly, ¡°You call this going too far? Showing up in the dead of night,
ndering without a second thought, now that¡¯s going too far. Ms. Lynn, for this and past issues, you
might as well apologize all at once. I¡¯m all ears.¡±
¡°You¡¡± Monica, fuming, extended a finger to point at Susan.
But before she could gesture, Thomas firmly pressed down her hand.
Chapter 247
Chapter 247
¡°Thomas, even you¡¯re picking on me,¡± Monica said, a hint of grievance in her eyes.
Thomas pressed his lips tightly together, slowly replying, ¡°Monica, no one is forcing you. It was your
own im that you wanted toe and apologize.
¡°¡¡± Monica was at a loss for words.
She couldn¡¯t very well admit that she never intended to apologize, that her actual n was to catch
someone in the act, could she?
With no other choice, Monica clenched her teeth and raised her voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.
There, are you
satisfied now?¡±
¡°Who said that?¡± Theresa said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring the dishes? I think Susan likes them. How about you
feed her
yourself.¡±
Monica was speechless.
She whirled to look at Theresa. ¡°I am the esteemed daughter of the Lynn family!¡±
¡°Unwilling, are you? Oh, that really makes us question your sincerity,¡± Theresa said coolly.
¡°You¡¡± Monica was shaking with anger.
Susan, at first, didn¡¯t feel like eating.
But seeing Monica in such a state piqued her interest.
¡°It¡¯s been ages since anyone¡¯s fed me. I think this idea isn¡¯t half bad,¡± Susan said, a smile ying on
her lips.
Monica turned to Ben for support. ¡°Ben¡¡±
Ben didn¡¯t even nce her way, his gaze filled with affection for Susan. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy.¡±
¡°Now, we¡¯re just waiting on Ms. Lynn.¡± Theresa thrust the fork into Monica¡¯s hand.
Someone quick¨Cwitted had already set the table with dishes.
Then, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Monica.
This level of humiliation¡ it was unbearable!
Monica felt an urge to throw the fork right there and then.
But ncing
at Ben¡¯s expressionless face, she didn¡¯t dare to.
1/5
Chapter 247
Gritting her teeth and with a face full of misery, Monica moved forward.
She asionally cast pitiable nces at the others, hoping someone would speak up for her.
But as she moved, a minute or two passing, not a single voice rose to her aid.
Seeing her dawdle, people began to urge her to pick up the pace.
Monica had no choice but to grit her teeth, picked up a piece of vegetable with her fork, and brought it
to Susan¡¯s mouth.
Susan wasn¡¯t really interested in eating.
But she was quite interested in watching Monica¡¯s expressions.
So, Susan, ignoring Monica¡¯s sour face, eagerly took a bite.
Then, she pointed to another dish and said, ¡®T¡¯d like a taste of the roast ribs too.¡±
¡°You, Susan¡¡± Monica got irritated.
cimply raised
Ben simply raised an eyebrow indifferently.
Monica clenched her teeth again and, steeling herself, picked up another piece with her fork.
Susan continued to eat with delight and then said, ¡°I¡¯d like some soup now.
Monica was bing numb.
Shedled out a bowl of soup and fed Susan, spoon by spoon.
At this point, she couldn¡¯t be more embarrassed than she already was.
Let Susan have her moment of triumph today!
Sooner orter, Monica would have her revenge.
Monica managed to keep her faceposed, but Susan lost interest.
¡°Enough, I¡¯m done. You can go now,¡± Susan said calmly.
Monica quickly put down the bowl and fork. ¡°You said you didn¡¯t want anymore. This means you¡¯ve
epted my apology, and we can let bygones be bygones.
Susan couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing. ¡°I only said you could leave. I didn¡¯t say I epted your
apology.¡±
¡°What else do you want?¡± Monica snapped.
dd MM
Chapter 247
Susan replied coolly, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything else. Whether to apologize is up to you, whether to forgive
is up to me. No one has decreed that an apology must be epted just because it¡¯s offered. I¡¯ve
received your apology, but I¡¯ve decided not to forgive you. Now, you can go.¡±
¡°You.¡± Monica was trembling with fury.
¡°Please leave. I don¡¯t want to see you right now,¡± Susan stated.
That feeling of humiliation.
That feeling of humiliation.
Monica shook all over, burning with the desire for revenge, yet she knew this wasn¡¯t the time.
Monica forced herself to take several deep breaths.
She would remember everything about today, etched firmly in her mind. One day, Monica vowed, she
would make Susan pay a price a thousand times more agonizing than what she endured today!
Gritting her teeth, Monica turned around and left without hesitation.
Since Susan had made her stance crystal clear, there was no point in Monica staying any longer,
enduring more
humiliation.
With Monica¡¯s departure, the others gradually trickled out. Theresa followed suit with the crowd.
Thomas didn¡¯t leave immediately. He stayed behind.
Thomas¡¯s mood was a littleplicated. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, about today, I¡¡±
Ben could guess that Thomas had likely been manipted by Monica again today.
He rubbed his temples. ¡°Thomas, one of these days, she¡¯s going to be the end of you.¡±
Thomas gave a wry smile. ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time.¡±
He had truly seen the light this time.
¡°I hope so,¡± Ben said, ncing at him with a nomittal expression.
No one knew better than he did how fixated Thomas had been on that girl from the past.
The feeling that she was the only light in his darkness was far too deep; forgetting her wasn¡¯t easy.
¡°Thomas,¡± Susan said, looking at him with an inexplicably pitying gaze, ¡°Some people are out of reach,
while others are right before your eyes. You chase distant dreams at the expense of what¡¯s near, and
sooner orter, you¡¯ll pay the price.¡±
Chapter 247
Susan¡¯s words seemed to hold a deeper meaning.
It was as if Thomas understood everything and yet understood nothing at all.
After a moment of silence, he left, seemingly lost in thought.
Some people were far away, while others were close at hand.
The one in the distance was once the bright moon in his heart.
But now, that bright moon had fallen into the mire and was no longer the figure he held in his mind.
And the one close at hand¡ who could that be?
Theresa¡¯s face inexplicably surfaced in Thomas¡¯s mind.
In the next instant, Theresa¡¯s image merged with Rose¡¯s.
In the end, the two slowly merged into one.
Thomas let out a wry smile.
He could no longer deceive himself.
In fact, Rose had to be Theresa.
There was a lot of evidence pointing to this, and the simrities between the two were not just a little
bit. But he seemed to have lost his mind before and didn¡¯t think in this direction at all.
Perhaps it wasn¡¯t that Thomas had lost his wits. Rather, he had subconsciously ignored the possibility.
He didn¡¯t dare to think too much about it.
Why did hee all the way here to look for Theresa?
He didn¡¯t dare to think too much about it.
Why did he keep moving closer to her even though he said that he didn¡¯t like her.
In fact, he should have realized on the second day of their meeting that Rose might actually be
Theresa.
He would rather bicker and linger around her than pierce that thin veil.
Because he knew once it was pierced, Theresa might no longer interact with him in such a natural
manner.
He kept procrastinating until today.
ntil today.
dd MM
Chapter 247
Thomas thought about Theresa¡¯s indifferent expression when she saw him with Monica, and a shiver
went through his heart.
He realized his own feelings.
But was everything already toote?
For the first time, Thomas understood the taste of utter panic.
The room fell silent again.
Eason frowned and said, ¡°I noticed Monica¡¯s expression when she left. It was off. She might stir up
trouble again. Ben, if you can¡¯t bring yourself to deal with her decisively, let me do it.¡±
Ben snorted coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t have another chance.¡±
He had been ready to put an end to Monica¡¯s delusions once and for all when she and Mr. Lynn had
been relentlessly self¨Cdestructive.
However, his n had been missing a key person and couldn¡¯t be executed until now.
What a coincidence.
He had found that key person.
With this person involved, Monica wouldn¡¯t be able to cause any more chaos.
As for her ultimate fate, it would be up to her own destiny.
Ben¡¯s expression remained indifferent, but there was an undertone of ruthlessness in his eyes.
SEND GIFT
COMMENT
¡°Are you sure?¡± Eason furrowed his brow. ¡°If you really can¡¯t handle it, making someone disappear
suddenly is, in fact, quite easy for me.¡±
Eason was speaking the truth.
The world may seem bright, but there¡¯s never a shortage of darkness beneath the surface.
And with his
status as the primary heir of the Tonico, making someone as insignificant as Monica vanish would b a
piece of cake.
Susan was startled.
What kind of ruthless Eason¡¯s words were this?
Eason, a businessman, talking so casually about making people disappear. It wasn¡¯t that a bit too
harsh?
Moreover, although Susan didn¡¯t like Monica, she didn¡¯t think the situation had reached such a dire
level.
Susan was about to say something.
Ben spoke up in a detached tone, ¡°Making a person disappear is the most useless form of punishment.
Monica will pay the price she deserves.¡±
He gently patted Susan¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have it under control.¡±
Susan let out a sigh of relief.
¡°But¡¡± Eason started to say something more.
Suddenly, Ben gave him a,meaningful look. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about Monica. Eason, it¡¯s getting
late. Do you n to continue ying cards, or is it time to leave?¡±
Eason¡¯s voice halted, and panic visibly took over his expression.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.
Susan nced at Eason and then at Ben, a flicker of surprise in her eyes.
She always felt there was something being kept from her between Ben and Eason.
Previously, when Ben invited Eason over to y cards, Susan found it strange.
Now, that feeling of strangeness climbed to its peak.
She had a premonition.
Her questions, she thought, would probably be answered tonight.
1/5
Chapter 248
Chapter 248
¡°Are you sure?¡± Eason furrowed his brow. ¡°If you really can¡¯t handle it, making someone disappear
suddenly is, in fact, quite easy for me.¡±
Eason was speaking the truth.
The world may seem bright, but there¡¯s never a shortage of darkness beneath the surface.
And with his status as the primary heir of the Tonico, making someone as insignificant as Monica
vanish would be a piece of cake.
Susan was startled.
What kind of ruthless Eason¡¯s words were this?
Eason, a businessman, talking so casually about making people disappear. It wasn¡¯t that a bit too
harsh?
Moreover, although Susan didn¡¯t like Monica, she didn¡¯t think the situation had reached such a dire
level.
Susan was about to say something.
Ben spoke up in a detached tone, ¡°Making a person disappear is the most useless form of punishment.
Monica will pay the price she deserves.¡±
He gently patted Susan¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have it under control.¡±
Susan let out a sigh of relief.
¡°But¡¡± Eason started to say something more.
Suddenly, Ben gave him a,meaningful look. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about Monica. Eason, it¡¯s getting
late. Do you n to continue ying cards, or is it time to leave?¡±
Eason¡¯s voice halted, and panic visibly took over his expression.
Susan nced at Eason and then at Ben, a flicker of surprise in her eyes.
She always felt there was something being kept from her between Ben and Eason.
Previously, when Ben invited Eason over to y cards, Susan found it strange.
Now, that feeling of strangeness climbed to its peak.
She had a premonition.
Her questions, she thought, would probably be answered tonight.
dd MM
Chapter 248
Under Susan¡¯s clear gaze, sweat began to bead on Eason¡¯s forehead, drop by drop.
He had nned toe clean to Susan tonight.
But even after days of mental preparation, when he finally faced Susan, panic set in.
He couldn¡¯t bring himself to speak and just kept dragging it on.
And so he dragged it until now.
¡°Is there nothing else? Susan, let¡¯s see our guest out,¡± Ben said.
¡°Wait a minute,¡± Eason wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and hurriedly said, ¡°I have something to
say.¡±
¡°Then speak,¡± Ben said coolly.
Susan also looked at him with curiosity.
Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
Under Susan¡¯s gaze, Eason¡¯s voice started to tremble.
He hurriedly said, ¡°I just wanted to ask Ms. Miller if I could take a little blood from you.¡±
didn¡¯t
Realizing how direct he was, Eason quickly said, ¡®I mean¡ I mean it like that. What I¡¯m saying is, even
a hair with the root would do.¡±
Susan¡¯s look slowly changed.
It began with surprise.
Then it morphed into the kind you¡¯d give to someone acting crazy.
Eason was about to lose his mind, and he wiped his sweat again. ¡°Ms. Miller, please don¡¯t
misunderstand. Actually,
the thing is¡ you are actually my sister¡ no, that¡¯s not right, you could possibly be my sister.
Personally, I feel
there¡¯s a big chance of that. But based on your background, it seems unlikely, yet I still feel¡¡±
Eason¡¯s words were jumbled.
Ben was speechless.
Susan was speechless.
Susan nced at Ben. ¡°What is he talking about?¡±
Ben quickly shook his head. ¡°I have no idea.¡±
Eason¡¯s face turned beet red. ¡°I¡ I¡¡±
215
dd M M
Chapter 248
He wanted to exin everything clearly.
But in front of Susan, his usually smooth eloquence just wouldn¡¯te through.
After struggling for a while, Eason looked pleadingly at Ben.
Susan also looked at Ben. ¡°You seem to know something?¡±
¡°Right, right, he knows everything, let him tell it,¡± Eason said with a sigh of relief.
Ben was speechless.
What was this, trouble falling from the sky?
But looking at Eason, he was truly pitiful.
+6
But seeing Eason¡¯s pitiable state, Ben decided to speak up concisely, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. His biological
sister has gone missing, and you resemble his mother¡¯s youthful appearance. He thinks you might be
his biological sister and wants to do a test to confirm.¡±
Eason was not pleased.
it was too concise.¡±
In his mental script, he had nned to vividly paint the picture of a mother¡¯s longing for her daughter,
and his own long search, all to score some good impression points in front of Susan.
Eason disapproved of his storytelling?
Ben said impatiently, ¡°Then do it yourself.¡±
Eason opened his mouth to speak, but then looking at Susan¡
He chickened out again.
He stuttered, ¡°That¡¯s¡ that¡¯s pretty much it. Ms. Miller, I was wondering if you¡¯d be willing to do a
simple test to
determine if there¡¯s a familial rtionship between us.¡±
Finally, he got the words out.
Eason let out a long sigh of relief.
¡°Sure,¡± Susan said, ¡°If hair will do, shall I pluck a few strands for you?¡±
As she spoke, Susan was about to reach for her hair.
Eason was astounded. ¡°You¡ you¡¯re agreeing just like that?¡±
Susan¡¯s face was the picture of nonchnce. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to refuse, really. Myst name is Miller,
yours is
Chapter 248
Nichs. It¡¯s quite unlikely that we¡¯re rted. But you¡¯ll probably never be at peace without a test. It¡¯s
not difficult to do, so why not?¡±
Susan¡¯s attitude was veryposed.
Eason was speechless.
Therefore, why didn¡¯t he say it directly at the beginning.
If he had said it directly, the results might havee out by now!
While he was questioning his approach to life, Susan had already plucked a few hairs with follicles
attached.
She looked at Eason and said, ¡°Is this enough?¡±
Eason, in a daze, took out a specimen bag, in a daze collected the hair, and then with the same dazed
nod, he agreed.
¡°Alright, you can go now.¡± Ben gestured dismissively.
Eason gripped the specimen bag tightly, then looked at Susan earnestly. ¡°Ms. Miller, I¡¯m going to rush
back to Tonico with the sample for testing. The results should be back in two or three days. Il contact
you then.¡±
¡°Sure,¡± Susan responded with a smile.
She didn¡¯t believe for a second that she and Eason shared any blood rtion.
So she didn¡¯t feel worried or anxious at all.
Eason, treasuring Susan¡¯s hair like it was a precious relic, left.
Susan nced at Ben. ¡°You knew about this all along?¡±
¡°Not really, just figured it out thest time we went skating,¡± Ben exined.
Susan smiled. ¡°Although I too hope I¡¯m not from the Miller family, Eason is probably in for a
disappointment.¡±
She and Yana were fraternal twins, sharing the same rare blood type.
Even though Carl and Jane hadn¡¯t been kind to her growing up, Susan never doubted she was from the
Miller family.
¡°Either way, giving him an answer will let him put it to rest,¡± Ben said.
Susan nodded in agreement.
The couple quickly put the matter out of their minds.
Chapter 248
In Tonico.
Eason hurried home, not eager to inform his parents just yet. Instead, he sent Susan¡¯s hair, along with
his own, to theb immediately.
If it could be proven that he and Susan were biological siblings, it would mean that Susan was indeed
from the
Nichs family.
After submitting the samples, Eason waited eagerly for the oue.
Would this wait bring hope or despair?
Chapter 249
Chapter 249
In Snowstock, at the hotel.
Ben had just finished a meeting, and Theresa¡¯s leg was almost fully healed.
Back in Anaville, a pile of matters awaited Ben¡¯s personal touch.
So, Ben and Susan decided to head back to Anaville.
¡°Your leg is nearly better, but you still need to be careful. I¡¯ve spoken to Mr. Witt that we¡¯ll shoot the
milder scenes first. The more intense ones can wait,¡± Susan said, her concern evident as she held
Theresa¡¯s hand.
Theresa felt a warmth in her heart and replied with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful.¡±
Susan nodded but her brow was still furrowed with worry.
The life of an actor is both morous and grueling.
Especially for neers like Theresa, who aim to be skilled performers, the effort required is
often much more than the average person.
this was T But this was Theresa¡¯s own path, and as her friend, all Susan could do was silently wish her
sess.
With their farewells said, Ben and Susan left.
After seeing them off, Theresa turned around, intending to return to the set.
Thomas called out to her, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask why I¡¯m not leaving with them?¡±
Theresa paused mid¨Cstep, looked back at him, and said indifferently, ¡°Why should I ask a stranger?¡±
With that, she walked away.
Thomas¡¯s hand unconsciously balled into a fist.
A stranger¡ that¡¯s all?
A wry smile crossed Thomas¡¯s face as he realized what it meant to be hoist by his own petard, to reap
what one
SOWS.
After a moment of silence, he followed her anyway.
Back on the set, Mr. Witt was making the final adjustments to the equipment.
During Theresa¡¯s rest, he had shot some solo scenes with the male lead. Now that Theresa was back,
they could resume normal shooting.
J & M M
Chapter 249
But given that Theresa¡¯s foot injury hadn¡¯t fully healed.
Mr. Witt decided to start with some tender scenes.
Outside, the snow was falling heavily.
After a series of trials and tribtions, the leads finally found an isted vi with a generator.
The male lead pulled out all the stops and managed to start the generator.
There wasn¡¯t much fuel left in the vi, and even with the generator running, they couldn¡¯t afford to
waste electricity.
To save power, they holed up in the smallest room, turning on the heater only there.
The room was cramped.
Outside, the snowstorm raged, but inside, a rare warmth enveloped them.
The male and female leads, after a long and bumpy journey, started to let their guards down.
Here, they engaged in an honest conversation, softening the tension between them..
The scene in the room was meant to be cozy and a bit yful, a wee change from the harshness
of the outdoor scenes. It was also designed to amodate Theresa¡¯s recent injury.
Mr. Witt spent the entire day focusing on the indoor scenes.
As evening approached, another crucial s
was set to take ce inside the room.
Before the shooting started.
Mr. Witt gathered the two actors, earnestly exining the scene.
¡°At this point, both characters have developed feelings for each other, but neither dares to admit it. And
now, the oil in the generator is running out. Without heating, the cold is unbearable. The male lead,
Levi, decides to risk finding more oil, but the female lead, Alice, is worried and forbids him from going.
She hugs him from behind. You need to really feel that restrained emotion between them. Now, you two
go off to the side and talk, to build up that
chemistry.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Witt,¡± Henri immediately responded with confidence. ¡°Developing feelings with a
beautiful woman like Rose will be a piece of cake.¡±
Theresa felt a bit ufortable with his words, but she reasoned that Henri was only saying it for the
sake of the film. She thought she might be overthinking it, so she just smiled and said nothing.
¡°Rose, let¡¯s find a small room for just the two of us. We can talk and chat,¡± Henri said in a lowered
voice, his words
Chapter 249
seemingly carrying a different implication, or perhaps not.
Theresa took it as hismitment to the film and nodded in agreement.
So, the two of them went off alone to build rapport.
Thomas watched from the side, a bitter taste of jealousy rising within him.
His heart was in turmoil, itching to pull Theresa back to him.
But he had no right, no standing to do so.
Thomas could only sit there, eyes fixed on the closed door, powerless.
Cultivate a rtionship?
Just the two of them, alone in a small room?
What kind of rtionship were they supposed to build?
Could it be¡
Thomas¡¯s mind was awash with countless guesses, feeling on the verge of madness.
Thankfully, after five minutes.
Henri and Theresa emerged from the room.
Thomas quickly nced over.
Henri looked pleased as punch.
But Theresa wore a somber expression, seemingly not too happy.
What on earth had happened?
¡°Can you shoot in this state?¡± Mr. Witt asked, frowning.
¡°Mr. Witt, rest assured, we¡¯re in top form,¡± Henri quickly said.
Mr. Witt looked dubiously at Theresa¡¯s expression. ¡°Rose, you good?¡±
¡°No problem.¡± Theresa took a deep breath and nodded.
She reminded herself that she should keep the drama on stage separate from real life and not let
outside issues affect her performance.
Chapter 249
Seeing that both leads were ready, Mr. Witt nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get started.¡±
Henri and Theresa then entered the filming room.
After filming began.
Henri, sticking to the script, made a determined face, deciding to go out in search of engine oil.
Alice remained silent, not uttering a word.
As Henri turned to leave.
Alice suddenly stood up.
¡°Cut!¡± Mr. Witt furrowed his brow. ¡°Alice, you¡¯re supposed to be fond of him, not wanting to kill him! Your
expression is way off.¡±
Theresa pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll adjust again.¡±
¡°Alright, you have one minute.¡±
A minuteter, they resumed filming.
Theresa had only taken a few steps.
Mr. Witt called cut again.
Then, it turned into an endless loop of cut after cut.
¡°Alice, what¡¯s gotten into you today!¡± Mr. Witt was getting angry. ¡°I used to say you were spirited, but
today¡¯s performance, any rookie could run circles around you!¡±
Theresa¡¯s eyes reddened a bit. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±
N?velDrama.Org is the owner.
¡°What good does sorry do?¡± Mr. Witt was visibly irritated. ¡°That¡¯s enough for today. Go and get yourself
together! If it¡¯s the same tomorrow, even with Mrs. Landor¡¯s rmendation, I¡¯ll consider recasting.¡±
Mr. Witt knew that Theresa was Susan¡¯s good friend. Most of the time, he was willing to look out for
Theresa.
But that didn¡¯t include ruining his movie.
Theresa bit her lip. ¡°I¡¯ll adjust.¡±
Seeing her sincere attitude softened Mr. Witt¡¯s expression somewhat.
¡°Mr. Witt, don¡¯t be too harsh. After all, Rose is still a newbie. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll guide her properly,¡± Henri
said with a reassuring smile.
Chapter 249
¡°Good. I¡¯m counting on you.¡± Mr. Witt patted Henri¡¯s shoulder trustingly.
Theresa nced in Henri¡¯s direction, a flicker of resentment shing in her eyes.
Why had her performance suddenly tanked? It all started in the little room earlier when Henri had said
something totally out of the blue.
Theresa took a deep breath and steeled herself for adjustment.
She told herself this opportunity was crucial, and she had to seize it. No matter how less¨Cthan¨Cideal
the co¨Cstar, she had to adapt and strive toplete this shoot perfectly.
Thomas watched Theresa, his brow slightly creased.
His gut told him something must have happened in those few minutes Theresa and Henri were alone,
something that shook her. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be this way.
What exactly had happened?
Chapter 250
Chapter 250
At night.
Theresa was alone in her room, silently poring over the script.
She truly adored the script of Love in Bitter Winter.
For this script, she had poured her heart and soul into it.
No matter what, she needed to shake off her mood and strive to do justice to the film.
Theresa tried to block out the offstage distractions and focus all her energy on the work itself.
At this moment..
A knock on the door broke the silence.
Theresa walked over and opened the door.
Then, she saw Henri standing at the door.
Her face darkened, and she moved to close the door.
But Henri, smiling, blocked the door and said, ¡°You seemed a bit off during filming, didn¡¯t you?¡±
Theresa pursed her lips. ¡°Why do you think my performance suffered, don¡¯t you know?¡±
At that time, they had entered the room.
Henri had suddenly tried to kiss her.
It took all her strength to push him away.
Then, he acted as if nothing happened when they emerged.
This was Theresa¡¯s first brush with such behavior, and naturally, it threw her off bnce.
Later, when the filming started.
Alice was supposed to have developed feelings with Levi.
But after witnessing such a side of Henri.
Theresa simply couldn¡¯t convince herself to get back into character.
That led to the series of cuts that evening.
1/5
Chapter 250
Now, here was Henri, shamelessly bringing up the subject, and Theresa felt a surge of anger, almost to
the point of wanting to strike him.
Henri greeted Theresa with a gentle smile. ¡°Rose, you¡¯ve got it all wrong. I didn¡¯t expect such a strong
reaction from you. But truly, I had no III Intentions. You¡¯ve read the script, right? in the scene we were
shooting tonight, our characters share a kiss. As a neer, you might be fine most of the time, but
kissing scenes can trip you up. So, I was just trying to give you some practice beforehand. There was
no other meaning behind it.¡±
Theresa frowned. ¡°You didn¡¯t look like you were just practicing.¡±
¡°We only had five minutes, I was in a hurry, that¡¯s why I jumped right in. But when you resisted, I didn¡¯t
force you, did 1?¡± Henri exined, ¡°You¡¯re new to acting, so you might not understand. We actors, we
have to be willing to dedicate ourselves to the craft. The quickest way to get into character for a
romantic scene is just that. It¡¯s my fault too, I forgot you¡¯re a neer and not familiar with these
things. Next time, I¡¯ll discuss it with you in
advance.¡±
Theresa began to waver. ¡°Is that so?¡±
¡°Yes.¡± Henri nodded earnestly. ¡°You know the reputation I¡¯ve built through the many films I¡¯ve done.
Everything I do is to better showcase the script, with absolutely no personal agenda.¡±
Henri presented himself as a paragon of righteousness.
Theresa started to doubt her own judgment.
Could it be that she had overreacted?
Maybe in show business, this approach was actually quite normal?
Hesitating, Theresa said, ¡°Then perhaps I misunderstood.¡±
¡°It¡¯s also my fault for not considering your feelings,¡± Henri said apologetically. ¡°Here¡¯s what I¡¯ll do. To
show how sorry I am, let me help you go over the script.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡± Theresa shook her head. ¡°But that¡¯s not necessary. I can study it myself.¡±
¡°I¡¯m helping you and also helping myself. After all, a smoother shoot benefits us both, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Henri
said.
Theresa pursed her lips.
¡°Mr. Witt suggested I help you with it,¡± Henri said.
Theresa hesitated, then stepped aside. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take you up on your offer.¡±
Henri¡¯s smile was almost imperceptible as he eagerly stepped inside.
Initially, Theresa was very guarded around Henri.
2/5
Chapter 250
But once inside, Henri didn¡¯t show any odd behavior.
He sat down and was all business.
¡°Come on, bring out the script, and let¡¯s go over it together,¡± Henri said as he took out his own copy.
Seeing him with his own script, Theresa felt somewhat reassured.
They took out their scripts and began to discuss earnestly.
Henri¡¯s reputation as a top actor was well¨Cdeserved.
With the same script, Henri could tease out more details, moreyers of meaning.
After an hour of discussion, Theresa¡¯s view of him hadpletely changed.
She had only one thought.
That¡¯s the magic of a true movie star.
Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.
His understanding of the script was indeed much deeper than hers.
¡°Looks like we¡¯ve about covered everything for tomorrow¡¯s scene,¡± Henri said, his voice warm and
comforting. ¡°Do you have any other questions or need further assistance?¡±
By now, Theresa¡¯s heart had softened, and she felt perhaps she had overreacted earlier that day.
Henri had even taken the time to rehearse with her, demonstrating a truly supportive nature.
¡°No more questions, thank you so much, senior, Theresa said with genuine gratitude.
¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± Henri replied with a smile. ¡°As long as tomorrow¡¯s shoot goes smoothly, it¡¯s all worth
it.¡±
Henri¡¯s words were too noble.
Theresa couldn¡¯t help but feel touched.
¡°Well, in order to wish us a smooth shooting tomorrow, I think the hotel provides red wine. Why don¡¯t
we have a drink to celebrate? Henri suddenly proposed.
Drinking?
Theresa hesitated.
But she figured that since the misunderstanding had been cleared up, a little celebration wouldn¡¯t hurt.
Besides, the wine was from her room, so there shouldn¡¯t be any issues.
3/5
Chapter 250
¡°Okay.¡± Theresa agreed.
She took out a ss of red wine, poured Henri a ss, and poured herself another ss.
¡°I¡¯m not great with alcohol, so one ss is a celebration for me,¡± Theresa said.
¡°Whatever you say.¡± Henri chuckled, lifting his ss. ¡°Here¡¯s to a sessful shoot tomorrow, may
everything go off
without a hitch.¡±
¡°To a sessful shoot,¡± Theresa echoed, clinking sses with him, and taking a sip.
Henri¡¯s eyes shed, and he also drank the wine.
After finishing their drinks, Theresa nced at the time and subtly hinted. ¡°Senior, we have an early
start tomorrow, maybe we should¡*
Her sentence was cut short
A sudden change washed over Theresa.
Something wasn¡¯t right.
A heat crept across her face, her thoughts began to swirl in a fog, and an indescribable longing surged
from within.
Theresa looked up at Henri.
Henri¡¯s current state was simr to hers.
His face flushed and his eyes gleaming with a dangerous light.
He stood and moved closer to Theresa.
Theresa¡¯s heart pounded, and she pushed herself back, trying to escape.
¡°Senior, please, be rational. There¡¯s something wrong with this wine,¡± Theresa said.
Henri¡¯s face twisted into a strange expression. ¡°I know.¡±
He knew?
Theresa¡¯s expression suddenly changed.
Chapter 251
Chapter 251
Even Theresa, naive as she was, realized what was happening now.
Everything that evening was a setup!
Henri hade for her!
Biting her lip, Theresa struggled to contain the surge of panic within her.
Theresa still held thest glimmer of hope, hoping to stop Henri.
She said, ¡°Henri, you¡¯re a celebrated actor. Have you considered the impact this could have on your
career if it got out?¡±
A sinister smile appeared on Henri¡¯s face. ¡°A mutual affair is hardly scandalous. Oh, Rose, you¡¯re so
inexperienced. In our world, on¨Cset romances are mundane. Even if you speak out, who will they
believe? A renowned actor or a neer trying to seduce him? Go ahead and tell, but I assure you,
you¡¯ll end up worse off than me.¡±
Theresa¡¯s eyes flickered with understanding.
Henri¡¯s confidence suggested this wasn¡¯t his first time doing this.
With his smooth demeanor, he must have preyed on many.
Yet, his reputation in the entertainment industry remained untarnished.
What did that imply?
No one had exposed him, or perhaps, no one dared to.
Feeling her strength ebbing away, Theresa slumped against the wall, her legs giving way.
Henri, though he had drunk, seemed to have taken some antidote beforehand. His actions were
unhindered.
¡°Come now, don¡¯t look so glum. I¡¯m here to show you a good time, not to harm you,¡± Henri said with a
twisted smile, approaching the powerless Theresa.
Chapter 251
He eyed Theresa, a predator savoring his prize.
This was a conquest he had long craved, and now it was within his grasp.
Theresa, seeing the malice in his face, felt a glimmer of despair.
Was there no escape from this nightmare?
Henri eagerly advanced, grasping Theresa¡¯s shoulder.
Theresa wanted to resist, but she was utterly drained.
As Henri¡¯s face drew closer, Theresa closed her eyes in agony.
However, in the next moment.
Suddenly, a loud banging noise filled the room, followed by a muffled groan.
Dazed, Theresa opened her eyes to see Henri copsing towards her.
She was about to scream when someone forcefully pushed Henri aside and looked at her anxiously,
¡°Theresa, are you alright?¡±
Theresa stared at the man who had appeared out of nowhere.
Thomas.
It was Thomas.
How did he end up here?
And why was he calling her Theresa?
Theresa¡¯s emotions were aplex mix. ¡°You recognized me?¡±
Realizing his slip¨Cup in the heat of the moment, Thomas pressed his lips together and said, ¡°Even
though your appearance and voice have changed, you¡¯re still the same person. There are so many
simrities, it would be hard to ignore them.¡±
Chapter 251
Theresa forced a smile, ¡°Is that so?¡±
Thomas, avoiding Theresa¡¯s overly flushed face, quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with this guy first. Be careful.¡±
Thomas then dragged Henri, who he had knocked unconscious, out of the room.
Theresa watched his retreating back, silently battling the growing longing in her heart.
Thomas took Henri to an empty room.
He looked at Henri with disgust. He poured a bucket of cold water over the unconscious man.
¡°Who?¡± Henri jolted awake, yelling.
f
Seeing Thomas, his face changed. ¡°It was you! You knocked me out!¡±
¡°Yes, it was me,¡± Thomas replied calmly.
¡°You, just a lowly stagehand, dare to do this to me? Do you believe that I can have you cklisted in
this industry with just one word?¡± Henri said arrogantly.
Thomas had been helping around the set, so Henri mistook him for a stagehand.
¡°Oh?¡± Thomas raised an eyebrow.
Mistaking Thomas¡¯s reaction for fear, Henri smirked. ¡°If you¡¯re smart, you¡¯ll take me back to Rose¡¯s
room now and keep quiet about this. Do that, and i won¡¯t only spare you, but I¡¯ll introduce you to some
new productions. You¡¯re good¨Clooking; maybe you¡¯ll get a few minor roles and won¡¯t have to work as a
stagehand anymore.¡±
Thomas gave him an emotionless nce and then threw a punch, hitting Henri in the face.
Henri was caught off guard and was punched in the face.
¡°Henri looked at him in shock and anger.
Silently, Thomas delivered punch after punch to Henri¡¯s face, each blow fierce and precise.
As a doctor, Thomas knew the human body well.
3/5
OyeTalk
Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
INSTALL
Chapter 251
Every single one of his strikes was ruthless and urate.
Initially, Henri tried to resist.
But he soon ended up writhing on the floor.
After venting his anger, Thomas stripped Henri down to his underwear and tied him up with a rope.
Henri¡¯s face tumed pale. ¡°What¡ what are you going to do?¡±
Thomas didn¡¯t answer. He pulled out his phone and snapped a bunch of photos of Henri.
Then showed them to Henri as a threat.
$
¡°Quit the y tomorrow, or these photos will be everywhere overnight. I¡¯ve also found the waiter who
spiked Rose¡¯s drink. If you don¡¯t cooperate, I¡¯ll send you straight to jail.¡±
Henri¡¯splexion shifted slightly. ¡°You can¡¯t possibly have any evidence!¡±
¡°You can gamble your acting career on that,¡± Thomas said calmly.
Henri¡¯s face darkened.
Today, Thomas came at the right time.
Could it be that he really had some evidence?
He had been unscrupulous before because the victim had no evidence, but if there was¡
Biting his lip, Henri agreed, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll quit. But you must delete those photos from your phone.¡±
Thomas simply pocketed his phone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep them safe for you.¡±
After that, he left the room directly.
At first, Henri was relieved, but soon he screamed.
¡°Hey, untie my rope.¡±
4/5
OyeTalk
INSTALL
Chapter 201
¡°The heating in the room is off. Are you trying to freeze me to death?¡±
¡°Stop! Stop right there.¡±
What answered him was the sound of a heavy door closing.
¡°Thomas!¡± Henri¡¯s voice pierced into the sky.
After leaving the room and ignoring Henri¡¯s screams for release, Thomas hurried back to Theresa¡¯s
room, concerned about her condition.
Theresa was in a bad state.
She sat dazedly in the corner, her entire body unnaturally flushed.
Thomas¡¯s heart tightened as he approached her. ¡°Theresa¡¡±
Before he could say more.
Theresa suddenly wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him without hesitation.
Thomas¡¯s pupils dted in shock.
He tried to push Theresa away. ¡°Theresa, calm down. I¡¯m going to get you a cold shower right now.¡±
But Theresa shook her head, her body entwining around him like a serpent.
Chapter 252
Chapter 252
The next day.
Thomas woke up to find himself alone.
He was momentarily disoriented, but then the memories of the previous night flooded back in, like a
tidal wave
It all felt like a surreal dream.
It was hard to find the real feeling.
Wasst night real, or just a figment of his imagination?
Could it really be a dream?
As Thomas pulled back the covers, the sight of a small bloodstain on the bed made his heart skip a
beat.
It wasn¡¯t a dream.
Last night, he and Theresa had really¡
A flicker of joy crossed Thomas¡¯s heart.
This intimacy meant he now shared a close bond with Theresa. Perhaps there was a possibility for
them after all.
Right now, Thomas couldn¡¯t wait to see Theresa.
¡°You¡¯re up.¡± Theresa¡¯s voice rang out.
Thomas hurriedly turned around and saw that Theresa was already dressed neatly. At this moment,
she was looking at him calmly.
¡°Theresa.¡± Thomas¡¯s voice softened. ¡°Aboutst night.
¡°What happenedst night? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Theresa said.
Thomas was taken aback.
1/6
OyeTalk
INSTALL
such idental circumstances.
But what did it change?
it was just an unexpected incident.
Thomas had someone he liked, and she had no intention of dating.
They were simply not meant to be. Why force something that wasn¡¯t there?
Rather than waiting for Thomas to awkwardly address the situation, she decided to take the initiative,
sparing
them both any embarrassment.
Thomas¡¯s eyes changed slightly. ¡°How can you not remember what happenedst night? Are you
saying you¡¯ve used me and now you don¡¯t want to take responsibility?¡±
Theresa replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was drugged yesterday, and that¡¯s why¡ If you want anypensation,
just ask. I¡¯ll do my best to satisfy you.¡±
Thomas was speechless.
Compensation?
Was that what he wanted?
Theresa spoke earnestly, ¡°I¡¯ll do anything within my power to make it right.¡±
Thomas opened and closed his mouth, hesitating.
What if he expressed his wish for them to seriously consider a rtionship?
Seeing Theresa¡¯s calm demeanor, Thomas remained silent.
Theresa was clearly avoiding him, and it seemed unfair to press such a request on her now.
Forcing a smile, Thomas said, ¡°I didn¡¯t lose outst night. Let¡¯s just pretend nothing happened.¡±
¡°Alright.¡± Theresa nodded.
2/6
OyeTalk
INSTALL
Chapter 252
Thomas lingered silently for a while before saying. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±
He turned to leave.
But he deliberately walked slowly.
The short distance to the door took him over a minute.
He hoped that Theresa would call him back.
But the expected voice never came.
Thomas left quietly, his spirits lowered.
Last night¡¯s events seemed like a fleeting dream.
It was time for him to wake up.
After Thomas left, Theresa lookedplexly at the closed door..
It took her a while to withdraw her gaze and start tidying the disheveled bed.
She felt both annoyed and relieved aboutst night.
Annoyed that she had initiated such an encounter with Thomas.
Fortunately, Henri did not seed.
However, knowing Henri¡¯s cunning nature, she worried he might not let the matter rest and could take
drastic
actions.
Even though she loved the script and wanted to act in it.
But now.
It seemed she might have to give it up.
Theresa took a deep breath.
3/6
OyeTalk
INSTALL
Chapter 252
Theresa decided to talk to Mr. Witt about quitting the production. She figured her savings should cover
any breach of contract fees.
Theresa stood alone by the window for a while, then headed to the set when it was time.
From a distance, Theresa saw Mr. Witt and approached him. ¡°Mr. Witt, I¡¡±
¡°Rose,¡± Mr. Witt said with a smile, patting her shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t stress too much. I was too harshst
night. Rx and focus on your performanceter.¡±
Theresa managed a wry smile.
That was typical of Mr. Witt.
He was usually smooth¨Ctalking and good at socializing.
But he became upromising once filming started.
Theresa had noints against Mr. Witt. She knew Mr. Witt was strict about the work, not personal.
Mr. Witt had no idea that Henri was backed by such a person.
Theresa took a deep breath, about to announce her decision to quit the y.
All of a sudden, Mr. Witt¡¯s phone rang.
¡°Just a moment, Rose,¡± Mr. Witt said, answering the call.
¡°Ah, Henri,¡± Mr. Witt spoke cheerily.
Theresa¡¯s expression changed slightly.
She didn¡¯t know what Henri would say to Mr. Witt!
However, it wasn¡¯t long before Mr. Witt¡¯s face turned sour.
¡°What, you¡¯re quitting?¡±
¡°In the middle of winter, where am I supposed to find a new lead actor?¡±
4/6
OyeTalk
INSTALL
Chapter 252
¡°The contract has been signed. If you resign, you will have to pay the penalty fee!¡±
¡°Henri, aren¡¯t you worried that your reputation will be affected?¡±
Mr. Witt initially tried to reason, but Henri¡¯s attitude must have been very firm.
Eventually, Mr. Witt lost his temper.
¡°Fine, quit then. But remember, you¡¯ll never be in any of my films again.¡± Mr. Witt hung up angrily.
N
Theresa, having overheard, asked, ¡°Mr. Witt, did Henri quit?¡±
Mr. Witt was visibly upset. ¡°Just quits like that, I¡¯ve never seen someone so irresponsible! Rose, I¡¯m
sorry, but you¡¯ll have to do solo scenes for now. Give me a few days to find a recement male actor.¡±
Theresa¡¯s eyes lit up.¡±
With Henri quitting, there was no need for her to leave the y.
Theresa quickly agreed. ¡°Okay, whatever works.¡±
Mr. Witt patted her shoulder. ¡°Take the day off today. I need to find a recement.¡±
¡°Sure. I¡¯ll use the time to study the script more,¡± Theresa responded eagerly.
Mr. Witt nodded and hurried off.
Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.
The sudden resignation of the lead actor posed a big problem for him.
Fortunately, since the filming had only just begun, reshooting the few scenes wouldn¡¯t be a massive
loss.
However, any further dys would rack up considerable expenses, making it difficult to exin to the
investors.
His priority was to find a new lead actor.
Mr. Witt hurried to make phone calls one by one.
In the room.
5/6
OyeTalk
INSTALL
Chapter 252
Henri red at his bruised and swollen face in the mirror, a dark glint in his eyes.
Thomas had dared to attack him so fiercely.
The worst part was his carefully maintained nose, now askew.
Henri had always boasted to his fans about being all¨Cnatural, If he showed up on set looking like this,
his lies would be exposed.
Even without the threat of those photos Thomas took, Henri likely couldn¡¯t continue filming in this state.
After being beaten like this and paying a penalty fee, Mr. Witt still dared to get angry with him. The
more Henri thought about it, the angrier he became. He almost hated everyone.
Chapter 253
Chapter 253
Fueled by resentment, Henri was determined to deal with Rose and Thomas slowly.
As for Mr. Witt, he was just a director of amercial film, but he had won the grand prize!
What right did he have to talk to her like this?
In a rage, Henri picked up the phone and called all the people in the film circle he knew.
Heined about the poor shooting conditions and criticized the decision to cast an inexperienced
actress as the female lead, iming her acting skills were terrible. He portrayed his departure from the
film as a sacrifice to maintain his reputation, rather than continue with a project that was bound to fail.
Henri had a good reputation in the film circle
While Mr. Witt, despite having box¨Coffice sess, was often criticized for only makingmercial
films.
Although the box office ie ofmercial films was high, their status was actually not high.
So, when Henri spread his version of events, most people believed him, assuming Mr. Witt had made
another mistake in casting a novice actress, likely leading to another flop.
Henri made a phone call first.
Later, when Mr. Witt called to invite the capable actor to take over, these people found excuses to
refuse him one
after another.
Reputable actors were very conscious of their public image and didn¡¯t want to be associated with a
potential flop.
If Mr. Witt gave him enough money, someone might take it for the sake of money.
However, the remuneration given by Mr. Witt was not much. He spent most of his money on the movie
itself.
In this case, it was easy to understand that no one was willing to take it.
Mr. Witt was frantic after making numerous calls without sess.
1/6
OyeTalk
INSTALL
Emergency calls only
Chapter 253
Without a male lead, the production couldn¡¯t proceed, leading to wasted expenses.
If he stayed here for ten days or half a month, he wouldn¡¯t have to shoot this movie.
Meanwhile, Henri, learning from his informants that Mr. Witt was struggling to find a recement,
couldn¡¯t help
but smirk.
Fight with him?
Didn¡¯t he know his status in the circle?
He stopped shooting.
Mr. Witt¡¯s film can not proceed.
In fact, this script was quite good. He had thought highly of it in private. Otherwise, he would not have
taken the initiative to ept this film.
But since Rose and Mr. Witt were so insensible, this movie could not be continued.
As Henriughed, he winced from the pain in his bruised face.
Thinking ofst night¡¯s humiliation, a trace of hatred shed across his eyes.
While Rose and Mr. Witt were indeed infuriating, the one he despised the most was Thomas,
How dare a mere stagehand treat him like that.
Last night, he was tied up all over. If he hadn¡¯t tried his best to get the phone and find someone to save
him, he would have frozen to death in the room yesterday.
Thinking of the feeling of humiliation, Henri gnashed his teeth.
He would definitely make Thomas pay the price.
Henri did not stay in the Snowstock for long. After he wrote down all the information in the notebook, he
left
secretly.
Next, he had to take good care of his nose. When it recovered, he coulde out to work again.
2/6
OyeTalk
INSTALL
Chapter 253
That was anotherrge sum of money.
Thomas, Thomas!
The more Henri thought about it, the more resentful he became.
Mr. Witt didn¡¯t care about Henri¡¯s departure at all.
Anyway, he had resigned. The most important thing now was to find the next sessor.
In the beginning, Mr. Witt had been looking for all kinds of movie stars.
However, these people all tactfully refused him.
take
Mr. Witt had no choice but to take a step back and find some male actors who had not won the award
but were still quite capable.
But these people also refused him one after another.
When he was rejected again, Mr. Witt couldn¡¯t help asking why.
The man had cooperated with Mr. Witt before. After hesitating for a moment, he couldn¡¯t help but ask,
¡°Mr. Witt, did your cooperation with the best actor Henri end unpleasantly?¡±
Mr. Witt was stunned for a moment and then came to his senses. ¡°It¡¯s him?¡±
¡°Henri has been spreading the news everywhere that the female lead of this movie is a neer with
poor acting skills. This movie must be a bad one. The actors with ambition naturally won¡¯t ept this
movie.¡±
¡°It¡¯s true that the female lead is a neer, but she¡¯s very smart, and her acting skills are not bad at
all,¡± Mr. Witt said angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what kind of person I am? Can I use a neer who
doesn¡¯t know anything?¡±
The actor said, ¡°Well, yes, you can.¡±
Mr. Witt was speechless.
It seemed he did have a history of questionable casting choices.
3/6
OyeTalk
INSTALL
Chapter 253
After all, inmercial films, box office sess, and acting skills don¡¯t always corrte.
Sometimes, for the sake of attracting more investment, he had indeed cast actors pushed by investors.
But Love In Bitter Winter was different from his previousmercial films.
It was a project he had poured years of effort into, and he would never mess it up.
He knew this, but others didn¡¯t believe it.
Mr. Witt felt a surge of frustration. Had he known it woulde to this, he wouldn¡¯t have made those
compromises for financial gain in the past.
Clearing his throat, Mr. Witt said, ¡°That was the past. I¡¯ve changed now. I promise you, this film is not a
flop.¡±
The actor replied, ¡°Mr. Witt, I personally believe you and would like to take the role.¡±
Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.
¡°Then take it,¡± Mr. Witt said excitedly.
¡°But with Henri¡¯s backingpany also involved, they¡¯ve said that anyone who takes this role won¡¯t get
to work with their artists in the future.¡± the actor sighed. ¡°Mr. Witt, I¡¯d like to help you, but I also need to
make a living.¡±
Mr. Witt understood and replied somberly, ¡°I get it, I won¡¯t make it hard for you.¡±
The actor breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Mr. Witt, it¡¯s good that you can understand.¡±
Mr. Witt hung up the phone expressionlessly.
Henri¡¯spany, Decho Group, was one of the toppanies in the industry, and Henri, holding
shares in thepany, wielded significant influence.
This time, he was able to persuade thepany to step down because he was a shareholder of the
company.
On the other hand, he had dered that he would never make anymercial films again before he
started
Love in Bitter Winter.
At that time, many people tried to persuade him, but he was indeed tired of filmingmercial films, so
he
insisted on his choice.
4/6
Oye Talk
INSTALL
Since then, his business partners had distanced themselves from him one after another.
After all, in their opinion, there was no value in Mr. Witt who did not shoot amercial movie.
This was also the reason why Henri could easily suppress him.
Mr. Witt let out a bitterugh.
Was sticking to one¡¯s ideals always this difficult?
With the start of the Decho Group, he could forget about those well¨Cknown male actors.
if they wanted to continue filming, they had to hire neers.
But how n
many newbies in the world could amaze him with a single nce like Rose?
If there was no other way, he might really have to give up.
Mr. Witt sighed and went to the set.
Although the production team was temporarily suspended, the staff was very dedicated, and everyone
was still holding onto the scene.
Seeing this, Mr. Witt felt sad and moved.
As long as there was a chance, he didn¡¯t want to disappoint such a group of people.
Just as Mr. Witt was mourning silently, he suddenly saw a handsome man walking past him.
Mr. Witt¡¯s eyes lit up..
He grabbed a staff member next to him and asked, ¡°Who is this? Why have I never seen him before?¡±
Chapter 254
Chapter 254
The man nced in the direction of Mr. Witt¡¯s gaze and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Witt, are you so busy
that your fainted? This is Thomas.¡±
¡°Thomas?¡±
Mr. Witt was surprised.
He knew of Thomas. A mysterious figure, acquainted with Ben and Susan, likely some hidden big shot.
Yet, this big shot had been mingling around his set, helping out for free.
Over time, everyone started treating him like part of the crew.
But today, Thomas looked different.
He had clearly dressed up, looking handsome with a hint of charm, a stark contrast to his previously
unremarkable appearance.
Thomas walked straight toward Theresa.
Theresa was a little nervous.
What was Thomas doing approaching her in front of everyone?
¡°Rose,¡± Thomas said seriously, ¡°look, my hands are empty, aren¡¯t they?
Theresa gazed at his empty hands, nodding in confusion.
With a smile, Thomas made a grabbing gesture in the air, and suddenly, a rose appeared in his hand.
He offered it to Theresa. ¡°For you.¡±
Theresa was speechless.
¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked.
1/7
Chapter 254
¡°Just a bit of magic,¡± Thomas replied nonchntly.
Theresa took a deep breath. ¡°And then?¡±
¡°And then?¡± Thomas said calmly, ¡°If you like, perhaps you¡¯d consider being my girlfriend?¡±
¡°Wow.¡±
The crew burst into excitement.
Everyone started cheering and teasing.
¡°Thomas, you¡¯re impressive, using a rose to woo Rose!¡±
¡°I salute you,
man.¡±
¡°Say yes to him, say yes.¡±
Thomas was popr among the crew, and surprisingly, most of them were cheering for him.
Thomas waved his hand. ¡°Calm down, everyone. I¡¯m not worthy of Rose yet. I¡¯m just expressing my
feelings. But I¡¯ll keep striving, and one day, I¡¯ll be the man who truly deserves her.¡±
Theresa was speechless.
The crowd became even more excited.
¡°You¡¯ve got guts!¡±
¡°Go Thomas!¡±
¡°Rose, think about it.¡±
In the midst of the noise, Theresa lowered her voice, her words tinged with frustration. ¡°Thomas, what
are you
doing?¡±
¡°Pursuing you,¡± Thomas replied, his voice steady and unchanging.
Theresa red at him, her voice dropping even lower. ¡°Did we agree to forget aboutst night?¡±
Chapter 254
Thomas let out a wry smile. ¡°This has nothing to do with that. I simply want to pursue you. I like you.¡±
¡°Bah.¡± Theresa didn¡¯t believe it at all.
+5
After a moment of silence, Thomas spoke softly, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my feelings for you, why do you think I
make it a point to meet you every day? Why do you think I traveled miles to find you in Snowstock?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not because of Mrs. Smith¡¡±
Thomas looked at her. ¡°Do you believe that? If I were that obedient, I wouldn¡¯t still be single.
Theresa fell silent.
Thomas said, ¡°We¡¯ve had some misunderstandings before. It¡¯s normal for you not to trust me. But that¡¯s
okay, time will prove everything.¡±
Theresa squinted her eyes. ¡°Monica¡¡±
Thomas let out a bitterugh. ¡°A first love, but I¡¯ve moved on.¡±
Theresa kept squinting. ¡°And Mr. Landor¡¡±
Thomas paused. ¡°Ben? Is there a problem?¡±
Theresa coughed.
For a while, she was convinced that Thomas¡¯s true affection was for Ben, and Monica was just a
smokescreen.
¡°No problem,¡± Theresa said, trying to cover up.
¡°Then consider this your permission for me to pursue you,¡± Thomas said warmly.
He hade to terms with his feelings, determined not to let this chance slip away.
¡°Suit yourself,¡± Theresa murmured, her head down, hiding the blush on her face.
As the two whispered.
Mr. Witt, the director, watched with keen interest.
3/7
Chapter 254
He said with someone nearby, ¡°There¡¯s definitely something between Thomas and Rose.¡±
¡°Really? I support Thomas, but Rose is a top model. She¡¯s out of his league,¡± another person replied.
¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± Mr. Witt said, his eyes on Thomas, recalling his awkward magic trick earlier. A
spark of inspiration hit him.
The previous script!
Despite having refined it for a long time, Mr. Witt always felt that his scriptcked a final touch.
But now, he had an epiphany.
The script¡¯s female lead was well¨Cdeveloped.
But the male lead was too perfect, too unapproachable.
Such a character, though wless,cked memorable traits. For a film, this was a recipe for mediocrity.
Watching Thomas.
A keyword shed across Mr. Witt¡¯s mind.
Shameless.
Blind.
Yet, someone who steps up when it counts.
This kind of male lead would not only heighten the drama but also add a touch of rtability to the
post- apocalyptic movie.
As for who could y this role¡
Mr. Witt¡¯s gaze fixed on Thomas.
Wasn¡¯t the perfect candidate right there?
With newfound inspiration.
Chapter 254
Mr. Witt secluded himself for a few hours, rewriting the beginning, and then immediately sought out
Thomas.
Minutester.
+5
Thomas, holding the script, looked baffled at Mr. Witt. ¡°Me, as the lead? I have no experience.¡±
Mr. Witt smiled. ¡°Neither does Rose, but acting is often more about talent than experience. I believe in
Rose, and I believe in you.¡±
Thomas was still anxious. ¡°Sorry¡ I still think¡¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll have to find someone else. You¡¯ve seen the script. There are several kissing
scenes. Rose, being so professional, will undoubtedly give her all. So, you know, when the time
comes¡¡±
Before Mr. Witt could finish, Thomas quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±
Mr. Witt¡¯s face broke into a sly grin. ¡°That¡¯s more like it! This time, we¡¯ll write the script as we shoot.
What you have is all we¡¯ve got for now. Memorize it, and we start shooting tomorrow.¡±
Thomas was speechless.
Start shooting tomorrow?
He suddenly felt overwhelmed.
Mr. Witt patted his shoulder encouragingly. ¡°Just be yourself.¡±
Thomas was speechless.
He had just read the script.
The new male lead was simply a shameless scoundrel.
¡°Is it enough for him to act in his own way?¡±
Was this an insult?
Thomas felt a mix of sadness and anger, but then he remembered that if he didn¡¯t take the role,
someone else would be acting alongside Theresa.
5/7
Emergency calls only
Chapter 254
Resigned to his fate, he thought, ¡°If being shameless is what it takes
then so be it.¡±
096%
10:01
He would ept this persona.
N?velDrama.Org is the owner.
The next day.
Mr. Witt appeared on set, brimming with energy. He announced the script¡¯s revision and Thomas as the
new lead.
Both pieces of news were quite a bombshell.
The crew couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.
Especially Theresa.
She was almost doubting her own ears.
Thomas?
The male lead?
Was she hallucinating?
¡°Rose, I look forward to working with you,¡± Thomas said, already standing in front of her with a grin.
Theresa massaged her forehead, epting this bizarre twist of fate.
The news ofst¨Cminute cast and script changes for the Love in Bitter Winter film quickly spread.
Henri heard about it.
He couldn¡¯t help but scoff.
She had thought that Mr. Witt woulde up with a way to solve the problem, but in the end, he came
up
such a bad idea.
with
He really could think of letting Thomas who had never been in contact with the entertainment industry
to be the male lead of the crew!
Emergency calls only
Chapter 254
Originally, with this script, he was worried that the movie would go viral.
But now¡ he was really not worried at all.
The movie was over.
Henri immediately hired some online influencers to start a negative campaign against the movie.
He changed the script before the battle.
The male and female lead were neers who had no acting experience.
It seemed that this was indeed a reservation of a bad film.
D96%
10.01
The inte was abuzz with skepticism.
But the Love in Bitter Winter crew didn¡¯t respond to any of it.
Mr. Witt didn¡¯t care about the outside noise; he was focused solely on bringing his vision to life.
As for the doubts and criticism, he believed the best response would be through the quality of their
work.
Chapter 255
Chapter 255
Susan, the investor, had been informed by Mr. Witt before he made the decision to cast Thomas as the
lead.
Asked Thomas to be the lead? And he agreed?.
Susan was somewhat surprised that Thomas had agreed to take on the role, but she didn¡¯t question
Mr. Witt¡¯s
choice.
When she invested, Susan had made it clear. She was only responsible for funding and all other
decisions were up to Mr. Witt.
And she had stuck to her word.
She gave him full authority over the production.
If more funds were needed, she was ready to provide them.
Susan¡¯splete trust in Mr. Witt bolstered his confidence.
He believed that every hurdle was just a stepping stone to a better oue.
With everything aligning perfectly, he felt there was no reason for failure.
The Lynn family!
Monica had been cooped up since her return, barely daring to step outside.
She didn¡¯t even dare to go out now!
She felt as if the whole world knew about her embarrassing incident.
Even at home.
If a servant so much as chuckled, Monica was convinced they wereughing at her.
In a fit of hysteria, Monica fired several servants, but this only worsened her mood.
1/7
Chapter 255
One day, while she was aimlessly scrolling through Twitter.
She stumbled upon a piece of news.
Thomas!
Thomas was going to star in a movie.
Monica was stunned. Is Thomas in a movie? That seemedpletely out of ce to her.
However, Monica didn¡¯t dwell on it much..
Last time, Thomas didn¡¯t help her in front of Susan.
She was still angry.
In the future, Monica decided she wouldn¡¯t bother with Thomas again unless he came begging her.
Monica snorted coldly and skipped over the news about him.
In Riowert.
Someone else was scrutinizing the same news carefully.
Isabe had been back in Riowert for a while.
Even though she was with her biological parents, Isabe¡¯s parents were dissatisfied with her husband,
Leo, and constantly pressured Isabe to remarry.
Leo, however, still held evidence of Isabe transferringpany funds illegally. If exposed, she would
face jail
time.
Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.
Isabe was unable to divorce and too scared to reveal the real reason.
Mrs. Smith and Mr. Smith, seeing her like this, gradually lost their warmth towards her. Lately, her
father had started scouting among the younger family members, evidently nning to bypass Isabe
for a sessor.
Isabe was secretly anxious, but there was nothing she could do for the time being.
2/7
SALES
SPRING 1025R
OPER
?
Emergency calls only
Chapter 255
In her previous life, although she was from Riowert, she was obsessed with Ben, so most of her
attention was on the establishment of Cornd.
In her previous life, she had also heard of the world¨Cfamous movie of Cornd, Love in Bitter Winter.
But it was different from this life.
In her previous life, Love in Bitter Winter had also changed the script, but the male lead of the movie
had never
changed.
But in this life, the male lead of the movie suddenly changed from the best actor to a nobody?
Isabe¡¯s heart was full of shock and doubt.
$
Was this a mere butterfly effect, or was her so¨Ccalled past life just a dream.
She couldn¡¯t be sure.
However, Isabe didn¡¯t know.
In her previous life, the movie had started a yearter.
In that year, Theresa had be popr through another TV series and was no longer a neer.
Henri, therefore, didn¡¯t dare treat Theresa with the same disdain.
Hence, the movie waspleted smoothly.
In this life, with the filming schedule moved up, Theresa was still a neer.
Henri, therefore, employed despicable means without hesitation.
That was why he had all kinds of reactions afterward.
Unaware of these details, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but start doubting the reality of her past life.
As Isabe stared at the screen, her eyes reddened slightly.
She didn¡¯t want to believe that her past life was merely a dream.
3/7
LIR
OX
LETINS AS LOW AS
SPRING 1025R
SALES
Emergency calls only Q
Chapter 255
Her mind was filled with vivid memories.
She could verify.
Isabe desperately recalled what had happened during this period of time.
Suddenly, she remembered something, and her expression changed instantly.
If she wasn¡¯t mistaken.
Not long after.
Susan¡¯s biological parents were about to find her soon.
In her past life, Isabe had no idea how the Nichs family confirmed Susan¡¯s identity.
Simrly, in this life, she was clueless,
But at this point, the Nichs family and Susan probably hadn¡¯t met yet.
096% 10:01
Without a meeting, even if the Nichs family had suspicions, they likely hadn¡¯t conducted the final
verification.
Thinking of Susan¡¯s biological parents, a hint of resentment shed in Isabe¡¯s eyes.
The Nichs family, that was the Nichs family.
Just like Cornd, the Tonico was one of the most powerful countries in the world.
The Tonico was different from the Cornd. It was still ruled by the emperor, so its status in the royal
family was very important.
Alexander, King of Tonico.
Judith, Queen of Tonico.
The future King, Eason, was Susan¡¯s older brother.
With that, Susan became the princess of the Tonico.
4/7
Emergency calls only
Chapter 255
Although Ben and Susan were a loving couple, there were still rumors that Susan wasn¡¯t good enough
for Ben.
The revtion of Susan¡¯s true identity instantly silenced all the gossip and spection.
In ce of these voices came unanimous derations of a match made by destiny.
Susan!
Susan was already the daughter of the Miller family. Why should she suddenly ascend to even greater
heights like a phoenix?
Isabe harbored a flicker of resentment in her eyes.
Her life had been difficult recently, and she had almost forgotten about this matter.
But now that she remembered, she was determined not to let Susan reim her rightful heritage.
Isabe, expressionless, dialed Carl¡¯s number.
Thankfully, she had foreseen this and had already established contact with Carl.
In Cornd.
Carl hesitated upon seeing Isabe¡¯s name on his phone.
After all, given Isabe¡¯s current situation, it seemed unlikely she could turn her fortunes around.
But recalling how Isabe had previously exposed Susan¡¯s identity, Carl reluctantly answered the call¡
¡°Mr. Miller, do you realize that a major disaster is about to befall you?¡± Isabe spoke as soon as the
call
connected.
Carl jumped, startled. ¡°Miss Smith, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡±
¡°The Nichs family will soon be knocking on your door,¡± Isabe said bluntly.
Carl initially had his doubts.
But the meation of the Nichs family made his hand tremble.
5/7
SPRING SALES
1025R
??
GOOPER
Emergency calls only.
Chapter 255
095% 10:01
¡°Don¡¯t ask how I know. But within three days, the Nichs family will arrive in Cornd. They¡¯re
already suspecting Susan¡¯s identity, but they can¡¯t bepletely sure yet.¡± Isabe raised an eyebrow.
¡°But you know, with today¡¯s technology, just one meeting and a test will confirm Susan¡¯s identity.¡±
¡°If they investigate further, the wrongdoing you and your wifemitted years ago won¡¯t stay hidden,¡±
Isabe said ominously.
Carl¡¯s mind went nk, his face turning ashen.
Years ago.
When Yana was born, she was diagnosed with a clotting disorder and had a rare blood type. Finding
someone who could provide long¨Cterm blood transfusions was a huge challenge.
Just as they were worrying about this.
Suddenly, Carl overheard a nurse next door mention that a new mother with a rare blood type was
experiencing
severe postpartum hemorrhage and urgently needed rescue.
Carl inquired further and discovered that this woman had the same blood type as Yana.
An idea struck him at that moment.
This woman had a rare blood type, but what about her child? Could the child also have the same rare
blood. type?
Determined to save Yana, Carl and Jane decided to do whatever it took. They secretly took the
woman¡¯s daughter.
Then, their family left the city overnight and came to Anaville.
To cover up their deed, Carl had spent a fortune over the years altering Jane¡¯s medical records to show
that she had given birth to twins at a hospital in Anaville, instead of just one baby.
All these years, his actions had been wless, with no one ever suspecting Susan¡¯s true identity.
Even Susan herself had never doubted it.
But now Isabe was saying that the Nichs family wasing.
Chapter 256
Chapter 256
Carl barely managed to calm himself down. ¡°Miss Smith, please don¡¯t frighten me.¡±
Isabe let out a coldugh. ¡°I was about to offer you a way out, but since you¡¯re acting like this, I see
no need to
say more.¡±
Isabe was about to hang up the phone.
In a panic, Carl quickly said, ¡°Wait! Miss Smith, I believe you! If Susan¡¯s true identity is discovered by
the Nichs family, it would be the end of us all. Please, I beg you, help me.¡±
If only he had known that the woman in the hospital years ago was the queen of Tonico, he would
never have done such a thing,
But who could have imagined that a queen would give birth in a small hospital like that!
At first, they didn¡¯t know the woman¡¯s identity.
But not long after they arrived in Anaville, the royal family of Tonico started a massive campaign to find
their missing daughter.
The queen herself went public, even naming the hospital where she gave birth.
That¡¯s when Carl and Jane realized the child they had stolen was the princess of Tonico.
Thankfully, Carl had already managed to alter the hospital records. Otherwise, they would have been
exposed right then.
At that time, they were not found.
They remained undiscovered over the years, but the fear never left them..
The more they feared, the worse they treated Susan.
And now, the Nichs family was close to finding Susan?
Carl couldn¡¯t help but panic.
1/6
SPRING SALES
1025R
*** STARTINE AS LOW AS
Emergency calls only
Chapter 256
Isabe seemed to have vast resources at her disposal, knowing so much that others didn¡¯t. Carl
couldn¡¯t help but pin his hopes on her.
Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.
SH
Isabe snorted, then said slowly, ¡°First, if the Nichs family finds you first, you¡¯ll always look
suspicious, no matter what you say. You should take the initiative and go to them!¡±
Carl was startled. ¡°But our rtionship with Susan isn¡¯t good. If Susan gains another powerful ally,
we¡¯re finished either way.¡±
Isabe raised an eyebrow. ¡°Who said the one gaining an ally would be Susan?¡±
¡°But¡¡± Carl wanted to say something.
Isabe cut him off. ¡°Don¡¯t you have another daughter?¡±
¡°You mean Yana? She¡¯s my biological daughter.¡±
¡°No, Yana is the real daughter of the Nichs family,¡± Isabe said inly.
Carl¡¯s first reaction was disbelief.
But then, an idea dawned on him.
¡°You mean¡¡±
¡°Do I have to spell it out for you?¡± Isabe said. ¡°Wasn¡¯t there a keepsake with Susan when you found
her? You should still have it, right? Take that keepsake and go directly to the Nichs family. They¡¯re
desperate to find their daughter. Won¡¯t theye to check?¡±
¡°But the Nichs family, being who they are, will probably require a DNA test.¡±
¡°Yana has a condition that prevents blood drawing. We can only use hair follicles for testing. You¡¯re
nominally Susan¡¯s father and can¡¯t you get a few strands of her hair?¡± Isabe said.
Carl¡¯s eyes lit up with an idea.
Initially, when he learned that the Nichs family was searching for Susan.
He felt that this was a desperate situation.
2/6
SPRING 1025R
SALES
LOOPER
Emergency calls only
Chapter 256
But what if he could transfer the identity of the Nichs family¡¯s daughter to Yana.
Then Yana would be the princess of Tonico.
His biological daughter became the princess of Tonico, the benefits behind this were immense!
The thought alone made Carl tremble with excitement.
If this n worked, the Miller family would be elevated to unimaginable heights.
¡°Do you understand now?¡± Isabe asked.
095%% 10:02
¡°Absolutely,¡± Carl hurriedly responded. ¡°Miss Smith, I just don¡¯t understand, how do you know so much
about this? This was supposed to be a secret between Jane and me.¡±
Isabe replied indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s not your concern. Just know that I despise Susan! As long as you
can keep her under control, I¡¯ll have more information for you in the future.¡±
Isabe was indeed a little mysterious.
Carl¡¯s eyes moved, and he readily agreed.
Only then did Isabe hang up the phone.
She narrowed her eyes.
She was curious to see if Susan could easily find her way back to her roots.
In the Nichs¡® Manor
Alexander rushed to Judith¡¯s room.
¡°Darling, darling,¡± Alexander called out excitedly.
Judith gave him a cool nce and then looked away, showing no intention of speaking to him.
Alexander wasn¡¯t annoyed.
He knew that Judith had always harbored a grudge because of what happened years ago.
3/6
LIK
SPRING
SALES 1025R
OX
STARTING AS LOW AS
Chapter 256
He had always felt guilty in his heart.
If only he had been stronger and more cautious, their daughter wouldn¡¯t have been lost in a foreign
land.
After all these years, Alexander had almost given up hope of finding their daughter.
The rtionship between him and Judith was probably not the same as before.
But now, there was a turning point.
Ignoring Judith¡¯s cold demeanor, Alexander eagerly said, ¡°Judith, we¡¯ve found our daughter!¡±
Judith¡¯s eyes flickered slightly.
She raised her eyes and stared at Alexander.
She still didn¡¯t say anything.
However, her eyes were filled with endless desire.
Did they really find their child?
She had been waiting for it for too long.
Judith had long stopped daring to hope.
But now, Alexander was telling her they had found their daughter?
Could she believe it?
Alexander didn¡¯t make Judith wait too long. He eagerly showed her a photo.
Judith saw the photo on Alexander¡¯s phone.
It was a simple silver bracelet.
Looking at the bracelet, Judith¡¯s eyes quickly reddened.
Tears began to fall one by one.
4/6
SPRING
SALES 1025R
Emergency calls only
Chapter 256
Alexander, pained by her tears, raised his hand to embrace her but hesitated.
Judith, however, cried and threw herself into Alexander¡¯s arms.
Alexander¡¯s gaze softened as he held her tightly.
It had been years since Judith had allowed herself to cry like this.
She had sealed herself off in another world, not allowing anyone else in.
But now, she finally had the courage to step out.
After the cry, Judith asked, ¡°Where did this photoe from? Where is my child? I want to see her.¡±
D95% 10.02
Without hesitation, Alexander said, ¡°She¡¯s in Cornd. I¡¯ve already cleared my schedule in anticipation
of this moment. We can leave immediately.¡±
¡°Good,¡± Judith said, wiping her tears and nodding firmly. ¡°I want to go to Cornd right now.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go,¡± Alexander said indulgently.
Judith, still in Alexander¡¯s arms, suddenly pushed him awkwardly. ¡°Even though we have news of our
daughter, I won¡¯t forgive you until we find her.¡±
¡°I won¡¯t forgive myself either until we find her.¡± Alexander sighed softly.
Judith fell silent for a moment.
Then she turned and sat at her vanity.
She looked in the mirror and smiled faintly.
She had personally put that bracelet on her child after she was born..
Whoever sent that photo must know where her daughter was.
She would see her daughter soon.
Judith felt a mix of anticipation and fear.
5/6
OX
Chapter 256
She hadn¡¯t taken care of herself properly in years. Would her daughter find her unattractive?
She decided to make an effort with her appearance.
Judith began to apply makeup meticulously, looking at herself in the mirror.
Alexander watched her and suddenly felt a surge of emotion.
Good heavens.
No crueler jokes, please.
She hoped that this time, they had truly found their daughter.
Chapter 257
Chapter 257
As soon as the ne was ready.
Alexander and Judith, with their luggage in tow, set off immediately.
When Penny returned home, dinner was already prepared, but Alexander and Judith were nowhere to
be seen.
Penny asked a servant curiously, ¡°Where are my parents?¡±
The servant hurriedly informed her, ¡°Your Highness, the King and Queen have departed for Cornd.¡±
¡°Is it some official engagement?¡± Penny asked casually while taking a bite of her food.
The servant shook their head. ¡°No, it¡¯s a personal matter. The King mentioned that he received news
about the missing princess, so they went to verify it. They might not return for several days.¡±
The missing princess?
Penny was stunned for a moment, then realization dawned on her.
The fork in her hand ttered onto the table.
¡°What¡¯s wrong, Your Highness?¡± the servant asked, a bit anxious.
¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Penny replied, masking herplex emotions. ¡°The news about the missing princess is it
about the one who disappeared years ago? There have been so many false rms over the years.
Aren¡¯t my parents setting themselves up for disappointment again?¡±
The servant shook their head. ¡°This time seems different. The King appeared to have received
concrete information, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have taken the Queen with him.¡±
Penny pursed her lips.
Yes, her mother had been mentally fragile these past years. Though her father and brother had
tirelessly searched for the lost daughter, they never dared to raise her mother¡¯s hopes, fearing it would
worsen her
condition.
Chapter 257
Given her father¡¯s concern for her mother, his decision to take her along this time suggested that he
might indeed have found the right person.
Penny¡¯s expression became distant.
The real princess wasing back?
What would be of her, the substitute?
Collecting herself, Penny asked, ¡°What about my brother? Does he know about this?¡±
The servant shook their head. ¡°Mr. Landor hasn¡¯t been home and is unaware of the situation.¡±
Penny nodded and lowered her gaze.
Eason would probably be overjoyed upon hearing the news.
She had seen firsthand how desperately this family had searched for their lost daughter.
And now, she was finallying home.
Did that mean she, Penny, would lose her value?
Penny¡¯s hands trembled slightly.
But what could she do?
Penny thought about the fortunate turn her life had taken thanks to the missing princess.
Now that the real princess was returning, she knew she should leave and be grateful for the time she
had.
But Penny didn¡¯t understand.
But deep down, Penny couldn¡¯t help feeling a strong sense of injustice.
In Tonico.
At the testing center.
Emergency calls only
Chapter 257
Eason had been waiting at the door for days, full of hope for the results.
Only eight more hours, he would get the result.
Was Susan my sister?
Everything would be clear soon.
He had a gut feeling that this time, he wouldn¡¯t be disappointed.
It was a long journey.
Alexander and Judith, traveling incognito on a private ne, were on their way to Tonico.
The Miller residence
95% 10:03
Carl and Jane were nervously waiting for their arrival with Yana.
Carl reminded them again of their story.
¡°Remember! We picked up this child outside. At that time, the weather was very hot, and she was
almost out of temperature. We saved her life by picking her up. This bracelet was also on the child at
that time.¡±
Jane and Yana nodded nervously.
¡°The most important thing,¡± Carl said, looking at Yana, ¡°You are that child. Do you understand, Yana?¡±
Yana clenched her teeth and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad, I won¡¯t give us away!¡±
¡°You don¡¯t need to worry too much. The Nichs family, feeling guilty about their biological daughter,
will be too happy to see you to suspect anything,¡± Carl said calmly. ¡°When they request a test, I¡¯ll find a
way to get some of Susan¡¯s hair. Then our n will be foolproof.¡±
Yana nodded, though a hint of resentment shed in her eyes. ¡°Dad, why is Susan so lucky? Not only
did she marry Ben Landor, but her father turns out to be the King of Tonico!¡±
Carl had exined Susan¡¯s background to Yana the previous night.
Yana was shocked and envious.
Emergency calls only
Chapter 257
Finally, she understood why her parents had always favored her.
She had thought it was because of her illness.
But now she realized it was because Susan wasn¡¯t her biological sister.
If Susan¡¯s real family would have been worse off than the Miller family.
Yana might have been pleased.
But Susan¡¯s biological father was the King of Tonico!
How can she be happy about that?
0 95%
10:03
+5
¡°What¡¯s so good about her luck?¡± Jane held Yana¡¯s hand. ¡°Yana, you¡¯re the lucky one now! Have you
forgotten that you¡¯re the princess of the Tonico!¡±
Carl said, ¡°That¡¯s right! You are the princess of Tonico. Remember this and don¡¯t slip up.¡±
Yana nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±
She subconsciously clenched her fists, still a little nervous.
She was about to meet the King and Queen of Tonico.
What sort of grand character were they?
Could their n really fool them?
Yana wasn¡¯t confident.
But she knew this was her only chance.
Her only chance to surpass Susan.
Her only chance for revenge for Timothy.
As the Miller family waited saviouch.. al ¨C L
Emergency calls onlyOFO
Chapter 257
Carl immediately stood up and said, ¡°They¡¯re here. Let¡¯s go to wee them.¡±
Jane and Yana quickly followed.
At the Miller family¡¯s doorstep.
Judith couldn¡¯t stop wiping her tears as she looked at the Miller family¡¯s mansion.
D95% 10:03
¡°Alexander, our daughter has been living in such a house? They don¡¯t even have a decent¨Csized
garden. How
hard her life must have been.¡±
The gatekeeper from the Miller family was speechless.
Emm.
f
If this kind of life was hard, what should people like them do.
Alexander, too, was wiping away tears. ¡°Indeed. Such a small vi, they probably don¡¯t even have fifty
servants. Our daughter has suffered so much.¡±
Judith kept nodding, her tears unstoppable.
Alexander continued tofort her.
The gatekeeper was speechless.
Listening to this conversation was infuriating. Could he think of a way to cover his ears?
What even more infuriating was that the way the two of them spoke, their mannerisms, and the way
they spoke, actually didn¡¯t seem to be incongruous at all.
Even if she felt that it was inappropriate, the row of nervous bodyguards behind them would teach her
how to
behave.
Just who were these people?
The gatekeeper subconsciously tensed up.
At this moment, Carl, Jane, and Yana appeared to greet them.
Alexander and Judith¡¯s gazes quickly swept over the three of them, and then they shot their gazes at
Yana in
unison.
Alexander looked at Yana with slight surprise and bewilderment.
¡°Is¡ this my daughter?¡±
Why was her belly so big?
Judith looked at Yana¡¯s face seriously.
She had fantasized about the scene of her meeting her daughter countless times.
She thought that they must have been connected by mother and daughter at that time. As soon as they
met, they couldn¡¯t help crying.
But looking at Yana.
Property ? N?velDrama.Org.
Judith was a little confused.
Chapter 258
Chapter 258
Yana bore no resemnce to either Alexander or Judith.
Could she really be their daughter?
They both seemed hesitant, possibly fearing another false rm.
Sensing Alexander and Judith¡¯s doubt, Carl quickly intervened, ¡°Honored guests, pleasee in and
have a
seat.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go inside,¡± Alexander said, holding Judith¡¯s hand.
Judith withdrew her gaze from Yana and slowly nodded.
Perhaps tempering her expectations.
After all, there are countless children in the world who don¡¯t resemble their parents.
Maybe her daughter was one of them.
It could very well be her long¨Clost precious daughter! She must be careful not to hurt her feelings.
Carl, meanwhile, kept stealing nces at the line of bodyguards behind Alexander and Judith.
What the hell.
These bodyguards were really scary.
When he asionally looked into their eyes, Carl¡¯s legs went weak.
The bodyguards followed them to the living room door.
They seemed about to enter when Alexander gestured for them. ¡°You wait outside.¡±
The bodyguards responded and immediately spread out to guard the entrances and exits.
Carl wiped the sweat from his forehead, relieved he hadn¡¯t nned anything against Alexander and
Judith.
1/6
Emergency calis
Chapter 258
Otherwise, he might not even know how he died.
¡°Please,e in.¡± Carl hurriedly ushered them into the living room.
In the living room of the Miller residence.
With the bodyguards gone, Carl finally rxed.
He dismissed all the servants, leaving only the two families in the hall.
Before Carl could say anything.
Yana stood up and said indifferently, ¡°You all talk. I¡¯ll go upstairs.¡±
$
She turned to leave.
Judith kept ncing at Yana out of the corner of her eye.
When Yana started to leave, Judith couldn¡¯t help but speak up anxiously. ¡°Why are you leaving so
soon? We haven¡¯t even talked yet.¡±
Yana nced at her with a detached expression. ¡°The King and Queen of Tonico, such esteemed
individuals, how could someone insignificant like me be worthy to speak with you?¡±
Yana words wereced with irony.
Alexander and Judith became anxious.
¡°Child, why would you say something like that suddenly?¡± Alexander asked nervously.
Yana scoffed. ¡°Stop pretending! Your expressions clearly show that you don¡¯t believe I am your
daughter. What, do you think I¡¯m trying to cling to your family? That I¡¯m desperate for the title of a
princess?¡±
Yana then turned to Carl and Jane. ¡°I¡¯ve told you! There¡¯s no need to find my biological parents for me.
I¡¯m perfectly happy living with the Miller family. I don¡¯t care about any biological ties. In this lifetime, I
only recognize you two. As for anyone else, even if they¡¯re some king or queen, I don¡¯t care for them.¡±
2/6
Emergency calls only¡
Chapter 258
Yana said.
095%
10:03
Carl quickly reprimanded her, ¡°Yana, you can¡¯t talk to your biological parents like that!¡±
¡°What biological parents? Didn¡¯t you see? They don¡¯t want to acknowledge me, and I don¡¯t want to
acknowledge them! I only need you two,¡± Yana said defiantly.
¡°Silly girl.¡± Jane pulled her back and then looked at Alexander and Judith awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This
child has been spoiled by us. She definitely didn¡¯t mean to be disrespectful to you. She just couldn¡¯t
ept it for a while.¡±
Judith was already in tears.
The more Yana acted this way, the guiltier she felt.
It was her.
The child had sensed their initial doubt, and that must have hurt her deeply.
She didn¡¯t expect the child to be so sensitive that she could sense it.
How aggrieved must she be to say that she didn¡¯t want her biological parents?
Judith, wiping away her tears, said softly, ¡°How can we me her? We hurt her feelings.¡±
She then cautiously looked at Yana. ¡°Your name is Yana, right?¡±
Yana just snorted and ignored her.
In her heart, Yana was also somewhat apprehensive.
After all, they were the King and Queen. She did not know if her performance would infuriate them.
But the Miller family had discussed this approach extensively, believing that Yana¡¯s defiance would
dispel their
suspicions.
They rehearsed for a long time for this y. At present, it seemed that the effect was not bad.
The prouder Yana was, the guiltier Alexander and Judith felt.
Emergency calls only ***
Chapter 258
ÁãÊÛ95% 10:03
Jane then said, ¡°Yes, her name is Yana. We gave her that name. If you wish to change it after
acknowledging her lineage, that¡¯s understandable.¡±
¡°Mum! What lineage, what changing names! I don¡¯t agree,¡± Yana said, visibly upset.
Jane patted her hand. ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t be stubborn.¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay, if Yana doesn¡¯t want to change her name, she doesn¡¯t have to,¡± Alexander said.
As soon as he said that.
The hearts of the Miller family members skipped a beat.
What was going on!
Carl worried they might have overacted and angered Alexander.
Not changing herst name to Nichs, what kind of Nichs family member was that?
¡°My wife¡¯s maiden name is also Miller. So, Yana can keep the Miller surname,¡± Alexander said, looking
at Yana. ¡°It¡¯s all minor details as long as Yana is happy.¡±
Judith nodded in agreement.
Carl rxed a little at this.
He said with a smile, ¡°These matters, you can decide on your own.¡±
Judith¡¯s gaze was fixed on Yana, unable to look away.
Alexander still maintained someposure.
Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.
He asked, ¡°Mr. Miller, you briefly mentioned over the phone how you found Yana. Could you please tell
us the details now? And the bracelet, may we see it?¡±
Yana, instead of feigning anger this time, sat quietly.
After all, this part was inevitable.
Emergency calls only
Chapter 258
The Nichs family wouldn¡¯t just believe them without any evidence.
¡°Of course,¡± Carl hurriedly responded. ¡°After I called you, I¡¯ve been keeping the bracelet with me.¡±
He carefully took out a piece of silk cloth and handed it to Judith.
¡°Mrs. Nichs, please take a look.¡±
Judith¡¯s hands trembled nervously.
Alexander held her hand gently.
The couple held their breath and lifted the silk cloth little by little.
Underneathy a crudely made silver bracelet.
As soon as Judith saw it, the tears she had just managed to stop, fell again.
He this bracelet var
this one,¡± she said, crying.
95%10:04
At the time, she and Eason were stranded in Cornd, and she was close to giving birth with no
means to earn
money.
However, in Tonico, there¡¯s a tradition.
When children were born, they would put a silver bracelet beside their heads, which could protect them
from all kinds of poisons.
Despite the tough circumstances, she had managed to save enough for this silver bracelet.
It was nothingpared to the jewelry she owned now.
But this bracelet contained her pure love for her child.
Judith picked up the bracelet, trembling, and gently stroked the simple patterns on it.
Looking at this bracelet, she felt as if she was transported back to the moment she first saw her
daughter.
She was small.
Emergency calls only*
Chapter 258
Her skin was still wrinkled.
D95%
10:04
Eason evenined about how ugly his sister was.
Back then, she yfully scolded Eason.
At that time, she didn¡¯t expect that it was thest time she had seen her daughter in more than twenty
years.
Chapter 259
Chapter 259
After a long moment.
Judith gently put away the bracelet, her eyes softer as she looked at Yana.
The bracelet was right.
In that case, Yana was more likely to be her biological daughter.
¡°I still find it incredible when I think about it.¡± Carl began to recount the story of how they found Yana.
¡°I was just a poor young man back then. I had to go to Burg to buy some goods. Jane was pregnant
and about to give birth, but she insisted oning with me because she was scared to be alone. I also
didn¡¯t want to leave her alone, so I took her with me.¡±
Carl had a nostalgic look in his eyes. ¡°I remember it was summer. That year¡¯s summer was particrly
hot, like the sun was trying to roast us alive.¡±
Judith nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, yes, it was extremely hot that year!¡±
Carl said, ¡°After I finished buying the goods and was about to drive off, Jane stopped me, saying she
thought she saw a baby on the road. I thought she was joking. How could there be a baby on the road?
But Jane insisted, so I got out of the car to check, and to my surprise, there really was a baby.¡±
Carl shuddered at the memory. ¡°Thank goodness for Jane¡¯s sharp eyes. If I hadn¡¯t listened to her and
just drove off, things could have been disastrous.¡±
Judith listened with bated breath, silently praying.
¡°We found it was a baby girl, wrapped in a tattered cloth, with this silver bracelet thrown beside her. At
that time, Jane and I thought she was abandoned by some family who preferred boys. Out of
compassion, we took the baby home. Soon after, Jane gave birth to a girl in Anaville. I didn¡¯t want the
first child to know she was found, so I arranged for them to be registered as twins. I treated them both
as my daughters,¡± Carl said, smiling.
¡°Dad.¡± Yana called out, moved.
¡°Fine,¡± Carl said affectionately, patting her head. ¡°All I want in this life is for you and your sister to be
well.¡±
1/5
Chapter 259
Yana nodded tearfully.
The scene was quite touching.
Judith¡¯s eyes reddened with emotion.
Alexander was moved too, but he still had some doubts. ¡°Could you tell us exactly when and where you
found Yana? And the bracelet was just thrown beside her?¡±
Alexander seemed to be questioning their story.
Carl tensed up and quickly said, ¡°It was right next to the Appolis Hospital, on a small road. I remember
the date clearly. It was August 17th.¡±
I
Judith quickly said, ¡°Yes, August 17th! That¡¯s the day I gave birth at Appolis Hospital. Maybe someone
stole the baby and then got nervous and abandoned her near the hospital.¡±
¡°Possibly,¡± Carl said. ¡°As for the bracelet, maybe the person thought it wasn¡¯t valuable, or they feared
being traced through it, so they just threw it away?¡±
¡°That¡¯s possible.¡± Alexander nodded, ¡°But I still feel¡¡±
He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was off with Carl¡¯s story.
Alexander was about to say something more.
Yana abruptly stood up, her gaze cold as she said to Alexander, ¡°You two can leave now.¡±
¡°Child, you¡¡± Alexander was taken aback.
¡°I don¡¯t care whether I am your daughter or not,¡± Yana said calmly. ¡°I already have my own parents. No
matter what the truth is, I have no intention of acknowledging you. So, stop wasting your time here. The
Miller family does not wee you.¡±
¡°How can you talk like that, Yana!¡± Jane eximed, pulling at her.
Yana suddenly became agitated. ¡°Why can¡¯t I talk like this? It¡¯s not as if I¡¯m desperate to find my
parents. What are they implying now? Questioning us? I don¡¯t need any biological parents!¡±
2/5
Emergency Cans viny
Chapter 259
To make her act more convincing, Yana angrily picked up a teacup and smashed it to the ground.
Judith jumped, startled, and tried to exin in a fluster, ¡°Yana, he didn¡¯t mean it like that. He was
just¡¡±
Suddenly, Judith¡¯s eyes widened in shock.
A red stain appeared on Yana¡¯s white dress.
Then, a stream of blood slowly flowed down her calf.
¡°He didn¡¯t mean it like that, then what did he mean?¡± Yana continued her heated performance.
Jane also saw the blood.
She was stunned for a moment and then shouted, ¡°Yana, there¡¯s blood!¡±
N?velDrama.Org is the owner.
Seeing¡ seeing blood¡.
Yana was stunned, and then she lowered her head in a daze.
She looked down and saw a shocking bright red mark on her leg.
Yana felt dizzy.
She had put on such an intense act just now.
Something wrong?
No, something might not have gone wrong.
Her due date was also approaching.
This could be a normal sign ofbor starting.
¡°Quick, take me to the hospital,¡± Yana screamed.
¡°I¡¯ll go get someone,¡± Carl said, rushing out.
¡°Yana, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡± Janeforted Yana, holding Yana in her arms.
3/5
Chapter 259
Alexander and Judith watched from the side, wanting to step forward but hesitating.
Judith felt a bittersweet emotion.
It saddened her that her daughter was calling someone else mom and was so wary of her.
However,
she felt some relief knowing that the Millers family must have treated Yana well over the years.
Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have shown such sincerity.
Moreover, the heartache and nervousness in the eyes of Jane could not be faked.
Yana¡¯s due date was near, and everything was prepared for the birth.
Carl soon came back to announce that the car was ready to go to the hospital.
Jane and Yana hurriedly left.
O
Carl apologized to Alexander and Judith. ¡°Mr. Nichs, Mrs. Nichs, I¡¯m sorry about this unexpected
situation. We can talk more after Yana has given birth. I need to go to the hospital now.¡±
With that, Carl was about to leave.
Judith grabbed his arm. ¡°Wait, Mr. Miller, we would like toe along.
Alexander nodded in agreement.
Carl hesitated. ¡°But¡ we still can¡¯t be certain that Yana is your daughter
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I believe she is my daughter,¡± Judith said without hesitation, ¡°Please let use with
you.¡±
Carl inwardly rejoiced but pretended to think it over before reluctantly agreeing.
¡°Thank you, thank you,¡± Judith said, visibly delighted.
Alexander sighed, seeing Judith¡¯s happiness, and chose not to say anything further.
They had waited too long for their daughter¡¯s return.
4/5
Chapter 259
Carl¡¯s story had a timeline, location, and keepsake. The logic was somewhat usible.
Yana was thest possible candidate for their daughter.
Although they hadn¡¯t undergone any tests yet, Judith¡¯s direct eptance of Yana as her daughter went
uncontested by Alexander.
After all, Judith hadn¡¯t been this happy in a long time.
Chapter 260
Chapter 260
At the Hospital.
Yana¡¯s condition was unlike that of most people. Upon arrival, she was immediately taken to the
emergency
room.
Yana¡¯s illness made it dangerous for her to bleed even a little, let alone the substantial amount she was
losing
now.
Given her condition, she shouldn¡¯t have gotten pregnant.
But Yan? insisted on keeping the baby, and no one could persuade her otherwise.
For the sake of Yana¡¯s production.
The Miller family had arranged for 500 of blood to be stored at the hospital.
In case of an emergency during Yana¡¯s delivery.
However, it was too dangerous for Yana to give birth.
Jane waited outside the emergency room, unable to hide her anxiety.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Judith asked, seeing their distressed expressions.
Jane looked at Judith, hesitant to speak.
¡°Please, just tell us,¡± Alexander said. ¡°I¡¯ll help in any way I can.¡±
Although they could not confirm Yana¡¯s identity now, she might be their daughter after all.
Alexander would naturally think of every possible way to help.
Jane revealed a sorrowful look. ¡°Actually¡¡±
¡°Stop, don¡¯t say it,¡± Carl said, cutting her off.
1/5
Emergency calls only
Chapter 250
Jane closed her mouth, looking aggrieved.
Judith grew more anxious. ¡°What is it? Please, just tell us
Carl sighed and remained silent.
095% 10:04
Biting her lip, Jane spoke, ¡°Even if you disagree, Carl, I must say this! It could be a matter of life and
death for Yana. Besides, they are her biological parents and they have the right to know everything¡±
¡°You..¡± Carl struggled for a while as if he had admitted defeat. ¡°Go ahead¡±
Jane, with a sad expression, said, ¡°You might not know, but Yana has had severe astic anemia since
birth With this condition, she must avoid bleeding as even a minor wound might not stop bleeding Also,
Yana¡¯s case in critical and she needs blood transfusions regrly!
nd:
¡°Astic anemia?¡± Judith¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°My mother had the same condition! Could it be a
hereditary
issue?¡±
Astic anemia does have a certain hereditary probability, but Judith herself did not inherit it and
paid much attention to this condition.
But now, Yana also had this disease.
Judith was more convinced of her identity.
Even Alexander¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°My mother inw had this condition with a rare blood
type. Alter
an ident, we couldn¡¯t find the blood in time, and we lost her
This disease was dangerous enough for ordinary people, let alone those with rare blood types
Carl and Jane exchanged a nce, both taken aback
Such a coincidence?
They were secretly pleased.
This coincidence would make it easier to convince the Nichs family.
Carl put on a sad face. ¡°Unfortunately, Yana also inherited the rare blood type. Mrs. Nichs, you¡¯re
also Rh-
calls only¡ú¡úFO-
Emergency calls only O
Chapter 260
negative, aren¡¯t you?¡±
Judith nodded absently. ¡°Yes, I am.¡±
Jane sighed. ¡°I also have this blood type. Normally, it¡¯s quite rare and not always hereditary. But, by
some twist of fate or misfortune, both of us passed this blood type to our children. Our biological
daughter, Susan, also has this type.¡±
¡°Susan¡¡± Judith slowly pondered the name.
¡°Yana has had this condition since birth. Although she¡¯s not our biological child, Carl and I couldn¡¯t help
but dote on her a bit more. Susan, being healthier, was always asked to give way to her sister,¡± Jane
said, wiping away tears before continuing. ¡°Yana¡¯s first bleeding episode was at age seven. That year,
perhaps due to the dry weather, she suddenly had a nosebleed. For healthy children, it¡¯s normal, but
for Yana, it was a life¨Cthreatening situation. She needed an immediate blood transfusion. My first
reaction was to donate my blood. I was willing to give as much as needed to save Yana.¡±
Jane said sorrowfully, ¡°But I couldn¡¯t because I was on medication that made me ineligible to donate. I
was helpless.¡±
As Jane spoke, she broke down and cried.
Judith waspletely caught up in it.
Tears streamed down her cheek.
Alexanderforted her and exined to Carl and Jane, ¡°My wife recalls her mother¡¯s situation. When
her mother needed a transfusion, Judith¡¯s health prevented her from donating.¡±
Judith nodded and looked at Jane with tearful eyes. ¡°And then? Who donated blood to Yana?¡±
Jane sighed deeply. ¡°It was my biological daughter, Susan.¡±
¡°Susan donated blood at the age of seven, during Yana¡¯s first crisis.¡±
Jane¡¯s expression mournful. ¡°After that transfusion, Susany in bed for a week. But Yana had just
been ill and needed care. I spent that week with Yana, thinking Susan would understand. But she
developed a grudge against me for that. She still hasn¡¯t forgiven me.¡± Jane broke down crying.
3/5
Emergency calls only
Chapter 260
95%
10:05
Carl sighed andforted Jane. ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself. Yana¡¯s health was fragile. Susan was
supposed to be more understanding. Susan has grown up now. She¡¯ll understand one day.¡±
¡°Hopefully,¡± Jane said, wiping her tears.
Judith was deeply saddened by the story.
Carl and Jane had made such sacrifices for their child, even to the detriment of their biological
daughter, Susan.
Susan was also pitiable.
But from Judith¡¯s perspective, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathetic towards Carl and Jane.
As they were talking.
A nurse hurried out.¡±
Jane approached her anxiously. ¡°What happened? Is there a problem?¡±
The nurse looked at her and spoke rapidly, ¡°The patient is experiencing heavy bleeding! Due to her
unique condition, we need to immediately arrange a blood transfusion!¡±
¡°Heavy bleeding?¡± Jane¡¯s legs went weak, clutching the nurse¡¯s clothes. ¡°But we stored blood in
advance at the hospital. Yana will be okay, right?¡±
The nurse bit her lip. ¡°But the blood reserve is only 400, which might not be enough. I¡¯ll go arrange
for the stored blood now, but if possible, please try to find more blood. Remember, it needs to be within
two hours,
otherwise¡¡±
Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.
The nurse didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but the implication was clear.
After speaking, she hurried away.
Jane copsed to the ground, weakly murmuring, ¡°How¡ how could this happen?¡±
Her grief and anxiety were palpable.
Judith was deeply affected by this.
4/5
Chapter 260
Wiping her tears, she looked at Alexander with determination. ¡°Alexander, Yana must be our child, we
have to
save her.¡±
Chapter 261
Chapter 261
Alexander¡¯s expression turned serious. Considering the current situation, the likelihood of Yana being
their child was indeed high.
He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find someone with the same blood type right away. Although rare, with a
careful search, we might find someone.¡±
Jane clung to this hope like a lifeline. She looked at Alexander and said, ¡°Mr. Nichs, with your
resources, you can definitely find a way! Yana¡¯s life is in your hands.¡±
Carl, looking worried, said,
The problem is, we need to get the blood within two hours. There won¡¯t be many people who can meet
this requirement.¡±
Now, Carl was also a little annoyed.
Carl regretted not having searched for more people with the same rare blood type Susan as a backup.
tune in the pa
in the past, relying only on
Later, just in case, he found a backup, so he had the blood in stock now.
But he disliked that the price of the blood transfusion was too high, so he asked her to keep 40 of
blood. After it was probably enough, he did not let her lose anymore!
If he had known that Yana would encounter such a situation, he would have spent more money and
prepared
more blood.
Now it was toote for regrets.
If they wanted to make it in time in two hours, that person would have to be in Anaville.
However, Yana¡¯s blood type was rare among the negative blood types. It could be called the panda
blood. It was rare. In the entire Anaville, there might not be anyone with the same blood type, let alone
be found within two
hours.
¡°It is indeed very difficult. However, I will do my best.¡± Alexander gritted his teeth and quickly made a
few phone calls. He had mobilized all his connections to find them.
Emergency calls only
Chapter 261
Jane¡¯s eyes flickered with a thought as she watched Alexander¡¯s efforts.
094% 10:06
O
After Alexander finished the calls, she suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Nichs, it¡¯s best if you find someone, but if
you can¡¯t, there¡¯s already someone avable.¡±
¡°Who?¡± Judith asked.
Alexander paused but then realized what Jane was implying.
Jane said quietly, ¡°Susan.¡±
Susan?
Hearing the name, Judith was taken aback.
She knew from the earlier story that Susan could donate blood to Yana.
However, blood donation was detrimental to the donor¡¯s health.
In addition, Susan was the biological daughter of Jane. It was not easy for her to raise Yana. It was too
much to force Susan to donate blood.
Yet, neither Alexander nor Judith expected Jane to suggest this herself.
Jane offered a bitter smile. ¡°I know you¡¯re considering my feelings, which is why you¡¯re hesitant to
mention Susan. But to me, Susan is my daughter, and so is Yana. I¡¯ve watched Yana grow up from an
infant and she¡¯s no different from a biological daughter to me. Now, Yana is struggling on the hospital
bed, fighting for her life.
Susan, on the other hand, is healthy and has a good life. I believe she would be willing ¡±
sister.¡±
¡°Yes, Susan is a good child. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll understand,¡± Carl said.
With both Carl and Jane saying so, Alexander hesitantly asked, ¡°Where is Susan now?¡±
donate blood to her
¡°Susan married Ben, the top name on the Forbes list,¡± Jane hurriedly said. ¡°Originally, the Landor
family was interested in Yana, but she gave the opportunity to her sister. So, even though Susan is my
biological daughter,! think it¡¯s only right for her to donate blood to Yana.¡±
Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.
¡°Ben?¡± Alexander was surprised to hear this name.
Emergency calls only
Chapter 261
Ben¡¯s status and reputation were well¨Cknown worldwide.
It turned out that Susan was the wife of Ben.
094% 10:06
¡°Mr. Nichs, time is of the essence! It¡¯s nearly impossible to find another donor within two hours.
Susan might be the only option,¡± Carl said.
¡°I want to personally ask her for help. Can you tell me where Susan is?¡± Judith said.
Jane¡¯s expression flickered.
She dared not let Judith and Susan meet.
If they recognized each other on the spot, it would ruin everything.
Of course, the possibility was rtively small, but there was no need for her to take this risk.
Carl also realized this and quickly said, ¡°She¡¯s just a junior and she doesn¡¯t deserve your personal
request. I¡¯m her biological father; I should have some influence over her. Let me go to her.¡±
Alexander and Judith were still hesitant.
Jane could not wait to say, ¡°Yes, let Carl do it. He is the father of Susan, and he knows what to say.¡±
Thinking it over, Alexander agreed.
A father¨Cdaughter talk might be more persuasive.
¡°Then we¡¯ll trouble Mr. Miller,¡± Alexander said earnestly.
¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all,¡± Carl said quickly. ¡°I¡¯ll go to Susan now.¡±
¡°Please hurry,¡± Jane urged with eagerness.
Carl nodded and left the hospital.
Contrary to his confident ims before Alexander, Carl knew that Susan wouldn¡¯t even see him, let
alone agree
to donate blood.
calls only-
Emergency calls only
Chapter 261
If he wanted to force Susan to submit, he would have to use another method.
Instead of going to Susan, Carl devised a n to first send a letter to the desk of Anaville¡¯s mayor.
Not long after, the mayor saw him.
D94%
10.06
Seeing Carl, the mayor appeared nervous. ¡°Mr. Miller, is what you said true? Is the King of Tonico
currently in Anaville?¡±
The King of Tonico, Alexander,ing to Anaville in secret.
If something were to happen to him in Anaville, it could affect international rtions between the two
countries.
Carl confirmed. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent you the photos. The King and Queen are at Appolis Hospital. You
can investigate yourself to see if I¡¯m lying.
The mayor had already sent someone to investigate as soon as he received the letter.
Hearing Carl¡¯s confirmation, he nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡±
Although Alexander and Judith hade here covertly, they surely wouldn¡¯t be without any
bodyguards.
Their presence at Appolis Hospital made verification easier.
Half an hourter, the person sent by the mayor returned.
Not only with confirmation of Alexander and Judith¡¯s identities but also with explosive news.
The mayor looked at Carl, his eyes shing. ¡°So, Yana of the Miller family is actually the daughter of
Alexander?¡±
Carl nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so efficient, the mayor.¡±
The mayor smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not so much about my efficiency, but more that you, Mr. Miller, didn¡¯t really n
to keep
it a secret, did you?¡±
Indeed.
Before Alexander and Judith arrived.
Emergency calls only
Chapter 261
094%
10:06
+5
Carl made a lot of preparations and guaranteed that he would publicize Yana¡¯s new identity as soon as
possible.
Carl¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but sh when he heard what the mayor had said.
Chapter 262
Chapter 262
Uriah, unfazed, spoke with a smile, ¡°Mr. Miller, there¡¯s no need to be nervous. Yana is from Cornd
and bing a princess of Tonico is only beneficial for us. This connection could even further improve
the rtionship between our two countries. Such a significant matter indeed doesn¡¯t need to be
hidden.¡±
Carl linally rxed.
He then expressed his concern urgently. ¡°But Uriah, there¡¯s an issue. Yana has suffered severe
bleeding during childbirth and is in critical condition. She needs an immediate blood transfusion.¡±
Without hesitation, Uriah said, ¡°I will mobilize the entire city¡¯s resources to find a suitable blood source.¡±
If Yana was truly the princess of Tonico, the benefits she could bring were endless.
Even mobilizing the entire city was worth saving her life.
¡°But Yana needs a transfusion immediately, and her blood type is very rare. It¡¯s virtually impossible to
find someone in time. I have a potential donor in mind, but I¡¯m worried she might refuse. That¡¯s why I
need your help,¡± Carl said.
Uriah fell silent for a moment. ¡°You mean Susan?¡±
He clearly had thoroughly investigated the matter.
N?velDrama.Org is the owner.
Normally, he would exert power or offer substantial money to persuade someone to donate blood for
the sake of
international rtions.
But that was Susan.
She had contributed to the development of artificial intelligence and was revered by the younger
generation.
Her husband, Ben, was a global economic powerhouse.
Stirring up trouble with Susan and Ben could have consequences as severe as affecting international
rtions.
Seeing Uriah¡¯s hesitation, Carl quickly said, ¡°Uriah, I¡¯m not saying we should force her to donate blood.
Susan is my biological daughter and I can¡¯t harm her.¡±
Emergency calls only
Chapter 262
Uriah¡¯s tense expression eased slightly.
Carl said, ¡°All I ask is for a chance to see Susan. She has some misunderstandings and refuses to
meet me, but if you request it, Susan will surely agree.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± Uriah hesitated.
Carl said, ¡°If you can just get Susan to meet me, I¡¯ll handle the rest. I¡¯m sure I can persuade her to
donate blood¡±
Uriah frowned and began to think.
If they were able to rescue Yana, then it would be equivalent to giving the Tonico a great favor, and it
was truly too beneficial to the rtionship between the two countries.
It wasn¡¯t impossible to just meet Susan once.
Uriah made a prompt decision and said, ¡°I can help you meet Mrs. Landor, but whether you want to
donate blood or not depends on Mrs. Landor. No one can force her.¡±
Carl said with a wry smile, ¡°Uriah, I am the biological father of Susan.¡±
After thinking about it, Uriah put down thest trace of doubt.
At Storm Group.
Susan was busy working when the receptionist led in a middle¨Caged man.
¡°Director Miller, this is Mr. Hale,¡± the receptionist introduced.
Susan looked up, slightly surprised. ¡°You are Uriah¡¯s secretary?¡±
As Ben¡¯s wife, Susan often attended important events.
She had met Mr. Hale at a banquet. He was the chief secretary of Uriah.
¡°Mrs. Landor.¡± Mr. Hale greeted warmly. ¡°Uriah has requested your assistance for a matter and sent me
personally to fetch you. This is a letter written by Uriah himself.¡±
Susan was puzzled. ¡°Help? You must be looking for Ben. He¡¯s not here right now, but should be back
soon. You
2/5
Emergency cans umy
Chapter 262
can wait a bit.¡±
¡°No, Uriah specifically wants to speak with you,¡± Mr. Hale said.
¡°This¡¡± Although Susan found it strange, it was indeed the secretary of Uriah. She looked at the
official letter and found that it was indeed Uriah¡¯s notebook, and there was also his private seal. It
couldn¡¯t be a lie, so she nodded and agreed.
Maybe it was about artificial intelligence?
As Susan pondered, she got someone to leave a message for Ben before leaving in a hurry.
Alec took Susan to a quiet coffee shop.
¡°Please, Mrs. Landor,¡± Mr. Hale gestured for her to enter.
Without thinking too much, Susan walked straight in.
Mr. Hale closed the door carefully.
Susan walked in. She originally thought that she would see Uriah, but she did not expect that the
person who appeared in front of her was Carl!
¡°Why are you here?¡± Susan frowned.
Her expectations of Carl had long since disappeared after repeated disappointments.
She wanted nothing from Carl except never to see him again.
¡°It¡¯s me. Surprised?¡± Carl asked smugly.
Susan turned to leave.
Carl quickly said, ¡°Susan, Uriah personally requested your presence. Aren¡¯t you going to honor that?
You wouldn¡¯t want to affect Ben and the Storm Group, would you?¡±
Susan stopped in her tracks.
This matter was indeed very strange.
3/5
+5
Emergency calls only
Chapter 262
It was obvious that Uriah had invited her, but why did Carl appear.
Sensing Susan¡¯s hesitation, Carl became more confident.
¡°Do you know about Tonico?¡± Carl began boastfully.
Susan turned back to face him. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±
094% 10:07
¡°The King of Tonico, Alexander, and his Queen, Judith, came to Cornd today. Do you know why
they¡¯re here?¡±
Carl said.
Susan watched him emotionlessly, silently.
Carl couldn¡¯t wait to spill the news. ¡°They¡¯re here for their daughter! And their daughter is Yana.¡±
Yana was speechless:
Susan¡¯s expression wavered slightly at the mention of her name.
¡°So, Yana¡¯s true identity is the princess of Tonico! Her existence could even impact the diplomatic
rtions
between our two countries!¡±
Carl finished, eagerly watching Susan¡¯s reaction, expecting her to be upset or jealous.
However, Susan remained calm.
She simply stated, ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡±
She had no interest in any connection with the Miller family, even if Yana had suddenly be a
princess of
Tonico.
In that case.
What did it have to do with her whether Yana was a princess or a beggar?
¡°You¡¡± Carl¡¯s face darkened.
He had hoped to see Susan upset, but she remained detached.
4/5
Emergency calls onlyOr-
Chapter 262
094% 10:07
Frustrated, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend! You think marrying Ben elevates you above everyone. But now
Yana has be a princess of Tonico! You must be burning with jealousy.¡±
Susan looked at him with disdain.
¡°If you just came to tell me this, then I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± Susan turned to walk away.
¡°Hold on, you can¡¯t leave!¡± Carl said firmly.
¡°What do you mean?¡± Susan asked coldly.
Carl exined with a stern voice, ¡°Yana encountered someplications during childbirth and urgently
needs a blood transfusion! The situation is critical. If something happens to her, it might affect the
diplomatic rtions between the two countries! You must go to the hospital to donate blood.¡±
Susan¡¯s expression turned icy. ¡°What if I refuse?¡±
Chapter 263
Chapter 263
¡°Refusing, are you?¡± Carl Miller chuckled. ¡°In the current situation, do you even have the luxury of
saying no?¡±
¡°Do you realize how precious Yana¡¯s identity is now? If anything happens to her, who knows how the
King and Queen of Tonico might react? They could me Cornd for their beloved daughter¡¯s plight.
The diplomatic rtions between the two countries could deteriorate rapidly over this incident. In the
worst case, it might even spark a war! Susan, can you bear such a responsibility?¡±
Carl pointed usingly at Susan, his words ringing with righteous indignation.
Susan replied coldly, ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re saying that if I don¡¯t donate blood, it could lead to widespread
devastation?¡±
¡®Good that you understand.¡± Carl nodded smugly. ¡°Susan, if you have an ounce of sense, you¡¯ll realize
that you have to donate, whether you want to or not. Not only should you donate, but if you¡¯re smart,
you¡¯ll do it cheerfully! If the King and Queen of Tonico learn of your willingness, they might even owe
you a favor. Otherwise¡ well, offending people is one thing, but if you cause trouble for Ben, how will
you live with yourself?¡±
Susan stared emotionlessly at Carl..
Her hand slowly clenched into a fist.
For many, many years, she had regarded the Miller family as her own family. Even with Yana¡¯s
capriciousness. Even with Carl and Jane only ever demanding her blood donations.
She had always believed that it was because of Yana¡¯s frailty that her parents favored her.
Though their favoritism might have been a bit excessive.
But she had thought it was understandable.
But what about now?
Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.
Carl had just revealed to her.
That Yana wasn¡¯t even his biological daughter?
1/5
Chapter 263
A sense of irony struck Susan, and she burst intoughter.
Carl narrowed his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s so funny!¡±
Susan looked at him calmly. ¡°Do you remember what you told me the first time you asked me to donate
blood to Yana?¡±
¡°What was said? Such an old matter, who can remember? Susan, let me tell you, bringing up the past
is useless, You must donate your blood,¡± Carl Miller stated emphatically.
Susan chuckled. ¡°You said, Yana and I were twins, and because I took all the nutrients in the womb,
Yana was born with that illness. So, it¡¯s my responsibility to take care of her health, right?¡±
¡°Maybe that¡¯s what was said, so what?¡± Carl was growing impatient.
Susan¡¯s smile held a hint of irony. ¡°But you just said Yana isn¡¯t your biological child. Carl, tell me, how
did I take Yana¡¯s nutrients then?¡±
Carl was momentarily stunned, unable to speak, guilt written all over his face.
That had been the reason Susan willingly donated blood in the past, a reason she never doubted.
But if Susan and Yana were not twins, then that reason was a lie.
Susan¡¯s smile grew brighter. ¡°Carl, you used that excuse to make me willingly donate blood to Yana for
so long! Are you sure I¡¯m your biological daughter?¡±
Susan¡¯s question was filled with anger, and Carl¡¯s first reaction was guilt!
Had Susan discovered something?
No, he couldn¡¯t let Susan ponder this any further.
¡°Dear Susan.¡± Carl sighed. ¡°How can you be so heartless? Exactly because Yana is someone else¡¯s
child, we need to take even better care of her. Otherwise, how can we exin it to her real parents
when theye looking? I know I¡¯ve wronged you in the past. But your body has always been stronger
than average, donating a bit of blood won¡¯t hurt!¡±
Carl looked at Susan meaningfully. ¡°One must have a kind heart in life.¡±
2/5
Chapter 263
¡°Do you believe that yourself?¡± Susan scoffed.
What kind of person Carl was, others might not know, but how could she not?
Such a man, talking to her about kindness, wasughable.
¡°That¡¯s the truth, why don¡¯t you believe it?¡± Carl was getting angry and frustrated. ¡°Susan, I¡¯m not here
to discuss with you, I¡¯m here to order you! You¡¯ve donated blood so many times before, and today, you
muste with me to the hospital to do it again.¡±
Susan narrowed her eyes. ¡°What if I refuse?¡±
Carl just sneered and pulled out a handkerchief soaked in chloroform.
Susan¡¯s pupils dted in shock, and before she could react, Carl lunged forward with a sinister smile,
covering her mouth and nose with the handkerchief.
Secondster, Carl Miller released his grip, leaving Susan unconscious.
Looking at theatose Susan, Carl¡¯s eyes flickered with thought.
His previous actions couldn¡¯t withstand scrutiny.
If Susan woke up and thought things through, she might start doubting her own origins.
His lies, inherently flimsy, couldn¡¯t stand up to such examination.
The best solution was to ensure Susan never woke up again!
Carl looked at Susan, his flickering eyes slowly bing firm.
Susan didn¡¯t need to wake up.
Even if Ben became furious, Carl now had the King of Tonico as his support. What could Ben do to
him?
Compared to the fallout of Yana¡¯s exposed identity, everything else seemed trivial.
As for ensuring Susan¡¯s eternal sleep, as long as she was sent to the hospital and the operating table,
there would be a lot of ces for medical treatment!
Chapter 263
With this sinister resolve, Carl¡¯s gaze turned malevolent.
To ensure privacy for Carl¡¯s conversation with Susan, Mr. Hale had already kept his distance.
Carl had already found someone to wait at the door in advance.
He carefully avoided Mr. Hale¡¯s direction and took Susan to his car.
The car headed straight for the hospital.
Carl didn¡¯t even allow Susan to meet Alexander, taking Susan directly to the operating room.
Having chosen this hospital for Yana¡¯s delivery, Carl had already ensured his influence there.
But when he brought the unconscious Susan, the doctor hesitated..
¡°Mr. Miller! This is Mrs. Landor! She¡¯s not conscious right now. If we forcibly take her blood and she
later holds us responsible, we can¡¯t bear the consequences.¡±
Carl smiled reassuringly. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? She¡¯s my biological daughter. We¡¯re just taking some blood,
not her life. Even if she wakes up and disagrees, what can she do to her own father? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll
take full responsibility for anything.¡±
¡°But still¡¡± The doctor was still hesitant.
Carl, growing impatient, said, ¡°Did you see the people outside? Even Uriah rushed over here! Anaville¡¯s
police force has the hospital under tight security. Do you know why?¡±
The doctor was momentarily confused, not really knowing the reason.
Chapter 264
Chapter 264
Carl sneered. ¡°Because the anxious pair waiting outside are none other than the King and Queen of
Tonico! You must have heard about the missing Tonican princess. Tonico has been searching for her
for over twenty years. with no results. But now, the Tonican princess has been found. Do you know who
she is?¡±
The doctor, startled, asked cautiously, ¡°Who is she?¡±
Carl raised an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s Yana, currently in the emergency room fighting for her life! She is the
princess of Tonico! Imagine the King of Tonico finally finding his daughter, only for her to die in
childbirth. Can you guess his reaction? What do you think will happen to the rtions between our two
countries?¡±
Carl looked satisfied at the doctor¡¯s suddenly pale face.
This was the reaction he expected!
Susan, previously, was just feigning calmness.
Carl relished this feeling, wielding the banner of international rtions, believing he could do whatever
he
pleased.
¡°Is everything you said true?¡± The doctor was visibly confused.
¡°Why would I lie about something like this?¡± Carl replied impatiently. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see Uriah¡¯s respectful
demeanor? Besides such high¨Cprofile individuals like the King of Tonico, who else could make Uriah of
Anaville
treat them with such care?¡±
The doctor reflected for a moment.
Indeed, the situation surrounding Yana¡¯s delivery was tumultuous.
The sudden excessive bleeding and the urgent need for blood transfusion were expected.
After all, Yana¡¯s constitution determined her ability to give birth, and she would definitely have a slim
chance of
survival.
But what followed was beyond his understanding.
1/6
Emergency calls only e
Chapter 264
First, Carl left to find Susan,
But when Susan wasn¡¯t found, Uriah arrived first.
093%
10:09
Uriah had returned with an armed force and had directly sealed off the hospital. This was especially the
case on their level, where they were surrounded so tightly that not even an outsider could enter.
Uriah himself was cautiously speaking to a middle¨Caged couple.
The hospital staff was already full of questions.
Now, the puzzle was solved.
That was the King and Queen of Tonico.
It made sense why such measures were taken.
¡°So, have you decided whether to draw the blood or not?¡± Carl raised his eyebrow.
The doctor nced at Carl, then at the unconscious Susan, biting his lip. ¡°If Mrs. Landor mes us
later¡¡±
¡°I¡¯ll take full responsibility!¡± Carl dered, pping his chest. ¡°We¡¯re blood¨Crted father and daughter,
how could we hold a grudge overnight?¡±
The doctor, after a moment of thought, nodded in agreement.
¡°The situation is urgent. Let¡¯s prepare for the transfusion,¡± Carl said.
¡°Alright.¡± The doctor nodded and immediately had Susan wheeled into the operating room to prepare
for the blood transfusion.
Carl¡¯s eyes gleamed with calction.
He had made thorough preparations.
First, he had Susan donate blood to Yana, saving Yana.
Then, after Susan¡¯s donation, he would make his move.
Emergency calls only¡
Chapter 264
093% 10:09
+5
He had prepared a powdered drug that, when applied to Susan¡¯s wound, would cause a severe
infection. If Susan were to die, it would appear as aplication from the blood transfusion, and no
me could be ced
on him.
Carl thought. ¡°Susan, it was not that I was heartless.¡±
Carl thought. ¡°You just stood in Yana¡¯s way.¡±
At Storm Group.
Ben had just seen off a business partner and returned to his office.
As soon as he sat down.
The secretary reported, ¡°Mr. Landor, Mrs. Landor was taken away by Uriah.¡±
Ben personally instructed that Susan¡¯s matters were always of utmost importance..
So, even though it seemed trivial, the secretary reported it immediately.
Ben paused. ¡°Uriah?¡±
¡°It was Mr. Hale who personally came, and there was an official letter from Uriah,¡± the secretary
hurriedly said.
Ben¡¯s brow twitched, feeling an uneasy premonition.
He gestured for the secretary to leave, then immediately dialed Uriah¡¯s private number.
In Appolis Hospital.
Uriah, carefully apanying Alexander and Judith, saw Ben¡¯s call, his eyelid twitched, and he quickly
answered the phone.
¡°Uriah, is Susan with you?¡± Ben asked.
¡°She¡¯s with me,¡± Uriah hurriedly responded. ¡°There¡¯s a situation here where we urgently need her help.¡±
Ren frowned Buil¨CL
Emergency calls only4
Chapter 264
His rtionship with the government had always been good.
Ben didn¡¯t believe Uriah would deliberately target him and Susan.
But this unease clung to him, making it impossible for him to rx.
+6
¡°This matter can only be resolved by Mrs. Landor,¡± Uriah spoke in a lowered voice. ¡°Do you know
Yana? She¡¯s not really the Miller family¡¯s daughter. Her biological parents are the King and Queen of
Tonico! They came to Cornd secretly to acknowledge their kin.¡±
Frowning, Ben was slightly surprised.
However, his thoughts were the same as Susan. What did this have to do with them?
That was what Ben thought and asked.
Uriah said, ¡°Yana had a severe hemorrhage during childbirth and urgently needs a blood transfusion.
Unfortunately, her blood type is very rare, so we had to request Mrs. Landor¡¯s help.¡±
¡°What?¡±
Ben¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he stood up abruptly. ¡°Tell me, where is Susan now?¡±
¡°She¡¯s at Appolis Hospital, donating blood to Yana,¡± Uriah said somewhat confusedly.
¡°I¡¯m supposed to feel reassured?¡± Ben¡¯s voice turned ominously cold.
He stepped out of his office, instructing his secretary, ¡°Prepare the car, we¡¯re going to Appolis Hospital!¡±
Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.
The secretary, not having seen Ben this upset in a long time, hurriedlyplied.
¡°Uriah,¡± Ben said coldly, ¡°You need to stop the blood transfusion immediately.¡±
Uriah paused. ¡°Stop? This is a life¨Cand¨Cdeath matter, how can we just stop? Mr. Landor, you might be
misunderstanding. Mrs. Landor¡¯s father personally discussed it with her. Mr. Miller said Mrs. Landor
voluntarily agreed to donate blood for Yana. This proves Mrs. Landor¡¯s understanding of the greater
good, for the sake of diplomatic rtions between the two countries.¡±
Uriah went on rambling.
Emergency cans only
Chapter 264
Ben¡¯s expression darkened, his eyes stormy. He was infuriated by Uriah¡¯s words.
¡°You¡¯re saying Carl approached Susan for this?¡±
Uriah replied somewhat confusedly, ¡°Yes. Is there something wrong? They are blood¨Crted father
and. daughter.¡±
Ben¡¯s expression grew colder. ¡°Uriah, I¡¯m telling you onest time, stop Susan¡¯s blood transfusion
immediately!¡±
Uriah frowned, growing irritated. ¡°Ben, can¡¯t you think about national responsibilities? This is a matter
affecting diplomatic rtions between countries. Do you realize how beneficial Yana¡¯s survival would
be for our nation? We¡¯re only asking Susan to donate a little blood, not harming her. What are you so
worried about?¡±
Uriah, feeling justified, hung up the phone.
He believed he was in the right.
Compared to the gravity of international rtions, what was Susan¡¯s small sacrifice?
Ben felt sorry for his wife, and his heart ached for her too much!
Although Ben had a bad tone on the phone, Uriah was not in a hurry.
Ben was a sensible person. Sooner orter, he would understand Uriah.
The call was hung up just like that.
Ben listened to the beep on the other end of the line, and there seemed to be a storm brewing in his
eyes.
Fine, very well!
If anything happened to Susan this time, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to burn bridges.
A deadly intent began to emerge in Ben¡¯s eyes.
So what if she¡¯s the princess of the Tonico?
Even if it meant standing against a nation, for Susan, he feared nothing.
Chapter 265
Chapter 265
At Appolis Hospital.
Uriah¡¯s face was ashen when he returned.
Seeing him like this, Carl felt a sudden pang of anxiety. He discreetly pulled Uriah aside, avoiding
Alexander¡¯s gaze, and asked cautiously, ¡°Uriah, whose call was that?¡±
Uriah couldn¡¯t contain his frustration. ¡°Who else but Ben! All he wanted was for Susan to donate a bit of
blood. He was so anxious, as if Susan was heading to her doom.¡±
Although Carl knew Uriah was exaggerating, his heart skipped a beat at the mention of Ben. ¡°Ben
knows already?¡±
Despite having decided to act against Susan, the thought of Ben¡¯s ferocity still unnerved Carl.
Over the years, Ben had ruthlessly eliminated numerous adversaries by the ways of the Storm Group.
Previously, Carl¡¯s disputes with Ben were minor.
But this time, by forcing Susan to donate blood, Ben likely crossed a line.
Nobody could predict Ben¡¯s reaction.
Uriah nced at Carl, his brow furrowed. ¡°Why are you panicking? Mrs. Landor is doing this voluntarily,
isn¡¯t she? Even if Ben is upset, once Mrs. Landor is out, she¡¯ll surely exin it to him.¡±
Wiping the sweat from his forehead, Carl agreed. ¡°Right, right. Susan is a noble¨Chearted girl. Her
willingness to donate blood for Yana¡¯s sake is also considering the rtions between our two nations.
I¡¯m proud to have such a daughter, and Ben will be proud of his wife too.¡±
¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Uriah said, patting Carl¡¯s shoulder before walking away.
Carl stood motionless, his gaze flickering, then turning increasingly sinister.
Initially, he nned to wait until Susan left the emergency room to make his move. But now, he couldn¡¯t
wait any longer.
1/6
+5
Emergency CNS VINJ
Chapter 265
He had to act immediately.
Before Ben arrived, be needed to ensure Susan¡¯s death appeared natural and untraceable.
The emergency room was off¨Climits. He could not get in.
But the medical staff had ess.
Carl had alreadyid the groundwork in the hospital.
Now, desperate, Carl believed that nothing was impossible with enough money.
If he couldn¡¯t do it, he wouldn¡¯t have enough money.
The allure of wealth can sway hearts. With a substantial offer, Carl was convinced someone would take
the risk
for him.
Carl¡¯s gaze darkened as he made up his mind.
Quick
He had to be quick.
Given Ben¡¯s protectiveness over Susan.
Carl estimated it wouldn¡¯t be long before he arrived.
Once Ben was here, there was no telling what might happen.
Property ? N?velDrama.Org.
Looking around furtively, Carl stealthily made a phone call.
Ten minutester.
Carl tried topose himself as he returned to the emergency room entrance.
¡°Mr. Miller, where did you just go?¡± Alexander eyed him suspiciously.
¡°Just needed to calm my nerves, went out for a quick smoke,¡± Carl hurriedly replied.
2/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 265
Alexander didn¡¯t probe further.
However, his gaze toward Carl carried a hint of distance.
Carl knew that revealing Alexander¡¯s identity to the government authorities had caused some friction.
+5
After all, he was dressed casually. If she directly revealed his identity, it would be strange if Alexander
was happy.
But Carl wasn¡¯t worried about that now.
His main concern was the confirmation of Yana¡¯s identity.
Given Alexander and Judith¡¯s desire for their own daughters, they would give him preferential treatment
for the
sake of fana.
However, what Carl was really anxious about was something else.
He sat in his seat and waited anxiously.
He had paid a substantial amount of money, and he expected quick action.
Otherwise, when Ben arrived.
The sess of his n would be uncertain.
As Carl sat anxiously waiting, a nurse hurriedly passed by, pushing a medical cart.
Carl¡¯s heart eased a bit as he saw her.
She didn¡¯t look at him but briskly entered the emergency room with her cart.
Because there were indeed urgent medical supplies in her operating car, and no one stopped her.
Everything
went very smoothly.
However, Jane couldn¡¯t help but wipe a tear from her eyes. ¡°So many people have gone in and out.
How is Yana doing?¡±
¡°She¡¯ll be fine, she has to be,¡± Judith murmured, staring at the emergency room door.
3/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 265
She had just found her daughter and hadn¡¯t even had a chance to really look at her.
If anything happened to Yana, how would she live in the future.
Alexander sighed and silently embraced Judith, joining her in silent prayer.
¡°Mr. Landor, this area is sealed off. You can¡¯t go in.¡±
Your
At this moment, the voice of a security guard came from not far away.
Ben had arrived?
Carl¡¯s heart skipped a beat, then gradually rxed.
What was he afraid of!
People didn¡¯t fight with officials.
No matter how powerful Ben was, he was still a businessman.
Now, there was Uriah and the king.
Did Ben really dare to make trouble?
Unless he wanted to die.
Just as Carl rxed, he heard Ben¡¯s icymand. ¡°Break through!¡±
Amotion ensued.
¡°This is¡¡± Alexander looked at Uriah with some hesitation.
+5
Uriah quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a little misunderstanding. Mr. Landor is just overly concerned about
his wife. I¡¯ll go and invite him in.¡±
Uriah hurried off.
Reaching the corridor, he saw two groups in a standoff.
Emergency calls only
Chapter 265
Uriah suddenly had a headache. He quickly said, ¡°Stop, let Mr. Landor in.¡±
Ben gave Uriah a brief nce, his face expressionless, and walked straight in.
The others stepped aside, no longer obstructing his path.
093%
10:10
Uriah followed Ben, saying, ¡°Your wife volunteered to donate blood. Please, don¡¯t make a scene now.
Maintaining a good impression with the king and queen of Tonico is beneficial for your business.¡±
Ben, lips pursed, hastened his pace.
Uriah thought Ben had heeded his advice and sighed in relief. ¡°d you understand. Your wife¡¯s noble
act this time ismendable. I¡¯ll ensure it¡¯s recognized, and future policies will be more favorable to
you.¡±
Before he could finish, Ben had already left him behind.
Uriah, out of breath, hurried to catch up with Ben.
But Ben had reached the emergency room door.
¡°Mr. Landor.¡± Alexander greeted Ben with a friendly smile.
After all, even as a king, he had to show respect to a businessman of Ben¡¯s caliber.
Ben, however, didn¡¯t even nce at Alexander. He strode past him, reaching the emergency room door
in a few steps.
Then, he lifted his foot and fiercely kicked the door.
The door remained unyielding.
Ben, expressionless, kicked again.
Everyone watched, dumbfounded.
Uriah, panting, finally caught up. Seeing Ben¡¯s actions, Uriah incredulously said, ¡°Ben, what are you
doing!¡±
Chapter 266
Chapter 266
Ben narrowed his eyes and ignored themotion, continuing to kick the door.
The force of Ben¡¯s actions caused the ss doors outside the emergency room to emit a piercing
sound.
The others began to react.
Carl, seeing the mayor speak up first, stood and shouted indignantly, ¡°Ben! They are performing
emergency treatment inside. Are you trying tomit murder?¡±
¡°Quick, stop him!¡± Uriah said hurriedly.
f
Security personnel and Ben¡¯s entourage immediately became entangled in chaos.
But Ben.
It was as if he couldn¡¯t hear anything from the outside world. He was determined to open the door.
However, the door of the emergency room was incredibly sturdy, and his efforts were in vain.
Initially nervous, Carl rxed upon seeing Ben¡¯s inability to open the door.
No matter how powerful Ben was, as long as he couldn¡¯t open the door, Susan was as good as dead.
Once the door opened, everything would be a foregone conclusion, and all he would see was Susan¡¯s
lifeless body.
Seeing Ben¡¯s current state of distress. If Ben saw Susan¡¯s corpse, he might copse on the spot.
Then, Carl would have nothing to worry about.
¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Judith Miller looked anxiously at the chaotic scene.
What was going on?
Didn¡¯t they say that Susan had donated her blood voluntarily?
1/6
Emergency calls only.
Chapter 266
Why did Ben look so furious, as if he was seeking vengeance?
Alexander squinted his eyes, sensing something amiss.
He suddenly turned to Carl. ¡°Is Susan really donating blood willingly?¡±
Carl¡¯s heart skipped a beat, then he forced a strained smile. ¡°Of course, she is. She¡¯s my own
daughter. How could I harm her?¡±
She was my biological daughter. How could I hurt her?
It was the same conclusion.
Carl had said it before, and Alexander had believed him.
But this time, he felt uneasy about that im.
Alexander¡¯s expression grew stern.
Carl, now somewhat panicked, lowered his head.
Carl was walking a tightrope. Either he made it to the other side, or he fell and shattered to pieces.
But he had started this path, so he had no other way but to continue.
Susan had to die.
It was impossible for Ben to go in.
As Carl Miller steeled his heart for what was toe.
Ben delivered another kick to the door. To everyone¡¯s astonishment, the ss door slowly opened.
Without hesitation, Ben entered the room.
Uriah was dumbfounded. What was happening?
¡°The ss door is controlled by an internal system.¡± Alexander Nichs realized, his face grave. ¡°If I¡¯m
not mistaken, the people Ben brought are just a distraction. On the other hand, he must have hired a
top hacker to
2/6
calls only ¡ú FOW¡
Emergency calls only
Chapter 266
breach the hospital¡¯s control system. While we were focused on him kicking the door, the hacker had
already done everything.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.
Alexander¡¯s analysis was very good and logical!
But at this time, no matter how good the analysis was, no matter how logical it was, it was useless.
Ben had already barged in!
Only God knew what he would do.
The crowd, now in a panic, rushed in after him.
In the emergency room.
A nurse, holding a vial of medicine, trembled slightly.
The blood transfusion for Yana was almostplete, and her condition was stabilizing.
The doctor was administering post¨Ctransfusion medication to Susan.
The nurse knew that by mixing the powder Carl had given her into Susan¡¯s medication, Susan¡¯s death
was
certain.
She had never harmed anyone before.
But she couldn¡¯t refuse such a high reward at all.
To strengthen her resolve, Carl had already transferred most of the promised amount into her ount.
This was enough for her to live a carefree life.
After this, she could live a superior life from now on.
The nurse¡¯s eyes slowly became firm.
Having epted that money, the nurse had made up her mind. There was no turning back now.
Her hands steadied.
3/6
Emergency calls only
calls only ON
Chapter 266
¡°Hurry up! We don¡¯t have much time,¡± the doctor said.
The nurse quickly mixed Carl¡¯s powder into the liquid.
The powder quickly melted, leaving no trace behind.
She took a deep breath and approached Susan¡¯s bedside.
Susan would die.
But it would seem like a death from wound infection.
Once the medication was administered, there would be no evidence to link the death to the drug.
Who would know that it was this vial that killed Susan?
She would be fine.
She could hold a huge sum of money and wander around freely.
The nurse no longer hesitated and reached out to change the medicine.
At this moment.
There was a noise outside the door.
With a loud bang, the final door was forced open.
Ben, with an intense killing aura, burst into the room.
¡°Who are you? This is an operating room! What are you doing here?¡± the doctor said.
Ben looked at him expressionlessly.
Recognizing Ben, the doctor panicked.
Ben?
How could Ben suddenly barge in like this!
Emergency calls only
Chapter 266
He thought of Susan, who had just undergone a blood transfusion, and guilt washed over him, leaving
him speechless.
Ben walked straight to Susan¡¯s bedside.
Susany there quietly.
She had been injected with anesthetic again. At this moment, she was quiet and her face was as pale
as paper.
A surge of intense pain, followed by furious anger, welled up inside Ben.
At the same time, a maddened rage surged up!
+5
He hadn¡¯t been part of Susan¡¯s past, but the thought of her suffering at Yana¡¯s hands. It made Ben wish
he could go back in time and protect her.
But time can¡¯t be turned back.
All he could do now was protect Susan from ever facing such humiliation again.
In the past year, he had tried his best to replenish Susan¡¯s health. He had worked so hard to make up
for the loss of Susan¡¯s body.
But now, under his nose, Susan was taken to the hospital again for blood transfusion!
Ben was furious.
He was angry that he had failed to protect Susan.
He was also angry at those who were scheming against Susan.
Ben gently stroked Susan¡¯s hair and whispered, ¡°Susan, I¡¯m taking you away from here.¡±
He bent down and was about to carry Susan away.
¡°Wait!¡± Carl arrived, panting. He looked at the bottle of liquid in the nurse¡¯s hand, and his eyes shed
slightly. He knew that she had not done anything yet.
No way!
5/6
Chapter 266
He immediately winked at the nurse,
The nurse just woke up from her panic.
Jolted back to reality, the nurse mustered the courage to speak, ¡°Mr. Landor, the transfusion is done,
and it¡¯s toote to take Mrs. Landor now. But she¡¯s just lost a lot of strength and needs nutrients. Let
her stay here, and I¡¯ll administer some infusions.¡±
Others also arrived.
Hearing the nurse¡¯s words.
They all tried to persuade Ben.
Uriah spoke up, ¡°Ben, in light of your protective instincts, I won¡¯t hold today¡¯s incident against you. But
you¡¯ve seen how pale Mrs. Landor looks. For her health, you should let herplete the nutrient
infusions.¡±
Chapter 267
Chapter 267
Alexander quickly joined in and said, ¡°Yes, Mrs. Landor saved Yana, and for that, she is Alexander¡¯s
benefactor. Mr. Landor, please don¡¯t be reckless. Let Mrs. Landor receive treatment first. As for the
blood transfusion, I am willing topensate. Rest assured, thepensation will surely satisfy you,
Mr. Landor.¡±
As he spoke, Alexander couldn¡¯t help but nce at Susan, whose face was obscured by Ben.
He couldn¡¯t help but guess.
What kind of woman could make a man like Ben so anxious?
Unfortunately, Ben shielded her so well that Alexander couldn¡¯t see anything.
Seeing everyone speaking on his behalf, Carl Miller breathed a sigh of relief and quickly said, ¡°Yes, let
Susan receive treatment. I¡¯m her biological father and how could I harm her?¡±
Carl resorted to his usual justification.
Ben chuckled coldly. ¡°You just reminded me of something I hadn¡¯t thought of.¡±
He called his bodyguard over. ¡°Take this vial of medicine and get it tested.¡±
¡°Yes,¡± the bodyguard replied and moved to take the medicine.
The test.
The nurse panicked.
She clutched the vial tightly, refusing to let go.
Ben eyed her narrowly.
In a fluster, the nurse said, ¡°Mr. Landor, there¡¯s nothing to test. It¡¯s just a nutrient solution. If you¡¯re
worried, we don¡¯t have to use it on Mrs. Landor.¡±
Carl¡¯s heart raced as well. He quickly said, ¡°Ben, I know you¡¯re worried about Susan, but don¡¯t go too
far!¡±
1/6
Chapter 267
Ben snorted, ¡°What are you waiting for? Take it.¡±
The nurse, in a panic, clutched the vial even tighter. The bodyguard, no longer hesitating, took the vial
from her.
¡°Ben! What exactly are you trying to do?¡± Carl raised his voice, turning to Alexander, ¡°Mr. Nichs,
Yana is still being resuscitated, and Ben just barged in, making such a scene. Even though he¡¯s
concerned for Susan, I won¡¯t condone his behavior! His actions arepletely unreasonable.
Whatever punishment you decide for him, I won¡¯t say a word.¡±
Alexander was speechless.
He couldn¡¯t help ncing at Carl.
He wasn¡¯t one to use his power to oppress others.
Previously, Carl had prematurely revealed his identity to the authorities.
This directly caused his identity to be exposed.
Now, Carl was even suggesting punishment as if Alexander were an ancient emperor.
Even if he were an emperor, this wasn¡¯t his kingdom.
And from another perspective.
What kind of society was it now?
It was a business society.
It was an international society.
In a world where numerous countries are mere puppets of financial powerhouses.
Ben¡¯s influence was undeniable. How could he be punished by someone like Alexander? Such a
suggestion wouldn¡¯t sit well even with Uriah.
After all, Ben was a citizen of Cornd, and it wasn¡¯t for a Tonican to punish him.
Mishandling this situation could lead to a diplomatic incident!
2/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 267
As Carl finished speaking. Ben nced over coldly. ¡°Punish?¡±
Alexander quickly said, ¡°Punishment? I¡¯m just a guest in Cornd, I have no authority to say such
things! And testing the medication isn¡¯t an unreasonable request. Mr. Landor, please proceed as you
see fit.¡±
Judith, understanding the gravity of the situation, looked from afar at the frail figure in Ben¡¯s arms,
feeling an unexinable pang of pity. She softly said, ¡°We understand your need to test the medication,
Mr. Landor. But Mrs. Landor also needs proper rest.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need for your concern.¡± Ben retorted with a coldugh, carefully picking Susan up in his
arms.
Judith, on her tiptoes, tried to get a better look at Susan¡¯s face.
But Ben carefully shielded Susan, revealing only her long, flowing hair of Susan.
Everyone watched helplessly as Ben left with his team.
A sense of loss flickered through Judith¡¯s heart.
Ben left with Susan.
He even took away the medicinal liquid!
The nurse, meanwhile, started trembling all over.
As Ben reached the door, she copsed to the ground.
Her reaction was so strange that everyone looked at her in surprise.
Ben paused, turned back, and coldly said, ¡°Take her into custody.¡±
¡°It wasn¡¯t me, it wasn¡¯t me!¡± the nurse shrieked in panic.
Everyone realized then that she was implicated.
Alexander and Uriah, feeling a chill, didn¡¯t wait for Ben¡¯s men to act. They immediately took control of
the situation.
Carl, watching the nurse, felt his heart pounding wildly.
3/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 267
He¡¯s ruined.
Would the nurse reveal his involvement?
Biting his lip, Carl made up an excuse and hurriedly left.
He had to cover his tracks immediately.
It would be best if the nurse could shut up forever.
At Appolis Hospital.
In a special care ward.
Susany quietly.-
Ben, havingmandeered a ward, brought in an entire medical team.
Now, Susan was injected with medicinal liquid again.
Ben sat by her bedside, watching her intently.
Susan had her eyes closed the entire time.
It was as if she was asleep.
Ben gently held her hand.
Don¡¯t worry, Susan.
Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.
This time, I would make all those who hurt you pay the price.
As the nutrient solution flowed, Susan¡¯splexion visibly improved.
The effect of the anesthetic also began to wear off. me.
Susan struggled to open her eyes.
As soon as she opened her eyes, she felt an overwhelming weakness.
4/6
Emergency calls only ¡ª
Chapter 267
A sensation she was all too familiar with.
This was the feeling after blood transfusion.
As the blood was drawn more and more frequently, the more blood Susan had donated over time, the
weaker
she became.
Before she married Ben.
At that time, when Yana was seeking death, she had given Yana 800 of blood. At that time, she had
already felt very weak, and even had a feeling that she would never wake up again.
Fortunately, she had survived.
After marrying into the Landor family, Ben had helped her recover, and her health had been slowly
improving.
But this time.
Susan felt that her physical condition had not only returned to before and it seemed to be even worse
than
before.
¡°Susan,¡± Ben said, gripping her hand tightly, ¡°How are you?¡±
Seeing Ben, Susan managed a gentle smile and softly replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±
Ben¡¯s lips tightened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±
Susan, despite her difficulty, held his hand andfortingly said, ¡°You have nothing to be sorry for. You
didn¡¯t
cause this.¡±
Ben didn¡¯t say anything, but the light in his eyes grew deeper.
¡°See, I¡¯m okay,¡± Susan said, trying to ease the mood. ¡°I¡¯m strong. I¡¯ll recover soon. Don¡¯t worry too
much.¡±
Ben stroked Susan¡¯s hair without a word.
On the contrary, Ben made Susan a little flustered.
She nced at Ben. ¡°How did you find me? Did you have a conflict with them?¡±
5/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 267
Ben narrowed his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.¡±
ÁãÊÛ93%
10:12
+5
Susan slightly moved her hand. ¡°Ben, I know you¡¯re worried about me. But what¡¯s done is done, there¡¯s
no need
to dwell on it.¡±
Susan still somewhat listened to Carl¡¯s words.
Now, Yana¡¯s identity waspletely different from before.
Since the blood had already been donated, she thought it was best to let it be.
If they had to target her, even Ben would be in trouble if the king and queen of the Tonico were to fight
her.
¡°Susan Ben said, each word deliberate, ¡°No matter who it is, anyone who hurts you will pay the price.¡±
Chapter 268
Chapter 268
Susan was momentarily stunned and wanted to say something more.
But seeing Ben¡¯s resolute demeanor, she sighed and said no more.
Whatever the consequences, she was ready to face them with Ben.
If the king and queen of the Tonico were really unreasonable, they could not sit still and wait for death.
Thinking of this, Susan naturally did not have a good impression of Alexander and Judith.
At that moment, a doctor hurried in.
¡°Mr. Landor, the test results are in,¡± he whispered to Ben. ¡°There was something else mixed in with the
nutrient
solution.¡±
Ben¡¯s expression darkened, about to discuss the matter elsewhere.
But Susan stopped him.
¡°What happened, Ben?¡± Susan asked..
¡°It¡¯s nothing, Susan. You should rest,¡± Ben replied.
Susan watched him quietly.
Ben felt a little helpless under her gaze. After a long time, he sighed and sat back down. ¡°If you have
something to say, just say it.¡±
The doctor hesitated, ncing at Susan, then said, ¡°Mrs. Landor, the test results are back. The nutrient
solution that the nurse at Appolis Hospital was about to administer to you had been tampered with. It
contained an additive that, once introduced into your bloodstream, especially considering your recent
blood donation, would have rapidly deteriorated your health. Given your weakened state, the chance of
fatality was¡¡±
The doctor paused and said, ¡°Over ny percent.¡±
Ny percent!
1/6
Chapter 268
Ben gripped Susan¡¯s hand tightly.
If he had arrived a minuteter, even if it was just a minute.
He might never see Susan again in his life.
Susan, however, remained calm.
It was ridiculous.
It seemed almost natural that her biological father would want her dead.
Susan reassured Ben and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing happened, did it?¡±
Ben didn¡¯t respond, just held Susan¡¯s hand tighter.
Susan held his hand.
+5
But her grip was weak, relying on Ben¡¯s strength to maintain the hold.
Susan looked at the doctor calmly. ¡°Did the nurse say anything after the results were out?¡±
The doctor shook his head. ¡°Mr. Landor instructed me to inform him first. I haven¡¯t been updated on the
nurse¡¯s situation.¡®
Susan lowered her gaze. ¡°No need to ask, really,¡±
Both Susan and Ben were well aware that Carl was behind everything.
Both she and Ben knew very well in their hearts.
¡°Susan, Ben said softly, ¡°Rest here for a bit. I need to take care of this matter.¡±
The incident where Susan nearly lost her life couldn¡¯t just end like this.
¡°Ben.¡± Susan didn¡¯t try to stop him, knowing she couldn¡¯t. Instead, she gently said, ¡°I know you¡¯re
angry, but remember, I¡¯m still here and fine. I want to spend a long, happy life with you.¡±
In essence, she was urging him not to do anything irreversible in a fit of anger.
2/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 268
Ben¡¯s gaze softened, and he gently touched Susan¡¯s hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±
After ensuring Susan wasfortably tucked in, he left the room.
Susan watched him leave, worry flickering in her eyes.
If Ben had been the one endangered, she doubted she could have remained calm either.
Yet, they were dealing with the top figures of Tonico.
Susan sighed deeply.
Things had alreadye to this point!
Even if they were high¨Cranking officials, they couldn¡¯t just stand idly by and be attacked.
She just hoped Ben would be cautious.
Outside the emergency room.
Yana was no longer in danger but was still inbor.
Everyone was waiting anxiously.
But Carl was visibly more unsettled than before.
He couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the nurse who had been temporarily detained, and cold sweat formed
on his forehead.
Despite having made some arrangements.
However, there was no telling if the nurse would implicate him.
If she did expose him, he would be ruined.
Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.
Unable to keep calm in his usual spot, Carl fidgeted restlessly.
Jane, unaware of what had transpired, nced at him curiously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
3/6
¦¥¦°
Chapter 268
Carl hadn¡¯t shared his actions against Susan with anyone, so Jane genuinely didn¡¯t know.
As Jane questioned him, the others also cast strange nces at Carl.
Carl quickly replied, ¡°Nothing, just¡ nervous about Yana¡¯s critical moment in childbirth.¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯m very nervous too,¡± Jane said.
Alexander gave Carl a knowing look, his gaze deepening.
Carl hadn¡¯t been this nervous even when Yana¡¯s condition was at its most dangerous..
Now that the doctors had said Yana was mostly out of danger, his sudden anxiety seemed out of ce.
F
It seemed not right.
Alexander held his suspicions in check, not voicing them just yet.
As Carl was consumed by unease, a nurse came out pushing a bed.
¡°Nurse! How¡¯s Yana doing?¡± Jane rushed forward first.
On the bed, Yana, now conscious, was pale but had a tiny baby by her side.
The nurse said, ¡°Congrattions! It¡¯s a boy, and both mother and child are safe.¡±
The mother and son were safe.
Hearing the words, tears fell from Jane¡¯s eyes in relief.
Thank goodness.
The mother and son were safe.
¡°Thank goodness, they¡¯re safe.¡± Judith and Alexander also felt reassured.
The corners of Yana¡¯s mouth curled up, and she was just about to an
Ben followed them, calm andposed.
Cold sweat broke out on Carl¡¯s forehead.
Ben!
He must have uncovered something.
Had the nurse implicated him?
He felt doomed.
He was done for.
Carl¡¯s legs gave way, and he copsed to the floor.
His dramatic reaction drew everyone¡¯s attention.
Ben nced at him indifferently, a chilling smile on his lips.
Carl shivered uncontrobly.
Ben would not let him
1.
Thinking of the legends about Ben, Carl trembled even more violently.
¡°Mr. Miller,¡± Ben said coolly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? As your son¨Cinw, I see you¡¯ve given me a big
surprise.¡±
Carl, filled with fear, still managed to stand up.
¡°I¡ I was just too happy to see Yana safe.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± Ben raised an eyebrow slightly. ¡°Ignoring your own daughter while going out of your way
for
5/6
Chapter 268
¡°It wasn¡¯t me, it wasn¡¯t me.¡±
That voice¡
Carl¡¯s heart sank, and he turned abruptly, only to see several people escorting the nurse he had
involved.
Ben followed them, calm andposed.
Cold sweat broke out on Carl¡¯s forehead.
Ben!
He must have uncovered something.
Had the nurse implicated him?
He felt doomed.
He was done for.
Carl¡¯s legs gave way, and he copsed to the floor.
His dramatic reaction drew everyone¡¯s attention.
Ben nced at him indifferently, a chilling smile on his lips.
Carl shivered uncontrobly.
Ben would not let him go.
Thinking of the legends about Ben, Carl trembled even more violently.
¡°Mr. Miller,¡± Ben said coolly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? As your son¨Cinw, I see you¡¯ve given me a big
surprise.¡±
Carl, filled with fear, still managed to stand up.
¡°I¡ I was just too happy to see Yana safe.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± Ben raised an eyebrow slightly. ¡°Ignoring your own daughter while going out of your way
for
Chapter 269
Chapter 269
Ben¡¯s words wereden with sarcasm.
Carl Miller, wiping cold sweat from his forehead, replied, ¡°I¡ I just thought Yana was in a more pitiable
situation.¡±
Ben nodded. ¡°Indeed. Susan¡¯s long¨Cterm blood donations and subsequent weakness aren¡¯t worthy of
concern, right? The damage to her health and the effort it¡¯ll take to recover doesn¡¯t warrant pity.¡±
Carl tried to defend himself and said, ¡°But¡ she has you, doesn¡¯t she?¡±
¡°Yes, she does,¡± Ben said with a smile. ¡°So, her biological parents can naturally ignore her and focus
on someone¡¯s child.¡±
Alexander and Judith¡¯s expressions shifted subtly.
Carl told Jane that they were more concerned about Yana because she was in poor health, which was
understandable.
But if it was really as they said, and they had picked up Yana, then they¡¯d wronged their own daughter
to this extent for the sake of a child they¡¯d picked up.
The word sage was not enough to describe him.
It could only be said that he was a fool.
Noticing the change in Alexander and Judith¡¯s expressions, Carl and Jane became more anxious.
Carl hastily said, ¡°I was just about to check on Susan now that Yana is safe.¡±
Benughed. ¡°No need. Susan is barely holding on to her life as it is. Your presence might just take
that away.¡±
Carl¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°What¡ what do you mean.¡±
Ben kicked the nurse on the ground.
The nurse immediately let out a scream like a pig being ughtered.
1/5
Emergency calls only
Chapter 269
She scrambled to Carl¡¯s feet.
Carl really wanted to kick her away, but the nurse hugged his thigh tightly.
¡°Mr. Miller, you gave me the powder to harm Mrs. Landor! You can¡¯t pin everything on me now.¡±
The nurse tearfully said, ¡°I may be an aplice, but I don¡¯t deserve death.¡±
Carl no longer dared to look at other people¡¯s expressions. He desperately tried to break free.
§º§µ§¬
The nurse felt something and hugged him tighter.¡± Mr. Miller, you can¡¯t push me out to take the me
alone. You asked me to do all this. Although I¡¯m not innocent, I can¡¯t take the me alone.¡±
Carl gritted his teeth and kicked the nurse away with all his strength.
He was filled with regret and frustration.
What was going on?
Didn¡¯t Carl bribe that nurse, promising her family a hefty sum if she confessed?
Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.
Yet, she betrayed him without hesitation!
After being kicked away, the nurse quickly got up and crawled back to Carl¡¯s feet. ¡°Mr. Miller, are you
really going to deny it? You can¡¯t do this.¡±
Carl tried to kick her away again, but this time the nurse was prepared and he couldn¡¯t do it.
Carl gritted his teeth and looked at her. ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand a word.¡±
Ben, arms crossed, said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t understand? Exin it to him again.¡±
The nurse nodded frantically, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Mr. Miller, what do you mean by this?
Wasn¡¯t it you who called me, offering me 2 million dors to put this powder into Mrs. Landor¡¯s liquid? I
even have the bank transfer record.¡±
Alexander frowned at Carl.
Carl feigned calm. ¡°You¡¯re ndering me! Susan is my daughter, I would never do such a thing. Even if
you have
Emergency calls only
Chapter 269
2 million dors in your ount, can you prove it¡¯s from me?¡±
Cart was not stupid.
1033
When he gave the money, he went through several rounds of procedures and guaranteed that no one
would find
out about his ount!
Thinking of this, Carl slowly calmed down.
Even if the nurse used him, he¡¯d just deny everything.
¡°Mr. Miller, you¡¡± The nurse was shocked by Carl¡¯s shamelessness. ¡°But I have the record of your call,
and recorded it.¡±
Carl replied, ¡°I called you to meet, to ask you to take good care of my daughters, not to harm anyone.¡±
Carl had nned for this.
Therefore, he would talk about the real important things face to face.
Moreover, he had brought equipment to interfere with the recording at that time. Even if the nurse
wanted to keep evidence, it was impossible.
¡°You¡¡± The nurse didn¡¯t expect Carl to be so thoughtful. She couldn¡¯t help panicking. She looked at
the others in a panic and said, ¡°It¡¯s true. It¡¯s really Mr. Miller who asked me to do it.¡±
¡°You¡¯re falsely using me.¡± Jane couldn¡¯t help but step forward to s
p her.
However, before she could put down her hand, Alexander grabbed her arm.
¡°Mr. Nichs.¡± Jane was a little flustered.
Alexander said faintly, ¡°Since there is something, we have to get to the bottom of it. If you p him, Mr.
Miller will not be able to defend himself.¡±
Yana, though not in good spirits, caught the gist and said weakly, ¡°My dad couldn¡¯t have done this, she
must be framing him. Tell us, how much did someone pay you to do this?¡±
When Yana spoke this, her gaze subtly shifted towards Ben, implying he was behind this.
Emergency calls only
Chapter 269
092% 10:13
Carl understood and quickly said, ¡°I know, Ben. I don¡¯t care enough about Susan, but you can¡¯t hate me
so much because of this. You even bribed someone to frame me.¡±
Ben¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°I framed the nurse?¡±
Carl quickly found his angle. ¡°This nurse uses me right off the bat, yet I¡¯ve done nothing of the sort.
If not you, Ben, then who¡¯s behind this? Susan wouldn¡¯t approve of your actions like this, Ben.¡±
Carl said, ¡°Also, about that liquid. Is there really a problem with it? I¡¯m not so sure. As far as I know, you
brought your own medical team and didn¡¯t let Appolis Hospital handle the tests, instead having your
doctors examine the fluid. They¡¯re your people and who knows if they might have added something to
frame me.¡±
That was what Carl said.
Ben didn¡¯t say anything.
Uriah¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Mr. Miller, please be careful with your words.¡±
¡°Uriah, I¡¯m just stating the facts,¡± Carl hurriedly said. ¡°Even though Ben is my son¨Cinw, we¡¯ve had
some misunderstandings. In a moment of anger, it¡¯s not impossible for him to frame me.¡±
¡°Right,¡± Jane quickly said, ¡°You had your people test the medicine, so the results can¡¯t be trusted!
You¡¯re trying to frame my husband, but you won¡¯t seed.¡±
Ben, unfazed, smiled at Uriah. ¡°Uriah, what do you think?¡±
Carl, puzzled, asked, ¡°Why are you asking Uriah?¡±
Uriah¡¯s face darkened like charcoal. ¡°Mr. Miller, are you suggesting that the city¡¯s inspection bureau,
under my jurisdiction, would conspire to frame you?¡±
City¡¯s inspection bureau?
Carl waspletely dumbfounded.
How could it be the city¡¯s inspection bureau?
Chapter 270
Chapter 270
Ben spoke indifferently, ¡°Sorry to disappoint you, father¨Cinw, but you won¡¯t find any dirt on me. From
the start, I handed the samples over to the police. All test results were obtained under the police¡¯s fair
and transparent conditions. Are you questioning the integrity of Anaville¡¯s judicial system?¡±
¡°L¡¡±
Carl began to panic.
Uriah snorted coldly and said to Alexander, ¡°Your Majesty, Anaville¡¯s judicial institutions are absolutely
fair and impartial. The entire testing process, including sample collection and all involved personnel,
was recorded on video. There¡¯s no falsification whatsoever!¡±
This was something Uriah had to make clear.
If Anaville¡¯s judicial fairness was questioned in front of a foreign monarch, he couldn¡¯t remain in his
position.
Alexander looked displeased.
He nced coldly at Carl.
Carl, flustered, stammered, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean¡ I just didn¡¯t know it was the Inspection Bureau handling it,
so I spected. Now that I know it¡¯s them, the results must be urate. But even if the fluid had
something, it was the nurse¡¯s doing, not rted to me at all.¡±
¡°Mr. Miller, how can you say that? It was clearly you¡¡± The nurse looked at him incredulously.
Carl, frantic, snapped at the nurse. ¡°Shut up! If you have evidence, show it. Without evidence, keep
quiet!¡±
Ben calmly said, ¡°She might not have evidence, but I do.¡±
¡°You¡ you have evidence?¡± Carl looked at Ben in rm.
This was impossible.
He had been so careful. How could Ben have found evidence.
1/5
Emergency calls only
Chapter 270
¡°Ben, Uriah and Mr. Nichs are here, don¡¯t try to deceive me,¡± Carl said, trying to remain calm.
Ben ignored him. With a signal, someone brought in aputer and projector. Within a couple of mi
simple projection setup was ready.
Then, on the hospital¡¯s white wall, this scene appeared.
One hour earlier.
In the emergency room.
Everyone was focused on the oddly behaving nurse.
But Cart found an opportunity to sneak out.
He quickly ran to a secluded spot and made a phone call.
Soon, someone appeared.
The nurse eximed in shock, ¡°That¡¯s my brother!¡±
Carl had secretly met her brother. What was he nning?
Carl¡¯s face turned ashen in an instant.
How did Ben get hold of such a video?
Carl quickly realized.
Ben must have suspected him from the start.
He thought Ben was preupied with Susan and let his guard down.
But in fact, since the nurse slipped up, Ben had people tracking him all along!
Ben¡¯s trackers must have been experts, no wonder Carl didn¡¯t notice anything.
Hearing the nurse¡¯s exmation and seeing Co
Emergency calls only
Chapter 2700
¡°Ben, Uriah and Mr. Nichs are here, don¡¯t try to deceive me,¡± Carl said, trying to remain calm.
Ben ignored him. With a signal, someone brought in aputer and projector. Within a couple of
minutes, a simple projection setup was ready.
Then, on the hospital¡¯s white wall, this scene appeared.
One hour earlier.
In the emergency room.
Everyone was focused on the oddly behaving nurse.
But Cart found an opportunity to sneak out.
He quickly ran to a secluded spot and made a phone call.
Soon, someone appeared.
The nurse eximed in shock, ¡°That¡¯s my brother!¡±
Carl had secretly met her brother. What was he nning?
Carl¡¯s face turned ashen in an instant.
How did Ben get hold of such a video?
Carl quickly realized.
Ben must have suspected him from the start.
He thought Ben was preupied with Susan and let his guard down.
But in fact, since the nurse slipped up, Ben had people tracking him all along!
Ben¡¯s trackers must have been experts, no wonder Carl didn¡¯t notice anything.
Hearing the nurse¡¯s exmation and seeing Carl¡¯s not fan the
Emergency calls only
Chapter 270
No, I can¡¯t let everyone see it anymore.
Carl, teeth clenched, said, ¡°This video is obviously edited. There¡¯s nothing worth seeing here.¡±
He rushed to turn off the video.
092% 1014
But several people were guarding the projector, preventing his attempt.
Yana, with a sudden shift in her gaze, weakly said, ¡°I barely survived giving birth, and now you¡¯re
pressuring my father like this in front of me. You¡ you all¡¡±
Yana began to cry silently.
¡°My poor daughter.¡± Jane cried out. ¡°If I knew this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have helped you find your
biological parents. Though I found you, you¡¯re my precious treasure. Sometimes, knowing your
biological parents is worse than not knowing.¡±
Yana also burst into tears.
Jane almost directly asked Alexander and Judith to step in and help.
Alexander frowned slightly, looking at Yana with a hint of scrutiny.
Judith was also momentarily stunned.
This¡
This was the daughter she had been searching for all these years?
After a while, Alexander spoke calmly, ¡°In this world, there are things that stand above status and
position. That¡¯s justice. Yana, let alone the fact that you might not be my daughter, even if you were, if
you¡¯ve done wrong, you must be punished. Carl.¡±
Alexander nced at Ben. ¡°Go ahead with your investigation. As long as the results are genuine, I
won¡¯t utter another word.¡±
N?velDrama.Org is the owner.
Ben nced at Alexander, somewhat surprised.
The King of the Tonico was more reasonable than he had imagined.
3/5
Emergency calls only
Chapter 270
That would be for the best.
¡°Continue ying the video,¡± Ben said calmly.
The video resumed.
Carl¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly.
He knew no one could help him now.
In the video, his actions and words were crystal clear.
¡°Just convince your sister to take full me, and I¡¯ll give you a huge sum. I assure you, you and your
parents can livefortably for the rest of your lives. But if she implicates me, she¡¯ll be punished too,
and I¡¯ll retaliate against you. Believe me, with my resources, I can make your family¡¯s life a living hell!
I¡¯ve already bribed someone to watch over her. Go see her secretly and make sure to deliver my
message.¡±
In the video, as soon as Carl finished speaking.
The nurse¡¯s brother was also brought over.
¡°Brother!¡± the nurse turned pale.
I
Her brother¡¯s expression was grim. He looked at Carl. ¡°Just as I was about to see my sister, I got
captured! Mr. Miller, you orchestrated this whole thing. My sister made a grave mistake trying to help
you, and now you want to pin everything on us. You¡¯re dreaming.¡±
The nurse bit her lip, filled with regret.
Carl was nothing but a ravenous wolf.
She didn¡¯t expect that she would cooperate with Carl for her own interests.
If it weren¡¯t for Ben¡¯s video, Carl might have talked his way out of this.
And he might have retaliated against her familyter.
Her family nearly faced ruin because of her actions.
Carl opened his mouth to defend himself.
But faced with the irrefutable evidence, he seemed unable to say anything.
Ben said coolly, ¡°I think the situation is quite clear now, Susan was drugged, brought here for a forced
blood transfusion, and now someone even wants her dead. Can anyone exin this to me?¡±
Ben looked at Uriah. ¡°Do you realize what would have happened if I had arrived even a momentter?¡±
Uriah¡¯s face also turned grim, and he said without hesitation, ¡°I owe you an apology for this! Rest
assured, I¡¯ll make sure there¡¯s a proper resolution to this matter.¡±
After all, who could imagine a father like Carl in this world?
Chapter 271
Chapter 271
Alexander frowned and looked at Carl, asking, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Mrs. Landor volunteered to donate
blood? Isn¡¯t she your biological daughter? Why would you want to harm her?¡±
No matter how he looked at it, it didn¡¯t make sense.
Carl¡¯s face turned pale.
He stammered, ¡°I¡ I treated Yana and Susan as my own daughters. This time, I pleaded with her to
donate blood for Yana, but she refused. I was really worried about Yana, so I forcibly brought her to the
hospital.¡±
Alexander stared at him sternly, saying, ¡°Even if you can exin that, why did you still try to harm her?¡±
Why?
Of course, it was because he was afraid of the exposure of the fake princess!
But he didn¡¯t know how to exin this.
Carl looked at Jane and Yana with a despairing look.
Jane said anxiously, ¡°Misunderstanding, Mr. Nichs, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding. Carl, he would never
kill anyone. It must be a misunderstanding.¡±
She kept saying it was a misunderstanding but couldn¡¯t provide any valid reasons.
Everyone knows that it was simply impossible.
From the beginning, Carl wanted to take Susan¡¯s life.
Yana had just given birth and was already weak.
At this moment, as she saw Carl unable to speak under interrogation, her face grew even paler.
Yana suddenly had a severe coughing fit.
¡°Yana, are you alright?¡± Jane rushed over first.
1/4
€
calls only=FO¡ Emergency calls only
Chapter 271
091% 10:15
Yana coughed intensely a few times and then, with an exhausted expression, said, ¡°Dad, everything is
my fault. I was not capable enough and almost caused a great mistake for your sake.¡±
Yana looked at Alexander again, ¡°Mr. Nichs, you saw it today. This Mr. Landor might be my brother¨C
inw, but in reality, he is not someone easy to get along with, and my sister is not someone easy to
get along with, either.¡±
Alexander furrowed his brow.
He didn¡¯t know what happened.
Although he knew Yana was likely his daughter, he simply didn¡¯t feel any closeness to her.
Yana didn¡¯t notice this and softly said, ¡°You may not know, but I¡¯ve been seriously ill since I was young
and needed my sister to donate blood to me. However, every time she did it, she did so begrudgingly.
Because of this, she harbored resentment towards me, my dad, and my mom. After marrying Ben, she
became even more vindictive and sought to retaliate against us at every opportunity.¡±
Judith listened and, for some reason, felt unhappy.
She only saw Susan¡¯s back, but her intuition told her that Susan couldn¡¯t be the person described by
Yana.
As Yana continued speaking, her eyes turned red. ¡°That¡¯s not all. Do you know why I gave birth alone
while the father of my child is nowhere to be seen?¡±
Yana wiped her tears. ¡°He¡¯s dead. And thest person he saw before he died was my sister. My
husband, gone just like that, and I wanted the truth, but because Ben wields so much power, I can¡¯t get
any answers.¡±
¡°Yana, stop talking. After all, Susan is still your sister,¡± Carl understood and sighed, a hint of pain in his
eyes.
Ben listened quietly as this family fabricated their story.
He was curious about how they would continue to spin their tale.
¡°Dad,¡± Yana cried, saying, ¡°Susan doesn¡¯t want to help with the blood transfusion. Just let her be. How
could you knock her out just to save me? And how could you be so afraid of possible revenge that you
would do such a thing out of a momentarypse of judgment?¡±
Carl now fully understood Yana¡¯s meaning. He wiped away his tears and said with a pained expression,
¡°I admit that I made a mistake in this matter, and I never expected to lose my senses like that. When I
went to beg Susan
2/4
Emergency calls only
Chapter 271
N?velDrama.Org is the owner.
091% 10.16
to save Yana, she refused and even said some words wishing for Yana¡¯s death. I got angry and said I
would tie her up at the hospital. She arrogantly said that if I dared to do that, when she was free, our
family would be destroyed.¡±
Carl felt even more anguish. ¡°Although she is my daughter, she has always been ruthless and cruel
since she was young. I know that if she said something like that, she will most likely follow through. I¡
had no other choice but to save Yana, but I was genuinely afraid of her waking up. In a moment of
madness, I did such a thing. Now, I realize I deserved it. After all, she is my flesh and blood. Even if
she wants my and Yana¡¯s lives, I cannot harm my own family.¡±
As he spoke, Carl covered his face and began to cry.
¡°Carl,¡± Jane cried and ran to his side.
The two of them cried with their heads in their hands.
Yana said painfully, ¡°Mom, Dad, it¡¯s all because of my illness that has caused you and Susan to
be enemies. If there¡¯s anyone to me, it¡¯s me. I shouldn¡¯t¡ be living in this world.¡±
Yana said as she used her head to hit the crib¡¯s railing.
Judith couldn¡¯t bear to watch and pulled her away.
Yana then leaned on Judith¡¯s shoulder and cried, her voice filled with sorrow, saying, ¡°It¡¯s because of
you all that I ended up wandering into the Miller family and led to today¡¯s tragedy. Now you can disown
me if you want, but Mom and Dad are the best to me. If something happens to them, how can I go on
living?¡±
Yana¡¯s face turned pale as she sobbed.
Judith couldn¡¯t help but soften her heart.
Just then, apuse rang out.
The family of three stopped crying and looked at Ben.
Ben calmly said, ¡°What are you all looking at? I just think that the performance you put on was quite
impressive.
I can provide funds for you to attend film school and further your education. Who knows, maybe you¡¯ll
bring glory to our country and win several international awards.¡±
Emergency calls only
Chapter 271
Carl couldn¡¯t hold back his displeasure. ¡°Mr. Landor, what exactly do
you mean?¡±
091%
10:16
Ben casually replied, ¡°You constantly talk about how Susan holds a grudge against you and how you
want revenge. So I¡¯m curious, with my current status, how can you easilye up with 2 million dors
to bribe people?¡±
Het
He took a step forward.
Carl subconsciously took a step back.
Ben stared at him, revealing a few teeth. ¡°Carl, do you want to know what real revenge is like?¡±
Carl instantly felt like he was being stared down by a wild beast, and his body involuntarily froze.
¡°Do you want to know?¡± Benughed and suddenly made a phone call. He casually said, ¡°How is
Skyrock Group doing now? Stock prices still falling? Go ahead, add fuel to the fire. Let thispany go
bankrupt.¡±
Carl¡¯s heart sank. ¡°You¡¡±
Ben ignored him and made another phone call. ¡°Inform everyone that anyone who cooperates with Carl
will be my enemy. Also, release all the evidence of Miller Group¡¯s tax evasion that was discovered
before. Furthermore, find people to devalue all the Miller family¡¯s properties. Without my permission, no
one can buy
them.¡±
Ben made these two phone calls in front of everyone.
o
Emergency calls only a
Chapter 272
Chapter 272
At that moment, there was absolute silence at the entrance of the emergency room.
After a while, Carl trembled and said, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare. You wouldn¡¯t really do this.¡±
Ben raised an eyebrow.
In the next moment, Carl¡¯s phone started ringing.
¡°Mr. Miller, I¡¯m sorry, but we need to terminate the previously agreed cooperation.¡±
It was an important business partner.
Before Carl could say anything, the partner hung up the phone.
Carl looked at Ben again, his eyes filled with fear.
Ben calmly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s more.¡±
Then Carl¡¯s phone started ringing one after another, all calls requesting contract terminations.
Half an hourter, someone from thepany called in a hurry, saying. ¡°Mr. Miller, there are suddenly
peopleing to audit our taxes, and they seem to have a clear target. They¡¯ve found all the hidden
records.¡±
Carl hung up the phone, feeling powerless.
After a while, another call came in.
¡°Mr. Miller, our stocks have suddenly started plummeting, even more thanst time!¡±
Carl listened and felt everything before his eyes suddenly went dark.
He red at Ben, grinding his teeth. ¡°Ben, you¡¡±
Ben smiled and said, ¡°So now, do you understand what t
what¡MMM
Chapter 272
At that moment, there was absolute silence at the entrance of the emergency room.
After a while, Carl trembled and said, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare. You wouldn¡¯t really do this.¡±
Ben raised an eyebrow.
In the next moment, Carl¡¯s phone started ringing.
¡°Mr. Miller, I¡¯m sorry, but we need to terminate the previously agreed cooperation.¡±
It was an important business partner.
Before Carl could say anything, the partner hung up the phone.
Carl looked at Ben again, his eyes filled with fear.
Ben calmly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s more.¡±
Then Carl¡¯s phone started ringing one after another, all calls requesting contract terminations.
Half an hourter, someone from thepany called in a hurry, saying, ¡°Mr. Miller, there are suddenly
peopleing to audit our taxes, and they seem to have a clear target. They¡¯ve found all the hidden
records.¡±
Carl hung up the phone, feeling powerless.
After a while, another call came in.
¡°Mr. Miller, our stocks have suddenly started plummeting, even more thanst time!¡±
Carl listened and felt everything before his eyes suddenly went dark.
He red at Ben, grinding his teeth. ¡°Ben, you¡¡±
Ben smiled and said, ¡°So now, do you understand what true revenge means?¡±
Carl was speechless.
1/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 272
He never expected that Ben would do such things in front of so many people.
091% 10:16
What made him even more hopeless was that neither Uriah nor Alexander said a word, silently
approving of
Ben¡¯s actions.
This proved that they didn¡¯t believe Carl and Yana¡¯s exnations.
But it made sense.
These were all smart people, and they couldn¡¯t be influenced by just a few words.
They knew Carl was wrong, and that was why they let Ben exact his revenge like this.
¡°Mr. Lardor, aren¡¯t you going too far with this?¡± Yana gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°Are you trying to kill
me?¡±
¡°Kill you?¡± Ben was surprised. ¡°What do you mean ¡°kill you¡°? Yana, I still have that video of you
seducing me and then turning it around. I could y that video right now in front of everyone, and that
would truly kill you.¡±
Yana couldn¡¯t find a word to reply.
Some time had passed since that thing happened.
She had actually forgotten about that video!
Yana¡¯s face turned pale, and she dared not speak any further.
Alexander and Judith¡¯s expressions became even moreplicated.
They thought, ¡°What kind of people is she exactly?
Seduce her brother¨Cinw and then shift the me?¡±
They suddenly wanted to see that video.
¡°So tell me now, the three of you, what else do you want to act out?¡± Ben asked with a faint smile.
Carl and Jane shrank back, afraid to speak.
¡°Very well.¡± Ben nced at Carl. ¡°Just with the charge of inciting murder alone, you can spend the rest
of your
2/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 272
life in jail. And you, it¡¯s actually best if you pray to stay in there forever. Otherwise, I guarantee you, the
outside world is even more exciting than inside.¡±
Ben threatened outright.
Carl¡¯s body trembled, and he looked to Alexander for help. ¡°Mr. Nichs, I have raised Yana for so
many years¡¡±
Alexander pressed his lips and turned his head away.
He thought, ¡°Carl actually thinks I can do everything?
Yes, my status is noble.
But this is Cornd! Is the king of Tonico going to intervene in the internal affairs of another country?
Isn¡¯t that giving others a handle on me?¡±
Moreover, Alexander¡¯s impression of Carl was already not good from the beginning.
How could he vite his principle of fairness to save someone he didn¡¯t even like?
Alexander wasn¡¯t going to help him, either.
Carl¡¯s gaze slowly dimmed.
He thought, ¡°I¡¯m done for.¡±
¡°Take him away,¡± Uriah said coldly.
Immediately, police officers came and took the bewildered Carl away.
Carl turned his head and looked at Jane and Yana with aplicated expression.
Yana¡¯s heart tightened instantly.
There was nothing Carl could do to save himself.
She was worried that under his excitement, he would even drag her down with him.
Carl seemed like the type of person who would harm others without any benefit to himself.
Emergency calls only o
Chapter 272
But at this moment, Carl didn¡¯t say anything in the end and left quietly.
Yana couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief.
2091%
10:16
Ben nced at her and said indifferently, ¡°Mrs. Leen, didn¡¯t you say that if something happened to Carl,
you wouldn¡¯t know how to live? Now, let me tell you the truth. Carl won¡¯t have a good life for the rest of
his days. What about you? Do you n on dying with him?¡±
Yana didn¡¯t know how to respond.
Her hand trembled slightly, and her face grew paler.
¡°Do you need me to provide any tools?¡± Ben said aggressively.
Yana looked at Ben¡¯s cold face and snorted, then fell backward without hesitation!
She decided to y unconscious.
¡°Yana, Yana, are you okay?¡± Jane cried and rushed over. She looked at Ben with a mixture of grief and
anger. ¡°My husband has already been taken away. What do you want now? Do you want the two of us
to die together?¡±
Ben said calmly, ¡°If the two of you are willing to die together, then that would be even better.¡±
Uriah, who had felt guilty about Ben, allowed Ben to seek revenge
freely
Now he thought Ben¡¯s words were a little harsh, so he coughed, saying, ¡°Mr. Landor, let¡¯s not speak in
anger. Regarding this matter with Mrs. Landor, Mrs. Miller, and Ms. Miller, they really didn¡¯t know. The
main culprit has already been captured, so there¡¯s no need to expand the scope of punishment.¡±
As he spoke, Uriah desperately winked at Ben.
After all, Yana might be the princess of the Tonico.
Now that Carl had been captured, there was no need to hold on to Yana.
Ben squinted his eyes and said calmly, ¡°I have already settled the matter. Please go about your own
business.¡±
Ben turned and walked away.
Emergency calls only
Chapter 272
091%
10:16
Property ? N?velDrama.Org.
Before he went far, he turned back and looked at Alexander. ¡°Can the king tell me the name of the
prince?¡±
Alexander was taken aback for a moment but still said, ¡°Eason Nichs. This scoundrel refuses to
inherit the throne and insists on doing business. I usually don¡¯t bother bringing him out.¡±
Ben blinked and seemed to understand something.
He looked at Yana and Jane, and suddenly, a meaningful smile appeared on his face.
¡°Mr. Landor, what do you mean by asking this?¡± Alexander felt that Ben¡¯s question was strange and
couldn¡¯t help
but ask.
Ben smiled, ¡°It means nothing.¡±
After saying that, he walked away directly.
Based on Carl and Jane¡¯s character, would they treat their adopted daughter with all their hearts but
mistreat their biological daughter?
Impossible.
If there really was a princess of the Tonico in the Miller family, coupled with the photo Eason showed off
when Judith was young, Ben was 80% sure that Susan was the real princess.
But so what?
He wasn¡¯t obligated to tell them the truth.
Even if they didn¡¯t mean it, but today, they yed the role of aplices. If it wasn¡¯t for their influence,
who could have forced Susan to give blood?
Would Susan want parents like that? It remained to be seen.
He naturally didn¡¯t need to rush to remind them.
Chapter 273
Chapter 273
Judith looked at Ben¡¯s back and always felt that there was some truth that was about to be revealed.
She couldn¡¯t help but take a nce at Alexander and asked, ¡°What did Ben mean just now?¡±
Alexander shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
But his gaze became even more profound.
He thought, ¡°Ben suddenly asked about Eason.
Could it be that he had some business dealings with that scoundrel?
But even so.
How did he guess that Eason is our son?
Is there something I don¡¯t know in between?¡±
Alexander felt that it was necessary to call Eason and find out the situation.
In Tonico, two hours ago, Eason received the test report.
He held the thin piece of paper and felt nervous, thinking, ¡°Is Susan really my sister?¡±
The answer was on this paper.
This paper was thin and light.
But when he held it in his hand, it felt as heavy as a thousand pounds.
He trembled as he opened the test report.
Eason took a deep breath and looked directly at the
final.
Then, he stood there as if he had been struck by lightning.
1/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 273
It read: There is an 88.96% chance of being biological siblings)
Upon seeing this, Eason wanted to cry andugh at the same time.
The testing for siblings was different from testing for parent¨Cchild rtionships.
If it was a parent¨Cchild test, the uracy would be as high as 99.99%.
But for testing between siblings, this 88% chance was already very high
Combined with the resemnce between Susan and Judith, this could already be concluded.
Susan was his sister.
5
Eason looked at the paper, and tears inexplicably fell.
After so many years, he finally found his biological sister.
Their family could finally reunite.
Eason rushed out without hesitation.
Now, he could finally tell his parents the good news.
Eason immediately dialed the number for the Nichs Manor.
A maid answered the phone.
Eason immediately asked her to find the family.
After a while, a soft voice came from the other end of the phone ¡°Brother¡±
¡°Penny?¡± Eason was stunned for a moment. ¡°Where are Mom and Dad?¡±
¡°Mom and Dad have something to do and are not here temporarily.¡± Penny casually didn¡¯t mention that
Alexander and Judith had gone to Cornd. She asked in a gentle voice, ¡°Where are you now,
Brother?¡±
¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about where I am. I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Eason said and hung up the phone
directly.
Chapter 273
He drove quickly towards the Nichs¡® Manor.
The test reporty quietly on the passenger seat.
Eason could hardly contain his excitement.
He couldn¡¯t help but imagine what kind of reaction his parents would have when they found their
biological daughter.
His mother would probably burst into tears on the spot from excitement.
His father would definitely pretend to be stern and then secretly wipe away his tears.
As he thought of that scene, tears welled up in his eyes.
He had waited for this day for too long.
Just as his emotions were surging, arge truck suddenly rushed towards him.
Eason was shocked.
It seemed like the brakes of the truck had failed.
He instinctively tried to turn the steering wheel, but his emotions were too overwhelming at the
moment, and he reacted a moment toote. Although he managed to avoid a direct collision, the two
vehicles still collided.
Thest thing Eason saw was a burst of mes.
Then, hepletely lost consciousness.
¡°Quick, there is an injured person here. Take him to the hospital immediately.¡±
¡°Contact the injured person¡¯s family.¡±
¡°Dial the phone number marked as home in the call records.¡±
So, Penny received the call.
¡°Eason¡ got into a car ident.¡±
3/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 273
Penny¡¯s mind went nk, and the phone dropped to the ground.
¡°He is now at the hospital. If it¡¯s convenient for you, pleasee¡¡±
The voice on the other end continued.
Penny pressed her lips and rushed out.
She thought, ¡°How could Eason get into a car ident?¡±
He was not only her nominal family but also¡
Penny hurried to the hospital at her fastest speed. When she arrived, Eason had already received initial
treatment and was sleeping soundly.
¡°You must be his family, right?¡± the doctor said, ¡°Mr. Nichs managed to avoid vital areas during the
ident, so his injuries are not too severe. His condition is stable now, and he can wake up at any
time. If you are his family, please settle the payment.¡±
Penny nodded absentmindedly, paid the fee, and sat by Eason¡¯s bedside.
She stared nkly at Eason¡¯s calm face, then reached out and gently touched his cheek.
He was her nominal brother.
Even without a blood rtion, he was still her brother.
So she couldn¡¯t express her feelings.
So she had to keep her love hidden in her heart.
Only at this moment could she look at him without any concerns.
Penny stared at him foolishly for a while.
The nurse next to her said, ¡°You must be his partner, right? These are the things he left in the car. We
haven¡¯t touched anything and have arranged them all here.¡±
As she spoke, she handed the belongings to Penny.
Chapter 273
Penny¡¯s face blushed slightly, but she didn¡¯t deny it.
She took the belongings and casually opened them to take a look.
Eason¡¯s belongings were minimal, just a wallet, some documents, and such.
Penny flipped through it casually and was about to throw it aside.
Awa
Suddenly, she saw a thin piece of paper.
Penny vaguely made out a few words: [Gic testing report]
Penny¡¯s heart skipped a beat.
She wondered who Eason did a gic test with.
She quickly took out the paper and read it.
The final conclusion was written on it: [There is an 88.96% chance of being biological siblings.]
This level of possibility was almost certain.
Penny blinked.
She was certain that Eason and Alexander hadn¡¯t been in contact recently.
Otherwise, Alexander wouldn¡¯t have rushed to Cornd, and Eason would still be waiting for this
report.
In other words, Eason and Alexander had approached different people to find th
Emergency calls only
Chapter 273
Penny¡¯s face blushed slightly, but she didn¡¯t deny it.
She took the belongings and casually opened them to take a look.
Eason¡¯s belongings were minimal, just a wallet, some documents, and such.
Penny flipped through it casually and was about to throw it aside.
Suddenly, she saw a thin piece of paper.
Penny vaguely made out a few words: [Gic testing report]
Penny¡¯s heart skipped a beat.
She wondered who Eason did a gic test with.
She quickly took out the paper and read it.
The final conclusion was written on it: [There is an 88.96% chance of being biological siblings.]
This level of possibility was almost certain.
Penny blinked.
She was certain that Eason and Alexander hadn¡¯t been in contact recently.
Otherwise, Alexander wouldn¡¯t have rushed to Cornd, and Eason would still be waiting for this
report.
In other words, Eason and Alexander had approached different people to find the truth.
The person Alexander found was still uncertain.
But the person Eason found was almost undoubtedly the real princess.
Penny¡¯s heart raced.
She carefully read the paper again.
Since it was a test, there must be two parties involved.
5/6
+5
Emergency calls only
Chapter 273
One party was undoubtedly Eason.
N?velDrama.Org is the owner.
The other wasn¡¯t written on the paper.
But Penny knew Eason had a habit of keeping records of important matters.
She thought, ¡°If it isn¡¯t written on the test report, will it be on his phone? Will there be a note or
something?¡±
She quickly picked up Eason¡¯s phone.
She didn¡¯t know the password, but it didn¡¯t matter. She could use his fingerprint to unlock it.
Penny took Eason¡¯s hand and gently ced it on the phone.
Soon, the phone unlocked.
She opened the phone¡¯s notes and carefully read through them.
Chapter 274
Chapter 274
Five minutester. Penny¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.
In the past few days, there was almost nothing else in Eason¡¯s phone.
The only thing there was a girl named Susan.
Eason wrote down everything about Susan meticulously.
He finally met Susan.
Susan smiled just like his mother.
smiled j
He had been carefully observing Susan and finally figured out her various food preferences.
If Penny didn¡¯t know that Eason was searching for his sister, Penny almost thought that he was
pursuing a girl.
Eason went on and on writing for a long time.
N?velDrama.Org is the owner.
Finally, Penny looked at this line: [Sess! Susan is willing to undergo the test with me! She¡ is she
really my sister.]
All the memos stopped here.
Penny pressed her lips, understanding in her heart.
Susan should be the princess.
Eason had found his biological sister.
She thought, ¡°What about me. Do I still have any reason to exist?
If I¡¯m kicked out of the Nichs family, I will be nothing but an orphan.
In this lifetime, will I be able to see Eason again?
Rather than never seeing each other again, I¡¯d rather forever be his sister.
1/6
Emergency calls Bl
Chapter 274
But now? Is it too much to ask for even this small request?¡±
Penny was anxious at this moment.
She felt uneasy, afraid, and unwilling!
Since being adopted, every day in the Nichs¡® Manor, she has been walking on thin ice, afraid of
doing anything to displease the Nichs family.
Judith liked to eat something sweet, Alexander drank whatever alcohol he liked whenever he wanted,
and Eason loved chocte coffee the most.
She remembered all of it clearly.
She had put in so much effort to establish herself in the Nichs family.
But now, Susan, without doing anything, had be the Nichs family¡¯s daughter.
Given the Nichs family¡¯s obsession with their missing daughter, once she returned, she would
receive all the love and care in the world.
She was a true princess. She didn¡¯t have to be as cautious as Penny.
She could indulge herself freely, and the Nichs family wouldn¡¯t get angry and would spoil her like
crazy.
But Penny didn¡¯t understand.
That Susan only had a slight blood rtion to the Nichs family.
But Penny had truly spent so much time with the Nichs family members.
Could it be that the rtionship between them really couldn¡¯tpare to that of a biological daughter
they had never spent a day with?
Penny even felt some resentment.
She thought, ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough to have me?
Why does the Nichs family have to find the real princess?
2/6
D
Emergency calls only
Chapter 274
Does that mean the fake can only ever be fake?¡±
She was changing her expression, and on the hospital bed, Eason¡¯s fingers suddenly moved.
Penny panicked and instinctively hid Eason¡¯s phone and test report in her pocket.
Under Penny¡¯s nervous gaze, Eason slowly opened his eyes.
¡°Eason, are you okay?¡± Penny looked at him anxiously.
Eason rubbed his head, ¡°What happened to me?¡±
Penny hurriedly said, ¡°You had a car ident, and your brain got a little shaken. The doctor said you
need to rest
well.¡±
}
Eason shook his head, thinking, ¡°concussion? I don¡¯t feel anything wrong.¡±
He tried to get out of bed and jumped a few times.
He still felt fine.
Eason couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°It seems like nothing happened. It should just be a shake.¡±
¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Penny first breathed a sigh of relief, happy to see Eason was fine.
The next moment, she took a breath and held it again!
She instinctively hid Eason¡¯s phone and test report.
If Eason suddenly asked about it, she didn¡¯t know how to respond.
¡°By the way, where are my personal belongings?¡± Eason asked.
Here it camel
Penny took a breath and was about to say something.
Eason continued, ¡°Today is July 3rd, right? In the afternoon, I still have a meeting. Can you check the
time?¡±
3/6
Chapter 274
Penny was confused.
She thought, ¡°July 3rd, that¡¯s not right. It¡¯s already mid¨CAugust, autumn is approaching.¡±
¡°What¡¯s with that expression?¡± Eason asked curiously.
Penny slowly said, ¡°Eason, you should have already had that meeting. Today is already August 19th.¡±
Eason was stunned. ¡°This is impossible! Don¡¯t joke with me.¡±
That meeting was very important. He remembered it very clearly and believed today was July 3rd.
Penny was somewhat helpless. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask someone else.¡±
Eason furrowed his brows and really went out.
Penny blinked and thought, ¡°Eason¡¯s current situation is a bit strange.
Based on his level of concern for Susan, his first reaction upon waking up should be to tell Dad and
Mom the good news and then immediately go find Susan.
But after waking up, he didn¡¯t ask anything about Susan but instead cared about a meeting over a
month ago. What does this prove?
Could it be that Eason¡ forgot about Susan¡¯s situation?
This is not impossible.
After all, although he doesn¡¯t look injured, the car ident was severe, and under the intense
concussion, it¡¯s normal for him to forget some things.
If that¡¯s the case¡¡±
At the thought of this, Penny immediately deleted all the memos about Susan in Eason¡¯s phone.
After a while, Eason came back.
¡°Eason, how was it?¡± Penny asked calmly.
4/6
Emergency calls viny
Chapter 274
¡°Today, it¡¯s actually already August. I had no idea.¡± Eason had an incredulous expression on his face.
To confirm this, he borrowed someone¡¯s phone and called his several business partners.
over The result was that they all said the meeting had already taken ce a month ago.
One person ying a trick on him might be possible.
But so many people, it was unlikely that they were all ying a trick on him.
+5
O
¡°Eason, don¡¯t worry for now.¡± Penny said in a gentle voice, ¡°The doctor said that because of the car
ident, you suffered a severe concussion. You might have identally lost some memories as a
result. We¡¯ll ask the doctor for more details.¡±
There was no better solution at the moment.
Eason nodded helplessly and epted this suggestion.
Soon, the doctor arrived and conducted a thorough examination.
The doctor¡¯s conclusion was simr to Penny¡¯s.
Because of the concussion, he should have experienced some memory confusion.
¡°Doctor, does that mean I won¡¯t be able to remember anything from this past month?¡± Eason couldn¡¯t
help but rub his slightly aching head.
He had a feeling that something very important had happened during that lost month.
¡°It¡¯s hard to say,¡± The doctor said cautiously, ¡°Individual cases vary. Whether you can remember or not,
and how much you can remember, it all depends on individual differences. But Mr. Nichs, you can
rest assured that your condition has stabilized. The worst case scenario is simply losing a month of
memories. Compared to other oues, this is already quite good.¡±
¡°Yes, this is already good enough,¡± Penny also said.
Eason furrowed his brows slightly but still nodded.
Indeed, losing some memories was better than losing one¡¯s life.
5/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 274
He quickly epted this fact.
Suddenly, Eason remembered something and couldn¡¯t help but ask Penny, ¡°What about Mom and
Dad? They don¡¯t know about my car ident, right?¡±
Penny was stunned for a moment by his question.
Chapter 275
Chapter 275
Penny said in a gentle voice, ¡°Eason, you don¡¯t know yet. Dad said he found news about our sister,¡±
Eason was startled. ¡°Sister?¡±
¡°Yes, our lost sister from many years ago,¡± Penny said softly, ¡°It seems that she is currently in
Cornd, so they went there in a hurry.¡±
Eason was stunned for a moment, then a hint of excitement appeared on his face.
¡°They found
F
my
sister? Who is she? Where is she? I¡ I have to leave for Cornd immediately!!
He was about to leave.
¡°Eason, don¡¯t be in a hurry,¡± Penny smiled and handed Eason his phone, saying, ¡°I just found your
phone. Make a call first and ask for more details.¡±
¡°Yes, yes, yes. I have to ask Mom and Dad first.¡± Eason took the phone and didn¡¯t notice anything
wrong.
He was about to make the call.
Suddenly, his phone rang.
Penny leaned over to take a look. ¡°It¡¯s dad.¡±
Eason quickly answered the phone.
Alexander had just watched Ben leave and immediately called Eason.
¡°Dad.¡± Eason just started but heard Alexander¡¯s serious voice.
¡°Do you know Ben?¡±
Eason was taken aback. ¡°Ben? Yes, I know him.¡±
Alexander thought, ¡°He really knew Ben?¡±
1/6
Units
hart Da Shunid leo ager Cutter
A
Chapter 275
Alexander¡¯s expression instantly changed.
However, before he could think deeply, Eason said, ¡°Who in the business world doesn¡¯t know Ben?¡±
Alexander was almost driven crazy by him. ¡°Is that what I meant?¡±
¡°Well¡¡± Eason was confused.
Alexander took a deep breath several times before suppressing the urge to beat Eason.
He asked slowly, ¡°Ben asked something about you. Do you and him have any connection?¡±
Eason became even more confused. ¡°Ben asked about me? I¡¯ve only seen him a few times at business
meetings. Could it be that he sees potential in me? Thinks that I¡¯m destined to rise?¡±
ifbe
Alexander fell silent.¡±
¡°Dad, say something,¡± Eason said.
Alexander slowly said, ¡°You can step back.¡±
Eason frowned and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Dad, Penny says that you have news about our sister?¡±
Alexander hesitated for a moment.
He did have news.
But after seeing Yana in person and witnessing such a spectacle, for some reason, he felt a little
uneasy.
¡°Dad, where is my sister? I want to go to Cornd, too,¡± Eason said.
¡°It¡¯s not certain if she is your sister¡¡± Alexander said.
¡°Then I want to go and see first,¡± Eason said.
Alexander thought for a moment and agreed.
Property ? N?velDrama.Org.
Now that his identity had been exposed, Uriah arranged for him to stay in the embassy, so Alexander
asked Eason toe to the embassy as well.
2/6
Chapter 275
After the call, Eason¡¯s spirits were clearly elevated.
Penny asked in a soft voice, ¡°Eason, why do you look so happy?¡±
Eason nodded and said, ¡°Dad has settled at the embassy and didn¡¯te back to Tonico. He
temporarily put aside his affairs in the country, which he left without hesitation to stay in Cornd. It
probably means that he has found our sister.¡±
Penny¡¯s expression changed.
She thought, ¡°I have finally cut off the source of trouble on Eason¡¯s side.
But now, Alexander actually found someone?
Doesn¡¯t that mean that everything I did was useless?¡±
Penny quickly controlled her expression and said in a warm voice, ¡°Eason, if you all go to Cornd, it¡¯s
no fun for me to stay alone in the country. How about taking me with you?¡±
¡°Well¡¡± Eason hesitated.
Penny quickly said, ¡°I also really want to see my sister. Moreover, if we really recognize her,ing to
a strange environment alone, she will inevitably be scared. Being close in age to my sister, I can be
more understanding and amodating.¡±
Eason¡¯s gaze froze as he realized that it made sense.
¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go to Cornd together.¡± Eason finally made a decision.
¡°Great, I¡¯ll go prepare.¡± Penny immediately felt happy.
Knew thyself, knew thy enemy.
Regardless, she had to see this true princess with her own eyes.
In Cornd, inside the ward, Yana slowly opened her eyes.
3/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 275
She had the appearance of just waking up, looking confused. ¡°What just happened? Why did I
suddenly pass out?¡±
¡°Yana.¡± Jane quickly grabbed her hand. ¡°You finally woke up. Mom was so worried. Your dad has
already been taken away. If something else happens to you, Mom really doesn¡¯t know what to do.¡±
¡°Mom.¡± Yana held Jane¡¯s hand in return.
The mother and daughter tightly embraced each other, looking ¡®miserable.
Judith watched them like this, wanting to say something but not knowing how to start.
Jane and Yana were clearly resentful of her and Alexander for not speaking up for them.
But how could they speak up for Yana regarding such a life¨Cthreatening matter?
Since returning to Tonico, Judith hadn¡¯t experienced such frustration in a long time.
Even the joy of possibly finding her daughter was instantly dispersed by a lot.
She always felt that she and Alexander¡¯s daughter wouldn¡¯t be like this.
Jane and Yana initially cried with their heads in their hands, but seeing Alexander and Judith¡¯sck of
response, they slowly stopped crying.
Yana wiped away her tears and looked at Alexander and Judith with red eyes.
¡°Sorry, I know you might be my biological parents. But I can¡¯t go with you. My mother needs me now, I
can¡¯t leave her. You¡ should go back. Pretend that you never found me as your daughter.¡±
Yana said.
Judith couldn¡¯t help but soften her heart.
She thought, ¡°All the wrongdoing was done by Carl. Yana didn¡¯t participate, right?
Even if her character has some minor issues, could she be med for it?
Wasn¡¯t it because I lost her and allowed her to be influenced by someone like Carl, that her character
deviated?
4/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 275
In the final analysis, it¡¯s still my own fault.¡±
¡°Yana.¡± Judith softened her voice. ¡°We¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time. If you really are our
daughter,
then you are the princess of Tonico, and we cannot allow you to live like this.¡±
Judith knew in her heart.
Because of Carl¡¯s actions, Ben hadpletelye to hate the Miller family.
The words he said before about seeking revenge were definitely not said in vain.
She thought, ¡°Carl is in jail now.
If Yana continued to stay with Jane, her future wouldn¡¯t be good, either.
If Yana really is my daughter, even if Yana has gone astray for a while, can I just give up on her?
If I really do that, how can I face my conscience?¡±
¡°But, as you can see, the situation isn¡¯t good. I don¡¯t know what will happen to my father, but most
likely, he won¡¯t be able toe out for a while. I can¡¯t leave my mother alone,¡± Yana said with red eyes.
me
Her words showed some sense of righteousness.
Judith softened her gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s still room for one more person in the Nichs¡® Manor.¡±
Jane and Yana exchanged nces, exchanging a hidden expression of joy.
Since Carl couldn¡¯t be saved, and they had offended Ben to the point of no return, even Timothy¡¯s
wealth that was left behind was likely to be lost.
In that case, Alexander and Judith were theirst straw.
Yana secretly made up her mind.
She would definitely make these two people believe that she was the princess of Tonico!
Chapter 276
Chapter 276
Yana was making up her mind.
Alexander¡¯s calm voice sounded. ¡°But there is one more thing. Judith and I actually believe in you.
However, it¡¯s not that simple for the royal family to add another person.
¡°I
k we should do a paternity test. Only then can we silence the rumors and officially add Yana to the
royal
list. What do you think?¡±
Alexander¡¯s reasoning was sound.
Moreover, both Jane and Yana had already prepared for the testing.
Jane nodded hastily, saying, ¡°Of course, of course, it¡¯s only right. Yana just lost so much blood, and her
body is in this condition, I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t have her blood drawn.¡±
Alexander nodded, saying, ¡°We can use hair with hair follicles for the test, and the effect will be the
same.¡±
Yana pressed her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t you¡ still believe in me? Since that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t care about being a
princess.¡±
Judith quickly said, ¡°Yana, we believe in you. We suggested the test to officially announce your identity.
Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to pass the cab¡¯s scrutiny with just our words.¡±
Yana¡¯s expression changed.
¡°Yana, don¡¯t be willful. Mr. Nichs and Mrs. Nichs are also trying to give you a formal identity,¡±
Jane quickly persuaded.
Only then did Yana relent. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s do the test.¡±
Jane quickly took out a small bag containing hair and handed it to Alexander. ¡°We knew you would
come, so we prepared this in advance. Mr. Nichs, you can take it for testing.¡±
This hair was secretly pulled out by Carl when Susan was unconscious before.
Before Carl was taken away, he secretly put this small bag in Jane¡¯s pocket.
1/5
Emergency calls only
Chapter 276
At first, Jane didn¡¯t notice it.
It was only when she identally touched her pocket earlier that she discovered it.
Jane felt a pang of sadness.
Although Carl had countless faults, he did genuinely care for her and Yana.
Even though he had no way out, he still left them with a glimmer of hope.
Tears welled up in Jane¡¯s eyes.
She also resented Ben and Susan even more.
But she couldn¡¯t show it.
What she had to do now was to establish Yana¡¯s identity as soon as possible and then leave Cornd
for Tonico.
She thought with Yana¡¯s intelligence, Yana would quickly gain the favor of Alexander and Judith.
By then, they could n their revenge!
Alexander took the small bag and nodded, saying, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take it for testing as soon as possible.¡±
Jane breathed a sigh of relief and pretended to be calm. ¡°We won¡¯t participate in the testing to avoid
suspicion that we tampered with it. Mr. Nichs, you can take it to a testing facility yourself.¡±
Judith quickly said, ¡°Mrs. Miller is being too cautious. Of course, we trust you.¡±
Jane forced a bitter smile. ¡°Whether you believe it or not, it¡¯s always better to be cautious and avoid
unnecessary gossip. If you have something to do, go ahead, I¡¯ll stay here with Yana.¡±
Judith shook her head. ¡°Just let Alexander go. I¡¯ll stay here, too.¡±
She gave Alexander a signal.
Alexander then left.
Alexander looked at the carefully preserved strands of hair, his mind wondering.
2/5
Emergency calls only
Chapter 276
He thought, ¡°They knew we wereing, so they prepared in advance?
Does that make sense?
Hair can be pulled out on the spot, so why would they need to prepare in advance?¡±
He always felt like there was something he overlooked. Alexander remembered the fragile girl he
vaguely saw in the emergency room.
He also thought of Ben¡¯s meaningful gaze.
Somehow, a strange thought came to his mind.
Suddenly, Alexander really wanted to meet this girl to see what Susan looked like.
Alexander took out his phone, wanting to search for Susan¡¯s photos.
But ever since Eason came to look for his sister, the only circting photo of Susan¡¯s side profile had
been
deleted by Ben.
Alexander searched for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t find anything.
The more he couldn¡¯t find, the more Alexander cared.
He decided to meet Susan.
But for now, Alexander looked at the bag in his hand and thought he should first test these hair
samples.
If the test results came out and it was indeed his biological daughter¡¯s, even if the hair wasn¡¯t Yana¡¯s, it
would prove that the Miller family knew who his biological daughter was!
Deep down in Alexander¡¯s heart, there was even a faint guess. But everything was unclear, so he
temporarily buried this guess in his heart.
He thought, ¡°What if Yana is really my daughter?
Although Yana is a bit twisted, if she really is my daughter, as a father, I shouldn¡¯t despise her but
should work hard to help her straighten out.¡±
3/5
Emergency calls only
Chapter 276
10:19
Thinking this way, Alexander used his own connections to find a gic testing center and had the hair
samples
tested.
That evening, Eason and Penny arrived at the embassy.
Alexander met the two of them off.
Eason couldn¡¯t help but ask eagerly, ¡°Dad, did you find my sister? Who is she?¡±
Penny also looked over.
Alexander hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°The hair samples have just been sent for gic testing,
so we can¡¯t confirm it yet. But the chances are high.¡±
¡°Who is she?¡± Eason became excited.
¡°She has thest name Miller,¡± Alexander said.
Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.
Penny thought, ¡°Susan also has thest name Miller.
Could it be that, even though I hid that test report, Alexander still finds the real princess?¡±
Alexander continued, ¡°Her name is Yana.¡±
¡°Yana?¡± Penny couldn¡¯t help but exim.
Alexander looked at her strangely. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡±
Penny realized she had lost control and shook her head, quickly saying, ¡°Nothing, I just think that name
sounds nice.¡±
Alexander nced at her and didn¡¯t think much of it, just saying, ¡°The testing process is already
underway. We¡¯ll see once the results are out.¡±
Alexander didn¡¯t mention his own suspicions.
If this suspicion wasn¡¯t true, stating it would only needlessly hurt others¡® feelings, and there was no
need for
that.
4/5
¡°Yana?¡± Eason pondered on this name, but his expression was somewhat perplexed.
He felt like he had heard a simr name before, but it wasn¡¯t Yana.
Eason tried desperately to think, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯te up with it.
¡°Dad, how many more days until the resultse out? Can you take me to meet Yana tomorrow?¡±
Eason said.
Alexander hesitated for a moment, then agreed.
¡°Dad, can Ie along, too?¡± Penny looked at Alexander with a hopeful expression.
Alexander casually nodded, saying, ¡°Then let¡¯s go together.¡±
Chapter 277
Chapter 277
The next day, the Nichs family went to see Yana together.
Yana looked at Eason and showed a timid expression. ¡°You¡ you are my brother?¡±
She had a paleplexion and a pitiful look, which made her very worthy of pity.
But Eason felt something strange.
Just hearing the words ¡°brother,¡± he felt goosebumps all over his body.
But Eason didn¡¯t show it and just smiled in response.
This was basically his sister.
He thought he felt ufortable, probably because they had been separated since they were young.
When they spent more time together, they would naturally be familiar with each other.
Penny nced at Yana, and her expression became somewhat strange.
She thought, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this Yana is probably an imposter.
Should I expose Yana?¡±
Penny silently contemted.
¡°Who is thisdy?¡± Yana timidly looked at Penny.
Judith quickly introduced, ¡°This is Penny, the child I adopted. She is just like a biological daughter to
me.¡±
Yana immediately showed a disdainful expression.
She thought, ¡°How could an adopted child be the same as a biological child?
It seems that after going to the Nichs family, I only need to please Eason. As for Penny, I can use
some tricks to make her feel unwee.¡±
1/6
Chapter 277
Yana¡¯s n was well thought out, but she didn¡¯t know that Alexander had already noticed her change
of expression.
Alexander squinted his eyes but didn¡¯t say much for the time being.
Feeling underestimated by Yana, Penny showed a gentle smile and said openly, ¡°Yana, it was because
you went missing that Mom and Dad adopted me. Now that you¡¯re back, naturally, you are the most
important.¡±
Yana felt that Penny made a valid point but humbly said, ¡°How could that be? Thank you for taking care
of Mom and Dad on my behalf all these years.¡±
She emphasized the ¡°on my behalf¡± part.
The Nichs family all felt ufortable.
But Penny smiled even more gently.
She was very happy.
It was her true feelings.
She thought this Yana was not only an imposter but also a very foolish one.
Compared to the real princess named Susan, whom she had never met, this imposter was clearly
much easier to control.
Penny believed this foolish imposter thought she was disguising herself well, but in reality, all her little
schemes were seen through by the Nichs family,
With the Nichs family¡¯s character, even if they believed she was the real princess, they wouldn¡¯t
wholeheartedly trust her.
Penny¡¯s position would be even more stable..
The hospital visit quickly came to an end.
Eason went with high hopes but came back disappointed.
¡°Mom, Dad, I feel like there¡¯s something strange about Yana.¡± Eason couldn¡¯t help but say.
2/6
Emergency calls only 500
Chapter 277
Judith sighed, ¡°Yana grew up on her own, and her foster parents weren¡¯t very reliable. It¡¯s normal for
her personality to be a bit off. But she is our family after all. If her character is not right, we can slowly
correct it.¡±
Eason listened and silently nodded.
Judith sighed again.
Alexander patted Judith¡¯s shoulder, and his thoughts became clearer.
He wasn¡¯t giving up.
He didn¡¯t believe that his daughter would turn out like this.
Alexander didn¡¯t tell anyone but secretly investigated the Miller family¡¯s affairs.
Carl and Jane have never concealed their favoritism for Yana over the years.
A lot of information was quickly ced on Alexander¡¯s desk.
Even events from a decade or several decades ago were dug up by Alexander.
Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.
A neighbor of Carl from over a decade ago said Carl and Jane would regrly take Yana out for trips.
One time, the lights in the Miller¡¯s house were off for a week, and he thought that everyone in the Miller
family had gone out to y. He didn¡¯t pay much attention. However, when Carl and Jane came back
with Yana, it was actually Susan who opened the door. At that time, Susan was only eight years old.
The neighbor found out in private that Susan had been left alone at home for the past ten days.
Moreover, Jane didn¡¯t allow Susan to use any electrical appliances, using the excuse of wasting
money. When she came back, she would check the electricity meter. Susan, a young child, was left
alone in this dark room for a week.
Alexander looked at this information and didn¡¯t move for a long time.
He thought, ¡°that day at the hospital, Carl and Yana kept using Susan of resenting them.
¡°If that were true, what¡¯s wrong with Susan resenting them?
¡°Moreover, in this world, would anyone take an adopted child out to y and leave their own child at
home?¡±
Alexander¡¯s doubts grew stronger.
3/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 277
He calmed his emotions and continued reading.
As he read further, his emotions became moreplicated.
Piece by piece, Alexander¡¯s mind seemed to have formed aplete picture of Susan.
Because Susan was born healthy, while Yana was born weak, from the age of seven, Susan had been
giving
blood transfusions to Yana
a year after year.
Even though Susan was so obedient, Carl and Jane never showed her any kindness.
When the Miller family was not well¨Coff, the three of them lived in a small room. The room had poor
sound instion, and nearby neighbors could hear the sound of Susan being cursed by the two. At that
time, Susan was probably only two or three years old, but she was already crying without tears from
being cursed.
Whenever the Miller family had any outings, Susan was always left at home and never taken out once.
Later, when Carl made money from his business and the living conditions of the Miller family improved,
they
moved to a bigger house, but Susan¡¯s situation seemed to have not changed at all.
Alexander found the former maid of the Miller family.
+5:
ording to the maid¡¯s description, Yana and Susan, one was spoiled and given whatever she
wanted, bing the little princess of the family. The other one, except for the brief greetings during
blood transfusions,
lived as if she were invisible.
Alexander also found out the truth about Yana giving up her marriage with Ben, and letting Ben marry
Susan.
His emotions suddenly became moreplicated.
It was Yana who wanted to show off but then refused to get married with Ben.
At that time, Ben had an ugly appearance and was even rumored to be fated to mourn his wife¡¯s death.
For a family who loved their daughter, he was definitely not a good choice..
But the Miller family was unwilling to let Yana marry him, yet willing to let Susan do.
Alexander¡¯s investigation of these materials proceeded smoothly and unusually.
U
Emergency calls only
Chapter 277
He recalled the meaningful expression on Ben¡¯s face in the end.
These things should have already been investigated by Ben, and Alexander even had a premonition
that these results were probably obtained through guidance from Ben¡¯s people.
He thought Ben probably just couldn¡¯t bear to let Susan be misunderstood.
Alexander flipped through the information repeatedly, but he couldn¡¯t sleep.
The actions of the Miller family were too strange.
If these actions were to be rationalized, there was only one reason.
Perhaps, Yana was the biological daughter of the Miller family.
Susan was the adopted child.
Susan might even not have been adopted.
Susan might be actually stolen by the Miller family.
Just as he thought about this, Alexander¡¯s head began to throb.
Before, he didn¡¯t feel too heartbroken when he thought Yana was his daughter.
After all, Yana seemed to have been raised in a pampered manner.
He could at leastfort himself and say that she had been living well all these year
years.
But if it was Susan, just thinking about the kind of life she had experienced, Alexander couldn¡¯t bear it.
Now, he suddenly wanted to see Susan.
But he was also a bit frightened.
First, Carl had just borrowed his power to force Susan to give a lot of blood. Susan¡¯s impression of
them must not be too good.
Second, it was just spection. What if his spection was wrong? What if the Miller family was just
abnormal,
5/6
Chapter 277
and if Yana was really his daughter? Then, the Nichs family owed this girl.
Alexander¡¯s heart was heavy, and he couldn¡¯t stop thinking.
He thought he couldn¡¯t say his spection to anyone.
But he must find a way to investigate this matter in depth.
Chapter 278
Chapter 278
At the Landor¡¯s house.
Susan was allowed to leave the hospital.
Ben carried her back home and carefully ced her on the bed.
Just as Ben put her down, Penelope came in with a bowl of soup in her hands.
¡°Susan,e, have some. The physician said you can start drinking soup now. You need to replenish
the blood you lost as soon as possible,¡± Penelope said.
Ben personally held the soup and fed it to Susan spoon by spoon.
After she finished one bowl, Penelope immediately brought another.
Susan drank three bowls of soup in a row before finding an opportunity to speak.
Seeing that Ben was about to feed her again, she quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m full, really.¡±
¡°Just this little bit? That won¡¯t do,¡± Penelope said, full of worry.
Ben nodded in agreement, saying, ¡°You should drink some more.¡±
Susan was at a loss for words.
Penelope and Ben were unexpectedly on the same side, and they had such a good mutual
understanding.
This was truly a rare sight for her.
Susan had no choice but to be fed another bowl, and only then did Penelope finally take the bowl away
satisfactorily.
¡°When did you join forces with Penelope?¡± Susan couldn¡¯t help but ask.
Ben raised an eyebrow. ¡°Whatever you say, you have to drink nutrition soup every day from now on.¡±
1/6
Chapter 278
Since Penelope broke free from Leo, she had be much more normal and devoted herself to
apanying his grandfather, showing great care for Susan as well.
In this case, Ben felt that he didn¡¯t have to maintain the tense rtionship they had before.
Susan stuck out her tongue. ¡°How do you know? I don¡¯t want to drink soup anymore! That soup has so
many medicines, it¡¯s really bitter.¡±
Ben chuckled and touched her hair gently, then said softly, ¡°Susan, I know you don¡¯t like the taste of
blood- replenishing medicine. But during this period, you can¡¯t be willful. Even if you don¡¯t like it, you
still need to drink
more.¡±
Susan thought of the bitter soup and felt uneasy.
But she wasn¡¯t ungrateful. After feeling down for a while, she obediently nodded.
¡°Good girl.¡± Ben touched her head and then put a piece of candy into her mouth.
The sweet taste washed away the bitterness, and Susan¡¯s eyes lit up as she squinted, enjoying the
sweetness Ben brought to her.
Ben couldn¡¯t help but look at her indulgently.
After eating a candy, the bitterness in her mouth disappeared.
Susan looked at Ben, and her heart softened.
In the past, she had been eating these bitter medicines year after year.
But everyone told her that she had to eat them.
If she didn¡¯t eat them, her blood wouldn¡¯t be enough, and it would dy Yana¡¯s condition, and she
would be a forever guilty person.
So, in order to avoid being this forever guilty person, she obediently drank all the medicine every time.
She also hated the bitterness.
She didn¡¯t like always eating the same few things.
2/6
Chapter 278
But she couldn¡¯t say it.
Because she knew that if she said it, besides inviting a round of curses, there would be no other
results.
She was naive back then.
She always thought that she should be considerate to her sick sister, even though her parents always
ignored
her.
But she thought that as long as she was obedient enough, her parents would eventually give her a
caring look.
However, the result was known to everyone.
She was obedient.
They took everything she had done for them for granted.
She rebelled.
They treated her as an enemy.
Before, Carl was just helping others to frame her.
This time, he even took matters into his own hands and tried to harm her.
As Susan thought about it, her mood couldn¡¯t help but sink.
Ben faintly sensed something and didn¡¯t say anything. He simply held Susan¡¯s hand quietly.
The warmth in his palm seemed to emit a light, illuminating her past life.
Susan looked up at him and smiled.
Whatever happened in the past, now, she had finally met someone she could act spoiled and say that
soup was
too bitter to drink.
She had finally met someone who would feed her candy and patiently coax her. That was enough.
Ben held Susan¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°The evidence against Carl is very solid. He will most likely
spend the rest
3/6
Chapter 278
of his life in prison.¡±
¡°I know.¡± Susan nodded.
She felt somewhat surprised by her own mindset.
Upon hearing the news about Carl, she didn¡¯t feel happy, but she wasn¡¯t discouraged, either.
It was as if he was aplete stranger.
550
Ben rubbed her hair. ¡°Have you ever thought about why Carl was so eager to target you?¡±
Susan furrowed her brows and couldn¡¯te up with a reason, so she honestly shook her head.
Ben¡¯s gaze narrowed slightly, and then he calmly said, ¡°ording to Carl, you are their biological
daughter, and Yana is just someone they picked up. Do you think their actions over the years are
reasonable under this premise?¡±
Susan was stunned.
She recalled everything she had experienced.
Silence fell.
She was their biological daughter but was trampled upon.
Yana was picked up one but receivedplete love and favor.
Should she say that Carl and Jane truly had boundless love?
Susan hadn¡¯t thought deeply about these things before.
But Ben suddenly brought it up.
Susan couldn¡¯t help but nce at him. ¡°What do you mean?¡±
Ben said firmly, ¡°I suspect that Yana¡¯s identity is aplete fraud.¡±
Susan furrowed her brows. ¡°Are you saying that Yana is a fake? If she isn¡¯t the princess of Tonico at all,
then who
4/6
Chapter 278
would be? How could Carl and Jane have the token of the Nichs family?¡±
Susan started thinking, and her serious expression was quite cute.
Ben couldn¡¯t help but pinch her nose. ¡°Keep thinking!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t pinch my nose. It might be ttened,¡± Susanined and continued to ponder.
Carl and Jane had the token of the Nichs family.
They could also state the time and ce of the baby¡¯s birth.
They hadpletely different attitudes towards her and Yana.
A bolt of lightning¨Cshed in her mind.
Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.
Susan suddenly looked up and looked at Ben. ¡°Do you suspect¡¡±
Ben nodded without hesitation, saying, ¡°Anyone with basic thinking abilities would have such
suspicions. And there¡¯s one thing you might not know. Eason, Alexander¡¯s son, is the only prince of
Tonico.¡±
Susan didn¡¯t know what to say.
She felt a bit bewildered.
ording to Ben¡¯s inference, the true princess of Tonico was her.
¡°Susan,¡± Ben said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m telling you all this today to ask you a question. If you were the
princess of Tonico, would you want to acknowledge them? Do you want to expose Yana? Personally, I
think the possibility of you being the princess of Tonico is very high.¡±
Ben presented the options to Susan.
This was Susan¡¯s matter, and only Susan herself could make the choice.
Susan pressed her lips, her expression slightlyplicated.
She thought, ¡°Ben says that I¡¯m the princess of Tonico?
5/6
Chapter 278
Yana has actually stolen my identity?¡±
But listening to Ben¡¯s spection, Susan found that her heart didn¡¯t have much of a fluctuation.
Whether she was the princess of Tonico or not, her life wouldn¡¯t change.
She was already the happiest now.
Even if she really was a princess, so what?
Being a princess was not necessarily happier than being Ben¡¯s wife.
Chapter 279
Chapter 279
¡°Susan¡ what do you think?¡± Ben looked at Susan seriously. ¡°If you want to confirm your identity, we
can find Alexander and do a paternity test. The truth will naturallye to light then.¡±
Susan lowered her gaze, and after a while, she chuckled softly.
Ben knew that she had made her decision.
Susan looked up and spoke gently, ¡°Ben, Whoever I am, I couldn¡¯t be happier than I am now.¡±
Susan didn¡¯t say it directly, but Ben understood her decision.
He smiled and said, ¡°Alright, then we won¡¯t look for them.¡±
Susan held his hand and said softly, ¡°Ben, do you wish for me to have a more noble identity? That way,
no one willugh at you for marrying a woman from a nouveau riche family.¡±
Ben raised an eyebrow. ¡°Who would dare tough?¡±
Susan couldn¡¯t help butugh, saying, ¡°Then let¡¯s just keep things as they are.¡±
Perhaps it was because she was getting older. She didn¡¯t want any turbulence in her life.
She just wanted to quietly stay by Ben¡¯s side and live her own cozy
life.
Ben touched Susan¡¯s hair and said softly, ¡°However, the lies of the Miller family can easily be exposed.
Alexander has been investigating for the past few days. He will definitely have doubts.¡±
Ben knew that Alexander was investigating because he had done the same before.
During that time, he almost wanted to pull down the Miller¡¯s house while looking through the
information.
Now, the same information had been presented to Alexander.
Ben didn¡¯t try to stop it.
Alexander would eventually find this information with his own resources. Ben only shortened the time it
would
1/6
Chapter 279
take for Alexander to investigate.
O
Also, from their previous encounter, he sensed that Alexander was a reasonable person. But now, with
Yana by their side, she would probably be constantly smearing Susan. If Alexander heard her lies too
many times, he might start doubting Susan. In that case, he would have to show Alexander the truth.
This way, even if Alexander epted Yana back, Alexander wouldn¡¯t blindly listen to her and do
anything harmful to Susan.
¡°Eason took your hair for testing, I believe the results should be out soon.¡± Ben said, ¡°Susan, you
should prepare yourself mentally.¡±
¡°Well¡¡± Susan sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s just let nature take its course.¡±
She now had an ostrich mentality.
If she could live her own little life, then so be it.
If she couldn¡¯t avoid it, then they would deal with it when the time came.
Besides, she might not even be the princess of Tonico.
What if they didn¡¯t make a mistake, and Yana was the real princess?
Susan didn¡¯t have any expectations for a princess identity anyway, so she wouldn¡¯t pay too much
attention to it.
¡°Okay,¡± Ben replied and didn¡¯t bring up the matter again.
In the following days, Ben forced Susan to rest at home and take care of herself.
At first, Susan wanted to go to work, but her body, which used to be fine, had deteriorated significantly
after the blood draw.
It made everyone in the Landor family worry for her.
Susan could only helplessly live a doll¨Clike life.
It was during this time that Yana¡¯s test results came out.
The Nichs family went together to see the test results.
2/6
Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.
Chapter 279
The test results showed that there was a 99.99% chance that they were biological father and daughter.
Alexander had doubts in his mind. When he saw the results, his emotions wereplicated.
He didn¡¯t know whether the hair used for testing belonged to Yana or Susan.
Susan had once been in the emergency room and was unconscious. If the Miller family had the
intention to deceive, it would have been easy to get a few strands of Susan¡¯s hair during that time.
So, the results came out.
But in Alexander¡¯s eyes, it was still unknown who his daughter was.
Alexander did not discuss his investigation into the Miller family and the resulting suspicions with
anyone else.
Judith was unaware of Alexander¡¯splicated emotions, and tears welled up in her eyes when she
saw the
results.
Yana¡ was indeed her child.
Her lost child for so many years.
Judith felt a mix of excitement, uneasiness, and, deep down, a hint of disappointment..
As Penny looked at the report, her mind was wondering.
She was slightly surprised.
She thought, ¡°What¡ is going on?
ording to Eason¡¯s previous test results, the true princess is a girl named Susan. But now, the true
princess has be Yana?
What on earth is happening?¡±
Penny¡¯s mind was in turmoil, but she kept her thoughts hidden and showed no signs of abnormality.
Judith took the test results and softly said, ¡°Today, Yana will be discharged from the hospital. Now that
the results are confirmed, should we bring her here with us?¡±
3/6
Emergency calls only
calls only O
Chapter 279
Alexander narrowed his eyes.
His investigation had now reached a deadlock.
The main reason was that after he requested to see Susan from Ben, he was tly rejected.
The Landor family was unwilling to let him see Susan, let alone have a test done with her.
In this situation, in order to obtain the true results, it seemed that he would have to focus on Jane and
Yana.
Bringing them closer might reveal some traces.
Thinking this way, Alexander spoke gently, ¡°That¡¯s only natural.¡±
Judith sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s bring her here first, and when Yana is settled, we can return to Tonico.¡±
She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt a sense of loss.
She had once longed so much to find her daughter.
Now that she had found her, she couldn¡¯t find that heartfelt joy.
Judith realized that what she felt more was a sense of responsibility.
A responsibility to make Yana turn for the better.
As for the emotional excitement she had eagerly anticipated, it seemed to bepletely absent.
Alexander blinked. ¡°There¡¯s no rush to return to Tonico. There hasn¡¯t been anything major happening
recently, and the Cab can handle any issues. We can stay in Cornd for a few more days.¡±
Judith nodded absentmindedly.
Eason couldn¡¯t help but look at Alexander strangely.
He clearly heard Alexander receive several phone calls urging Alexander to return to Tonico yesterday.
Alexander had used the excuse of bringing the princess back to decline.
4/6
Chapter 279
O
Now that the test results were out, Eason didn¡¯t understand why Alexander still stayed in Cornd.
Eason thought to himself, ¡°Unless Dad suspects something.
What could he be suspicious of?
The test results are clearly disyed here. Could there be something more to it?¡±
Eason didn¡¯t ask directly but quietly tucked this doubt away in his heart.
After discussing it, the Nichs family went together to pick up Yana from the hospital.
Yana had been in a dangerous condition before, but her recovery was good. After a week, the hospital
finally allowed her to be discharged.
Yana¡¯s movements were still not very convenient, so Judith personally supported her.
Yana weakly nced at her and softly said, ¡°Mom, thank you.¡±
Judith was taken aback for a moment, but she also felt a hint of joy. ¡°You¡ are willing to call me Mom?¡±
Yana spoke softly, ¡°When I found out that you didn¡¯t intentionally abandon me, I had already epted
you in my heart. But because of your noble status, if I called you mom rashly, it might be
misunderstood. So, it wasn¡¯t until today, when the test results came out, that I dared to call you Mom.¡±
Judith nodded and felt somewhat relieved.
She thought, ¡°Have I been too hard on Yana? This child, although a bit cunning and petty, still has a
good heart.¡±
Judith told herself in her heart..
From now on, she should not hold any biases against Yana. After all, Yana was her own daughter.
She should use all her love to embrace her and change her. That was what a good mother should do.
5/6
Chapter 280
Chapter 280
Yana was discharged from the hospital.
Originally, Judith nned to take her directly to the embassy.
But Alexander suddenly spoke up.
He said in a gentle voice, ¡°Yana, you are about to leave with us. In the Miller¡¯s residence, you must
have many memories and things you want to take with you, right? Why don¡¯t we go to the Miller¡¯s
residence together and take what needs to be taken?¡±
Alexander¡¯s words made sense.
Yana thought to herself, ¡°If I say I have no memories of the Miller¡¯s residence at all, it would seem too
heartless.
¡°So, I must go to the Miller¡¯s residence.
¡°Not only go but also show reluctance.
¡°Only then can I disy my integrity.¡±
Thinking of this, Yana said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Dad,¡±
Alexander suddenly hesitated. ¡°But you just gave birth. How about we make a phone call and have the
servants pack and send everything over?¡±
Yana, who wanted to show her deep affection, naturally refused decisively. She quickly said, ¡°Dad, I
want to take a look at the home I have lived in for so long. It¡¯s possible that this might be myst time
going there. Don¡¯t worry, the servants will take care of the packing. I don¡¯t have to do it myself, so it
won¡¯t tire me.
Alexander nodded.
The group of people went to the Miller¡¯s residence.
Yana had difficulty walking, so Judith let her sit on the sofa downstairs and told her If there was
anything she needed to arrange, she could just speak up and let the servant take care of it.
1/6
Chapter 280
¡°I¡¯ll go to your room with the servant.¡± Alexander stood up. ¡°I also want to see the ce where my
daughter
grew up.¡±
Alexander¡¯s words acknowledged her identity, so Yana happily agreed.
Alexander followed the servant and went to Yana¡¯s room.
Before, he and Judith had been to the Miller¡¯s residence once.
But at that time, the living room had clearly been tidied up, and there wasn¡¯t much to see.
Alexander thought that by going to Yana¡¯s room, he might be able to find something.
In Yana¡¯s room, the servant was tidying up the things Yana had arranged in an orderly manner.
Alexander calmly looked around.
On Yana¡¯s dressing table, there was a photo frame with a wedding photo. The two people in the photo
were Yana
and her husband.
In the photo, Yana smiled brightly as if to prove that she was living a good life.
But Timothy¡¯s eyes were numb and calm, as if he was not entering a marriage but entering hell.
¡°Oh, this, Mrs. Leen specified that it should be kept. The servant walked over and put away the photo.
Alexander smiled and looked elsewhere without saying a word.
He also saw the Miller family¡¯s family portrait.
There were Carl, Jane, and Yana who was in the middle.
But Susan, Carl¡¯s so¨Ccalled biological daughter, was nowhere to be seen.
Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.
Alexander also found a photo album.
He casually flipped through it.
The photos in the album were from a long time ago.
2/6
Chapter 280
He could even find photos of Yana when she was a child.
But strangely enough, no matter what time the photos were from, if it was a group photo, Susan was
always
missing.
Alexander quickly flipped through, and he was determined to see what Susan looked like.
But after flipping through the entire album, he only found a back view of Susan.
At that time, the Miller family had already moved to a vi and had servants.
But from the back, Susan was bending over, cleaning.
Yana, dressed in new clothes and wearing new jewelry, was smiling at the camera.
Alexander looked at the cake in front of Yana.
He fell silent for a moment.
That day should have been Yana¡¯s birthday.
But if he remembered correctly, Susan and Yana should have had the same birthday.
Alexander¡¯s heart trembled.
In this world, could there really be parents who would cruelly torment their own daughter and suck her
blood to give to an adopted child?
This was not a matter of logic.
This couldn¡¯t even be exined by basic reason.
Alexander stared at the small figure of Susan in the photo, his eyes slightly reddening.
He had to admit it.
Deep down, he had never been able to ept that Yana was his daughter.
He always remembered that slender figure he had caught a glimpse of.
3/6
Chapter 280
Now, more and more evidence seemed to point to that fact.
Susan, perhaps, was his daughter.
The Miller family not only tortured her for over twenty years, forcing her to give blood to Yana, but they
even tried to find a way to let Yana steal her identity.
All of this was still only spection.
Alexander¡¯s heart was increasingly inclined towards this spection.
He even vaguely felt that this was the truth.
¡°Sir, the room has been tidied up.¡± The servant finished tidying up the room and looked at Alexander¡¯s
unpleasant expression with some trepidation.
Alexanderposed himself and smiled, saying, ¡°I was just flipping through the photo album. Why
can¡¯t I find Susan in the photos?¡±
The servant hesitated, unsure of how to answer.
¡°Just tell the truth,¡± Alexander said kindly.
The servant pressed her lips, about to speak.
¡°Everything is packed. Why are you still lingering here? Hurry up and go downstairs!¡± Jane suddenly
walked in.
The servant replied and quickly went downstairs with packed things.
Jane looked at Alexander, trying to please him. ¡°Mr. Nichs, if you have any questions, just ask me.
Susan has always had a strange temper since she was young. Whenever we mentioned taking her
photo, she would cry and throw a tantrum, so she is not in any of the family photos.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± Alexander looked at her meaningfully and didn¡¯t expose her, just putting the photo album
aside.
Jane thought she had passed the test and couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief, saying, ¡°The things
are almost packed. Shall we go downstairs?¡±
Alexander nodded without refusing.
4/6
Chapter 280
He had seen everything he could see.
He probably wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything from the rest.
The things Yana wanted had all been packed up and ced in front of her.
Yana held the keys to the vi, tears streaming down her face.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Alexander asked calmly.
Yana wiped her tears and didn¡¯t speak.
Alexander asked again, ying along.
¡°Dad, I want to go¨Cto Tonico with you. I probably won¡¯t be able to live in this vi anymore, so I n to
sell it,¡± Yana said with a face full of grievances.
¡°And then?¡± Alexander asked.
Yana looked aggrieved. ¡°The servant just told me that no matter how much we lower the price, no one
wants to buy the vi. Someone must be sabotaging it behind the scenes. Is it my sister¡ is she still
resentful towards me?¡±
In her words, Yana had already implicated Susan.
Alexander listened ufortably, saying lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t know if Susan resents you or not. All I know is
that when Ben was in the hospital, he made a phone call and said that no one was allowed to buy your
house. So it¡¯s normal that the house can¡¯t be sold now.¡±
In Penny¡¯s heart, there was originally doubt about who the real princess was.
But now, she suddenly heard Susan¡¯s name.
Combining the conversation before and after, Penny was shocked.
She thought, ¡°Susan turns out to be Yana¡¯s sister?¡±
She looked at Yana and suddenly felt a hint of confusion in her heart.
5/6
Chapter 280
(+5)
O
Penny now knew this person was still a counterfeit, and she just yed a game of switch and deceived
both her father and mother.
Penny thought to herself, not saying anything.
Chapter 281
Chapter 281
Yana didn¡¯t know that her performance was full of loopholes.
At this moment, she continued to act aggrievedly. ¡°My father has already been arrested. How could
Ben treat us like this? Father, he is suppressing me like this, not even considering you.¡±
Yana¡¯s attempt to sow discord was simply too clumsy.
Not to mention Alexander, even Judith couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brows.
But Judith tried to convince herself to be tolerant, thinking of Yana as her own daughter.
Alexander¡¯s suspicion had already grown heavier, and his tone became somewhat harsh.
¡°Yana, what do you want me to do now? Should I directly find the leader of Cornd and ask him to
stop Ben? Or
should I intervene in Cornd¡¯s affairs as a citizen of Tonico?¡±
Yana was taken aback for a moment, and she stammered, ¡°I¡ I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±
¡°If that¡¯s not what you meant, then don¡¯t say anything.¡± Alexander looked at Yana meaningfully. ¡°Do you
think that just because you became a princess, you can suppress everyone? You should know that.
Not to mention you, even I, as the king, am just a figurehead. On the other hand, Ben is a man who
actually controls Cornd¡¯s economic lifeline. Do you think that if there is a real conflict, Cornd will
offend Ben for the sake of a mascot
like me?¡±
¡°I¡ I¡¡± Yana¡¯s lips trembled, and she couldn¡¯t help but look at Judith through teary eyes. ¡°Mom, I
really didn¡¯t mean that.¡±
Judith couldn¡¯t bear it in the end, and she gently patted Yana¡¯s hand. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not mention this
matter again. Your father¡ did indeed go too far. Ben wants revenge, and no one can say anything
about it. Furthermore, although we all know it¡¯s Ben¡¯s retaliation, what evidence do we have? Your
father¡¯s status, despite being noble, cannot make any mistakes. Now that you¡¯re back by our side, you
have to learn to be cautious with your words and actions. Don¡¯t say these petty and divisive words
anymore.¡±
Yana¡¯s face instantly turned pale.
She said these things to make the Nichs family stand up for her.
1/5
Chapter 281
As a result, Alexander scolded her and told her not to mention it again. After all, Alexander looked like
a strict
person.
Even Judith, who usually seemed gentle, scolded her as well.
Yana thought, ¡°She went even further, directly calling me petty and divisive!
Although it is true, could she say it out loud? Does this family really consider me as one of their own?¡±
Yana¡¯s heartined wildly, but she didn¡¯t dare to speak out.
She could only weakly respond, ¡°I won¡¯t mention these things in front of Mom and Dad anymore. Even
if Ben does anything to us in the future, I will endure it and won¡¯t mention it to Mom and Dad.¡±
These words sounded even more wrong.
The Nichs family didn¡¯t know what to say for a while.
It was Jane who quickly resolved the situation, saying, ¡°Everything is packed. Let¡¯s go back to the
embassy together?¡±
When she mentioned going back to the embassy, she couldn¡¯t help but be impatient!
Before, although they made some preparations, they didn¡¯t dare to publicize Yana¡¯s identity on arge
scale. They only spread the news on a small scale.
Jane thought, ¡°But now, things have changed.
The test results are out.
Alexander even directly wants to bring us to the embassy.
Even if we can¡¯t beat Ben, can Ben still retaliate in Tonico?
Our good days have finally arrived.¡±
In Yana¡¯s heart, there was still some resentment.
But when she heard Jane¡¯s words, she realized it.
2/5
Chapter 281
She couldn¡¯t help but suppress her resentment and say, ¡°It¡¯s about time. I¡¯ve been sitting for a long
time, and I¡¯m a little tired.¡±
Alexander nced at the mother and daughter, then said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±
¡°I went to drive.¡± Eason stood up.
Yana hesitated for a moment but said, ¡°Brother, wait a moment.¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Eason looked at her strangely.
Yana said gently, ¡°Brother, when wee to the Miller¡¯s house, it¡¯s not good to be too high¨Cprofile.
Just drive a decent car. But next, we have to go to the embassy. It¡¯s my first appearance as a princess,
you see¡¡±
The implication of Yana¡¯s words was very clear.
Eason was speechless, pretending not to understand, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong?¡±
Seeing him like this, Yana couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious.
But she couldn¡¯t be too obvious, as if she was so vain.
Jian Yun understood and quickly helped, ¡°Yana doesn¡¯t care about grandeur, but her identity is
different. If she makes her first appearance so ordinary, it will make people look down on her. So, why
don¡¯t we change to a more high¨Cprofile car and invite all the people from the embassy to wee her?
Only then can it match Yana¡¯s
identity.¡±
Jane understood her.
Yana couldn¡¯t help but show a faint smile, saying gently, ¡°Mom, Dad, it¡¯s not that I like grandeur. It¡¯s just
that I¡¯ve been away for so long, if there is no weing ceremony, people might question my identity. I
also hope I can integrate into this big family as soon as possible.¡±
Even though Yana¡¯s words sounded nice, the Nichs family was collectively speechless.
Even Penny couldn¡¯t help but want tough.
She had decided to let Yana be the princess of Tonico.
Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.
3/5
[
Chapter 281
With such apetitor, wouldn¡¯t she be winning without a fight?
Eason took a deep breath before saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you were tired of sitting? Let¡¯s just make
do with this car for now.¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay. For the reputation of our royal family, I can endure a little tiredness. Brother, you don¡¯t have
to worry about me,¡± Yana hurriedly said.
Eason was momentarily speechless.
Alexander rubbed his temples. Honestly, if she really was his biological daughter, he would want to give
her the best of everything.
Mere grandeur was nothing.
But now, he simply didn¡¯t believe that Yana was his daughter.
He kept Yana around only to find the truth.
In that case, how could he help Yana announce it to the world?
Alexander said indifferently. ¡°The royal family of Tonico advocates frugality. We never do grandeur.
Yana, you just gave birth. It¡¯s not suitable for any ceremonies. Let¡¯s wait until we return to Tonico to
discuss everything.¡±
Yana was still a little afraid of Alexander.
Since Alexander said that, she could only reluctantly agree.
This princess seemed to be not as enjoyable as she imagined.
Not only could she not use Alexander to deal with Ben, but she also couldn¡¯t properly show her noble
princess
identity.
Yana sighed.
She thought, ¡°Maybe it will be better to return to Tonico.
After all, I¡¯m the princess of Tonico, and it¡¯s indeed inappropriate to show off in Cornd.
4/5
Chapter 281
When I get back to Tonico, I can truly consider myself to have turned my life around.¡±
Thinking like this, Yana reluctantly held back her desires.
Chapter 282
Chapter 282
At night, Yana casually yed with the child and then let the nanny take the child away.
After all, she was not feeling well and needed to rest.
She had risked her life for this child, so she felt that she had fulfilled her duty as a wife.
Now, she needed to live for herself.
Yana had already made up her mind.
She needed to recover as soon as possible and then appear in front of Tonico citizens in the best state.
She wanted to enjoy the glory that belonged to her.
Yana was nning to rest when suddenly there was a knock on the door.
Yana raised an eyebrow and looked a bit annoyed at the maid.
¡°Go and see who is so thoughtless. Don¡¯t they know that I need to rest now?¡±
The maid answered and went to open the door.
Yana saw Penny holding a te of snacks.
There was a hint of disdain in her eyes.
She thought, ¡°So, it is the adopted daughter. It seems that no matter what, adopted daughters couldn¡¯t
compare to biological ones.¡±
Yana now saw herself as a true princess and looked down on Penny.
¡°Sister,¡± Penny said in a gentle voice, ¡°I heard that women are especially hungry during confinement. I
brought you some food.¡±
Yana¡¯s expression instantly changed.
1/5
Chapter 282
She looked at Penny with a gloomy expression. ¡°What do you mean? Reminding me that I am already
a woman who has given birth? Let me tell you, even though I am married and have a child, I am still my
parents¡® only. daughter. As for certain people, they are just a substitute when I¡¯m not around!¡±
Penny¡¯s expression became sad.
The maid listened to them and looked at Penny with some sympathy but didn¡¯t say anything.
Penny didn¡¯t speak, and Yana felt victorious. Shezily reached out her hand and said, ¡°Bring the food
in. Let me see if I like it or not.¡±
Penny hurriedly brought the food in..
On the te were several pieces of pastries with a faint sweet fragrance.
It looked good.
However, Yana sneered and threw the te to the ground. ¡°You brought me just this? Don¡¯t you know
that I need something nutritious now? Can a little pastry provide me with enough nutrition? Are you
intentionally giving me this so that I won¡¯t recover well during my confinement and leave me with a
lingering illness?¡±
Penny looked at her in surprise. ¡°I¡ I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±
¡°You didn¡¯t mean that? Then what did you mean?¡± Yana said aggressively, ¡°Should I call my parents to
see how their adopted daughter has been mistreating me?¡±
¡°I¡¡± Penny¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. She turned around and whispered to the maid, ¡°Can you¡
leave for a
moment?¡±
The maid nodded.
She understood Penny¡¯s feelings.
After all, who would want others to see them in such a miserable state?
Yana thought the same way.
Now that there was no one else in the room, she felt even more unrestrained.
2/5
?
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you feel ashamed to be seen by others?¡± Yana sneered, ¡°Penny, if you don¡¯t want
to continue to be embarrassed, I advise you to leave on your own. The Nichs family doesn¡¯t need a
substitute like you anymore.¡±
Yana said maliciously.
She finally felt a bit like a princess.
In the past few days, she had felt so suffocated.
Ben and Susan had been stepping on her, but she couldn¡¯t fight back.
Now, she had found a way to vent her grievances.
This was Penny.
Looking at Susan¡¯s life in the Miller family over the years, Yana naturally felt that there were no parents
who would genuinely love a child without a blood rtionship.
Therefore, Penny should have no status in the Nichs family.
She thought, ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t fight back against Ben. Can¡¯t I drive Penny away?¡±
Penny suddenly chuckled.
Why are you
I
Penny whispered, ¡°Sister, if I am a substitute, what are you?¡±
Yana didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Of course, I am the real princess.¡±
Penny looked at her and said deliberately, ¡°Then¡ what about Susan?¡±
Yana¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked at Penny with a bewildered expression.
She thought, ¡°How could Penny suddenly mention Susan¡¯s name? No, this couldn¡¯t be true.¡±
Yana said in a forced calm tone, ¡°Susan? Susan is the biological daughter of Carl and Jane. I have
called her sister for many years.¡±
3/5
Penny¡¯s smile became even more bright. ¡°Is that so? But why does is theprar unu juu un just an
impostor?¡±
Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.
Yana¡¯s expression changed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±
Penny grabbed her hand. ¡°If you don¡¯t know, let¡¯s collect a few strands of hair and redo the DNA test.
What do
you
think the result will be this time?¡±
Penny smiled gently, and Yana looked at her, feeling a sense of fear.
She thought, ¡°Penny? Is this the real Penny? The weak and restrained person from before when the
maid was present, seemed like an illusion.¡±
When Penny revealed her true fangs, Yana couldn¡¯t help but tremble.
¡°Come, let¡¯s try again,¡± Penny said softly, wanting to reach Yana¡¯s head to pull her hair.
¡°Wait, wait.¡± Yana trembled.
¡°What¡¯s wrong, Your Highness?¡± Penny¡¯s voice was mocking-
Yana gritted her teeth and said humbly, ¡°What¡ what do you want?¡±
¡°What do I want?¡± Penny seemed to not understand.
Yana pressed her lips. ¡°Since you know that Susan is the real princess, you should go tell Alexander
and Judith! Instead, you came looking for me! So, I think you must have ulterior motives.¡±
Penny let go of Yana and smiled gently, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be not that stupid.¡±
She was somewhat unhappy with this evaluation, but Yana still held back.
She looked at Penny. ¡°Tell me, what is your purpose?¡±
Penny smiled, saying, ¡°I have only one purpose. That is to let you continue to be the princess of the
Nichs family.¡±
Yana asked, ¡°Why?¡±
4/5
Chapter 282
Penny calmly said, ¡°It¡¯s simple. You are foolish enough. As for that Susan¡ I haven¡¯t had any dealings
with her yet, but just based on her having a husband named Ben, I don¡¯t want her to return to the
Nichs family.¡±
Yana became annoyed. ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m foolish?¡±
Penny looked at her and smiled without saying a word.
Yana was frustrated for a while but still gritted her teeth. ¡°So, you are also trying to secure your position
in the Nichs family. Rest assured, I won¡¯t intentionally target you anymore. Let¡¯s live in harmony!¡±
Penny smiled, ¡°No, you can continue targeting me.¡±
The more Yana targeted her, the more pity and love she would receive. Penny felt that this deal was
simply perfect.
Upon hearing this, Yana nced at her, seeming to not understand but also seeming to understand.
Penny grinned at her and then reached out her hand. ¡°From today on, let¡¯s cooperate happily.¡±
¡°Cooperate happily.¡± Even if she had a million reasons not to, Yana still reached out her hand.
Chapter 283
Chapter 283
Thirty minutester, Penny left Yana¡¯s room with red eyes.
She had only taken a few steps when she ran into Eason.
Penny quickly turned her head, trying to hide her emotions.
Eason sighed, ¡°Enough with the pretense, I already know.¡±
¡°Know what?¡± Penny whispered softly, ¡°Eason, please move aside, I was about to go back to my room.¡±
Eason looked at her. ¡°The maids told me that Yana has been giving you a hard time.¡±
¡°How could they tell you that? It tarnishes the princess¡¯s reputation.¡± Penny became anxious and
looked up.
Then, she revealed the handprint on her face.
Eason¡¯s expression changed instantly. ¡°She hit you?¡±
Penny hurriedly shook her head. ¡°No, no, it was just an ident.¡±
¡°You identally hit yourself?¡± Eason¡¯s voice became solemn.
Penny¡¯s eyes became even redder. ¡°Eason, please don¡¯t ask anymore. In any case, it¡¯s just a
misunderstanding.¡±
Eason furrowed his brows. ¡°I¡¯ll go and ask her to find out the truth.¡±
Penny anxiously grabbed him. ¡°Eason, Yana is already asleep. She just gave birth and is still in her
confinement period. Women during this period have fluctuating hormone levels and can be moody. If
you go and ask her about this trivial matter, won¡¯t you hurt her feelings?¡±
Eason pressed his lips.
Penny continued, ¡°Eason, Yana has finally returned. Please don¡¯t hurt her feelings, It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s really
nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡±
Penny boldly grabbed Eason¡¯s hand and coquettishly pleaded.
1/5
and acted spoiled.
Eason sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll apply some medicine for you.¡±
¡°Thank you, brother.¡± Penny showed a happy smile.
The lights dimmed.
Eason carefully applied transparent medicine to her face.
Penny stared at him intently.
The closer she got to Eason, the stronger her ambitions grew.
Before, she only wanted to be able to see him.
Now,
, she wanted to be openly and honestly together with him.
Initially, she didn¡¯t have many expectations.
But Yana¡¯s appearance somehow gave her a glimmer of hope.
Someone like Yana fundamentally couldn¡¯t fit into the Nichs family.
Her presence couldn¡¯t shake Penny¡¯s position.
Additionally, Penny had evidence of her impersonating the princess, so Yana could only bepletely
obedient
to Penny.
Yana¡¯s appearance also brought other benefits.
Firstly, her own modesty and elegance would be showcased in contrast to Yana¡¯s arrogance and
haughtiness.
Secondly, the Nichs family¡¯s biological daughter had returned, so she had a valid reason to sever
her ties with the Nichs family.
Penny had a good n in mind.
2/5
Chapter 283
The best oue would be for her to not only escape the brother¨Csister rtionship with Eason but
also to continue living in Nichs¡® Manor and receive the love and affection of everyone.
Then, she could slowly n to turn her identity as his sister into that of a lover!
She believed that with her cunning tactics, this was not an impossible feat.
She thought, ¡°Oh, Yana, Yana, I really should thank you for being an imposter!¡±
The next day, during breakfast, Yana started another tirade, subtly mocking Penny.
The Nichs family members frowned, and Penny¡¯s eyes turned red, but she kept her head down and
didn¡¯t dare to say a word.
When Yana returned to her room, Jane couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Yana, what are you doing? We can n
and proceed slowly to deal with Penny. It seems a bit rushed to confront her openly in front of the
Nichs family
members.¡±
+5
Yana smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Mom, do you think this is what I want?¡±
Jane looked at her, puzzled.
Yana looked around and lowered her voice. ¡°Penny is not an innocent little rabbit at all. Last night, she
came to
find me. She knows that Susan is the real princess and that I am just a substitute. She used this to
threaten met and forced me to oppress her in front of the Nichs family members, creating a pitiable
image for herself.¡±
Jane was stunned. ¡°How did she know?¡±
Yana was also frustrated. ¡°Who knows? You and Dad kept saying that this matter was a secret, but it
seems like quite a few people know. Even Isabe, who has no connection to us, knows. And this
Penny found out as well. Now I¡¯m worried. Can we really deceive everyone?¡±
Jane also felt uneasy.
But at this point, they had no retreat.
She forced herself to say, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? The test results are out. Can¡¯t they believe it? Although
Penny knows, she not only didn¡¯t expose us, but she also secretly made a deal with you. To a certain
extent, she has betrayed the Nichs family. So, she has evidence against us, but we also have
evidence against her. We are on
3/5
Emergency
Chapter 283
the same boat now.¡±
Yana thought for a moment and nodded, saying, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±
Her body hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet. After themotion at the dining table and this conversation, she
was feeling tired.
+5
Jane looked at her yawning and couldn¡¯t help but say in a low voice, ¡°Yana, now your dad is not here.
We have to make decisions on our own. There is something I think we should discuss.¡±
¡°Mom, go ahead,¡± Yana said.
Jane hurriedly said, ¡°These days, Ben has been getting more and more out of hand! People from the
company. told me that the stock prices of bothpanies have plummeted. The Miller Group is one
thing, but your husband actually signed a charity agreement. We have to donate ten million dors
every year with his shares. But now, your dad is in jail, and we don¡¯t know anything about business.
How can wee up with ten million dors? If we can¡¯t, the shares will be forcibly sold.¡±
Yana listened with a headache. ¡°We¡¯re going to Tonico anyway. We¡¯ll just sell them. No matter how
much the stock price has dropped, we can still sell it for ten million dors.¡±
¡°I have already entrusted someone to sell the stocks. We have ten million dors. But things are not
that simple,¡± Jane continued, ¡°When your dad was managing thepany¡ Ahem, he secretly
transferred some money from thepany¡¯s ounts. We not only have to deduct the ten million
dors, but we also have to pay back that money now. And¡ our money may not be enough.¡±
Yana fell silent for a moment. ¡°How much money did he transfer?¡±
Jane¡¯s face carried a hint of guilt. ¡°Not much, just forty million dors.¡±
Yana looked at her in shock.
Jane lowered her head, unable to meet her gaze. ¡°Yana,
about anything else. Besides, your dad¡ he¡¯s already ings havee to this point. There¡¯s no use
talking
to resolve the situation.¡±
jail and has been punished. Now, we have to find a way
Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.
Yana¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Resolve? How do you expect me to resolve it? Because I trusted you and
Dad, ! handed over everything that Timothy left behind to you! Dad promised me that he would run the
company well and earn a fortune for me and my unborn child. But what happened? Thepany is
gone, and we are in a huge
4/5
amount of debt?¡±
Jane said softly, ¡°Your dad didn¡¯t do it on purpose. At that time, there was a great opportunity where he
could make three or four times the profit by investing. Your dad wanted to earn more money, so he
transferred thepany¡¯s funds. He didn¡¯t expect the project to suddenly start losing money right after
he invested. Your dad refused to give up and wanted to wait a little longer. But all the money ended up
being lost.¡±
Jane¡¯s voice became quieter as she spoke.
Yana¡¯s head ached instantly, and she cried out in despair, saying, ¡°So what¡¯s the use of telling me all
this now?¡±
Jane thought of something as she spoke the following words.
Chapter 283
Yana fell silent for a moment. ¡°How much money did he transfer?¡±
Jane¡¯s face carried a hint of guilt. ¡°Not much, just forty million dors.¡±
Yana looked at her in shock.
W86%
10:11
Jane lowered her head, unable to meet her gaze. ¡°Yana, things havee to this point. There¡¯s no use
talking about anything else. Besides, your dad¡ he¡¯s already in jail and has been punished. Now, we
have to find a way to resolve the situation.¡±
Yana¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Resolve? How do you expect me to resolve it? Because I trusted you and
Dad, I handed over everything that Timothy left behind to you! Dad promised me that he would run the
Jane said softly, ¡°Your dad didn¡¯t do it on purpose. At that time, there was a great opportunity where he
could make three or four times the profit by investing. Your dad wanted to earn more money, so he
transferred thepany¡¯s funds. He didn¡¯t expect the project to suddenly start losing money right after
he invested. Your dad refused to give up and wanted to wait a little longer. But all the money ended up
being lost.¡±
Jane¡¯s voice became quieter as she spoke.
Yana¡¯s head ached instantly, and she cried out in despair, saying, ¡°So what¡¯s the use of telling me all
this
now?¡±
Jane thought of something as she spoke the following words.
Chapter 284
Chapter 284
¡°Yana,¡± Jane said in a low voice, ¡°while you were in the hospital these few days, there are some things
I
didn¡¯t have a chance to tell you in detail. Actually, there is someone willing to help us repay the debt.¡±
¡°Who?¡± Yana raised an eyebrow, not believing it at all.
This was not a small amount of money. Who could just help them repay such arge sum out of the
blue?
¡°It¡¯s Mr. White. Of course, he also needs our help with something,¡± Jane said.
Upon hearing this, Yana found it sounded reasonable.
Yana narrowed her eyes. ¡°Help? What can we help him with?¡±
Although there was no one else in the room, Jane still instinctively looked around before speaking in a
low voice, ¡°Yana, this person wants to do business in Tonico. He promised to help us repay the debt
because he values your identity as a Tonico princess. It¡¯s a political investment. He said that he would
help us repay the debt and we don¡¯t need to worry about it too much, as long as we repay the money.
within three years.
¡°You see, Yana, three years is enough for you to firmly establish yourself in the Nichs family. As a
princess of Tonico, repaying this debt should be simple,¡± Jane said.
¡°But¡¡± Yana hesitated.
¡°Yana, you can¡¯t hesitate anymore,¡± Jane urged anxiously, saying, ¡°If we don¡¯t repay the money, those
people can do anything. You¡¯re now in the position of a princess, if you get involved in debt, your
reputation won¡¯t be good.¡±
Jane¡¯s words struck a chord with Yana.
Yana hesitated for a while and finally clenched her teeth. ¡°Then, let¡¯s borrow the money from him and
repay the debt first.¡±
1/6
Chapter 284
Jane was delighted and quickly said, ¡°Yana, he needs a proof. Write a loan agreement using your
name.¡±
Yana didn¡¯t think much and wrote a loan agreement with her own name.
After all, this debt had no interest, and the repayment period was long.
She felt that, with her identity, as long as she gained the favor of Alexander and Judith, repaying the
money would indeed be easy.
With Yana¡¯s loan agreement, Jane managed to borrow the money and patch up all the holes. She
finally breathed a sigh of relief.
After dealing with this matter, Jane and Yana started to drop hints in various ways, hoping to go to
Tonico as soon as possible.
But Alexander kept dying his return to the country with various
avruses.
This puzzled not only Yana but also the other members of the Nichs family.
There was a huge umtion of issues in Tonico, but Alexander insisted on shouldering the
immense pressure and refused to return home.
Alexander was waiting for a result.
These few days, he was doing several things simultaneously.
First, he sent someone to the prison to check on Carl.
Taking advantage of Carl¡¯sck of information, he had someone tell Carl that his daughter had been
found out to be a fake princess. Alexander had conducted a paternity test with Susan and found out
that Susan was his biological daughter.
When Carl heard this, his face immediately changed.
Then, he started crying andughing.
Before long, hepletely lost his mind.
2/6
Chapter 284
Carl¡¯s reaction almost confirmed Alexander¡¯s suspicion.
Alexander became even more certain.
The second thing Alexander did was to ask Uriah to help investigate the hospital, where Jane gave
birth.
He found all the records of Jane¡¯s delivery.
Back then, Jane recorded Susan and Yana as twins.
Alexander found the doctor who handled the case.
When the doctor saw such an important person asking about it, he panicked.
He spilled everything, telling Alexander the whole story.
It turned out that Jane didn¡¯t give birth in that hospital at all.
She just had the doctor create a fake record for her.
But why did Jane go to such great lengths to create a fake childbirth scene?
Alexander immediately went to the hospital where Judith gave birth.
He had previously investigated this hospital, but at that time, there were not enough clues, so he didn¡¯t
find anything.
This time, Alexander went directly with a photo of Jane.
The official government of Cornd also fully cooperated with Alexander.
So, the national machinery started, and after a search, Alexander found a photo of a woman in the
hospital records.
Although this woman looked very different from Jane¡¯s current appearance, Alexander recognized her
at a nce. This was Jane!
3/6
Although he had already had a hunch, reaching this stage of the investigation still caused waves of
shock in Alexander¡¯s heart!
So Jane was actually born in the same hospital as Judith.
Whatever the Miller family had said about finding the child by the roadside was clearly all lies.
Not just any lies but huge lies!
Alexander suppressed his anger and continued to investigate.
As a result, he found the nurses who had delivered Jane all those years ago.
One nurse recalled, saying, ¡°Over the years, I have delivered countless babies, and logically speaking,
I shouldn¡¯t remember anything from nearly thirty years ago. But this particr mother, I do remember
her.¡±
¡°Why?¡± Alexander asked in a low voice.
The nurse replied, ¡°Her child was different from the usual babies as soon as it was born. We tested the
child and determined that she had hereditary siderostic anemia. As a result, the mother caused a
huge scene, iming that our hospital had harmed her child and demandingpensation. It¡¯s not like
she had done her prenatal check¨Cups at our hospital. She only came to our hospital when she was
about to give birth. What does it have to do with us if the child has problems? But this mother was
completely unreasonable. She caused such a scene that I still remember it vividly.¡±
Alexander took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Can you recall anything else?¡±
The nurse thought for a moment and said, ¡°Nothing else, really. Once it was time for discharge, the
mother left the hospital. But over the years, I asionally wondered if her child, with such a rare blood
type and such a disease, would survive.¡±
The nurse sighed.
Alexander¡¯s expression suddenly changed.
He suddenly understood everything.
4/6
Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.
Yana, with her blood type and her disease, was likely to die young.
But she survived, and she lived well because there was Susan, who served as her blood bank and
fulfilled her every demand!
The Miller family, from the beginning, probably knew Susan¡¯s blood type. So they didn¡¯t just passively
find the child but¡ actively stole the child.
Their goal was to use their child as a blood bank for Yana.
¡°The Miller family, the Miller family!¡± Alexander fell silent for a long time, then suddenly gritted his
teeth.
Even though he hadn¡¯t done a DNA test with Susan yet, at this moment, everything was connected.
Alexanderpletely understood that the Miller family had treated him like a fool from the beginning!
Not only did they abuse his own daughter and use her as a blood bag, but they even dared to let Yanal
pretend to be their daughter.
Alexander suddenly felt a strong hatred and wanted to crush them all.
In the embassy, Alexander, who had been elusive for the past days, returned.
Jane received the news and immediately went to find Yana. ¡°Yana, Alexander is back! This time, you
have to go talk to him. We need to go to Tonico as soon as possible. Staying in Cornd, I have a
feeling
that something might happen.¡±
Yana nodded absentmindedly. ¡°I know.¡±
Susan was in Cornd.
Even though Susan and the Nichs family hadn¡¯t had any interactions yet, her mere existence made
Yana feel uneasy.
Now, the best solution was to leave Cornd.
Chapter 285
Chapter 285
Alexander went straight to the study as soon as he returned.
Yana instructed the servants to prepare some snacks and personally brought them to the study.
Yana knocked on the door, and Alexander calmly told her toe in.
Yana entered with a gentle smile on her face and said, ¡°Dad, I heard you just came back from being
busy outside, so I made some snacks for you with my own hands.¡±
Alexander nced at the delicate pastries and couldn¡¯t help but sneer.
He thought, ¡°How foolish of her to think she could be clever. Handmade?
Who does she think she is fooling?¡±
Alexander maintained hisposure and said, ¡°You can just put it down.¡±
Yana ced the snacks on the table and remained standing.
Alexander asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you have anything else to say?¡±
Yana quickly put on a smile and said, ¡°Dad, I just want to ask when we will return to Tonico. I really
want
to see the ce where you and Mom live.¡±
Alexander gave her a meaningful look and said, ¡°We will be going back soon.¡±
Yana¡¯s face immediately lit up, and she eximed, ¡°Soon? Then I¡¯ll go prepare.¡±
Alexander replied calmly, ¡°Go ahead and prepare. You are leaving the embassy soon.¡±
Yana thought he meant she could go to Tonico immediately, so she happily left.
Alexander coldly snorted with a hint of coldness appeared on his face.
Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.
1/9
Chapter 285
Carl was already insane in prison, so he couldn¡¯t be bothered with dealing with Carl further.
But Jane and Yana, these two people, not only abused his daughter but also wanted to take advantage
of his home.
He couldn¡¯t let them off so easily.
At night, Judith snuggled up in Alexander¡¯s arms.
She hesitated and said, ¡°Alexander, I always feel like I¡¯m not a good mother.¡±
Alexander asked, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±
Judith Struggled for a moment before deciding to be honest. ¡°Before finding our child, I had high
expectations. But when I actually saw her¡ I had a sense of disappointment. Even though I¡¯ve tried
very hard to amodate and ept her, I still feel helpless. I¡ seem unable to love her as much as
I love Eason. Do you think I¡¯m a bad mother?¡±
Alexander gently stroked Judith¡¯s hair, and his gaze softened. ¡°No, it¡¯s not your fault.¡±
Judith looked at him with confusion.
Alexander sighed, ¡°Tomorrow, we will visit the Landor residence.¡±
Judith sat up abruptly. ¡°The Landor residence? Right, we should visit them. I wonder how Mrs. Landor
is
doing now.¡±
Judith inexplicably felt excited.
She knew that Yana and Susan had a bad rtionship. In these past few days, even though she had a
strange interest in Susan, she never mentioned Susan or paid her a visit to take care of Yana¡¯s
feelings.
But when Alexander suddenly brought it up, Judith¡¯s long¨Cdepressed emotions soared.
¡°Do you¡ care a lot about Susan?¡± Alexander asked.
Judith paused for a moment and weakly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to me, I just want to see
2/9
Chapter 285
her. Maybe I feel a little guilty towards her.¡±
Alexander sighed.
He thought, ¡°It¡¯s not just a matter of feeling guilty. It¡¯s a matter of blood ties.¡±
Not only Judith, but even he felt an inexplicable concern for Susan.
¡°But are you sure we can enter the Landor residence?¡± Judith worriedly asked, ¡°Ben seems to be very
resistant towards us.¡±
Alexander pressed his lips. ¡°Then we¡¯ll beg him. Judith, I don¡¯t care about my pride anymore.
wear
Tomorrow, I n to casual clothes and stand at the entrance of the Landor residence and refuse to
leave.¡±
It may sound shameless, but Judith oddly felt a sense of excitement.
¡°Is that appropriate?¡± Judith asked.
¡°As long as we can see her, it¡¯s appropriate,¡± Alexander said decisively.
He didn¡¯t care about his pride anymore.
As long as he could see Susan, Alexander was willing to do anything.
He was so persistent because he had already found the answer in his heart.
Judith didn¡¯t know anything yet, but she also seemed to care inexplicably.
When Alexander said so, she didn¡¯t hesitate to express her agreement. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it!¡±
Alexander patted her hair.
He didn¡¯t bring up what he had found out in advance. Revealing it now would only cause Judith more
pain.
Moreover, he had a premonition that as soon as he saw Susan, Judith would naturally understand
3/9
Chapter 285
everything.
rt.even
Then, her daughter would be right in front of him. Judith would gain somefort, even if it was only a
little.
That night, after Judith fell asleep, Alexander got up and called Ben.
¡°Mr. Landor, it¡¯s me,¡± Alexander¡¯s voice was soft.
Ben squinted his eyes and said, ¡°How did you get my phone number?¡±
Alexander said slowly, ¡°From Uriah¡¡±
Ben interrupted him, ¡°So, what do you want?¡±
Alexander cleared his throat and got straight to the point. ¡°They are putting a lot of pressure on me in
my home country. I can¡¯t stay in Cornd too long. Tomorrow, I want to see Susan. If possible, I want
her toe with me.¡±
Ben understood Alexander had found out the truth.
He replied indifferently, ¡°Mr. Nichs has been busy those days. You should have dug up many things,
right?¡±
Alexander said solemnly, ¡°You should call me father¨Cinw.¡°¡±
He had already made it clear.
Ben was silent for a moment and said, ¡°This is just your guess.¡±
Ben thought, ¡°Has Eason already obtained the results?¡±
¡°Even if it¡¯s a guess, I¡¯m pretty sure,¡± Alexander said confidently.
It was strange.
He had had doubts before that Yana was his daughter, but for some reason, he didn¡¯t believe it.
4/9
Chapter 285
He didn¡¯t know why, but he just doubted and didn¡¯t believe it.
But now, he felt that Susan was his daughter.
The more he thought about it, the more convinced he became.
He hadn¡¯t even seen the person yet, but he already believed it himself.
Ben said, ¡°Susan may not want to see you.¡±
¡°So I came to beg you,¡± Alexander said shamelessly, ¡°As your father¨Cinw, I¡¯m only making a small
request. You and Susan got married. I didn¡¯t even ask for anything. Now, I¡¯m just asking for this little
thing. Are you really going to refuse?¡±
Ben remained silent.
Ben thought Alexander was truly abandoning his pride.
However, he didn¡¯t really know how to refuse.
Since Alexander hade to him, Alexander had probably confirmed Susan¡¯s identity.
That made Alexander his father¨Cinw.
If he refused, and Susan epted Alexander as her father, then what would that make him look like?
¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it then,¡± Alexander said finally, ¡°I have a n. You should cooperate with me tomorrow.¡±
Alexander said without waiting for Ben¡¯s response before rambling on.
Ben remained silent.
¡°See you tomorrow.¡± Alexander hung up the phone without waiting for Ben¡¯s response.
Ben felt speechless while listening to the beep sound on the phone.
The next day.
5/9
Chapter 285
The next morning, Alexander and Judith disguised themselves and prepared to leave the embassy
secretly.
As soon as they snuck out of the back door, Eason leaned against the door and casually waited for
them.
¡°Why¡ why are you here?¡± Alexander red at Eason.
Eason nced at Alexander and said, ¡°Dad, with you making such big moves recently. As your son, I
ought to show some concern for you, right?¡±
Alexander narrowed his eyes. ¡°Do you know what I¡¯ve been doing these past few days?¡±
Eason feplied, ¡°Lasked Uriah.¡±
Alexander was speechless, thinking, ¡°This Uriah really can¡¯t keep a secret.¡±
The father and son exchanged a knowing nce, understanding each other.
However, Judith seemed bewildered.
¡°What are you two talking about?¡± Judith asked.
Eason smiled and replied, ¡°Nothing. I just want to go with you guys.¡±
Initially, Alexander hadn¡¯t nned on bringing Eason along.
This was their first meeting with their daughter, and even the biological son showing up at this time
would be seen as a third wheel.
However, Eason insisted, and Alexander couldn¡¯t do anything about it.
With a sigh, Alexander agreed, saying, ¡°Fine, you cane too.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Eason put on the sunsses he had prepared in advance and followed them.
The three of them left quietly, with Jane and Yana having no idea.
6/9
¡°Yana, do you remember Mr. White who lent us money before?¡± Jane asked with a satisfied
expression.
Yana furrowed her brow and asked, ¡°What about him? Is heing to collect the debt so soon?¡±
Jane hurriedly said, ¡°You are a princess. He wouldn¡¯t dare to do that. He is busy trying to establish a
good rtionship with us now.¡±
Yana¡¯s expression improved a bit.
Jane continued, ¡°His suggestion is that since we are going to Tonico, but the Nichs family is so low-
key, you have no presence outside. So, he has decided to help us promote it for free. He guarantees
that within a few hours, your identity will be known to the world.¡±
Upon hearing this, Yana said, ¡°This kind of promotion must cost a lot.¡±
¡°We don¡¯t have to pay for it. He will cover the costs!¡± Jane proudly said, ¡°Now, many people want to
establish a rtionship with us but can¡¯t find the opportunity. We are giving him the chance to pay for it.
He should feel honored. Yana, now you are a princess, so you need to quickly adapt to the change in
your identity.¡±
As Jane spoke, Yana¡¯s expression became proud as well. ¡°You¡¯re right. Let him have this honor.¡°¡±
Mr. White¡¯s suggestion had struck a chord with her.
She was already a princess, yet her identity was still a secret to the outside world.
Wasn¡¯t this equivalent to sneaking out in disguise?
She was impatient to announce this news to the whole world.
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go talk to him right away,¡± Jane said happily.
This Mr. White was indeed a man of his word.
It didn¡¯t take long for Yana¡¯s new identity to dominate the headlines on various websites and forums.
7/9
Chapter 285
[Shocking! Tonico Princess Found Amongst the Commoners in Cornd!]
[King and Queen Searching Far and Wide for Their Daughter! Tonico Princess Identity Confirmed. This
May Affect Diplomatic Rtions Between the Two Countries!]
[Tonico Princess, Her True Appearance is Astonishing.]
[The Depressed Princess, suppressed by Her Sister Since Childhood, Turns Her Fortune Around! She
Strikes Back.]
Various strange titles filled the screen.
Originally, the onlookers thought it was just a marketing ploy to generate hype and didn¡¯t believe it.
However, when they clicked to read more, they were stunned.
Besides the detailed exnation in the text, there were many apanying pictures.
There were pictures of Alexander and Judith anxiously waiting at the hospital entrance.
There were pictures of them picking up Yana at the embassy.
There were even pictures of their family having dinner together.
In the pictures, Judith was gently picking up dishes for Yana, her gaze soft.
[Oh my god. Ipared the people in the pictures from all angles, and they are indeed the King and
Queen of Tonico. They showed up at the Tonico ceremony earlier this year.]
[It¡¯s really them. And the girl in the photo is indeed the princess of Tonico. I work at that hospital, and all
of us there knew her identity. We were just silenced before, not allowed to speak.]
This person even posted their work permit, greatly increasing their credibility.
[Oh my goodness. What kind of fairytale life is this? Now I suspect that I am also a princess lost among
themoners. Father and Mother, you can set off to find me now.]
8/9
Emergency calls only
Chapter 285
[Shocking! Tonico Princess Found Amongst the Commoners in Cornd!]
+5
[King and Queen Searching Far and Wide for Their Daughter! Tonico Princess Identity Confirmed. This
May Affect Diplomatic Rtions Between the Two Countries!]
[Tonico Princess, Her True Appearance is Astonishing.]
[The Depressed Princess, suppressed by Her Sister Since Childhood, Turns Her Fortune Around! She
Strikes Back.]
Various strange titles filled the screen.
Originally, the onlookers thought it was just a marketing ploy to generate hype and didn¡¯t believe it.
However, when they clicked to read more, they were stunned.
Besides the detailed exnation in the text, there were many apanying pictures.
There were pictures of Alexander and Judith anxiously waiting at the hospital entrance.
There were pictures of them picking up Yana at the embassy.
There were even pictures of their family having dinner together.
In the pictures, Judith was gently picking up dishes for Yana, her gaze soft.
[Oh my god. Ipared the people in the pictures from all angles, and they are indeed the King and
Queen of Tonico. They showed up at the Tonico ceremony earlier this year.]
[It¡¯s really them. And the girl in the photo is indeed the princess of Tonico. I work at that hospital, and all
of us there knew her identity. We were just silenced before, not allowed to speak.]
This person even posted their work permit, greatly increasing their credibility.
[Oh my goodness. What kind of fairytale life is this? Now I suspect that I am also a princess lost among
themoners. Father and Mother, you can set off to find me now.]
8/9
Emergency calls only 1
Chapter 285
[Hey, if you must be drunk to be so delusional.)
[Aww, this kind of life, I¡¯m so envious.]
Initially, there were various envious voices.
But then someone discovered that the newly appointed princess had a sister named Susan, who
seemed to be married to someone named Ben.
The previous press releases had always emphasized that Yana had been oppressed by her sister.
Upon seeing such a scenario, the onlookers got excited.
Chapter 286
Chapter 286
So, there was a wave of public opinion on the Inte.
[Speaking of which, this Susan really has a trending physique. After she married Ben, she¡¯s been on
the headlines several times. I can¡¯t believe this isn¡¯t a publicity stunt.]
[Oh,e on, she¡¯s a prominent artificial intelligence developer and the wife of Ben. Tell me, why
would she need to create a buzz? And this time, it¡¯spletely unrted to Susan! It¡¯s just
meddlesomeizens who insist on dragging her into it. Just for the sake of Starry Romance, I swear
to support Susan to the death. Hopefully, Susan can see this and send me some Starry coins.]
[Have you gone crazy from ying games? Why do you keep saying such nonsensical things at this
time? Use your brain and think carefully! Yana is now the princess of Tonico. She might have the
potential to influence the diplomatic rtions between the two countries. If Susan really oppressed
Yana, what would Yana¡¯s opinion of Susan be? What impact would this have on the Storm Group?
What kind of influence does she have on King Alexander? Will this further affect the Storm Group¡¯s
business in Tonico and the current friendly cooperation between the two countries? This is what you
should be thinking about! Instead of just thinking about games all day!]
Thisment sparked hundreds of retorts against the original poster.
[Damn! The OP is an idiot. Women have no brains? Say that in front of your own mother and see what
happens! And right now, it¡¯s just some articles on the inte. We don¡¯t even know if they¡¯re true or not,
and yet you¡¯re so eager to judge. Do you know Yana and Susan? Do you know all the facts? I think the
one with no brains is you. And finally, what¡¯s wrong with ying games? It¡¯s none of your business?]
[You clearly are a loser.]
[If your mother saw yourments, she would probably regret not throwing you away when you were
born. Even the centa has more intelligence than you.]
This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.
The original poster, who was retorted hundreds of times, remained strong.
He stubbornly said: [Wait until the diplomatic rtions between the two countries are damaged. Then
you will know how serious the situation is! I¡¯m waiting for the day you all get proven wrong.]
1/5
Chapter 286
Then, he disappeared.
There were many people who liked this original poster.
They might not necessarily be inte trolls.
They simply thought that they had a higher understanding than others, and what they saw was the
truth. Anyone who didn¡¯t believe it was an idiot.
So, these people who were concerned about the country began to insult Susan on her Twitter, saying
that she was malicious and was damaging the diplomatic rtions between the two countries. Some
even demanded that Susan apologize to Yana immediately, and if necessary, she should seek
forgiveness from Yana!
There were quite a few people like this.
In their profiles, one could find that they were either strongly against the rich or they had various
conspiracy theories about the country¡¯s policies.
In their eyes, living in Cornd was really unfair to them.
Tonico, Riowert, and any other country were better than their own country.
Now, Yana had be the princess of Tonico.
These people didn¡¯t need any organization and spontaneously started to praise her.
In theirments, if Susan didn¡¯t apologize, then she was a criminal of the country, and if Ben
condoned her, then he was a brainless defender of his wife, unfit to be the richest man.
There were also people who couldn¡¯t help but refute them.
But this group was quite organized, and they spoke with dirty mouths. Several girls battled with them,
and those girls ended up being bullied to tears.
Yana, in her room, watched thesements with great joy.
2/5
Chapter 286
She thought, ¡°Sure enough, being a princess is different.¡±
She didn¡¯t have such an opportunity to be praised by the public before.
Yana¡¯s self¨Cesteem received great satisfaction.
She thought her painstaking efforts to rece Susan were the right choice.
In her eyes, Susan didn¡¯t deserve such admiration.
Only she, Yana, deserved such nobility.
Yana looked smug.
Suddenly, an old topic was brought up again: [Groom with a Gloomy Face Throughout the Lavish
Wedding]
Yana¡¯s eyelids twitched.
She clicked on it, and her face darkened.
Inte users were forgetful, but they could also have a good memory!
It had been almost a year, but they¡¯ve all dug it up.
It was her wedding with Timothy.
She chose to livestream it just to show off its luxury.
But in the end, Timothy¡¯s face, without a hint of a smile, turned her into aughingstock.
At the time, there were even busybodies who dug up her criminal record and the fact that she was
pregnant before marriage.
She even smashed several vases for this trending topic.
Now, she had an impulse to do it again.
3/5
Chapter 286
She quickly looked at thements fromizens: [Tsk tsk, this Tonico Princess¡® past seems quite
interesting.]
[A woman with a criminal record who doesn¡¯t know how to respect herself. I¡¯m not really convinced
when she ims that Susan is oppressing her.]
[I just checked. The groom was Timothy. He died not long ago. However, just a few monthster, the
company he left behind is almost bankrupt. It¡¯s really interesting to see this Tonico Princess¡]
+5
[What¡¯s wrong with you people? Can¡¯t you be a little kind? Maybe he is naturally reserved and doesn¡¯t
smile. Timothy had just died, and you¡¯re making fun of her. If the Tonico King sees thesements, he
will get angry and defend his daughter! You guys are all historical sinners!]
[Tsk, save your breath! Is it really that simple between the two countries? If the Tonico King is really that
silly, we should secretlyugh.]
[I think we better not say anything. It¡¯s not good to spread negativity.]
Thements on this topic were evenly split between those who supported Yana and those who
ridiculed her.
But Yana was still somewhat unhappy.
She immediately had Jane find the so¨Ccalled Mr. White again to remove this topic.
Then, she personally wrote a Twitter post: [The pure can only purify themselves. All attacks on me will
only make me stronger. In addition, I have been living in Cornd for many years and have long.
considered myself a Cornd person. I am not so narrow¨Cminded that I will hold a grudge against
others just because my rtionship with my sister is not good. Even if I return to Tonico, I will still love
Cornd and love thisnd that raised me.]
Yana¡¯s post revealed several pieces of information. First, she did indeed have a bad rtionship with
Susan. She subtly implied that Susan had oppressed her.
Second, no matter what history they dug up, she would purify herself. Whether they believe it or not, it
was up to them.
4/5
Chapter 286
Third, she considers herself a Cornd person, and as a princess, she will stand on the Cornd side.
This post was quite well¨Cworded.
Especially the phrase about loving Cornd struck a chord with Corndizens¡® hearts.
Yana¡¯s Twitter page suddenly had a lot more supportivements.
Some even demanded that Susane out and apologize to Yana, or she wouldn¡¯t be worthy of
Yana¡¯s
generosity.
asionally, those who spoke out of turn or questioned Yana¡¯s qualifications to criticize Susan would
simply be deleted by her.
For a time, Yana¡¯s Twitter page was a harmonious scene.
Yana looked at it and couldn¡¯t help but smile with satisfaction.
She thought, ¡°This is the way it should be!¡±
While Yana was stirring up trouble on the Inte, Alexander and his wife and son had been standing
at the door of the Landor residence for two hours.
Chapter 287
Chapter 287
¡°Dad, how long do we have to stand here?¡± Eason lowered his voice. ¡°The gatekeeper needs to report.
Why don¡¯t you let him?¡±
¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± Alexander¡¯s voice was even lower. ¡°This is called sympathy¨Cgetting.¡±
He had discussed this with Ben yesterday.
Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.
Susan¡¯s health wasn¡¯t very good right now. She usually slept until nine or ten in the morning.
They had been standing here for so long, and Susan had just gotten out of bed. She still had to wash
up
and have breakfast.
It would probably be a while.
¡°Sympathy¨Cgetting?¡± Eason was a bit puzzled.
Alexander whispered, ¡°I told Ben to intentionally not tell Susan. In a little while, he will bring Susan out.
for a walk. When Susan sees us standing outside in the sun for so long, she will be moved. How could
she not see us?¡±
Eason finally understood.
He silently gave Alexander a thumbs up. ¡°This is really clever!¡±
Alexander gave him a look that said, ¡°Kid, you have a lot to learn.¡±
¡°Judith, can you handle this?¡± Alexander asked Judith softly, ¡°Do you need to rest?¡±
Judith shook her head with her eyes bright. ¡°I¡¯m not tired at all. Susan lost blood, and her body hasn¡¯t
fully recovered. We¡¯ll just wait here and not disturb her. After all, we owe her.¡±
As she spoke, Judith couldn¡¯t help but nce at Alexander. ¡°I feel like something is wrong with me.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡± Alexander asked.
1/6
Chapter 287
Judith¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just really want to see Susan and hold her.¡±
That day, in the hospital, she had seen Susan¡¯s back.
But even just that back had appeared in her dreams from time to time.
In her dreams, she had embraced her several times.
She couldn¡¯t exin her feelings.
She just felt an overwhelming sense of heartache.
Alexander sighed and silently put an arm around Judith¡¯s shoulder, letting her lean on him.
Another half an hour passed, and the door of the Landor residence slowly opened.
Ben helped Susan walk out.
Judith shuddered and looked at Susan intently.
Susan was a bit far away, and Judith couldn¡¯t see her face clearly, but Judith could vaguely see her
weak figure.
Judith thought, ¡°Is she okay? Is the blood draw affecting her greatly?¡±
Judith¡¯s heart was in turmoil.
¡°The weather is nice today,¡± Susan looked at the sunlight and smiled lightly, ¡°Ben, I¡¯m feeling much
better now. You can go to work. It¡¯s okay.¡±
Ben ruffled her hair. ¡°I want to stay with you a little longer.¡±
Susan was about to say something when she suddenly turned her head and looked towards the person
waiting at the door.
Susan didn¡¯t see clearly who it was, and she was slightly stunned. ¡°Ben, is someone waiting at the
door? Why hasn¡¯t anyonee in to report?¡±
2/6
Chapter 287
Ben thought for a while and said in a deep voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
Susan looked at Ben. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±
The Landor residence was in the central vi area, where people were either rich or noble. The owners
of the vis were all people with dignity. Even if they were in the same area, they would usually send
notifications in advance to visit.
Moreover, without the owner¡¯s permission, outsiders could never enter this area at all.
Previously, the members of the Miller family were blocked five miles away by just one sentence from
Ben.
Since the three people in front of her could enter this ce, they should have been permitted by Ben.
Ben looked at her in confusion. ¡°I really don¡¯t know. Maybe someone else let her in. Why don¡¯t we drive
them away directly?¡±
Susan looked at him and then smiled, saying, ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s go and have a look.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Ben breathed a sigh of relief.
Susan watched him visibly rx and remained calm.
She was curious to see what kind of antics Ben woulde up with this time.
Ben helped Susan walk over slowly.
Judith didn¡¯t blink as she stared at Susan.
Susan got closer and closer.
Her face gradually became clearer.
Finally, Judith saw Susan¡¯s face.
Judith was stunned for a moment.
3/6
Chapter 287
This look gave her a sense of familiarity.
Alexander was prepared in his heart. But as he watched the young¨Clooking face that resembled Judith,
his eyes slightly moistened.
He thought, ¡°There can¡¯t be a mistake.
Yana is just a fake. This is my daughter.¡±
Eason trembled and quickly took out the photo of Judith from the wallet.
In the photo, Judith was just in her twenties, with a beautiful smile and unparalleled beauty.
¡°Mom¡¡± Eason handed the photo over. ¡°Susan is exactly the same as you when you were young.¡±
Judith trembled and quickly took the photo.
However, her tears flowed uncontrobly.
No wonder she felt a sense of familiarity.
This was clearly her appearance when she was young.
Judith murmured, ¡°She¡¯s even more beautiful than me when I was young.¡±
Alexander patted her on the shoulder. ¡°In my heart, you¡¯re always the most beautiful.¡±
Judith red at Alexander, but when she looked at Susan, tears still flowed uncontrobly.
There was no need for any other words.
Just Susan¡¯s face and the inexplicable surge of emotions in her heart had already proved everything.
Susan was her daughter, and there couldn¡¯t be a mistake.
Judith cried more and more fiercely.
4/6
Chapter 287
But in the end, she couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth with her hand.
At this moment, Susan slowly walked up to Judith.
She looked at the crying Judith with a little hesitation.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Susan asked hesitantly.
Judith looked at her with tearful eyes, and her tears fell even more fiercely.
Susan couldn¡¯t help but look to Alexander for help. ¡°Is she your wife? What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±
Alexander looked at Susan, but couldn¡¯t say anything.
Susan helplessly looked at Eason.
Then, she was stunned. ¡°Eason?¡±
Eason was instantly excited. ¡°Dad! Mom! Did you hear that? She recognizes me!¡±
Alexander and Judith were at a loss for words.
Although they didn¡¯t want to admit it, they were indeed a little jealous.
Upon hearing Eason¡¯s words, Susan couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.
She remembered that Ben had told her that Eason was the prince of Tonico, so the two people in front
of her were the king and queen of Tonico.
While Susan was still astonished, she heard Eason¡¯s excited voice.
Susan couldn¡¯t help but feel a little speechless.
She didn¡¯t know what to say to Alexander and Judith, so she simply said to Eason, ¡°Is that strange?
Are you perhaps suffering from amnesia?¡±
Eason was shocked. ¡°How do you know I have amnesia? I had a car ident beforeing to
Cornd.
5/6
Chapter 287
I lost a month of memories.¡±
Susan was speechless.
She thought there really was no shortage of strange things in this world.
¡°Amnesia? Is amnesia somon now?¡± Ben said.
Susan was also speechless.
Susan thought, ¡°Should I tell Ben that I pretended to have amnesiast time?
Forget it. After my amnesiast time, his actions were too much. Forget it.¡±
Susan took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°Well, why don¡¯t youe in first.¡±
Chapter 288
Chapter 288
¡°Okay, okay.¡± Alexander and Judith were so excited that their eyes turned red, and it looked like they
were about to start crying.
Susan felt a bit awkward and quickly said, ¡°Please don¡¯t cry yet.¡±
Judith wiped away her tears and said, ¡°We won¡¯t cry, we won¡¯t cry. You¡¯re such a kind child.¡±
She thought she hadn¡¯t really done anything particrly kind, but seeing Alexander and Judith like this,
she knew that she was probably their daughter after all.
Susan sighed, feeling a bitplicated.
As everyone sat down in the Landor residence, Judith looked at Susan with eager eyes.
Alexander and Eason¡¯s gaze was not as intense, but still extremely burning.
Feeling a bit ufortable under their intense
to them.
gaze, Susan poured a cup of coffee and tried to hand it
But Judith quickly took it and said, ¡°You¡¯re not feeling well. You shouldn¡¯t be pouring coffee for us.¡±
Susan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not that delicate.¡±
She tried to pour again, but Alexander rushed to stop her.
Susan was surprised by his dramatic behavior.
Eason also earnestly said, ¡°Sister, please sit and rest. We don¡¯t deserve to have coffee poured by you.
We¡¯ll do it ourselves.¡±
Susan was speechless.
But Judith gave Eason an approving gaze.
1/5
Feeling helpless, Jusum
The room fell silent at her question.
Everyone from the Nichs family seemed unsure of how to speak.
Susan looked at them and said, ¡°Just tell me what¡¯s on your mind.¡±
¡°Susan, I¡ I actually¡¡± Judith tried to say something but couldn¡¯t bring herself to finish the sentence.
She looked at Susan¡¯s pale face and felt a pang of heartache.
If it weren¡¯t for her mistaking the identity of her daughter, how could Carl have borrowed the Nichs
family¡¯s power to force Susan to give blood?
She had been forced to donate blood by the Miller family since she was a child.
Susan, who had finally escaped that fate by marrying a reliable husband, was once again forced to
donate blood.
Her body had never fully recovered, and it was all because of them.
How could Judith face her daughter and ask her toe back to them?
After all, Susan had been living a good life.
The appearance of her biological parents actually brought cmity upon her instead.
Unable to speak, Judith could only wipe away her tears and lower her head.
Alexander hugged Judith¡¯s trembling shoulders and took a deep breath before saying, ¡°Susan, you
probably already guessed it. You¡ you¡¯re not Carl¡¯s biological child. You¡¯re my child.¡±
Ben had told her.
Susan had already anticipated this and remained silent.
2/5
DReelShort
Google y
INSTALL
Chapter 288
She lowered her head in silence.
Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.
¡°Susan,¡± Alexander said, ¡°In thest few days, I went to the hospital where your mother gave birth, and
after an in¨Cdepth investigation, I have probably figured out what happened back then.¡±
Susan trembled slightly. She was indeed quite curious about what happened back then.
Judith and Eason couldn¡¯t help but look at Alexander.
Judith waspletely unaware, and while Eason knew that Alexander had been investigating, he
didn¡¯t
know the details.
Alexander pressed down the pain in his heart and continued, ¡°Carl and Jane said that they found the
child by the roadside, but that was a lie.
¡°Back then, Jane and Judith gave birth in the same hospital.¡±
Judith trembled and looked suddenly at Alexander.
Alexander tightly held her hand and said, ¡°Susan and Yana were born on the same day. However,
when- Yana was born, she was diagnosed with astic anemia. Jane caused a scene at the hospital
because of this. People with this condition cannot get injured or bleed, and if they do, they need
immediate blood transfusions. It¡¯s manageable for most people, but Yana has a very rare blood type.
The Miller family was not wealthy at the time and couldn¡¯t afford to find a suitable blood source for her.¡±
Susan pressed her lips, already having guessed the whole story.
She thought, ¡°How ridiculous. I have lived my first half of life so ridiculously.¡±
¡°And then?¡± Judith asked, trembling.
Alexander hugged her tightly before continuing, ¡°At that time, Judith was in the emergency room, which
was not far from Jane¡¯s delivery room. She must have heard the nurses say that Judith had the
same special blood type as her. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Judith had passed on the blood type to
her daughter as well. So, she had Carl steal Judith¡¯s child.¡±
Tears streamed down Judith¡¯s face.
3/5
D
ReelShort
Google y
INSTALL
Emergency calls
Chapter 288
She felt a deep sense of hatred welling up inside her.
She had treated Yana as her own daughter and treated Jane as a benefactor.
These past few days, she had felt a strange sense of distance from Yana.
But she had believed she had taken good care of them.
The result was that these two were nothing but big liars.
They had made her biological child suffer for so many years.
Now, they wanted to take her identity.
Judith thought they were so shameless.
¡°Susan.¡± Alexander looked at Susan anxiously. ¡°You¡ you¡¯re the child that was stolen, the daughter
we¡¯ve been searching for over twenty years.¡±
Susan listened and then fell silent.
¡°Susan¡ what do you think?¡± Alexander was getting anxious.
Susan looked up and said calmly, ¡°I understand.¡±
Then, there was no more to be said.
The members of the Nichs family were stunned.
Judith grabbed Susan¡¯s hand, tears in her eyes. ¡°Susan, it was foolish of Mom to be deceived by such
despicable people and let you suffer for so many years. Please, Mom is begging you,e back with
us. If youe back with us, Mom will do everything to make it up to you, and never let you suffer
again.¡±
Alexander also said, ¡°Susan,e back with us, and you¡¯ll be the most respected princess in Tonico!
All the people of Tonico will love and respect you just like they do us.¡±
Ben frowned slightly, feeling a bit nervous.
4/5
D
ReelShort
Google y
INSTALL
Chapter 288
He thought, ¡°Alexander hasn¡¯t mentioned that he wants to take Susan back to Tonico.
If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have cooperated with his ploy.¡±
Susan nced at Ben, then suddenly smiled.
She held Ben¡¯s hand.
Ben looked at her and suddenly felt at ease.
Susan turned to Alexander and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t go back to Tonico with you. I have my
own life here. A princess¡® status is not enough for me to give up everything I cherish.¡±
Then she looked at Judith, ¡°As for your offer ofpensation, I don¡¯t need it. All the suffering I¡¯ve
endured for over twenty years has already beenpensated by someone else.¡±
As she spoke, her gaze softened.
Chapter 289
Chapter 289
Susan held Ben¡¯s hand with a firm and gentle look on her face
Seeing Susan¡¯s face, Judith couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.
In her heart, she felt a strong sense of jealousy, but at the same time, there was an indescribable joy.
The jealousy was because Susan had someone very important, more important than them, her family.
The joy was also because Susan had met someone like this.
Just judging from her smile, it was clear that she was genuinely happy after marrying Ben.
However, Judith was still unwilling.
She softly said, ¡°Susan, for so many years, Mom and Dad have been looking for you. We really¡ miss
you so much.¡±
Judith¡¯s voice was gentle and soft.
Susan fell silent for a moment.
She could feel that Judith¡¯s tears were genuine, and Judith¡¯s apologies and longing for her were also
genuine.
But she really didn¡¯t need them anymore.
Even if the Nichs family had their own reasons and were also victims, the fact remained.
However, this was the truth.
When she was in the depths of darkness, they never showed up.
It was Ben who gave her the first ray of light, and then the light in her life began to grow.
1/6
Chapter 289
Now, she hadpletely emerged from the darkness.
It was Ben who saved her.
In the past, she was humble and desperate, always treated coldly by the Miller family. She tried to be
obedient, hoping to receive even a little warmth.
But now, she could face the indifference of the Miller family calmly and not feel sad about their actions.
All of this change was because of Ben.
With him, she had a new life.
As for Her family, she truly no longer had any expectations.
Susan didn¡¯t speak, but her calm eyes said it all.
Judith couldn¡¯t help but tremble.
Then, a feeling of indescribable heartache overwhelmed her.
This was the child she had been searching for so many years.
But she no longer needed them.
To Susan, they were more like intruders.
She even wished Susan had the ambition and insight like Yana at least then Susan could give her what
she wanted and make up for the missing years.
But now, Susan didn¡¯t want anything from them.
This made Judith¡¯s enthusiasm feel like it had been soaked in ice.
It was a sharp pain.
Looking at Judith in this way, Susan also felt a bit sorry. She softly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really can¡¯t go back
2/6
Chapter 289
to Tonico with you. But if youe to Cornd again, I will definitely take good care of you.¡±
Susan was afraid of upsetting Judith, and her tone was very gentle.
Judith¡¯s tears flowed out.
She tightly held Susan¡¯s hand and tearfully said, ¡°Susan, understand what you mean. It was my fault
that made you suffer for so many years. Now, I dare not ask you toe back to me. How¡ how is
your body after the blood transfusion?¡±
Susan¡¯s eyes softened, and she said, ¡°It¡¯s much better now.¡±
¡°You still need to continue to rest. I¡¯ll have some medicines sent overter. You need to replenish your
blood and energy. You must not underestimate the deficiencies in your body, and also¡¡± Judith
rambled on.
The Landor residence had everything, but this was Judith¡¯s heartfelt gesture, so Susan also agreed in a
warm tone.
With that, there was nothing more to say.
Judith silently shed tears, holding Susan¡¯s hand, unwilling to let go.
¡°If you don¡¯t mind, would you like to stay for lunch?¡± like to stay for lunch?¡±
san took the initiative to say.
Judith¡¯s eyes were slightly red, but she nodded vigorously.
Alexander, seeing her like this, also felt ufortable.
He was about to say something else when suddenly, his phone rang.
He apologized and went to answer the call, led by a servant to the balcony.
Alexander answered the phone.
Not long after, his face changed.
This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.
3/6
Chapter 289
He hung up the phone and quickly opened his Twitter ount!
At the top of Twitter, there were three trending topics.
[Princess of Tonico is actually from Cornd]
[Princess of Tonico admits to being bullied by her sister since childhood]
[Yana says, forever in love with Cornd]
Upon seeing this, Alexander was suddenly filled with rage.
He thought, ¡°Yanal What has she done!¡±
Alexander quickly clicked on these topics and read through them.
Soon, his face turnedpletely stern.
These topics were all full of praise for Yana.
Many people were still demanding an apology from Susan, and some even boldly said they would
collect evidence of Susan bullying Yana and make her pay a legal price!
Alexander was shaking with anger.
He thought, ¡°Yana! What a Yana! Stealing Susan from a young age, treating her as a blood bag. And
now, they dare to nder Susan and demand a price?¡±
Alexander looked at Yana¡¯s Twitter, filled with hypocrisy, and fierceness appeared on his face.
He thought, ¡°These people from the Miller family really don¡¯t know their ce.
Well, let¡¯s settle the old and new scores together.¡±
Alexander was filled with hate, but he remembered he was about to go back and see Susan.
He tried hard to control his expression.
4/6
Chapter 289
He didn¡¯t need to let Susan know about this and worry about it.
As a father, he already owed Susan, so he must handle this cleanly without bothering her.
A few minutester, Alexander returned to the living room.
He saw Susan¡¯s previously cold face suddenly rx.
He carefully said, ¡°Susan, we don¡¯t force you toe back to Tonico or to change how you address us.
But everyone knows I came to Cornd this time to find my daughter. I can¡¯t let Yana continue to
upy your ce. Can I announce your identity?¡±
Judith quickly nodded, saying, ¡°Yes, Susan! We just want to announce your identity. As for your life,
you can live it however you want. We won¡¯t interfere.
¡°Sister, just agree,¡± Eason said eagerly.
To be honest¡
Honestly, before, he thought Yana was his sister, and although Eason had always tried to be
understanding, he always felt a bit embarrassed by Yana¡¯s behavior.
But if it was Susan, Eason¡¯s mood was simply too good.
This feeling was like going from hell to heaven!
Susan looked at the hopeful eyes of the Nichs family and hesitated for a moment.
The eagerness in their eyes was too strong, and Susan was a little afraid to look directly at it.
After a while, Susan sighed, ¡°I have only one request. I don¡¯t want any changes in my life.¡±
That was her agreement.
The members of the Nichs family were instantly overjoyed.
¡°Susan, thank you.¡± Judith wiped her tears. ¡°Thank you for epting this identity.¡±
5/6
Chapter 289
Perhaps, for many people, the title of princess was a dreame true.
But Judith could see that Susan truly didn¡¯t care about this title.
She was only willing to let them announce her identity because she didn¡¯t want to see them in a difficult
position.
She thought Susan was truly too kind.
Chapter 290
Chapter 290
On Alexander¡¯s face, there was also a hint of excitement.
He said, ¡°Judith, you two have a good talk, I¡¯ll go make a phone call.¡±
Alexander was always a busy man, so no one suspected anything.
Ben raised an eyebrow and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll make a phone call, too.¡±
Ben and Alexander went to the balcony together.
Alexander was slightly surprised to see Ben.
After a while, he showed a knowing expression. ¡°You know, too?¡±
Ben narrowed his eyes. ¡°If you¡¯re talking about the things online.¡±
The Storm Group had a department specifically for handling online matters.
When the public opinion was just brewing, the head of the department had already sent a message to
Ben.
Ben had the offensive remarks against Susan deleted, but he didn¡¯t deal with the others for the time
being.
After all, the oue of today¡¯s meeting had not yet been determined.
Whether Susan was willing to reveal her identity would determine his next course of action.
But one thing was clear.
No matter what decision Susan made, the higher Yana floated now, the harder she would fallter.
She was digging her own grave.
1/6
Chapter 290
There was a hint of fierceness on Alexander¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about these things. Let me handle
everything! Although the actions of the Miller family are excessive, they raised Susan after all. If you or
Susane forward, it will inevitably cause some controversy. I don¡¯t want Susan to be criticized
again.¡±
Ben nced at Alexander and nodded faintly, saying, ¡°Alright.¡±
When Ben agreed, Alexander finally breathed a sigh of relief.
¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first,¡± Ben said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Susan is notfortable.¡±
He turned to leave.
¡°Wait,¡± Alexander called after him.
¡°Hmm?¡± Ben turned back and looked at Alexander.
Alexander lookedplicated, and after a while, he said, ¡°Ben, treat Susan well.¡±
Ben raised an eyebrow. ¡°She¡¯s more important to me than my life.¡±
Alexander was stunned for a moment, and a relieved smile appeared on his face. ¡°Remember what
you said today. And¡ thank you.¡±
Thank you for bringing Susan out of the darkness.
Thank you for letting her be proud and at ease now.
Ben nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else, then turned and left.
Alexander watched his receding figure with a slightly softer look on his face.
When Ben was far away, Alexander¡¯s expression returned to being stern.
It was time for Yana to pay the price.
Alexander made a few phone calls with an expressionless face.
2/6
Chapter 290
In Nichs¡® Manor, Yanay on the bed, leisurely looking at Twitter, feeling extremelyfortable.
Jane was also beside her, feeling pleased with herself. ¡°Yana, when we go to Tonico, your status will
only be higher! The people there are very respectful and worshipful of the royal family. As a princess,
you have to hold yourself up.¡±
¡°Of course.¡± Yana couldn¡¯t help but straighten her back.
The mother and daughter were having a good time talking.
Suddenly, there was a heavy knock on the door.
Yana thought, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
Yana was annoyed and said angrily, ¡°Who¡¯s so rude! Don¡¯t they know I need rest?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll go see who it is for you.¡± Jane stood up fiercely and walked out.
She quickly opened the door and said fiercely, ¡°Do you know who lives here? This is the most beloved
daughter of the King of Tonico! You knocked on the door so rudely. If you scare the princess, who will
be
responsible?¡±
Jane¡¯s tone was very aggressive.
Yana felt that Jane was right.
She couldn¡¯t help but nod in agreement.
She thought, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s how you should deal with these ignorant people. If you don¡¯t scold them
properly, they won¡¯t understand their ce. Of course, in the future, I would have to be more careful
and not confront them myself. After all, as a princess, I also have to consider my status, right?¡±
Yana was pondering about this.
Suddenly, Jane let out a scream and copsed to the ground.
Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.
Then, several burly men walked in.
3/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 290
Yana was stunned for a moment.
D85%
10:15
Then, she was trembling with anger.
She thought, ¡°How dare these people push my mother!
Isn¡¯t this a direct p in my face?
Do they have no regard for their lives?¡±
Jane got up, looked at those men, and said angrily, ¡°How dare you push me? Even the king and queen
treat me politely! How dare you! Do you believe that you all have to go to hell with just one word from
me?¡±
Jane, who had been living a respected life in the embassy for a few days, was finding it unbearable to
suddenly encounter such a situation.
Yana looked at these men and said in a cold voice, ¡°You all need to leave immediately. Otherwise,
when my parentse back, I can¡¯t guarantee what your fate will be!¡±
As Yana spoke, she stood straight, and her tone was resolute.
She silently gave herself a pat on the back.
She felt that she had a real princess vibe.
Before Yana could revel in her self¨Cpraise, the leader of the men snorted and then approached, lifting
Jane up.
¡°What are you doing? Put me down! You¡¯re rebelling, you¡¯re rebelling!¡± Jane eximed in shock.
The manpletely ignored her and threw her out of the door.
Then, he gestured, and the other men rushed in like wolves and began to throw things around
frantically.
Yana looked on in shock as her belongings were thrown out one by one.
4/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 290
¡°Stop! Stop this, all of you!¡± Yana shouted hoarsely.
Jane stood up again, this time with determination, and confronted the men. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re
doing? Aren¡¯t you afraid of the king holding you ountable for this!¡±
Jane rushed towards them, only to be effortlessly thrown out again by one of the men.
Some of the objects were also thrown at her.
Jane was dazed and dizzy from the impact and took a while toe to her senses.
It was too noisy and chaotic.
Penny heard themotion and walked over with a furrowed brow.
Jane struggled to stand up and was about to confront the men again.
Upon seeing Penny, she rushed towards Penny as if she had found a lifeline and grabbed Penny¡¯s
hand, ¡°Miss Nichs, Miss Nichs, please stop these people! They are rebelling!¡±
Penny was surprised to see Jane¡¯s pitiful state.
She entered the room, and her eyebrows twitched in surprise.
Several men were ransacking the room and throwing things around while Yana was shouting at them.
But the men seemed topletely ignore her!
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Penny couldn¡¯t help but ask.
¡°Penny!¡± Yana was trembling with anger. ¡°Ask these people what they are doing. Are they trying to
rebel against me, a princess?¡±
Penny looked at the men..
The leader bowed to Penny, and his demeanor became respectful.
5/6
Chapter 290
After all, Penny still held some status in the Nichs family.
¡°Exin yourselves. What are you doing?¡± Penny raised an eyebrow.
Chapter 291
Chapter 291
The man said in a respectful tone, ¡°We are carrying out the task assigned by the king.¡±
¡°Impossible,¡± Yana immediately screamed, ¡°How could my father order you to do such a thing!
¡°What do you mean by the king¡¯s orders, I think it¡¯s you who are rebelling,¡± Jane said sharply.
Penny¡¯s eyelids twitched, and she suddenly had a bad feeling.
She was familiar with these people.
They were all members of her father¡¯s royal guard.
They only epted orders from her father and no one else.
These people would not, and could not, betray her father overnight.
She thought, ¡°So, is this really ordered by Dad?
Why would he give such an order?
There is only one possibility.¡±
Suddenly, Penny realized, thinking, ¡°Could it be that Dad found out through some means that Yana is
an
impostor?
Could it be that Eason has regained his memory?
No, that isn¡¯t it.
If Eason had regained his memory, he would havee to question me first.
After all, the test report! It was in the car at the time!
What is going on?¡±
1/6
Chapter 291
She remembered the incident early in the morning when Alexander, Judith, and Eason were all absent.
Penny couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy.
She suspected that they had gone to see Susan.
Penny didn¡¯t dare to think further.
After all, this result was extremely unfavorable for her.
She held on to thest bit of hope and looked at the leader. ¡°Do you know why my father would give
such an order?¡±
The leader didn¡¯t hide anything, either, and said expressionlessly, ¡°The king only said one thing. A
sparrow can never be a phoenix.¡±
Yana, who had been extremely arrogant, instantly looked terrified.
The meaning of this sentence was too obvious.
This was saying that she had taken Susan¡¯s ce.
She thought, ¡°A sparrow can never be a phoenix. Is this mocking me for overestimating myself?
Alexander, how much does he know!¡±
Jane¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°There must be a misunderstanding, there must be a
misunderstanding. Yana and I need to see the king.¡±
They still didn¡¯t know what the king knew.
Jane felt that perhaps she could still argue her way out of it.
¡°Miss Nichs, please help us. The king must have misunderstood.¡± Jane looked at Penny with
pleading eyes.
¡°Yes! I need to see my father! Penny, you have to help me.¡±
2/6
Chapter 291
Penny¡¯s expression slowly turned cold. She thought, ¡°Asking me for help?
Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.
How would they still hold onto hope after hearing such words.¡±
Penny knew very clearly that without solid evidence, Alexander would not give such a heartless order.
Therefore, these two people were of no use to her.
Helping them would not only bring no benefits but also bring trouble upon herself.
So, without any hesitation, Penny said, ¡°Since Dad has said so, you can go ahead and take action as
soon as possible.¡±
¡°Yes,¡± the burly man replied and continued to throw things outside.
They didn¡¯t expect Penny to be so ruthless. Yana was if I am
stunned and said in a sharp voice, ¡°Penny driven away! Do you think you can escape? What happened
a few nights ago when you came to find
me¡¡±
Penny gave her a dark look.
Yana had seen Penny¡¯s ability to change her attitude, and when she looked at Penny, she was shocked
and couldn¡¯t speak.
Penny coldly said, ¡°Dad¡¯s words have made it very clear. You are not his daughter at all. You are just a
fake! Yana, you are destined to be driven out, and if you keep messing around, I guarantee your fate
will
be even worse than it is now!¡±
Yana trembled.
There was a strong threat in Penny¡¯s words.
Yana¡¯s mouth trembled a few times.
She wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t dare.
She had nothing now.
3/6
Chapter 291
If she was driven away and offended Penny again, it would be very easy for Penny to deal with her and
Jane with Penny¡¯s scheming and methods.
Seeing Yana shut up, Penny a sigh of relief and turned to a maid. ¡°Go, bring the child over.¡±
The maid responded and soon brought the child over.
Normally, the maid would be very careful when holding the child, afraid of hurting him.
But this time, she just threw the child into Yana¡¯s arms with disdain.
The child cried out immediately.
¡°You¡¡± Yana wanted to scold her, but she thought of her situation and held it in.
The things that needed to be thrown had been thrown.
The burly man directly drove Yana off the bed and threw away the bedding she had used.
He sneered, ¡°The king said that he finds your used things dirty. You should take them with you.¡±
Yana gritted her teeth and didn¡¯t dare a word.
The man then took all these things and threw them out in front of the embassy gate.
Then, in front of the onlookers, he also threw Yana and Jane out.
The embassy was in the bustling city, and now, such a big move attracted a crowd of curious people.
Everyone looked at the pile of things on the ground, then at the disheveled Yana and Jane, and felt
puzzled.
After a while, someone recognized Yana and was surprised.
¡°Isn¡¯t this Yana?¡±
¡°Yana?¡± Some people found the name unfamiliar.
4/6
Chapter 291
But more people had already reacted.
The scene was full of whispers.
¡°Yana? Isn¡¯t she the legendary princess of Tonico?¡±
¡°Yes, that¡¯s her! Her photos are all over the inte!¡±
¡°She¡¯s also Mrs. Landor¡¯s sister! There are articles all over the inte criticizing Mrs. Landor, saying
Mrs. Landor only married well, and marrying well is not as good as having good parents.¡±
¡°Tsk tsk tsk. The princess of Tonico, why was she thrown out of the embassy?¡±
¡°It looks like she was thrown out.¡±
¡°Even the bedding was thrown out. What did she do!¡±
People kept talking. Yana¡¯s face turned pale. She instinctively held the child tightly.
The baby felt ufortable and cried out.
Yana felt annoyed rather than sympathetic, and she said fiercely, ¡°Shut up.¡±
The baby, whether understanding or scared, didn¡¯t dare make a sound.
Yana¡¯s situation was already miserable enough.
But the burly man was still concerned that she was toofortable.
He said publicly, ¡°Ms. Miller used fraudulent means to deceive our country¡¯s king and queen, and
attempted to impersonate a princess. Now, the king has seen through her tricks and ordered her to be
thrown out of the embassy. The king is benevolent and has said he will not pursue legal responsibility,
but in the future, Ms. Miller will be permanently banned from entering Tonico!¡±
5/6
Chapter 292
Chapter 292
Having finished speaking, the man turned and walked directly into the embassy.
The embassy¡¯s doors slowly closed.
The onlookers were still in shock.
They began to slowly digest the words that had been spoken.
Then, one by one, the crowd inwardly eximed in disbelief.
The plot was so unbelievable.
Just a few minutes ago, Yana was being praised on social media.
Everyone said she must have saved the world in her past life to have such parents.
Her speech about forever loving the country had earned her a lot of thumbs up.
Now, her identity turned out to be fake.
The onlookers suddenly wanted to see how the people online who had been praising Yana would react
to this news.
Many had recorded the scene of Yana being driven out just now.
Some were in a hurry to open their social media ounts to upload thetest video.
But before they could, a new message popped up: [Breaking news! The Tonico princess is actually an
imposter!]
The message was apanied by a video.
The person thought, ¡°Wow, everyone¡¯s really quick with their phones!¡±
1/6
D
ReelShort
Google y
INSTALL
Chapter 292
But it didn¡¯t matter, as he still had new material to share.
He took out his phone and started filming Yana from various angles.
He nned to capture footage that no one else had, so that he could be famous!
However, many others had the same idea.
Soon, Yana was surrounded by a crowd, each person excitedly holding up their phones.
Yana was on the verge of losing it. ¡°Get out of the way, all of you, get out of the way!¡±
¡°What you¡¯re doing is illegal.¡± Jane tried to push the crowd aside.
A coldugh rang out in the crowd.
¡°Illegal? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s impersonating a princess, and that¡¯s what¡¯s illegal.¡±
With that, the crowd burst intoughter.
In the midst of theughter, Yana¡¯s mind went nk..
She trembled, feeling a coldness she had never experienced before.
She had been proud when she was being praised.
Now, she felt desperate to be trampled upon.
It had only been half an hour.
She had fallen from heaven to hell!
Yana walked forward with a sullen face, expressionless, only knowing to keep moving forward.
In her arms, she held a baby.
2/6
R ReelShort
Google y INSTALL
Chapter 292
Passersby didn¡¯t do anything too extreme. After taking some photos, they let Yana and Jane go, though
they couldn¡¯t help but mock them.
As the onlookers uploaded the videos, social media exploded once again.
[Holy crap! Is this really Yana? It looks a bit like her in the photos.]
[Fake! It must be staged for attention.]
[Staged? Look at the location! This is the entrance of Tonico¡¯s embassy in Cornd! No one would risk
going to the doorstep to stage a video like this!]
[Furthermore, I¡¯ve uncovered the identity of the man who spokest. He was the chief security officer in
the King and Queen¡¯s carriage parade at the beginning of this year. I have evidence! Someone with
that
kind of position wouldn¡¯t just make up stories.]
[Holy crap! So, this Yana is really an imposter!]
[Where are all those people who were praising her before? Come out and see that your princess has
been exposed.]
Some of the people who had been praising Yana simply stayed silent.
Some came out to express their embarrassment.
Some simply changed their stance, fiercely criticizing Yana.
There were still a few stubborn people who were still stubbornly saying: [Yana is not a princess. So
what? It¡¯s a fact that Susan bullied her. I made Susan apologize to her. What¡¯s wrong with that.]
[Yeah, even if Yana is not a princess, Susan doesn¡¯t have to apologize? Hasn¡¯t Susan been bullying
people with her status as Mrs. Landor?].
These people were stubbornly refusing to admit that they were wrong, and the onlookers were
speechless.
One person couldn¡¯t help but say, [Honestly, Susan has been on the trending topics multiple times. But
3/6
D ReelShort
Google y
INSTALL
Chapter 292
Passersby didn¡¯t do anything too extreme. After taking some photos, they let Yana and Jane go, though
they couldn¡¯t help but mock them.
As the onlookers uploaded the videos, social media exploded once again.
[Holy crap! Is this really Yana? It looks a bit like her in the photos.]
[Fake! It must be staged for attention.]
[Staged? Look at the location! This is the entrance of Tonico¡¯s embassy in Cornd! No one would risk
going to the doorstep to stage a video like this!]
[Furthermore, I¡¯ve uncovered the identity of the man who spokest. He was the chief security officer in
the King and Queen¡¯s carriage parade at the beginning of this year. I have evidence! Someone with
that kind of position wouldn¡¯t just make up stories.]
[Holy crap! So, this Yana is really an imposter!]
[Where are all those people who were praising her before? Come out and see that your princess has
been exposed.]
Some of the people who had been praising Yana simply stayed silent.
Some came out to express their embarrassment.
Some simply changed their stance, fiercely criticizing Yana.
There were still a few stubborn people who were still stubbornly saying: [Yana is not a princess. So
what? It¡¯s a fact that Susan bullied her. I made Susan apologize to her. What¡¯s wrong with that.]
[Yeah, even if Yana is not a princess, Susan doesn¡¯t have to apologize? Hasn¡¯t Susan been bullying
people with her status as Mrs. Landor?]
These people were stubbornly refusing to admit that they were wrong, and the onlookers were
speechless.
One person couldn¡¯t help but say, [Honestly, Susan has been on the trending topics multiple times. But
3/6
D
ReelShort
Google y
INSTALL
Chapter 292
every time, the n
time, the public opinion always turns around in the end! I¡¯m suddenly looking forward to what kind of
reversal will happen this time.]
Immediately, a die¨Chard who refuses to admit his mistake retorted, [What kind of reversal can there be
this time? Some people have been paid off by the Storm Group, and they don¡¯t even care about their
reputation anymore.]
In front of theputer, a certain die¨Chard looked at his achievements in battling against the crowd,
with a satisfied smile on his face.
He thought, ¡°Hmph, I will never admit I¡¯m wrong.
I am always right. The people attacking me on Twitter are all just foolish.
Indeed, I am the only sober one.¡±
He sighed and then posted another Twitter: [Anyway, if Susan doesn¡¯t apologize, I will criticize her to
the end.]
After posting, he waited for someone toe and argue with him.
Then he would argue back.
Then, his Twitter would get attention.
With attention, there would be money.
He thought this was just too satisfying.
He lit a cigarette and calmly waited for someone toe and fight with him.
But this time, no one argued with him.
The people who came to his page just quietly posted a link.
This man squinted his eyes, thinking, ¡°Humph! Are these people afraid of me? What¡¯s the use of
posting
a link? Can it make me shut up? They really underestimate me.¡±
4/6
D
ReelShort
INSTALL
Chapter 292
This man disdainfully clicked on the link.
The link led to a person¡¯s Twitter homepage.
This person had just verified his identity on Twitter.
The identity was King Alexander of Tonico!
On Alexander¡¯s homepage, there was only one Twitter post.
The man quickly read it, and his eyelids twitched wildly.
It read: [Due to personal reasons, I have upied the trending topics for so long, I am very sorry.
Today, I will make two statements. First, Yana maliciously forged evidence and impersonated my
daughter. This has caused great harm to me and my wife. We have decided to expel her from the
embassy and ban her from entering Tonico for life. Second, I have found my biological daughter. Let
me introduce her to everyone. Her name is Susan, currently the leader of the artificial intelligence
department of the Storm Group, and of course, she is also Ben¡¯s wife. I have seen many doubts about
whether my daughter is worthy of Ben, I just want to say one thing. Have you studied artificial
intelligence before?]
I
Alexander¡¯s statement ended here.
The die¨Chard was stunned.
He had anticipated some possible rebuttals from Susan.
For example, she would exin that she never bullied Yana, and so on.
At this point, he could continue to argue from his perspective.
But he didn¡¯t expect Susan to be the real princess.
The way this reversal happened waspletely different from what he had imagined.
He trembled with both hands and clicked on thement section.
Surprisingly, the topment was just: [Holy crap.]
Property ? N?velDrama.Org.
5/6
C
ReelShort
INSTALL
Emergency calls only
Chapter 292
D83%
10:19
Thisment had already received tens of thousands of likes. Probably because it perfectly summed
up everyone¡¯splex feelings.
Other than that, there were no other words that could express their feelings!
Chapter 293
Chapter 293
[I¡¯m going crazy. So many twists and turns? it feels like I¡¯m watching a TV dramal]
[Wait, let me get this straight! So, Yana is a fake. She impersonated Susan¡¯s identity! No wonder! How
could the king be fooled by Yana? It turns out Yana knows the real princess!]
[So, if that¡¯s the case! Yana not only impersonated Susan¡¯s identity but also led public opinion online to
attack her. This is beyond shameless!]
[Did anyone notice thest sentence from the king? He started out with an official tone, and thest
sentence is really an act of being proud of and defending her daughter!]
[So¡ Susan first married a rich man and then found out her parents are the king and queen. In her
previous life¡ I¡¯m afraid she saved more than just one gxy, right?]
As the die¨Chard troll read thesements, his hands trembled as he retreated.
When he was about to return to his homepage, he found his homepage was banned.
The troll couldn¡¯t help but let out a cry..
He thought, ¡°This Susan is really too extraordinary! In the future, I must not offend her again!¡±
When Alexander posted this on Twitter, public opinion instantly reversed.
It was a reversal that couldn¡¯t be reversed anymore.
Countless people sighed, saying that in the future, other people¡¯s scandals might still be believable, but
Susan¡¯s scandals, you really couldn¡¯t believe them.
No matter how convincing the scandal looked, how impossible it was to reverse it, Susan always had a
variety of ways to p those haters in the face.
Before Susan even knew about these online matters, they had already been turned around.
1/5
Chapter 293
[I¡¯m going crazy. So many twists and turns? It feels like I¡¯m watching a TV drama!]
[Wait, let me get this straight! So, Yana is a fake. She impersonated Susan¡¯s identity! No wonder! How
could the king be fooled by Yana? It turns out Yana knows the real princess!]
[So, if that¡¯s the case! Yana not only impersonated Susan¡¯s identity but also led public opinion online to
attack her. This is beyond shameless!]
[Did anyone notice thest sentence from the king? He started out with an official tone, and thest
sentence is really an act of being proud of and defending her daughter!]
[So¡ Susan first married a rich man and then found out her parents are the king and queen. In her
previous life¡ I¡¯m afraid she saved more than just one gxy, right?]
As the die¨Chard troll read thesements, his hands trembled as he retreated.
When he was about to return to his homepage, he found his homepage was banned.
The troll couldn¡¯t help but let out a cry.
He thought, ¡°This Susan is really too extraordinary! In the future, I must not offend her again!¡±
I
When Alexander posted this on Twitter, public opinion instantly reversed.
It was a reversal that couldn¡¯t be reversed anymore.
Countless people sighed, saying that in the future, other people¡¯s scandals might still be believable, but
Susan¡¯s scandals, you really couldn¡¯t believe them.
No matter how convincing the scandal looked, how impossible it was to reverse it, Susan always had a
variety of ways to p those haters in the face.
Before Susan even knew about these online matters, they had already been turned around.
1/5
Emergency cans
Chapter 293
+5
Alexander even posted a second post, saying that Susan loved Cornd and they would respect her
wishes to continue staying in Cornd. He also hoped that everyone would not disturb her because of
her identity.
This fatherly heart won the approval of thousands ofizens.
At the same time, Yana¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t as good.
She and Jane slunk back to the Miller residence.
As soon as they entered, dust hit them in the face.
Yana started coughing violently.
Jane couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°What¡¯s going on. How did it get so dirty in just a few days? Where are
the
servants? Are they all dead?¡±
As Jane cursed, Yana, with a gloomy face, grabbed her. ¡°Enough! Have you forgotten? All the servants
have been dismissed.¡±
Jane was stunned for a moment and couldn¡¯t help but show an embarrassed expression.
When they left here, they never thought they woulde back one day. Naturally, all the servants had
been dismissed.
¡°Yana, you rest first, I¡¯ll go hire some servants,¡± Jane said.
¡°Go ahead,¡± Yana said with a grimace.
Jane was about to make a call when her phone rang first.
Jane looked at it and felt happy.
¡°Yana, it¡¯s Mr. White! He has always taken care of us. This time, he will definitely help us.¡±
Yana¡¯s eyebrows twitched. She felt Jane was being too naive.
2/5
¡±
Emergency calls only
Chapter 293
But Jane had already answered the phone eagerly.
¡°Mr. White.¡± Jane¡¯s face lit up with a bright smile.
But not long after, her smile disappeared,
D83% 1020
She eximed, ¡°What? You want us to repay the money now? Didn¡¯t we agree on a ten¨Cyear
deadline?
¡°You¡¯re going back on your word! You despicable person!
¡°The Identity matter? We didn¡¯t do it on purpose! Who knew what the king was doing?¡±
After saying a few words, Jane suddenly gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Alright, I know what you want! I¡¯ll
Just marry you. That¡¯s it!¡±
Jane had a reason to say so.
These days, this so¨Ccalled Mr. White has been expressing his affection for her in a vague manner while
they were inmunication. However, Jane, thinking of Carl still in prison, did not respond to his
advances.
She thought that she was now willing to marry him, and he should be overjoyed.
However, just as Jane finished speaking, he abruptly gave her a three¨Cday deadline and hung up the
phone.
Jane was dumbfounded.
This person had been flirting with her just a few days ago. Now, he was turning his back on her.
Yana understood and sneered, ¡°Why do you think he was trying to please you before? Did you really
think he liked you? At your age, how can you still be so naive? At first, he saw you as the princess¡®
mother and naturally wanted to pursue you. But now, we¡¯ve all been kicked out. What use do you
have?¡±
¡°How¡ could this be!¡± Jane sat down, feeling powerless.
3/5
Chapter 293
But Jane had already answered the phone eagerly.
¡°Mr. White.¡± Jane¡¯s face lit up with a bright smile.
But not long after, her smile disappeared.
She eximed, ¡°What? You want us to repay the money now? Didn¡¯t we agree on a ten¨Cyear
deadline?
¡°You¡¯re going back on your word! You despicable person!
¡°The identity matter? We didn¡¯t do it on purpose! Who knew what the king was doing?¡±
After saying a few words, Jane suddenly gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Alright, I know what you want! I¡¯ll
just marry you. That¡¯s it!¡±
Jane had a reason to say so..
These days, this so¨Ccalled Mr. White has been expressing his affection for her in a vague manner while
they were inmunication. However, Jane, thinking of Carl still in prison, did not respond to his
advances.
She thought that she was now willing to marry him, and he should be overjoyed.
However, just as Jane finished speaking, he abruptly gave her a three¨Cday deadline and hung up the
phone.
Jane was dumbfounded.
This person had been flirting with her just a few days ago. Now, he was turning his back on her.
Yana understood and sneered, ¡°Why do you think he was trying to please you before? Did you really
think he liked you? At your age, how can you still be so naive? At first, he saw you as the princess¡®
mother and naturally wanted to pursue you. But now, we¡¯ve all been kicked out. What use do you
have?¡±
¡°How¡ could this be!¡± Jane sat down, feeling powerless.
3/5
Chapter 293
Facing his pursuit, she was actually somewhat pleased, feeling that she had the same charm as when
she was young.
But now, what he valued was not her at all.
At this moment, Jane felt quite hopeless.
The level of desperation was even deeper than when she found out that Carl owed a huge debt.
Yana looked at Jane¡¯s helpless look, and a hint of disgust appeared on her face. ¡°Forget it. Stop
thinking about these things. There¡¯s still some cash at home. Go hire some servants first.¡±
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go.¡± Jane stood up in a daze.
Yana looked at the dusty sofa and sneered, refusing to sit down..
She had been raised in luxury since childhood, so naturally, she wouldn¡¯t sit on such a dusty s
Yana was waiting for Jane to hire the servants.
A few minutester, Jane came back in a panic.
¡°Where are the servants?¡± Yana asked without any politeness.
Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.
¡°Yana! Someone is blocking our door!¡± Jane said in a panic.
Yana¡¯s expression changed.
sofa.
¡°It¡¯s¡ Mr. White¡¯s people. They sprayed white paint on our door. They said¡ they won¡¯t leave until we
pay back the money,¡± Jane exined in panic.
Yana quickly went to the door and saw several burly men walking back and forth in front of the door.
Yana¡¯s face turned grim as she came back.
She scolded Jane, ¡°Thepany was ruined by your husband, and the money was owed by your
husband! This debt is yours and Carl¡¯s responsibility!¡±
4/5
Chapter 293
Jane was at a loss.
Jane said in a daze, ¡°Your dad, he has always loved you the most. He embezzled the money for you.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t tell me this nonsense,¡± Yana said impatiently. ¡°You have to figure out how to pay back money
yourself. I won¡¯t help at all. Also, go upstairs and clean the room for me, I want to rest for a while!¡±
Saying that, Yana went upstairs.
Watching Jane standing still, Yana scolded, ¡°Hurry up.¡±
After a moment of hesitation, Jane wiped her tears and followed upstairs.
the
Over the years, she had been living a life of luxury. She had never even touched a rag, let alone
cleaning.
Jane carefully cleaned while Yana kept scolding her.
She wiped away her tears while cleaning the room.
During the cleaning, she turned around to look at the ferocious Yana and felt extremely strange.
In just a few hours, Yana hadpletely changed.
¡°Hurry up,¡± Yana roared.
Jane was startled and quickly continued cleaning.
Chapter 294
Chapter 294
These past few days had been the most painful for Jane and Yana.
Every time Jane went out, those burly guys followed her.
Whenever Jane wanted to make a slightly higher expense, they approached her for debt repayment.
Jane didn¡¯t dare to hire a nanny. She couldn¡¯t even buy a piece of meat.
For the past few days, she had been eating in food with a worried and distressed expression on her
face.
At night, Yana looked at the food on the dining table and threw her fork aside, saying, ¡°I¡¯m still in my
postpartum period, and you feed me with this kind of food every day?¡±
Jane cautiously said, ¡°Yana, Mom, I have no other choice. Those people¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about them, I don¡¯t want to hear it,¡± Yana said coldly..
Jane was taken aback for a moment, then said, ¡°Yana, I remember you should still have some money.
The cash card left by Timothy, we haven¡¯t touched it. Maybe there are still a few million in there. Why
don¡¯t you give me that money first, so we can pay off some of the debts, maybe¡¡±
¡°Maybe what!¡± Yana¡¯s face changed. ¡°You bankrupted Timothy¡¯spany, and now you want to take
my money? Dream on!¡±
Yana mmed the table, turned around, and left.
Jane looked at her figure and had no other choice but to wipe away her tears with a distressed
expression.
The next morning, she made oatmeal and went to call Yana.
However, no matter how much she called, there was no response.
1/6
Chapter 294
She thought, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Could something have happened to Yana and the child?¡±
Jane panicked and pushed open the door.
Then, she saw an empty room.
She looked out of the window and saw a twisted sheet hanging there.
+5
Yana must have found a way to escape from those men who had been watching them day and night
and
left overnight.
Realizing this, Jane helplessly sat down on the floor.
Her husband was imprisoned.
Her only biological daughter had run away.
Now, she was all alone.
Just at that moment, her phone rang.
Jane¡¯s hand trembled when she saw the name on the screen..
After hesitating for a while, she didn¡¯t dare not answer.
Trembling, she said, ¡°Mr. White, I really have no money. Please, give me some more time.¡±
On the other end, a low voice came. ¡°Mrs. Miller, to me, lending you money is nothing at all. I don¡¯t
necessarily need you to repay it. I only have one condition. As long as you can fulfill it, this debt will be
cancelled.¡±
¡°Your condition¡¡± Jane¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Is it that you want me to marry you? I agree!¡±
Before, she had ignored Harrison, but now she thought he was not a bad choice. At least he had
money and could let her live the life she had before.
She thought, ¡°As for Carl, I can only say sorry to him!
2/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 294
I¡¯m so enchanting. It¡¯s not my fault!¡±
Jane was thinking this way.
The person on the other end suddenly coughed violently.
He quickly said, ¡°Mrs. Miller, stop joking.
D83% 10:21
He was afraid that Jane would continue to say something ridiculous, so he frankly asked, ¡°Yesterday
night, Yana ran away, right?¡±
¡°How do you know?¡± Jane was surprised.
The person replied tly, ¡°If I didn¡¯t allow it, how could she have escaped? Mrs. Miller, your only
daughter has also run away, and now you have nothing left.¡±
¡°You¡ Are you calling me just to mock me?¡± Jane said weakly.
The person on the other endughed. ¡°I just wanted to tell you one thing. You have no attachments
now, and those who have nothing to lose aren¡¯t afraid of anything.¡±
Jane began to realize. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±
¡°What I want you to do is simple,¡± Harrison said calmly, ¡°Destroy Susan.¡±
Jane was shocked, ¡°She is now Mrs. Landor. I can¡¯t do it.¡±
money in the first ce? ¡°Can¡¯t do it?¡± The personughed, saying, ¡°Do you know why I lent you t
Yana¡¯s identity is one aspect, but more importantly, it was to target Susan! If you can¡¯t do it, with the
huge debt you owe, you may as well go to jail to spend the rest of your life with your husband.¡±
Jane couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid, and she trembled. ¡°But I really can¡¯t do it. I can¡¯t even see her.¡±
The warm voice said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m not intentionally making things difficult for you. I have a
complete n here. As long as you follow it, regardless of sess or failure, the debt you owe me will
be canceled.¡±
3/6
Emergency calls only 5
Chapter 294
A debt cancetion!
It was truly a tempting offer.
Jane bit her lip and said, ¡°Tell me the n.¡±
Half an hourter, she hung up the phone, feeling drained.
She thought, ¡°Should I or shouldn¡¯t I do it?¡±
It isn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to deal with Susan.
Susan was living a good life now.
Not only did Susan¨Cmarry Ben, but she also found her birth parents.
Although Jane wasn¡¯t kind to her when they were young, she at least provided Susan with food.
Now that Jane was in a difficult situation, Susan didn¡¯t help at all.
It was Susan who should be sorry.
So, Jane had no psychological pressure to deal with Susan.
Jane hesitated.
There was also some danger for her in this matter.
Although Harrison exined it well, she was afraid that he deceived her.
Jane was afraid.
But she knew that with such arge debt, she had no other choice.
After a long time, Jane gritted her teeth.
Property ? N?velDrama.Org.
4/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 294
Even if there was a risk, she decided to do this.
First, she could take some measures to protect herself in advance.
Second, she wanted to see Susan¡¯s misfortune.
082%
10:21
She thought, ¡°Susan, don¡¯t me me. It¡¯s all your fault for not leaving any room for others. I¡¯vee
this far because of you.¡±
Jane took a deep breath and called Harrison back.
¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Jane said through clenched teeth, ¡°What about our debt?¡±
The other end chuckled softly, saying, ¡°Consider it settled.¡±
¡°Good.¡± Jane breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Let your people bring the things over. Also, please instruct them
to take me to the hospital in a timely manner!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Harrison said with a smile as he hung up the phone.
Jane went downstairs and opened the door.
Before long, Harrison¡¯s man walked in.
In his hands, he held a whole bottle of sleeping pills.
He said to Jane, ¡°Take them.¡±
This was Harrison¡¯s n. He wanted Jane tomit suicide. Of course, his people would promptly
take her to the hospital. Then, they would pin the me for Jane¡¯s suicide on Susan,pletely ruining
Susan¡¯s reputation.
Although she had made up her mind, Jane was still afraid at this moment. She trembled and said, ¡°How
about I call an ambnce first? After the ambnce arrives, I¡¯ll take the pills.¡±
The man became impatient. ¡°Do you think the hospital won¡¯t find out when you took the pills? If you do
that, who will believe that you reallymitted suicide?¡±
5/6
Our mist, ang ill think about it!¡±
The man asked, ¡°How much longer do you need to think?¡±
¡°I¡¡± Jane just lowered her head.
Suddenly, the man approached her.
¡°What¡ what do you want to do?¡± Jane looked at him in fear.
6/6
?
SEND GIFT
COMMENT
The man asked, ¡°How much longer do you need to think?¡±
¡°I¡¡± Jane just lowered her head.
Suddenly, the man approached her.
¡°What¡ what do you want to do?¡± Jane looked at him in fear.
Emergency calls only
Obs
Chapter 294
¡°But¡ I¡¡± Jane suddenly panicked. ¡°How about you go out first, and I¡¯ll think about it!¡±
The man asked, ¡°How much longer do you need to think?¡±
¡°I¡¡± Jane just lowered her head.
Suddenly, the man approached her.
¡°What¡ what do you want to do?¡± Jane looked at him in fear.
Chapter 295
Chapter 295
The man smirked and forcefully stuffed an entire bottle of sleeping pills into Jane¡¯s mouth.
This wasn¡¯t what they had agreed upon.
Jane¡¯s pupils contracted as she desperately tried to spit out the pills.
But the man held her mouth, lifted her chin, and forced her to swallow all the pills!
¡°Alright.¡± After feeding her the pills, the man nonchntly released his grip.
¡°Ahem ahem¡¡± Jane coughed violently.
She even considered putting her hand down her throat to try and extract the pills.
The man casually said, ¡°Think about your debt. With so much debt, being alive isn¡¯t much better than
being dead.¡±
Jane¡¯s actions stopped.
She looked at the man pleadingly. ¡°I¡¯ve followed your instructions, pretended tomit suicide. Now, I
beg you, please take me to the hospital.¡±
Even if living would be painful, it still beat being dead.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make a phone call right now.¡±
The man said as he indeed dialed a number. ¡°Yes, I found someone attempting suicide. Please send
an
ambnce immediately.¡±
Seeing him make the call, Jane breathed a sigh of relief.
¡°Alright, now write a suicide note. Just copy this one.¡± The man took out a suicide note and instructed
Jane to transcribe it.
1/7
Emergency calls only
Chapter 295
Jane had no choice but toply.
After finishing the note, Janey down on the bed, waiting helplessly.
Ten minutes passed, then half an hour.
Her consciousness started to blur.
But there was still no sign of an ambnce.
Jane struggled to say, ¡°Let¡¯s not wait for the ambnce. Can you please take me to the hospital?
Please.¡±
The man looked at her indifferently. ¡°Just wait a little longer. The ambnce will be here soon.¡±
His expression was too indifferent.
Suddenly, Jane realized something as she looked at his expression.
She said in fear, ¡°You didn¡¯t even call the hospital just now.¡±
A smile appeared on the man¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re only realizing this now?¡±
Jane was dumbfounded.
In the blink of an eye, she suddenly understood.
These people never intended for her to live.
They wanted her dead so they could use her death to attack Susan!
She foolishly cooperated with them.
Regardless of her cooperation, Harrison had already made a deranged decision.
Even if she didn¡¯t want it, he would eventually take action.
2/7
Chapter 295
Although he had informed her in advance, it was just a sick pleasure of those in power.
¡°You fraud, you fraud.¡± Jane struggled to climb up and tried to grab her phone.
The man approached and casually kicked her phone away.
¡°You¡¡± Jane looked at him angrily.
She wanted to get out of bed and fight him.
But now she had no strength left.
She couldn¡¯t do anything except stare at him with furious eyes.
¡°Mrs. Miller, have a safe journey.¡± The man yawned and sat down on a chair, ying mobile games.
He was certain that she had no way out..
Despair appeared on Jane¡¯s face.
It seemed that she truly had nowhere to go.
At this moment, regret filled Jane¡¯s heart.
She thought, ¡°Perhaps I shouldn¡¯t have harbored such evil thoughts over twenty years ago.
Our family of three could have been living well.
Is this my retribution?¡±
Jane felt her thoughts bing more and more chaotic.
Until finally, she sank into darknesspletely.
After an unknown amount of time, the man got up and checked Jane¡¯s body, which had turned ice¨C
cold,
and she was dead already.
3/7
D
Then, he ced something in Jane¡¯s palm, cleaned up the scene, ensuring that everything was
foolproof, and then quietly left.
A few dayster, someone called the police.
This person imed to be a debt collector.
He said that he had been stationed outside this vi to collect debts, and usually, the people inside
woulde out when he came to collect.
But this time, nobody came out for a long time. He thought that the woman inside was mocking them,
so he angrily tried to push open the door.
To his surprise, the door was unlocked.
Then, there was a foul smell.
He went upstairs and saw the body of Jane.
He immediately called the police.
The police arrived at the scene quickly.
They found an empty sleeping pill bottle and a suicide note.
All the evidence pointed to Jane¡¯s suicide.
However, during the autopsy, they discovered something else.
Jane was clutching a ne in her hand, and the ne had the word ¡°Sus¡± engraved on it.
After a brief investigation into Jane¡¯s background, the police easily thought of Susan.
They suspected that this was a murder instead of a suicide, and it has something to do with Susan.
4/7
Emergency calls only
Chapter 295
C
Further investigation was needed, so the police called Susan and asked her toe to the police
station.
Upon receiving the call, Susan felt dazed.
She almost doubted whether she had misheard.
The police said Jane was gone.
Property ? N?velDrama.Org.
The woman who had abused and mistreated her since childhood was gone.
Susan couldn¡¯t describe her current emotions, but she certainly couldn¡¯t say she was happy.
She had thought that her emotions would no longer fluctuate because of the people from the Miller
family.
But upon hearing this news, she felt bewildered again.
After a long time, Susan took a deep breath.
She grabbed her bag and headed out.
When she reached downstairs, Ben had just returned.
He calmly said, ¡°I already know about the situation. I¡¯ll take you there.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Susan nodded absentmindedly.
On the way, the weather was sunny.
Susan stared nkly out the window, saying nothing.
Humans were really strange creatures.
You had resented and hated some people and eventually became calm.
But when this person truly disappeared from this world, you couldn¡¯t help but feel a shiver in your
5/7
Emergency calls only
Chapter 295
heart.
You even started to forget their faults, asionally recalling a few tender moments.
At the police station, the police met Ben and Susan.
Although they already knew, the police still asked as a routine, ¡°What kind of rtionship did you have
with Mrs. Miller?¡±
Susan pressed her lips and replied, ¡°She is my mother.¡±
¡°ording to our investigation, she secretly took you away from the hospital many years ago, years,
she has treated you far from lovingly?¡±
Susan didn¡¯t answer but asked, ¡°Did she really¡mit suicide?¡±
and these
¡°We cannot confirm whether it was suicide or murder yet. The time of death was three days ago. If it
weren¡¯t for the debt collector realizing something was wrong and barging in, no one would have
discovered it yet.¡±
Susan¡¯s emotions became moreplicated. ¡°What about Yana? What about the child?¡±
¡°Their whereabouts are unknown. ording to the investigation, they probably fled to escape arge
debt.¡±
Susan was silent for a while and then said, ¡°My rtionship with Jane wasn¡¯t great. Are you¡.
suspecting me?¡±
6/7
Chapter 296
Chapter 296
The police did not say a word but simply ced a letter and a ne in front of Susan.
Susan pressed her lips and unfolded the letter to read it.
The letter was very short.
The handwriting was indeed Jane¡¯s, but it became increasingly blurry towards the end. Evidently, by
that time, Jane had already taken sleeping pills.
The letter read: [I¡¯m about to die. I¡¯ve lost my husband and my daughter, and I have a huge debt
waiting
for me Living has be meaningless. Farewell, world.]
Ben also read the letter and furrowed his brow. ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything suspicious about
the suicide note.¡±
The police officer agreed, saying, ¡°Yes, based on the letter alone, it does seem like a clear case of
suicide. But the strange thing is, she was clutching this ne in her hand.¡±
Susan looked at the ne, her expression slightly dazed.
The police officer said, ¡°Take a look at this ne.¡±
Susan didn¡¯t move. She closed her eyes and slowly opened them again. ¡°No need to look. The
ne is engraved with the word ¡®Sus.¡¯ This ne was a birthday gift from Jane to me in 2013. At
that time, I had been giving blood continuously for five years, and I didn¡¯t want to be a blood bag
anymore. I packed my luggage and nned to leave quietly. I had nned for several days to leave on
my birthday, taking advantage of everyone¡¯s attention being on Yana. But on my birthday, Jane did
something unprecedented and gave me a gift. It was this ne. My name was also engraved on it. I
thought perhaps my parents still loved me. From then on, I never thought about escaping again.¡±
Later on, she married Ben and didn¡¯t bring anything rted to the Miller family with her.
This ne remained there.
1/5
D
ReelShort
INSTAL
Chapter 296
The police officer said, ¡°So, this ne was a birthday gift from Jane. The message behind this
ne seems quite obvious. Jane held onto it before her death, perhaps trying to convey
something?¡±
Susan lowered her gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t know why she did this. But her death has nothing to do with me.¡±
¡°But if Jane was murdered, you do have a strong motive.¡±
Susan pressed her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll cooperate with any investigation.¡±
Susan¡¯s attitude was good, and the police felt relieved. As someone with her background, if she caused
trouble, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for them.
This case was destined to be investigated secretly.
After all, the King and Queen of Tonico were still in the country. If they used their daughter of being
a murderer, it would be embarrassing for them.
Everyone hoped the investigation would not link back to Susan..
Otherwise, it would be troublesome.
The questioning ended.
Ben and Susan returned home.
Susan¡¯s expression seemed even more distant.
Ben held her hand. ¡°What¡¯s false cannot be true. Jane¡¯s death originally had nothing to do with
us.¡±
Susan gave a bitter smile, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about that. If I didn¡¯t do it, they can¡¯t fabricate
evidence out of thin air. I¡¯m just feeling a bit sentimental for a moment.¡±
Carl was imprisoned.
Jane¡¯s death remained unclear.
2/5
Chapter 296
Yana and the child¡¯s whereabouts were unknown.
They were once considered her closest family.
Now, they had fallen into such a situation, making Susan¡¯s emotions understandablyplicated.
Carl¡¯s imprisonment didn¡¯t stir her emotions too much..
After all, Carl had tried to kill her first, and his imprisonment was the consequence of thew.
Susan believed that she had no regrets.
But Jane died just like that.
Susan couldn¡¯t remain calm anymore.
If Jane¡¯s death was a suicide, then she had a connection to it as well since she yed a role in Jane¡¯s
downfall.
But if it was a murder, then she had a feeling that the killer might have been after her as well.
While Jane was disliked, in the eyes of thew, her crime did not warrant death.
Yet she had died.
Suddenly, Susan couldn¡¯t find the words to speak, feeling guilty and fretful.
Seeing Susan like this, Ben couldn¡¯t help butfort her while running his fingers through her hair,
¡°Don¡¯t think about it, don¡¯t think about it.¡±
The next day, there was a new development.
Ben and Susan went to the police station again.
¡°Mr. Landor, we¡¯re here to inquire about you today.¡± The chief cut to the chase and ced a photo in
front of Ben. ¡°Do you recognize this person?¡±
3/5
Chapter 296
Ben looked at the photo and furrowed his brows slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡±
¡°Although you may not know him, ording to our investigation, he was a security guard under the
Storm Group.¡±
This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.
TH
Ben raised his head and realized something.
¡°And based on the footage from the vi¡¯s surveince cameras, he entered the vi before Jane died.
Two hourster, he left. Since then, Jane never left the vi. If Jane was murdered, then he is our
primary suspect. We immediately started investigating him, but when we found him¡ he had already
Ben didn¡¯t know what to say.
Everything was pieced together.
Jane couldn¡¯t havemitted suicide.
She must have been murdered. Her death was nned from the start. It was a setup.
The setup was for the purpose of targeting him and Susan.
¡°Mr. Landor, under the current situation, you and Susan have had conflicts and motives against Jane.
Not to mention, you both have the ability to carry out such an act. Furthermore, that person didn¡¯t know
Jane, so why did he need to enter the vi and kill Jane? And why did hemit suicide when we
found him?¡±
The chief sighed, saying, ¡°Mr. Landor, I have to say, your and Ms. Miller¡¯s suspicion is growing. We
have reason to suspect that you hired someone to kill Jane and make it look like a suicide in an attempt
to
cover up your tracks.¡±
The police also didn¡¯t want to make such usations, but the existing evidence only pointed to Ben
and Susan, so they had to specte.
Ben remained calm. ¡°In reality, if I wanted to take her down, I had the means to make her wish she was
dead. There was no need to resort to such crude methods.¡±
4/5
Chapter 296
The chief forced out a bitter chuckle, saying, ¡°I understand that. But all evidence points in that direction.
We will have to consider you and Susan as suspects. Mr. Landor, I apologize, but for the next few days,
we may have to keep you both under surveince. Please stay at home and wait for further
investigation.¡±
The police were just doing their job.
Ben and Susan didn¡¯t give him a hard time and cooperated, nodding in agreement.
As he watched Ben and Susan leave, the chief let out another sigh.
He also believed that Ben and Susan had nothing to do with the case..
After all, Ben had many ways to deal with Jane without resorting to murder.
But the evidence was pointing in their direction.
If the police couldn¡¯t find conclusive evidence to prove their innocence, then this case would be
troublesome.
Chapter 297
Chapter 297
The sheriff sighed and tucked the file away.
The sheriff found the case to be somewhat tricky.
In this case, if Ben and Susan are really involved, the fallout would be massive.
Ben held the reins of Cornd¡¯s information sector. If anything happened to him, the local economy
might take a step backward.
Besides Susan¡¯s own abilities, she now had the added advantage of her parents being the king and
queen of Tonico.
The couple, finally back together with their long¨Clost daughter, stood firm against relentless pressure to
return home, choosing to remain in Cornd instead.
What would happen if they were told Susan had to be arrested?
What would the couple¡¯s reaction be?
Could the rtionship between Cornd and Tonico remain as harmonious?
See, the case was not considered such a big deal.
Yet, since it involved Ben and Susan, it also bore implications for the very fate of Cornd as a nation.
Now, this case must be investigated.
Not only must it be investigated, but it must be clear and understandable.
But the entire investigation process must be covert. It absolutely couldn¡¯t be leaked to the public.
The sheriff thought this way, carefully securing the file in the safe.
What a mess!
1/6
DAICh
Chapter 297
The sheriff was busy for a long while, only returning home in the middle of the night.
He had just dozed off when a phone call startled him awake.
He hurriedly picked up the phone.
He suddenly looked pale after a brief exchange, ¡°What? It¡¯s out there? The info hit the Inte!
Seriously? I thought we had a deal that it was top secret!¡±
¡°Fine, wait at the station. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±
The sheriff threw on his coat and rushed out the door.
By the side of the safe, several police officers were already on standby.
The sheriff nced at the empty safe and his face soured instantly.
At this moment, his cell phone rang again.
He answered the call and his face instantly turned a shade paler.
Then he hung up the phone and set it down.
His voice took on a grave tone, ¡°The archivist took his own life. At his ce, they found the missing
files along with a suicide note. He wrote that he took the documents to shine a light on the wrongdoing
of
Ben and Susan, all in the name of justice.¡±
After the sheriff spoke, a hush fell over the room.
Whether the archivist spoke the truth or not, he had taken his own life.
And with that, what was false seemed to be true.
This case, which they had always wanted to handle discreetly, was now exposed to the public.
The possible media frenzy and its unforeseeable repercussions were anyone¡¯s guess.
2/6
Chapter 297
The sheriff inhaled deeply and said, ¡°Now, the press is probably having a field day. At this point, we
need to¡¡±
¡°Wait a minute,¡± one of the officers said. ¡°Sheriff, It¡¯s not that bad.¡±
The sheriff was puzzled.
He mused, ¡°The archivist taking his own life to reveal these documents, especially with the high¨Cprofile
names involved, is bound to cause a media frenzy.¡±
Sensing the sheriff¡¯s point, the officer gave a wry smile and said, ¡°Generally speaking, public opinion
would indeed go against us. But this time¡
¡°Never mind. Sheriff, have a look at this.¡±
The officer handed over his cell phone.
The sheriff nced at the first hotment under the exposed post and fell silent.
The hotment went like this.
¡°I totally bought into your nonsense! A year ago, when Susan got into Storm Group, you all imed she
slept her way to the top. I fell for it and badmouthed her. Turns out, it was just envy talking; she¡¯s
actually got the chops. A few months on, you said Susan was two¨Ctiming. I bought into that too, and
gleefully spread the word. And who was this so¨Ccalled lover? Ben himself? Fast forward a few months,
and you¡¯re using Susan¡¯s ¡®Starry Romance¡® of being a rip¨Coff. I was so gullible to believe that, only
to be proven wrong again! Just recently, there were rumors that Susan is bossy and picks on her sister,
and there I was, still stinging from thest rumor, backing you up. And now? Before I can even recover
from thest debacle, you¡¯re pinning a murder on Susan? If I fall for that, I¡¯m the biggest fool around.¡±
This hotment was liked over fifty thousand times.
And underneath, there¡¯s a crowd of people showing their support.
¡°Mrs. Landor has been the target of nder a lot this past year, but every time there¡¯s been a new twist.
Now, even with thistest scandal breaking, it looks like folks online are hesitant to drag her name
through the mud again,¡± the officer said.
3/6
Chapter 297
The sheriff was suddenly embarrassed.
How should this be put?
Is it that Susan has bad luck, being ndered so many times?
Or is it good luck that she¡¯s been cleared after being ndered so many times?
After all these instances, whistle¨Cblowers, no matter how earnest, can no longer persuade anyone to
believe the negative rumors about Susan.
The sheriff cleared his throat and said, ¡°Seeing as the public is being reasonable, let¡¯s start with a tweet
on Twitter to rify things, and then take the investigation public. That should speed up getting some
truth.¡±
¡°Alright.¡±
Everyone chimed in together.
At the Landor residence.
Ben nced at the tweet that had been leaked, his eyes narrowing slightly.
¡°How interesting!¡± Ben thought to himself.
All this just to set him and Susan up in a trap that might not even seed.
In this short time, three lives have already been lost.
Jane, the security guard, and the archivist.
To frame thempletely, who knew how many more lives would get tangled up in this messter?
Ben was clueless.
All he was certain of was that average folks couldn¡¯t pull off such wicked deeds, nor could they set such
a sophisticated trap.
4/6
Emergency calls unny-
Chapter 297
This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.
years
Ben looked into it; the security guard who took his own life had been with Storm Group for five and had
made it to team leader. The archivist had put in eight years with the police force, which is how he got
his hands on that kind of sensitive info.
Yet, both of these individualsmitted suicide without hesitation.
The sheriff said they passed away peacefully, smiles still on their faces.
What kind of person, what sort of force, could make them face death with suchposure?
Ben had a creeping suspicion that there was a huge force at y behind the scenes.
This was definitely not the handiwork of just one person or a small group.
It¡¯s very likely a vast organization.
This organization had been quietly operating in Cornd for years, and now, for some reason, they set
their sights on him!
So, Jane, the security guard, and the archivist, all became pawns.
Just pawns in a high¨Cstakes game of human chess!
How cruel! How vile!
Ben¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.
Though the archivist¡¯s revtion cost him his life, thankfully, because of earlier incidents, no one has.
yet dragged his or Susan¡¯s names through the mud.
But if the truth doesn¡¯te to light soon, there will inevitably be continuous trouble.
The current situation was not in their favor.
If this matter were to follow legal procedures, it would certainly not result in a conviction for them, as
they have not done such things and naturally no substantial evidence would be found.
5/6
The problem was that all the people involved had been dead.
It was not easy to find out who the real culprit was.
Without identifying the real culprit, he and Susan couldn¡¯t shake off the suspicion.
Who could be the person behind the curtain?
Ben¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.
Chapter 298
Chapter 298
¡°I¡¯m okay. Yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡±
¡°Okay. I will stay calm. Don¡¯t cry for now.¡±
On the other end, Susan clutched her phone, trying her best to console Judith, who was in tears and
couldn¡¯t seem to stop.
¡°You can¡¯te over yet. Yeah, Ben and I have been restricted in personal freedom and can¡¯t meet
with
others for now.¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay. Everything here is fine, and there are servants taking care of us.¡±
¡°Please, don¡¯t bust in! I¡¯m really all right!¡±
Susan talked herself hoarse trying to soothe Judith¡¯s frayed nerves.
¡°Is it the queen?¡± Ben quirked an eyebrow.
Susan nodded.
¡°Hand me the phone. I need to have a word with the king,¡± Ben said.
¡°Okay,¡± Susan informed Judith and then handed the phone to Ben.
Ben took the phone and walked to the balcony.
The call was now connected to Alexander.
Alexander¡¯s voice was steady as he asked, ¡°Is Susan feeling well?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here,¡± Ben said.
Ben¡¯s voice was steady, which inexplicably reassured Alexander somewhat. Alexander said, ¡°If there¡¯s
anything you need help with, just tell me. I am duty¨Cbound.¡±
1/6
R
D
ReelShort
Google y
INSTALL
Chapter 298
Ben nodded, ¡°There is indeed something here that I need your help with.¡±
Ben spoke slowly, enunciating his words carefully.
Alexander¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he said coolly, ¡°Got it. I¡¯m heading back to Tonico right away! I want to
find out who¡¯s stirring the pot this time.¡±
¡°The tactics those folks use are pretty harsh. Please stay vignt, Your Majesty,¡± Ben warned.
¡°If it is as you say, no matter how brutal they are, I will have to confront them sooner orter. Since
that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s better to take the initiative and gain the upper hand,¡± Alexander said.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be careful.¡±
¡®t worry
The matter Ben spoke of was indeed significant. Alexander didn¡¯t say much and hung up the phone,
immediately preparing to return to his country.
¡°What did you say to the king?¡± Susan looked at Ben with some curiosity.
Ben tousled her hair and said, ¡°Not much. I told him to stop fussing over us. Things are heating up in
Tonico, and he needs to get back on the throne and handle it.¡±
Susan nodded in agreement.
Indeed, considering Alexander¡¯s high status, his decision to stay in Cornd just for her did put Susant
under a lot of pressure.
Time passed day by day.
Susan lived afortable life as a homebody; it wasn¡¯t too hard to handle.
Yet, the police investigation reached a standstill.
Jane was dead, suspected of being the victim of foul y.
The assant, however,ter took his own life. The only avable information indicates that he was
employed as a security guard by Storm Group. Additionally, before his death, a significant sum of one
2/6
million dors was transferred to his wiles uuri ruma
And all these clues pointed directly to Ben!
But to convict Ben, there was no definitive evidence.
The case was at a standstill.
The most infuriating aspect for the police was that the case had been made public, drawing significant
public attention. With the true perpetrator still on the loose, people¡¯s perspectives started to tilt toward
skepticism.
What utterly stunned the public was when the security guard¡¯s wife posted a heart¨Crending tweet.
She used Ben, the president of Storm Group, of buying lives with his wealth, which she believed
resulted in her husband¡¯s death, leaving her without a husband and her children without their father.
This tweet, written with sheer emotion, left readers utterly devastated and at a loss for words.
Even those who were resolute before started having doubts after reading this tweet.
Could it really be Ben?
After all, with Ben¡¯s capabilities, such a feat would be effortless.
The digitalndscape was getting more and moreplicated.
In secret, however, another game was being yed.
Ben had been pretty tied up recently.
He spent the entire day locked in his study, working on code or overseeing things through video
conferences.
Susan nced at the field a few times and realized she couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of it. So, she left
with a gleam in her eyes.
3/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 298
Her abilities, though impressive, are still very much of this world.
For someone like Ben, that¡¯s truly extraordinary.
Susan wasn¡¯t sure what had Ben so preupied, and she didn¡¯t ask any questions either.
She figured, ¡°If Ben finds it important, he¡¯ll tell me. If he keeps it to himself, it must not be a big deal.¡±
Susan¡¯s mindset was quite good.
And so, another week passed.
The case was still unresolved. Online public opinion finally erupted.
[Even though I¡¯m scared of being proven wrong again, considering the circumstances, shouldn¡¯t Ben
and Susan being forward to make a statement?]
[I saw the live stream of the security guard¡¯s funeral that his wife posted. Seeing those two kids next to
the casket just broke me. If Ben really was trading lives for cash, I swear I¡¯d boycott Storm Group for
life.]
[Me, too.]
[The cops have made it clear. There¡¯s not enough evidence. Honestly, I don¡¯t want to give the police a
hard time because there really isn¡¯t enough to convict. So, despite all the leads and hints, even though
we all know Ben¡¯s the one, even though Ben knows that we know he did it, what good does it do? As
long as he doesn¡¯t confess, he can dodge the charges.]
[What a sad world we live in!]
Below, there was a group of people who were escting the issue, starting to attack their own country,
saying things like they only wished not to be born as citizens of Cornd in the next life.
In a certain room, Mr. White saw public opinion swing his way atst, and a slight smile crept across his
face.
Because of this incident, people¡¯s trust in Ben greatly decreased.
Emergency calls only
Chapter 298
These past few days, the stock price of Storm Group also fell quite a bit because of this.
If this kept up, convicted or not, Ben was going to be seriously diminished.
Mr. White looked over at the man next to him and said with a smirk, ¡°See? That¡¯s what happens with
just
a little nudge from our group. Are you ready toe on board now?¡±
Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.
A man was sitting beside him.
If Susan were here, she would be utterly astonished.
Because this man was none other than Timothy.
Timothy, who should have died in a fall off a cliff, was actually alive and kicking! And to top it off, he¡¯d
gotten mixed up with someone like Mr. White!
Timothy said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t be too pleased just yet, the oue is still undecided. Based on my
understanding of Ben, he¡¯s not the type to just sit and wait for his doom.¡±
Mr. White scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re just spooked because you¡¯ve been beaten by him before! No matter how
tough Ben is, he¡¯s only one man. How can he stand against the might of our entire outfit? I¡¯ve thrown in
both a B¨Ctier and an A¨Ctier yer for this y; Ben ought to feel ttered by that.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s wait and see,¡± Timothy remained nomittal.
¡°Then just wait and see,¡± Mr. White said with a smile, ¡°This time, Ben has no chance of turning the
tables.¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, suddenly, someone burst into the room in a panic.
¡°Mr. White, something terrible has happened!¡±
Emergency calls only
Chapter 299
Chapter 299
Mr. White scowled and barked, ¡°What the hell? I¡¯m in a meeting with Mr. Leen. Butt out and leave!¡±
The man hesitated somewhat, ¡°But¡¡±
¡°No buts! Moron!¡± Mr. White waved his hand dismissively, ¡°Now, right this second, out you go.¡±
Timothy chuckled, ¡°Why the rush, Mr. White? Why not listen to him and see what¡¯s happening?¡±
Seeing Timothy speaking up, Mr. White reluctantly said, ¡°Three minutes for you, go ahead.¡±
¡°Mr. White, it won¡¯t take three minutes,¡± the man said cautiously, ¡°Just a few words will do.¡±
¡°Speak!¡± Mr. Whitemanded with an authoritative demeanor.
The man took a deep breath and said, ¡°Storm Group just dropped a new chip aimed at the security
market. It outperforms our top chip across the board. But here¡¯s the kicker. They¡¯re iming to have
found a backdoor in our chips. They¡¯re suggesting we¡¯ve been using it to gather info for years.¡±
After saying everything in one breath, the man exhaled, ¡°That¡¯s all!¡°.
Mr. White¡¯s expression was initially very calm.
But the more he heard, the grimmer his expression became.
By the end, his face had gone green.
Timothy nced at Mr. White¡¯splexion and could quite understand his current mood.
Mr. White¡¯s real name was Harrison White.
He was a core member of a certain organization.
Even more so, he was the president of a multinational conglomerate, Ster Group.
1/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 299
Ster Group was a leading global financial powerhouse, specializing in security chips.
In this arena, they were unmatched, leaving theirpetitors in the dust.
Due to their chips¡® tight algorithms and superior secrecy, many collectives or individuals requiring high
confidentiality used Ster Group¡¯s chips.
This was also the biggest asset for the Ster Group¡¯s stable position among the global top ten.
But now¡
Storm Group had actually developed a better security chip.
This was not yet a catastrophe.
After all, Storm Group¡¯s chip might have been developed, but it hadn¡¯t been put through its paces in the
market yet. Its future performance was still anybody¡¯s guess..
What was truly fatal was the discovery of the covert backdoor Ster Group had installed in their chips.
If a security chip wasn¡¯t secure anymore, then who¡¯s going to buy it?
The lifeline of Ster Group was severed.
¡°How could the backdoor we set up be so easily discovered,¡± Harrison thundered furiously, ¡°Moreover,
in just these few short days!¡±
The man gave a bitterugh, ¡°Mr. White, who canpete when they¡¯ve got a King on their side?
Rumor has it that he¡¯s the brain behind the development too.¡±
¡°King!¡± Harrison¡¯s face twisted in anger, ¡°It¡¯s that person again.¡±
In recent years, no one knew just how many projects the King had in the works. Time and again, he¡¯s at
the cutting edge of global technology.
He¡¯d heard his fair share of gripes about this guy from his colleagues, but since King had never dipped
his toes into the security game, he hadn¡¯t really given it much thought.
2/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 299
But what about now?
D81%
10:24
When King made a move, it was always such a big one!
¡°Just get out of here,¡± Harrison said irritably, waving his hand.
The man hurriedly left.
Timothy smiled and said lightly, ¡°This is what I was talking about, Ben¡¯s counterattack.¡±
Harrison paused, ¡°Isn¡¯t this developed by King?¡±
Timothy quirked an eyebrow, ¡°King¡¯s got a 60% grip on Storm Group¡¯s core tech. If King jumps ship,
Storm Group would fall apart overnight.¡±
Harrison nodded, ¡°That¡¯s why everyone has been searching for King over the years.¡±
¡°But have you ever thought that Ben might be King?¡± Timothy said in the most nonchnt tone, a
statement that was explosive.
Harrison was stunned for a long time before he instinctively denied it, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ve never¡±
heard anyone say that Ben is also proficient inputers.¡±
Timothy shrugged, ¡°Then why is the timing of King¡¯s development of security software so precise? He
was targeting you from the beginning.¡±
Harrison narrowed his eyes.
Harrison had set this trap, always believing that if Ben wanted to break it, he would have to try hard to
find evidence to prove his innocence.
But the evidence had been cleanly destroyed by him, Ben couldn¡¯t possibly break the situation.
Thus, he would have to live with the stigma of being a murderer for life.
But Ben had taken a different path.
3/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 299
Ben must have discovered that he had previously lent money to Jane and then got someone to chase.
up the debt.
The police had also found this out and even questioned him about it.
But Harrison believed he had covered his tracks well, and no one could trace it back to him.
Sure enough, after investigating him for a few days, the police found nothing and had to give up
reluctantly.
Only Ben, for some reason, directly suspected him.
If it was just suspicion, Harrison wasn¡¯t afraid.
After all, Ben couldn¡¯t produce any evidence.
But Ben¡¯s decision was to pull the rug out from under them, attacking Ster Group and its pir
industries.
Ster Group had stood for decades and wasn¡¯t so easy to take down.
If Ben was King, it meant he had eclipsed their group¡¯s decades of tech research in just a matter of
days.
Wasn¡¯t he going too far?
Timothy let out a sigh, ¡°Mr. White, now, the tables have turned,
huh.¡±
Harrison was gritting his teeth, about to say something when his phone started ringing.
Harrison quickly picked up the phone, ¡°Hello, Mr. Scott. What¡¯s that? Are you thinking of canceling your
order? Okay, just hear me out, please. Everything you¡¯re reading online, it¡¯s all just nder, we¡¡±
The call was abruptly hung up.
Before Harrison could even get angry, his phone rang one after another. Without exception, all the calls
were angrily demanding order cancetions.
4/6
Emergency calls only=
Chapter 299
Quite a few even directly stated they intended to sue Harrison.
After a barrage of calls, Harrison was left with a pounding headache, feeling frustrated and helpless.
Seeing his phone ringing again, Harrison didn¡¯t even want to answer, he just hung up and angrily threw
the phone to the side.
Timothy let out another sigh, ¡°Mr. White, call Ben. Otherwise, the decades of foundation of Ster
Group will be destroyed.¡±
Harrison was very clear about what it meant to call Ben.
It meant to go and beg Ben for mercy.
Harrison remembered how just an hour ago, he was looking down on Ben with disdain.
And an hourter, he was about to beg him for mercy.
Such a reversal made his face painfully twitch.
Harrison¡¯s face was ashen, and he couldn¡¯t make up his mind for a long time.
¡°Mr. White, things have gotten even worse.¡± The person from before rushed in again, panic¨Cstricken.
Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.
Harrison really wanted to tell him to get lost.
But he held back, grinding his teeth he asked, ¡°What could possibly be worse now?¡±
Chapter 300
Chapter 300
¡°Storm Group has announced the release of all algorithms for their security chips,¡± the person said.
Harrison waspletely dumbfounded.
Initially, with Storm Group rolling out superior chips, Ster Group only took a hit in the high¨Cend
market. They still had a solid grip on the mid and low¨Cend segments.
But what was this madman Ben doing, releasing the algorithm?
This meant that anypany with even a modest amount of resources could now develop this chip on
its own.
Theirpany was toast.
¡°Aren¡¯t you going to make a call?¡± Timothy once again sighed.
Harrison¡¯splexion went through a few shades.
Finally, after some struggle, he managed to unlock his phone and call Storm Group¡¯s Secretary¡¯s
Office. Following a few redirects, he was p
¡°Mr. White,¡± Ben¡¯s voice was very calm.
through directly to Ben.
Hearing that calm voice and thinking about his strugglingpany, Harrison felt a pang in his heart as
though it was being cut with a knife.
He managed to get out, ¡°Mr. Landor, I can¡¯t figure out what I¡¯ve done to deserve this kind of treatment
from you.¡±
Ben gave a wry chuckle, ¡°Your chips have always had a backdoor. We¡¯re just leveling the ying field
in the name of justice.¡±
In the name of justice, those were the exact words from the archivist¡¯s suicide note.
1/6
Chapter 300
Harrison¡¯s face turned even more sour.
He now was certain that Ben was indeed targeting him because of that case.
¡°Mr. Landor, could there be some kind of misunderstanding here?¡± Harrison said, biting back his anger.
Ben said calmly, ¡°I want Jane¡¯s case wrapped up in a day.¡±
Harrison clenched his teeth and asked, ¡°How am I supposed to do that?¡±
¡°If you can¡¯t pull it off, I¡¯m setting my sights on the new energy sector next,¡± Ben said with a cool edge.
Harrison was so shocked that he was left speechless.
His Ster Group¡¯s headquarters were based in Cornd, with a primary focus on the security chip
industry.
But secretly, he also owned anotherpany in Tonico, which mainly operated in the new energy
industry.
Thepany kept a low profile; the average person had no clue about his ties to it. Ben could only pull
this off with the help of his father¨Cinw, the King of Tonico.
A hint of annoyance shed through Harrison¡¯s eyes.
Before, when he hit a rough patch with his business in Tonico, he came across some information that
made him believe Yana was actually Tonico¡¯s princess. So he bent over backward to get on Jane and
Yana¡¯s good side. In doing so, he let slip some details, like his eye on Tonico¡¯s high¨Ctech enterprise
support slots and his interest in attending key conferences in Tonico. Ben must¡¯ve picked up on these
If Ben were just a guy from Cornd, he likely wouldn¡¯t have been able to do whatever he pleased in
Tonico.
But now¡
Didn¡¯t he suddenly find himself with a father¨Cinw who¡¯s the King of Tonico
2/6
Emergency vunu virg
Chapter 300
If Alexander and Ben join forces, they¡¯re unstoppable!
Harrison was starting to panic inside, but he still refused to admit defeat.
He mustered up the courage to say, ¡°Ben, quit being an rmist. You might want to break into the new
energy game, but youck the chops. What makes you think you can take me on in this field?¡±
Ben chuckled lightly and said, ¡°It seems we can¡¯te to an agreement then. Mr. White, let¡¯s wait and
see.¡±
Ben was about to hang up the phone.
At that, Harrisonpletely panicked, he hurriedly said, ¡°Wait, wait a minute.¡±
Ben stated coolly, ¡°My offer stands. In three days, I want this case wrapped up and the truthid bare.
All the existing clues in this case had been cut off.
Who was the only one that could reveal the truth?
Of course, it was the mastermind behind the whole thing.
He had no evidence to make any usations against Harrison.
But Ben didn¡¯t need any evidence in the first ce.
He just needed to cause Harrison a huge loss, one that far exceeded his gains from this matter.
Then, naturally, he would find a way to wrap things up.
Harrison clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Give me one day. But you¡¯ve got to call off your dogs on Ster
Group.¡±
Ben raised an eyebrow, ¡°Of course.¡±
He had already pulled the rug out from under the Ster Group.
3/6
Chapter 300
Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.
Even if he called it quits now, Ster Group would be relegated to ying in the mid to low¨Cend market
from here on out. And given the major hit to their reputation, it¡¯s questionable if they could even make
headway there.
Harrison was just trying to salvage a little bit of his losses.
The phone call ended.
Harrison had a look of utter despair.
He had thought he held the winning hand.
But in the blink of an eye, the situation reversed, and he became the one who lost everything.
Seeing Harrison like this, Timothy sighed.
A few months back, he took a tumble off a cliff but Harrison¡¯s folks rescued him. After that brush with
death, Timothy felt like he had gotten a second lease on life.
He didn¡¯t choose to go home, but instead, he chose to stay by Harrison¡¯s side.
After Harrison learned of his true identity, he valued his business talent and always wanted to pull him
into the fold.
Yet, the organization Harrison belonged to, called ¡°the Phoenix Collective,¡± was nothing short of a
nightmare. It wasn¡¯t a household name worldwide, but once Timothy got a glimpse behind the curtain,
he was floored.
This organization had gathered countless fanatic followers, each of whom would not hesitate to die at a
singlemand from the organization.
Such an organization was too dangerous and too frightening.
If he were to join such an organization, it would fundamentally be a move against all that¡¯s decent.
Therefore, Timothy had never agreed with Harrison.
4/6
Chapter 300
O
The whole affair began with a message from the top brass. Word had it that Tonico¡¯s king had finally
found his long¨Clost daughter, and she was none other than Yana.
The Tonico¡¯s princess had a high value for exploitation.
Upon receiving the order, Harrison came to Cornd, trying every means to get close to Yana.
Knowing that Timothy and Yana were once husband and wife, Harrison called Timothy to join.
During this process, Timothy did not show up; he only told Harrison about some of the personality traits
of Jane and Yana.
Harrison took this as a starting point and easily got closer to the two.
Originally, the n¨Cwould have been sessful just by getting this far.
But who would have thought that there was a sudden major twist?
Yana was using a phony identity.
It was Susan who was the real princess.
This made all of Harrison¡¯s previous efforts futile.
Seething with anger, Harrison was tasked by the organization with a new mission: to find a way to
smear Ben¡¯s reputation.
Harrison already resented the couple, Ben and Susan, for messing things up, and now that he had
received such a mission, he was ready to settle both old and new scores. It took him several days to
set
up this trap.
From the beginning, Timothy had told Harrison that Ben was not so easy to deal with, and this trap
was. unlikely to be effective.
But Harrison chuckled at him, saying he was just trying to lift everyone else¡¯s spirits because Ben had
gotten the better of him.
5/6
Chapter 300
Timothy just quit giving advice.
Now, in just a few days, Ben¡¯s counterattack arrived.
And Harrison was directly hit by this counterattack, dazed andpletely unable to fight back.
¡°You¡¯re right. That was careless of me.¡± Harrison slumped to the ground, feeling defeated.
This n had failed again, and it was aplete defeat.
Chapter 301
Chapter 301
True to his word, Harrison did exactly what he promised.
The next day, the police received an anonymous email.
The email detailed the case process extensively and provided suchprehensive evidence that it
was enough to close the case on the spot.
The sheriff, after toiling for so long with nothing to show for it, was left without words.
What the hell was this?
A free lunch?
Even though it felt a bit odd, cracking the case was still good news.
After validating the email evidence and confirming its legitimacy, the police issued a statement.
Firstly, there was a video clip, seemingly shot by a hidden camera. It proved that Jane was murdered,
and the perpetrator was that security guard.
Secondly, there was an audio recording. It appeared to be orders from a higher¨Cup to the security
guard, telling him to take out Jane and pin it on Ben and Susan.
Thirdly, the security guard had a small tattoo on the back of his neck. After checking, this tattoo was
found to be the signature symbol of the Phoenix Collective. The archivist whomitted suicide had
an
identical tattoo too.
Putting these points together, the real situation was that both individuals were members of the Phoenix
Collective, and their actions were directed by the organization to frame Ben and Susan in order to
achieve the goal of inciting unrest in Cornd.
This announcement had evidence and logic.
A few minutester, the Phoenix Collective even retweeted the official post, directly admitting to the
1/6
case.
With that, the case was closed.
Online users passed the investigation findings to the security guard¡¯s wife. Yet, the individual who had
earlier professed to be seeking justice for her father vanished abruptly once the evidence came to light.
The police then released another statement, indicating that the wife had abruptly left the country,
believed to be leaving for Riowert.
For a time, everyone was somewhat speechless.
They¡¯d beenpletely taken advantage of once more.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ve been burned before. Next time I hear any gossip about Ben and Susan, I¡¯ll take it with a
grain of salt.¡±
¡°I was wrong again.¡±
¡°I just have to say that the way this couple flips the script every single time is beyond anything you
could predict. Just when I thought we were looking at a straightforward murder, it spins into a plot
cooked up by an international cabal. You wouldn¡¯t even see twists like this on a TV show. I¡¯m
completely
blown away.¡±
¡°I¡¯m done talking. I just need a moment to myself.¡±
Life threw another curveball.
This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.
Susan looked at the official announcement and was also very surprised.
She furrowed her brow, ¡°Why does it have to be soplicated? Thankfully, the authorities uncovered
the evidence. Without it, we¡¯d have a tough time proving our innocence. And dealing with the Phoenix.
Collective is just a headache.¡±
Ben just smiled without saying a word.
Yet, he harbored different thoughts.
2/6
Chapter 301
The true puppet master was certainly not the Phoenix Collective.
The Phoenix Collective was merely a scapegoat that Harrison had long prepared.
The real organization Harrison belonged to remained hidden in the shadows.
Harrison, a celebrity of global renown, also possessed a fortune in the hundreds of billions.
Someone like that might have been affiliated with a group, and chances are he wasn¡¯t a key yer; if
he were, they wouldn¡¯t have tossed him into the fray so carelessly.
This organization wielded enormous financial power and had covertly cultivated awork of devoted
followers willing toy down their lives for the cause.
Most importantly, this organization remained shrouded in secrecy, operating under the radar.
It was only because they made a move against Ben that he caught a glimpse of the tip of the iceberg.
Ben didn¡¯t grasp the full extent of the iceberg.
He had this nagging suspicion that after this whole ordeal, the organization would likely slip back into
the shadows.
When it reemerged, it wouldn¡¯t be just minor scuffles like we saw this time.
Ben¡¯s eyes narrowed as if he could see a bloody, tumultuous future ahead.
He had many guesses and worries, but he said nothing.
He just gave a wry smile and said, ¡°Yeah, the Phoenix Collective was absolutely despicable.¡±
His Susan only needed to be happy and he would handle the rest.
The case was closed.
Ben and Susan were no longer confined.
3/6
Chapter 301
O
When Ben and Susan came down, they found Charlie and Judith cozily sipping coffee together.
Eason and Penny were also there.
¡°Charlie, the cat¡¯s out of the bag,¡± Judith said, letting out a sigh. ¡°You¡¯ve been on pins and needles all
this time, haven¡¯t you?¡±
Charlie grinned, taking a sip of his coffee, ¡°Not in the least. This little episode? The kids could easily
run
the show.¡±
Penelope chimed in with a tease, ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve been going on these midnight walks for days now, or
have you forgotten?¡±
Charlie¡¯s expression soured, ¡°What are you getting at? I just overate, that¡¯s all. Couldn¡¯t sleep because
of it! It¡¯s not like I was up worrying about them.¡±
¡°Well, well,¡± Penelope replied helplessly.
The others also started tough.
Then, after the storm came the calm.
Their mood was sky¨Chigh and each person seemed happier than thest.
Ben and Susan witnessed exactly that kind of harmonious scene.
Judith¡¯s eyes suddenly met Susan¡¯s across the way. A spark of recognition shed, and she hurried
over, eagerly taking Susan¡¯s hand in a firm, warm grasp.
Ben was squeezed to the side.
Seeing Judith holding onto Susan¡¯s hand, he felt a lump in his throat.
Judith couldn¡¯t bother with Ben¡¯s feelings. She ushered Susan over to the couch and flopped down
beside her.
Ben had intended to sit on the other side.
4/6
Chapter 301
But Eason was quicker on the draw. He stood up and swiftly imed the seat next to Susan, the only
other one vacant.
Ben was speechless.
Judith¡¯s move made sense
but Eason? Why was he jumping into the mix?
Wasn¡¯t that a bit too much?
Ben couldn¡¯t resist shooting Eason some dirty looks, but Eason acted as if he waspletely oblivious.
¡°Susan, you look like you¡¯ve dropped some weight recently,¡± Judith noted, a touch of worry in her voice.
Susan felt a little sheepish as she replied, ¡°Oh, not really, I just checked, and I¡¯ve actually pu
weight.¡±
¡°Then there must be something wrong,¡± Judith said decisively.
¡°Yeah, I thought you were looking slimmer,¡± Charlie agreed. ¡°That scale¡¯s not to be trusted.¡±
on a little
¡°I¡¯ve brought a bunch of nutritional supplements this time. Susan needs to get stronger,¡± said Judith.
¡°Exactly. She¡¯s not getting enough,¡± Charlie said, shooting Ben a stern look. ¡°It¡¯s pretty shameful that a
guy like you can¡¯t take good care of his wife.¡±
Ben was still left speechless.
¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± Judith quickly cut in. ¡°Ben¡¯s been managing fine. It¡¯s just that guys aren¡¯t always as
detail¨Coriented as women. They¡¯ve been cooped up together upstairs for days; it¡¯s natural they weren¡¯t
paying much attention to their well¨Cbeing.¡±
¡°Now that they¡¯re off the hook, I promise I¡¯ll look after Susan until she¡¯s in tip¨Ctop shape,¡± Penelope
dered confidently.
The group was abuzz with talk about Ben and Susan, but the pair found themselves unable to jump
into
the conversation.
5/6
Chapter 301
After a lengthy conversation, Judith segued with, ¡°There¡¯s actually another reason I¡¯vee to talk to
you all.¡±
Chapter 302
Chapter 302
¡°Alexander¡¯s got a lot on his te back home, so he had to head back. Me? I¡¯m not as tied figured I¡¯d
stick around in Cornd for a bit.¡±
up,
sol
¡°If I¡¯m sticking around in Cornd, living in the embassy just won¡¯t do. I¡¯ve had Eason snag a vi right
next to yours. Looks like we¡¯re going to be neighbors.¡±
Judith said this nervously, stealing a nce at Susan, ¡°Susan, you won¡¯t hold this against me, right?¡±
Judith had a soft look about her, and when those hopeful eyes met yours, there was a kind of dreamy
vibe to her presence.
Susan always thought that if she said she would, Judith might just break down crying right then and
there.
So, she hurriedly said, ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡±
Judith lit up with happiness, ¡°So not rejecting me outright kind of means you¡¯re open to the idea. Susan,
you might not call me ¡®Mom¡® just yet, but I can tell I¡¯ve carved out a little spot in your heart.¡±
It was indeed¡
And it wasn¡¯t just Susan. Even Ben couldn¡¯t stop his eyelids from twitching.
Judith¡¯s mood lifted, and after a moment, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve recently settled into a new ce and I¡¯d love to
have you over for dinner tonight. Would you grace me with your presence?¡±
Finishing her words, Judith looked expectantly at Susan.
Susan really couldn¡¯t resist Judith¡¯s gaze and nodded in agreement.
Judith got up with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll head home and get things ready. Come over when you can.¡±
After Susan agreed, Judith then left with Eason and Penny, looking very delighted.
1/6
Chapter 302
Penny observed Judith¡¯s gleeful disy, her eyes dimming with a tinge of difort.
It had been many years since Judith had been this happy.
Ever since the loss, she¡¯s been crying herself to sleep every night, and at her lowest, she spent a
whole year in silence, not uttering a single word.
Penny caught on quickly after arriving at the Nichs family. She realized she was only adopted
because she looked a bit like Judith; they figured having her around might ease Judith¡¯s ache for her
missing daughter.
She understood the significance of her presence.
Thus, for over twenty years, she had been carefully gauging Judith¡¯s preferences, trying her best to
take care of and please Judith.
Even though she sometimes managed to coax a smile from Judith, those smiles were forced, mere
facades.
But theughter now, it was genuine, full of joy ¨C and it made her feel a twinge of envy.
Penny¡¯s hand slowly clenched into a fist.
Susan!
Susan!
Penny thought, ¡°I¡¯ve worked so hard for so long just to earn a bit of affection from them.¡±
¡°But you? You don¡¯t do anything, and yet they treasure you like you¡¯re the most priceless.¡±
Property ? N?velDrama.Org.
¡°Why is that?¡±
¡°You should know that Judith and Eason have their own affairs in Tonico.¡±
Judith had her royal duties to attend to, while Eason was busy running his business.
2/6
Chapter 302
Yet, their attachment to Susan was so strong that they were prepared to give up everything back home
just to stay here with her.
When Penny heard about their decision, she even subtly tried to persuade them.
Unexpectedly, Alexander was actually very supportive of them.
What else could she, an adopted daughter, say?
Judith thought she was not adjusting well to Cornd and asked her to go back with Alexander.
But how dare she go back?
If she went back, Susan would undoubtedly steal all of Judith and Eason¡¯s affection.
So where would that leave her in this family?
Penny even vaguely foresaw her own future of being kicked out!
Therefore, she cannot leave!
She must not only stay but also work harder to show herself.
She was determined to show Judith and Eason that, blood ties or not, she was the one who truly held a
special ce in their hearts.
Weren¡¯t they all buzzing for a bit back when they thought Yana was the long¨Clost daughter of the
Nichs family?
But within a few days, Yana¡¯s selfish and vile nature disappointed them, didn¡¯t it?
And Susan, likewise raised in the Miller family, how much better could she be?
As Judith and Eason really spend a few days with her, they will surely be disappointed as well.
Thinking this way, Penny barely managed to calm down.
3/6
Chapter 302
What she needed to do now was to perform well.
The evening banquet was her best chance to showcase herself.
As evening set in, Judith, eager to please, rallied top chefs to whip up an array of delicacies tailored to
Susan¡¯s and the Landors¡® known preferences.
She even braved the kitchen, dedicating an afternoon to experimenting until she nailed a recipe for
roast ribs, which was said to be Susan¡¯s favorite.
The Landors showed up right on schedule.
Judith, with a warm gesture toward Susan, eagerly greeted everyone else to take a seat.
At the table, Judith kept suggesting dishes to Susan, encouraging her to help herself to more.
Susan obediently and cleverly ate.
Seeing how much she relished her meal, Judith grew fonder of her by the minute.
She carefully served a piece of roast ribs onto Susan¡¯s te.
Susan didn¡¯t think too much and ate it straight away.
Judith suddenly became nervous, ¡°How is it?¡±
The roast ribs weren¡¯t quite chef¨Clevel, but catching Judith¡¯s hopeful look, Susan understood. She
grinned and said, ¡°They¡¯re delicious, definitely the highlight of the meal.¡±
Judith immediately rxed, her smile bing even more radiant.
Eason said with a grin, ¡°Susan! Mom whipped this up herself. It¡¯s been nearly thirty years since shest
got behind the stove.¡±
Susan¡¯s face lit up with surprised delight and she said, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t guess it¡¯s been thirty years since
shest cooked with skills like that.¡±
4/6
Chapter 30294
Judith¡¯sughter grew even warmer. She gestured to the tter, encouraging Susan with a smile, ¡°Help
yourself to some more.¡±
Susan graciouslyplied, enjoying the meal contently.
Penny observed Judith¡¯s satisfied expression, her gaze shifting subtly.
She nudged a portion of fish onto Judith¡¯s te with a gentle reminder, ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve got to look after
yourself as well, not just take care of Susan all the time.¡±
Judith responded and took a bite.
Penny¡¯s voice was gentle, ¡°Mom, I remember you like your fish with a tangy kick, sol tossed in some
tomato for that extra zing. How¡¯s the taste?¡±
¡°It¡¯s delicious,¡± Judith said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s my taste.¡±
Penny said gently, ¡°After all, I am your daughter. If I didn¡¯t know what my Mom likes, what kind of
daughter would I be?¡±
Ben nced at her, his gaze indifferent, and quickly looked away.
He lowered his eyes to Susan.
Susan missed the subtle hint in Penny¡¯s words and just kept on enjoying her meal.
Ben offered a small smile and helped her to more of the spread.
Penny nced at Susan and saw her carefree appearance, her eyes narrowing slightly.
If it had been Yana, she would have jumped at the chance to assert her authority after ament like
that.
But Susan¡ she seemed oblivious, continuing to eat dly.
Was this woman feigning ignorance, or did she truly not care?
5/6
Chapter 302
Penny was convinced it had to be the former.
Who wouldn¡¯t be curious about the lineage of the princess of Tonico? Susan¡¯s denial of any family ties
was likely just a tactical move.
It seemed that this Susan was indeed more challenging to deal with than Yana.
An rm sounded in Penny¡¯s heart.
Chapter 303
Chapter 303
After dinner, Charlie and Penelope took their leave to go home first.
Judith invited Susan and Ben to stick around for a casual get¨Ctogether.
Even though they called it a get¨Ctogether, it was just an intimate affair with no one from outside their
small circle.
+5
Judith had prepared some exquisite pastries for everyone, and they all chatted and talked together.
Penny stood up on her own initiative, speaking in a gentle voice, ¡°Shall I y a piano piece for you?¡±
Judith smiled at Susan, ¡°Penny¡¯s been learning to y the piano since she was six and she¡¯s even won
international recognition. We¡¯re in for a real performance.¡±
Susan nodded, looking forward to Penny¡¯s performance with anticipation.
Penny was left speechless.
The naive and sweet look on Susan¡¯s face almost made her lose all motivation topete.
No way! She couldn¡¯t let the enemy break her resolve.
Penny thought to herself, ¡°Susan must be pretending to be foolish.¡±
She must not be deceived by Susan¡¯s act.
Penny took a deep breath, performed an elegant curtsy, and then sat down at the piano.
¡°Miss Nichs¡¯s demeanor is so graceful,¡±plimented Susan.
Penny¡¯s every move was indeed beautiful.
After all, she had undergone years of deportment training; every stillness and motion was exquisitely
graceful.
1/6
Dreame
INSTALL
Chapter 303
Penny found herself tongue¨Ctied.
Listening to this praise, she was definitely not pleased.
She indeed intended to show off her grace.
But she did this to make Susan feel inferior and jealous, not to receive her sincere admiration!
After several such exchanges, Penny came to understand that without ever directly confronting her,
Susan proved to be a tough cookie: her nature made her formidable!
Penny took another deep breath, controlled her emotions, and then ced her hands on the piano.
This time, to show off her superior skills and to make Susan feel envious, jealous, and hateful, Penny
chose a difficult piece.
¡°Moonlight Sonata¡±
A piano piece was both widely known and technically challenging!
Penny had practiced the piece many times.
Now, with the intention of making a striking impression, she yed to the fullest of her abilities.
After her performance of the Moonlight Sonata, it was truly magnificent. She hit all the right notes, both.
emotionally and technically.
At the end of the piece, Penny couldn¡¯t wait to see Susan¡¯s expression.
Was it envy? Jealousy? Or hatred?
She was suddenly looking forward to it.
And then, she saw Susan genuinely and heartily apuding.
A round of apuse filled the house.
2/6
Chapter 303
Penny¡¯s smile didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes.
This was not the reaction she wanted.
She wanted Susan to m the table and storm off.
With a smile, Susan remarked, ¡°Being a science major, I figured art was out of my league, but hearing
this live, I¡¯ve reallye to appreciate the piano¡¯s beauty. Miss Nichs¡¯s ying is something else.¡±
Judith couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Penny¡¯s level,pared to those masters, is still far behind. If you like
it, I¡¯ll take you to that concert hall some time.¡±
Judith said this partly out of modesty and partly as a matter of fact.
Penny pursed her lips, feeling a trace of displeasure..
She believed her piano skills had already reached a professional level, how could they be inferior to
those masters?
Was her Mom saying this to start sidelining her,ying the groundwork for Susan¡¯s favor?
The more Penny mulled it over, the more her thoughts spiraled, leading her to impulsively say, ¡°I¡¯m
definitely no match for the experts. But I¡¯m curious about Mrs. Landor¡¯s talents. Maybe she could show
us what she¡¯s got.¡±
Susan was momentarily stunned.
Benughed.
Judith and Eason looked at Penny with some surprise.
Penny was visibly moved as she turned to Susan and said, ¡°Back in Tonico, the daughters of high
society usually y an instrument, be it piano, violin, or harp. Mrs. Landor, which do you y? We
have a variety of instruments here, so whatever your choice, I¡¯m sure we can amodate you.¡±
Susan held her gaze for a moment before a slight smile appeared, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t y any instruments.¡±
3/6
Chapter 303
Judith held onto Susan¡¯s hand with a hint of nervousness, ¡°Remember, an instrument is just a tool. If
you can¡¯t y, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±
Susan herself didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. She smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t have the conditions to learn
an instrument when I was young. If I had, maybe I would have learned.¡±
Hearing this, Judith felt a pang of heartache.
She hadter looked through the materials, understanding very well the life Susan had when she was
young.
The Millers would have taken everything Susan had to offer if they could; they didn¡¯t even care about
her well¨Cbeing, let alone let her learn to y an instrument.
Bringing up this topic felt like twisting the knife in Susan¡¯s heart.
¡°If you want to learn, I can find you a teacher. We can treat it as a hobby, no pressure to learn,¡± said
Judith.
Susan shook her head with a smile, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t have the talent.¡±
¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± said Judith, ¡°If you like, we can just attend a few concerts. There¡¯s no need to learn.¡±
Judithforted Susan.
Penny¡¯s face became slightly sour.
She didn¡¯t believe Judith¡¯s words were idental.
She felt that by saying ying an instrument was not important, Judith was denying her efforts.
Judith imed that learning an instrument wasn¡¯t a big deal, yet Penny had invested so much time into
it. Anyone could see that Judith was clearly downying her efforts.
Penny inhaled deeply before saying, ¡°So, Mrs. Landor, if you don¡¯t y an instrument, what¡¯s your
thing? I¡¯ve got a friend who¡¯s a horseback riding champ and could¡¯ve gone on the national team.
Another friend¡¯s a whiz with flower arrangements, you¡¯ll find her work in galleries. And another friend
4/6
+5
Chapter 303
can chat you up in eightnguages. In our crowd, you need a niche to shine, even blue blood gets the
cold shoulder otherwise. If you haven¡¯t got a talent, Mrs. Landor, it might be time to pick one up.¡±
Penny¡¯s words were somewhat piercing.
Susan raised her eyebrows and the smile on her face disappeared.
She was willing to treat everyone with kindness.
But if others do not reciprocate with the same kindness, then she would stop her kindness.
This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.
As soon as she finished speaking, Penny began to regret it.
She should not have been so impulsive!
But the sense of threat Susan gave her was just too strong, coupled with Judith¡¯s consistent favoritism
toward Susan, made her lose control of her emotions for a moment.
Although she regretted it, the words were already out, and Penny could not bring herself to apologize,
just stubbornly looked at Susan.
¡°Penny, what are you saying?¡± Judith looked at her with some anger and surprise, ¡°If Susan wants to
learn, she¡¯ll learn; if she doesn¡¯t want to learn, she won¡¯t. What¡¯s the big deal with those things?¡±
+ well.
Observing Judith¡¯s expression, Penny pursed her lips and said, ¡°I spoke out of turn, but I meant I¡¯m just
concerned that once Mrs. Landor returns to the royal fold, her interactions with others might be
fodder for ridicule.¡±
Chapter 304
Chapter 304
Susan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.
She faced Penny with a serene expression, ¡°Don¡¯t fret. I¡¯m not nning on going back to the royals.
So, there¡¯s no chance for anyone to mock me.¡±
¡°Susan¡¡± Judith went white, looking like she¡¯d been sucker¨Cpunched.
Judith was convinced that with her genuine intentions, Susan woulde around to acknowledging
her eventually.
But did¡® Susan¡¯s words really mean she was cutting ties with them for good?
For a moment, Judith felt somewhat dispirited.
Seeing this, Penny became slightly uneasy.
Susan was really in a league of her own.
It wasn¡¯t that she was unwilling to rejoin the royal ranks; it was clearly a tactical withdrawal.
With these words, Susan was really putting her on the spot. If Judith started to believe she was the
reason for Susan¡¯s reluctance toe back, wouldn¡¯t that render all her years of effort meaningless?
No, she wouldn¡¯t let Susan pull her strings.
Penny bit her lip and spoke softly, ¡°Mrs. Landor, let¡¯s not be hasty with words in the heat of the
moment. Whether or not you n to rejoin the royal ranks, as the wife of the wealthiest man around,
it¡¯s important to stay informed. You wouldn¡¯t want to embarrass Mr. Landor, would you?¡±
Penny first categorized Susan¡¯s words as spoken in anger, then dragged Ben into the mix, aiming to
confuse the situation.
Susan blinked and then looked over at Ben, ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯d make a fool of you, do you?¡±
1/6
Chapter 304
Ben wrapped an arm around her with augh and said casually, ¡°Of course not! You¡¯ve just made us
billions. If I daredin about you, the board would probably boot me out.¡±
Ben nced at Penny with a yful look, ¡°Susan¡¯s artificial intelligence project just got stamped with an
S¨Clevel for super¨Csecret by the government and is branching out into all sorts of areas. Even Tonico¡¯s
bigwigs shot us a letter a while back, itching for a top¨Ctier coboration. So, Miss Nichs, got any
piano des that can top that?¡±
Penny was stunned for a moment, her face turning slightly sour, ¡°I¡¡±
Susan¡¯s status as Mrs. Landor was too high¨Cprofile; it slipped her mind that Susan had racked up such
aplishments.
Penny found her words with effort, ¡°ying the piano refines your sensibilities. It¡¯s a world apart from
pursuits reeking of money.¡±
¡°Oh? Is this refined attitude of Miss Nichs the result of polishing up your sensibilities?¡± Ben let out a
sigh, ¡°Now you¡¯ve got me wondering what Miss Nichs used to be like.¡±
Most of the time, Ben was very calm, but once he started his sharp¨Ctongued mockery, not everyone.
could bear it.
Penny was feeling a bit unsteady now..
Ben chuckled and stood up, ¡°Thank you all for your hospitality. It¡¯s leave now.¡±
Gettingte, Susan and I will take our.
Susan also stood up.
Judith held onto Susan¡¯s gaze, her eyes brimming with a silent plea, clearly not ready for her to leave.
na
Susan softened for a moment and said softly, ¡°If Mrs. Nichs has some free time, you are wee to
visit my ce next time.¡±
The implication was that she was wee at the Landor¡¯s house.
But here, she probably didn¡¯t want toe again:
2/6
Chapter 304
Judith heard Susan¡¯s implication.
She felt both embarrassed and a bit guilty.
¡°Then I¡¯ll see you out.¡± Judith stood
1. up.
¡°I¡¯ll go as well.¡± Eason followed.
O
Therge house was quickly left with only Penny by herself.
Penny pursed her lips.
She was ghostly pale and lookedpletely frazzled.
Her previous sess against Yana had made her overconfident.
This time against Susan, not only did she fail to make Susan lose herposure, but she herself had
been utterly embarrassed.
After today¡¯s events, how would Judith and Eason view her?
Could she still firmly hold the title of Princess of Tonico?
Penny started to panic.
A few minutester, Judith and Eason came back.
¡°Mom, Eason.¡± Penny greeted them timidly.
This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.
Judith
gave
her a look and said nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m beaten. I¡¯m going to get some rest.¡±
There were no words of criticism from Judith.
But this indifference made Penny even more panicked.
She reached out anxiously to Judith, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry.¡±
3/6
MALIC Suit¨Cnearted.
Judith turned to look at Penny, ¡°Penny, you shouldn¡¯t be apologizing to me.¡±
Penny clenched her teeth, ¡°I know. I¡¯ll go apologize to Mrs. Landor tomorrow.¡±
Judith spoke withposure, ¡°An apology is in order, yeah. But don¡¯t forget what¡¯s truly important.
Whether or not Susan decides toe back, she¡¯s my child in my heart, just like Eason and you are.¡±
The same.
Penny¡¯s heart screamed in a frenzy.
How could it really be the same?
She¡¯s just an adopted daughter.
Given how they reacted to Susan¡¯s cold shoulder, Penny wondered if Susan ever gave them a smile,
would there even be room for her in the Nichs family?
Penny thought she had concealed it well.
Yet Judith saw right through her.
She let out a sigh, ¡°Believe it or not, after all these years together, you¡¯re just like my own kids to me.
But Penny! Eason and you have been pampered by me since you were small. You¡¯ve been right by my
side, living in thep of luxury. But Susan? She was taken right after she was born, and the life she¡¯s
endured¡ it¡¯s unspeakable. Do you have any idea how much it hurts me, like a knife twisting in my
heart, to see the reports Alexander dug up? Seeing all that Susan¡¯s been through since she was a
child, can you even imagine how heart¨Cwrenching that is for me?
¡°Now, having finally found her, I naturally can¡¯t wait topensate her with all my love. I thought you
would understand me, but I didn¡¯t expect you to reject Susan because of this. You¡¯ve disappointed me
so much.¡±
Having caid that lindith wont aire without looking back.
Chapter 304
¡°Mom!¡± Penny watched her with a lost soul.
Eason sighed and was also about to leave.
¡°Eason, are you disappointed in me too?¡± Penny looked at him pitifully.
Eason, seeing Penny¡¯s almost tearful expression, ultimately stopped in his tracks.
He said calmly, ¡°Penny, Susan is doing well in the Landor family. She genuinely doesn¡¯t want toe
back. You don¡¯t have to see her as an imaginary enemy.¡±
¡°Eason, I didn¡¯t¡ I just¡¡± Penny hurried to exin.
Eason
let
out a sigh, ¡°Remember, we¡¯ve been a family for more than twenty years. Penny, there¡¯s nothing you
can think of or worry about that Mom and I can¡¯t pick up on. You joined us at five, and back
then, you were so reserved, always shy. I¡¯ve been by your side ever since, just wishing you¡¯d unwind
and really feel a part of this family.¡±
Reflecting on her childhood, Penny smiled faintly, ¡°Eason, you¡¯ve always been kind to me since I was a
kid.¡±
¡°But you¡¯ve never been able topletely rx, have you? The more perfect you tried to be over the
years, the more insecure you felt inside,¡± Eason sharply pointed out.
¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± Penny trembled all over.
It was a feeling of beingpletely seen through.
She thought her disguise was perfect.
But had they seen through it all along?
Chapter 305
Chapter 305
Eason gazed at Penny, ¡°We¡¯ve noticed your anxiety. Actually, to ease your worries, Mom and Dad have
gone to great lengths. You always thought Mom loved sour foods, right? That¡¯s not really true. She
started saying that after you overdid the vinegar in your first solo attempt at cooking fish. You were
disappointed, thinking it was ruined because it was too sour. To spare your feelings, Mom chimed in,
iming she liked sour things. That fish was incredibly sour, but Mom courageously ate a whole bowl
just to make you feel better.¡±
Penny¡¯s eyes flickered, ¡°I always thought Mom was really into sour foods.¡±
Eason raised an eyebrow, ¡°You really think Dad likes morning runs, so you get up early to join him
every
day? Truth is, when you first came, you were skinny and didn¡¯t look too healthy. So, Dad started taking
you on those morning jogs to help you get in shape.¡±
Penny¡¯s face turned pale.
She had never known these things.
¡°So, Penny,¡± Eason let out a sigh, ¡°you¡¯re part of our family, always have been, always will be. You can
count on that. Susan¡¯s my sister, and so are you. You two aren¡¯t at odds with each other. The reason
Mom snapped at you today is because she considers you a real part of the family, so she didn¡¯t
sugarcoat anything. You get what I¡¯m saying?¡±
Penny nodded vaguely.
Eason calmly got ready to take his leave.
As she watched him walk away, Penny felt an indescribable impulse stirring within her.
She found herself asking, ¡°Eason, what about you? How do you feel about me?¡±
Right after Penny spoke, she immediately regretted her words.
What¡¯s wrong with her today?
1/6
BATTLE
sh of ns
KATALI
Chapter 305
She said a lot of things she shouldn¡¯t have.
She nced at Eason with a hint of apprehension, afraid he might have seen the embarrassing
thoughts she was trying to hide.
Eason, unfazed, responded firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I see you as my real sister.¡±
After saying that, Eason left.
Penny felt even more dazed.
Eason saw her as his real little sister.
Thus,
she should be happy.
But she wasn¡¯t.
What should she do?
She wanted to remain with the Nichs family, continuing to y the role of their little princess.
But she didn¡¯t want to be Eason¡¯s sister anymore..
What on earth should she do?
Penny spent the night tossing and turning, unable to sleep.
A sword of Damocles was hanging over her head.
She was the one who had secretly stashed away the test report.
Eason had not yet recalled that month¡¯s memory,
But considering Eason went to the lengths of running that test, he must¡¯ve been in touch with Susan
that month. What if Susan spilled everything about what happened?
If Eason got his memory back, he¡¯d notice the missing memos on his phone and figure out that the
2/6
Chapter 305
crucial test report was stashed away by her.
He said he saw her as a real sister.
He said Alexander and Judith saw her as their own daughter.
She didn¡¯t believe it before.
But after Eason spoke to her, she believed it.
However, it was toote.
She had already made a mistake.
Once Susan spilled the beans about that month to Eason, he¡¯d realize just how low and self¨Ccentered
she was.
Would he still treat her as his real sister?
Would Alexander and Judith still see her as their own daughter?
She didn¡¯t dare to gamble.
Penny bit her teeth tightly..
Susan was always a ticking time bomb for her.
Even though it might not go off, the mere chance of it was enough; she couldn¡¯t let any idents.
happen.
The Nichs family was too important to her.
She couldn¡¯t bear to think how she¡¯d feel if she left the Nichs family and Eason looked at her with
disdain.
For her, it was nothing short of the end of the world.
Property ? N?velDrama.Org.
3/6
BATTLE
Chapter 305
Penny panicked and terrified. But she didn¡¯t know what to do.
Targeting Susan again?
That would only speed up the disdain.
Pleasing Susan?
Wouldn¡¯t that be too demeaning?
Penny had a dream that night.
In her dream, the Nichs family looked at her with disdain. Despite her desperate attempts to exin
and win them over, they just looked on with detachment, without saying a word.
When she woke up the next day, Penny still remembered that feeling of despair.
She was in a daze for a long time before she slowly got up.
If ying low was the key, then that¡¯s what she¡¯d do.
Now, getting on good terms with Susan had be her only way out.
Getting along well with Susan would make everyone happy.
Then she would be able to stay in the Nichs residence.
For now¡ let it be.
Penny knew she had made a mistake the night before. So today, she had to behave well to make up
for
her mistake.
Early in the morning, Penny had prepared gifts for her apology.
d prepared gifts for her apology.
As Judith and Eason came downstairs, she quickly blurted out, ¡°Mom, Eason, I¡¯ve reconsidered. I was
overthinking things earlier. I¡¯ll make it up to Susanter. Can you guys take a look and see if these gifts
are okay?¡±
4/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 305
Penny spoke sincerely, without any reluctance.
+6
Judith¡¯s face softened a bit as she nced over the gifts, then said, ¡°Susan isn¡¯t in need of anything;
the gifts themselves aren¡¯t what matter most. It¡¯s the thought behind them that counts.¡±
¡°I understand. I will apologize properly,¡± Penny hurriedly replied..
¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± Judith said, feeling relieved as she gave her hand a reassuring pat.
¡°I¡¯ve got to go,¡± Penny said.
¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯lle with you,¡± Judith said with a smile.
¡°Let¡¯s go together,¡± Eason raised his eyebrows.
Penny nodded obediently.
At the Landor residence, Penny approached Susan, gave a small bow, and said earnestly, ¡°Mrs.
Landor, I
owe you an apology. Yesterday, I let my fear of losing my ce in the Nichs family cloud my
judgment, and I acted unfairly toward you. I know I was wrong. I¡¯m not expecting forgiveness, but I
promise to prove my sincerity through my actions moving forward.¡±
Penny¡¯s apology was very earnest.
Susan was taken aback for a second, then replied, ¡°Miss Nichs, no need to be so formal. It was just
a bit of a verbal spat.¡±
Penny shook her head, ¡°I know how despicable I wasst night, I¡¯m so jealous that even I can¡¯t stand
myself.¡±
Penny spoke so gravely that Susan was taken aback, ¡°It¡¯s not that serious¡¡±
¡°Either way, I¡¯mmitted to making changes,¡± Penny dered resolutely..
Susan was at a loss for words.
She suddenly felt a bit panicked.
5/6
Judith, however, looked on with satisfaction.
She said warmly, ¡°Susan, Penny is really a good kid at heart. I¡¯ve given her a talking¨Cto about
yesterday, and she understands she was wrong. I¡¯m confident her apology is sincere.¡±
Penny nodded again and again.
She was indeed very sincere.
To stay in the Nichs residence, to not lose their favor, she had to give her all.
Now, Susan was key.
She had no choice but to be sincere.
Seeing Penny¡¯s earnest expression, Susan felt somewhat embarrassed.
She had just silently added Penny to the list of people to avoidst night, and today, here she was,
making such a gesture.
Was it really her who was being too petty?
Chapter 306
Chapter 306
Even though Susan still had her reservations about Penny, the sincere and heartfelt apology appeared
to close the chapter on the issue, at least outwardly.
Lately, Susan had resumed some work she could do from home, but she was mostly pushed to rest.
Judith, Eason, and Penny came over every other day.
Judith found ways to cook various delicacies for Susan, and her culinary skills visibly improved by
leaps
and bounds.
Eason went above and beyond to collect all sorts of unique items for Susan, all in an effort to keep her
entertained.
Penny did even more.
After that day, she truly lived up to her promise, showing her remorse through her actions.
She didn¡¯t just help Judith whip up an array of gourmet dishes; she was also constantly sweet¨Ctalking
Susan, quick to offer her a ss of water with a nce or hand her some candy with a gesture.
Her attentiveness was so on point; it was as if she knew Susan¡¯s desires like the back of her hand.
That evening, Susan talked to Ben about Penny, her face showing a mix of emotions.
¡°I swear, Penny¡¯s practically reading my mind these days. She¡¯s one step ahead on everything, taking
care of stuff before I even think to do it. Lately, I haven¡¯t had to lift a finger, not even to grab a cup.¡±
Penny¡¯s actions had left Susan somewhat embarrassed.
However, every time she suggested Penny take it easy, Penny would insist that she was making
amends.
Susan was at a loss for what to do.
Ben quirked an eyebrow, ¡°It¡¯s normal.¡±
1/5
BATTLE
EmerysNJ
Chapter 306
¡°Normal?¡± Susan seemed puzzled. ¡°But a normal person couldn¡¯t pull that off, right?¡±
Ben chuckled, ¡°Consider the environment she grew up in.¡±
Susan sat up straight, ¡°Go ahead.¡±
Ben began his analysis.
¡°Penny was taken in by the Nichs family when she was young. Her outburst at you that night
showed some deep¨Crooted difort. No matter how well they treated her, the feelings of insecurity
and not quite belonging never fully went away. She always tried to win them over, to cement her spot in
the family.
¡°To win people over, she had to reach their hearts, so she became adept at reading people and
situations, turning it into a kind of instinct.
¡°For nearly thirty years, this has been Penny¡¯s life. Now, using this skill on you is just the tip of the
iceberg.¡±
Susan listened,pletely taken aback.
She had to admit that Ben¡¯s analysis made sense.
¡°So, Penny is really someone to feel sorry for, isn¡¯t she?¡± Susan couldn¡¯t help but remark.
Ben gently ran his fingers through Susan¡¯s hair. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that¡¯s the case. The Nichs family is
known for their rationality and strong moral values. They weed Penny into their fold and treated
her as one of their own. Her challenges primarily stem from her struggle to ovee her past
circumstances. Nevertheless, the education and social opportunities she¡¯s had since being adopted far
exceed anything she could have imagined in her previous life as an orphan. Given the choice, she¡¯d
undoubtedly opt for the Nichs family once more over remaining in the orphanage.¡±
Susan pondered for a moment, then shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t dwell on it anymore. Whether Penny
deserves sympathy or not, it¡¯s not my concern.¡±
Ben observed Susan¡¯s expression and let out a sudden chuckle. ¡°You im it¡¯s unrted to you, but
you appear somewhat torn.¡±
2/5
Chapter 306
Susan cleared her throat softly and said, ¡°You can tell, can¡¯t you? So, take a guess, what¡¯s been
bothering me?¡±
Ben arched an eyebrow, ¡°Will there be a prize if I guess correctly?¡±
Susan, not swayed by his self¨Cassured demeanor, shot back, ¡°So, you¡¯re absolutely certain you¡¯re
correct?¡±
Seeing her cheeks flush with defiance, Ben was moved, leaning down to kiss her.
Susan¡¯s eyes widened in shock.
¡°Getting my reward upfront,¡± Ben remarked, sitting upright. ¡°You¡¯re torn because, despite Penny¡¯s
heartfelt apology and the excellent care she¡¯s been providing you, you still can¡¯t quite view her as a
genuine friend. Am I on the right track?¡±
Susan had been a blend of timidity and frustration.
But after Ben spoke, only shock remained.
¡°How did you know that?¡±
Ben yfully teased her, giving her nose a gentle flick. ¡°You reckon you¡¯re that tough to figure out?¡±
Susan grumbled softly, still skeptical, ¡°Why does it feel like everyone thinks they know what¡¯s going on
inside me?¡±
Ben found this situation somewhat amusing. Without acknowledging Susan¡¯sint, he sincerely
shared his perspective, ¡°I¡¯d suggest you simplye to terms with Penny¡¯s behavior. However, you
don¡¯t need to go out of your way tobel her as a friend. It¡¯s perfectly reasonable to exercise caution
when dealing with her.
¡°Penny is quite cunning. On that particr night, she was extremely anxious, which led to her showing
her emotions. However, the following day, she managed to hide all her bitterness and present herself
as cooperative and without remorse. Her ability to bounce back like that is rather unsettling.¡±
Susan listened, feeling bewildered.
3/5
Chapter 306
She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°What if Penny has reallye to terms with it? After all, I don¡¯t want to go
back to the Nichs family, and there¡¯s no actual conflict between us.¡±
Ben raised an eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s a potential scenario. Whether she¡¯s plotting something or has genuinely
moved on, she should understand that going up against you serves no purpose. So, unless there¡¯s a
substantial change, it¡¯s unlikely she¡¯lle after you again. That¡¯s why I¡¯m fine with you engaging with
her. Just exercise caution, just in case,¡±
Susan, still feeling a bit perplexed, let out a yawn. ¡°You sure are talking a lot today, and it¡¯s making me
feel drowsy.¡±
Saying so, she actuallyid her head on Ben¡¯s chest and soon fell asleep, her eyelids fluttering shut.
Ben, watching her like this, felt a twinge of pity.
Ever since that blood test, Susan¡¯s health has been in this condition
She needed a three¨Chour nap in the afternoon
And she had to go to bed early at night
The doctor mentioned that Susan initially had a robust constitution, but the extended period of blood
transfusions had taken a toll on it.
Before, her body was able to sustain equilibrium.
But that final blood draw had shattered the bnce, bing the tipping point.
In the following days, Susan would not only experience heightened fatigue but also exhibit reduced
fertility.
He didn¡¯t actually concern himself with whether Susan could be pregnant or not, but he worried
that she might dwell on it too much. That¡¯s why he chose not to share with her information about her
lower fertility condition.
For him, whether or not they had children didn¡¯t matter.
Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.
4/5
What was most important was that Susan could recover quickly.
Ben gazed at Susan with affection for a moment, then leaned down and softly kissed her forehead.
¡°Goodnight, Susan.¡±
Even in her slumber, it was as though Susan could sense Ben¡¯s affection, and the corners of her mouth
formed a faint, contented smile.
Chapter 307
Chapter 307
After her talk with Ben that night, Susan came to terms with things.
Penny continued to win Susan¡¯s favor, disying a level of humility that was almost excessive. Susan
would attempt to have rational conversations with her, but if persuasion proved ineffective, she
wouldn¡¯t let it bother her.
No matter how diligently Penny looked after her, Susan was aware that in her heart, Penny couldn¡¯t
Theresa was a friend to her.
If Theresa were to betray her, Susan felt she would be devastated.
However, when it came to Penny, it appeared to be of little consequence.
A simple pushback would suffice.
That was the difference.
Susan continued to exhibit this lukewarm disposition, neither overly enthusiastic norpletely
ndifferent.
nd Penny, with her keen senses, couldn¡¯t help but notice..
er heart couldn¡¯t help but race.
enny thought to herself, ¡°Why is Susan so hard to deal with?¡±
he had made every possible effort anyone else would have opened up to her by now.
ut Susan?
though she didn¡¯t reject Penny¡¯s attempts at closeness, it would be an exaggeration to say they were ily
close.
Dreame
Emergency calls uny
Chapter 307
True, her rtionship with Susan had thawed somewhat.
But for Penny, that was hardly enough.
She hoped Susan would see her as a trusted friend, someone she could rely on like a good luck
charm.
At this moment, Penny was filled with regret.
Why had she been so impatient that night, revealing her intentions and making Susan wary of her?
Otherwise, bing friends with Susan would¡¯ve been so much easier.
Naturally, there¡¯s also the issue of having made a wrong assessment of the situation back then.
She had assumed that, since Susan and Yana were sisters, Susan would disy the same
impulsiveness that Yana had shown, despite her seemingly perfect exterior.
She didn¡¯t anticipate that Susan and Yana were nothing alike.
The strategies employed with Yana had unintended consequences for Susan, achieving the opposite
result.
In the end, the one who couldn¡¯t keep her cool was herself.
Penny¡¯s poor judgment about Susan led her to a significant error,pelling her to alter her course of
action.
Penny took a deep breath.
She had to remainposed. That was absolutely clear.
It was fortunate that she recognized the need for a change in her approach sooner rather thanter.
Given her talent for charming people, she couldn¡¯t fathom why she couldn¡¯t earn Susan¡¯s favor.
All she was waiting for was an opportunity.
2/6
Chapter 307
A chance to truly earn Susan¡¯s trust.
Penny walled and walted; It had been such a long time.
But the opportunity she craved never came.
And Susan¡¯s heart was like a fortress, always keeping her at a distance.
Eventually, Penny started to feel anxious.
Over time, she noticed Judith and Eason growing increasingly fond of Susan.
If Susan ever told Eason about what happened that month, and if Eason remembered and found out
she was the one who hid that test report, she couldn¡¯t bear thinking about how let down he¡¯d be.
Penny was willing to swallow her pride, humble herself, and do whatever it took to stay by Eason¡¯s
side.
But she couldn¡¯t bear the thought of him looking at her with disappointment and disgust.
To avoid that, she knew she had to be proactive. She had to find a way to make Susan willingly help
her Cover up what happened that month.
Penny¡¯s goal was clear.
ut Susan¡¯s emotional walls left her unsure of where to start.
enny felt incredibly frustrated.
et, despite the frustration, she had to do what needed to be done.
mat day, Judith and Penny carefully prepared lunch to take to Susan¡¯s office.
er since Susan started working, they hadn¡¯t missed a single day.
san attempted to talk them out of it a few times, but Judith and Penny just turned a deaf ear.
Susan gave up trying to persuade them.
Chapter 307
Around lunchtime in the lounge, Judith watched Susan eating with a contented smile and said, ¡°Enjoy
your meal, Susan.¡±
For decades, Judith had lived a life in a haze.
Now that she had reunited with her daughter, her life finally seemed to have a purpose.
Susan nodded and made an effort to eat, her cheeks bulging slightly with each bite.
As Susan considered reaching for some soup to moisten her meal, the bowl magically appeared in
front
Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.
of her.
Penny thoughtfully included a straw and handed it over, ¡°Here you go. It¡¯s all set.¡±
Seeing Penny¡¯s doting behavior, Susan felt a bit out of her element but still graciously epted the
gesture.
After lunch, Judith and Penny prepared to leave.
¡°I¡¯ll walk you out,¡± Susan stood up to say.
¡°It¡¯s okay. We can make it on our own,¡± Judith hastily replied.
¡°Come on,¡± Susan said, smiling as she gently pulled on Judith¡¯s hand.
Judith¡¯s resolve softened on the spot, leaving her speechless and without any rebuttals.
Their car was parked across the street.
Susan walked them all the way to the other side of the road.
¡°Okay, Susan, that¡¯s enough,¡± Judith said with a hint of reluctance, ¡°I¡¯ll swing by after work.¡±
Okay,¡± Susan replied with a smile.
Alright, off you go. I¡¯ll keep an eye out until you¡¯re back in the office,¡± Judith encouraged.
16
Dreame
Chapter 307
Susan nodded in agreement and turned to head back.
She encountered a green light and proceeded directly across the pedestrianne.
She hadn¡¯t gone far when sudden danger struckl
Out of nowhere, a car that had been at a standstill suddenly revved up and barreled forward.
Susan, looking ahead, waspletely unaware of the peril.
Both Judith and Penny saw it happen.
Judith¡¯s expression changed drastically.
¡°Susan! Come back!¡± Judith screamed as she dashed forward.
Huh?
At the sound of Judith¡¯s voice, Susan turned around, a puzzled look on her face.
Just then, the out¨Cof¨Ccontrol car came hurtling directly toward Susan.
udith was panic¨Cstricken, straining with all her might to pull Susan to safety!
ust as she was about to reach Susan, suddenly, someone shoved her hard out of the way.
hen, the person rushed forward and shoved Susan forcefully too.
usan, thrown off bnce, fell to the ground, narrowly missing the car¡¯s path.
bit dazed, Susan lifted her head only to see a car zooming by at a frightening speed.
er eyes widened in shock.
st now, it looked as though Penny was the one pushing her away!
[
Chapter 307
Pennyl Was she okay?
Across the street, Penny watched the speeding red car, her eyes reflecting a glint of steely calm.
At this distance, she could have easily avoided the car.
But why should she?
A wild look briefly crossed Penny¡¯s face.
Wasn¡¯t this the opportunity she had been waiting for?
Pretending to lose her bnce, she fell just at the right moment.
And the car¡¯s tire rolled right over her leg.
The pain was so intense that Penny wished she could pass out right then and there.
Yet, a smile curled at the corner of her mouth.
She knew she had seized her opportunity.
From this day forward, no matter her past wrongdoings,
they were
all erased.
She had won her gamble.
Chapter 308
Chapter 308
The red car whizzed past, speeding away.
Susan¡¯s expression shifted dramatically when she saw Penny on the ground, looking deathly pale.
¡°Penny, are you okay?¡± Judith also snapped to her senses, standing up and running desperately to
Penny¡¯s side.
¡°Your leg!¡± Susan¡¯s heart sank at the sight of Penny¡¯s leg pinned under the car.
She had always been wary of Penny, but what happened next?
Penny had risked her life to save her.
Regret, guilt, and gratitude tangled in Susan¡¯s heart, leaving her feeling overwhelmed.
¡°Susan, it¡¯s alright,¡± Penny said through her pain, soothing her gently, ¡°It¡¯s just a broken leg. I¡¯m not
going anywhere.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t talk like that!¡± Susan¡¯s gaze turned steely. ¡°We¡¯re heading to the hospital, right now!¡±
Thirty minutester, at the hospital, Judith was nervously walking back and forth outside the
emergency room.
Susan was by her side, her face etched with seriousness.
All she could do was silently pray that Penny¡¯s leg would be okay.
After all, Penny had gotten hurt because of her!
¡°Mom, how is Penny?¡± Eason rushed over in a hurry.
¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Judith was also panicking, ¡°The car went right over her leg. I can¡¯t imagine her pain.¡±
Saying this, Judith couldn¡¯t help but cry.
Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.
1/6
Chapter 308
They had spent decades being together.
Besides, Penny was such a gentle and caring person.
Judith truly loved her like her own daughter.
Though now, she was wholly focused onpensating Susan for her past grievances, it didn¡¯t mean
she didn¡¯t care for Penny anymore.
Especially considering Penny was injured while saving Susan.
¡°It¡¯ll be okay; it has to be,¡± Eason could only hold Judith, continuously whispering reassurances.
¡°Susan.¡± Ben arrived soon after, his face etched with worry. He went straight to Susan and wrapped her
in aforting hug.
Susan¡¯s hand was trembling, cold as ice.
Susan, pale¨Cfaced, looked at him, ¡°Ben¡ she¡ she saved me. The car lost control suddenly, and if
Penny
hadn¡¯t pushed me away, I would be the one lying there.¡±
Susan¡¯s voice shook violently.
Brushing away her tears, Judith spoke softly, ¡°Susan, don¡¯t beat yourself up. It was just an ident.¡±
Yeah, it was just an ident.
Nobody expected that car to suddenly lose control.
But how could Susan not me herself?
If she hadn¡¯t been adamant about driving them, maybe this ident wouldn¡¯t have happened.
And, Penny¡¯s leg wouldn¡¯t have been injured.
Remembering Penny¡¯s injury, Susan suddenly clenched Ben¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°Ben, the car¡¡±
2/6
Chapter 308
Ben sald reassuringly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already got someone on it. That area¡¯s always packed and
right near a traffic light with plenty of cameras. We¡¯ll find that car in no time.¡±
¡°We must find that car.¡± Judith clenched her teeth, ¡°If anything happens to Penny, I¡¯ll make them pay.¡±
¡°We will find the car.¡± Ben nodded affirmatively.
What he kept to himself was a nagging suspicion lurking in his heart.
Could it be that this car was rted to Penny, or even arranged by her?
If so, this act of rescue was worth pondering.
Regardless, he would investigate this incident thoroughly.
A bitter, the doors of the operating room swung open, and Penny was rolled out on a gurney.
It was just a local anesthesia, and Penny was still lucid.
Seeing everyone waiting, she smiled slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m okay.¡±
Judith approached, taking her hand, and then turned to the doctor, ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s Penny doing?¡±
The doctor responded, ¡°Miss Nichs has a serious fracture in her leg, but fortunately, you got her
here. quickly. She should recover with treatment, though her right foot might not regain full strength.
There could be some noticeable difference in her walkpared to her left foot.¡±
The doctor put it mildly.
But everyone could read between the lines.
This meant Penny might limp in the future.
Judith¡¯s tears immediately fell.
No one knew better than her how much Pennw.oursued perfection.
crowd.
Then she devoted her entire day to mastering etiquette.
Only when she was as good as, or even better than the others did she relent.
Later, she took up piano.
She would practice from morning to night, never stopping until she earned her teacher¡¯s praise..
Such a determined person, and now she¡¯s hobbled!
With Penny¡¯s pride, how could she bear it?
But Penny was surprisingly calm.
From the moment she extended her foot, she had been prepared for this.
She thought it through clearly.
Even if it resulted in her leg beingpletely incapacitated, not just a limp, it was still a worthwhile
trade¨Coff.
By losing her leg, she won back their love and attention.
By losing her leg, she earned Susan¡¯s guilt and sincerity.
And from now on, whenever she walked, they would see her limp and remember how she got hurt!
She wanted them to feel guilty for the rest of their lives.
Only then would she truly have her amulet.
Penny thought it all through, making her exceptionally calm.
She reached out, tenderly wiping Judith¡¯s tears, ¡°Mom, no tears, okay? It¡¯s just a limp. I¡¯m a princess,
4/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 308
after all. Who¡¯s going to have the nerve tough at me?¡±
Judith tried to smile, ¡°Of course not. My Penny, you¡¯re always the best.¡±
Penny just smiled in response.
¡°Penny.¡± Susan bit her lip, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±
Seeing Penny like this, she felt incredibly guilty.
Penny was such a good person.
She just lost herposure that night.
It was just because she felt so insecure.
She was always on guard against her, but Penny risked her life to save her.
O
This left Susan feeling as though she was unfairly projecting her own insecurities onto someone with a
much nobler heart.
She was the petty one while Penny was the noble.
¡°Susan, it¡¯s okay,¡± Penny said softly with a smile, ¡°The important thing is you¡¯re safe. Just think about.
Mom and Dad. What would they have done if something happened to you? This is really for the best.¡±
Judith felt like crying again, unable to help but grip Penny¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that. Whether
it¡¯s you or Susan, Mom would be heartbroken if anything happened to either of you.¡±
¡°I always knew I was Mom¡¯s favorite,¡± Penny said with a yful smirk.
Seeing Penny in that state, Judith¡¯s heart softened.
She even started to wonder if she¡¯d been unintentionally ignoring Pennytely.
After all, Penny was still just a little girl.
5/6
Chapter 308
Judith told herself that in her efforts to make amends with Susan, she mustn¡¯t overlook Penny.
She had promised to treat them both like her own daughters, and she was determined to keep that
promise.
Chapter 309
Chapter 309
Carrying a heavy heart, Susan, weighed down by guilt, spent a long time caring for Penny at the
hospital before she finally left.
¡°Okay, let it go,¡± Benforted, softly tousling her hair. ¡°We¡¯ll find a way to make it right with her. That¡¯s
what counts.¡±
¡°Yeah,¡± Susan agreed, attempting to sound more upbeat. ¡°I¡¯m the reason she injured her leg. Ben, I
see now that I¡¯ve been too small¨Cminded. Going forward, I¡¯m going to be genuinely kind to her.¡±
Ben nodded but didn¡¯t say much.
He kept his suspicions to himself.
Everything would wait until the investigation results were in.
Penny was hospitalized for a few days.
During this time, Judith and Susan made several trips to the hospital.
Ben also spent these days thoroughly investigating the matter.
To his surprise, the incident wasn¡¯t a self¨Cstaged drama by Penny.
He looked into the owner of the red car involved.
A man who had spent his whole life in Cornd, making any ties to Penny pretty much a long shot.
Moreover, the surveince footage showed that the crash was caused by a sudden argument between
the couple in the car. In anger, the man drove recklessly, and unexpectedly, the brakes failed, leading
to
the ident.
If it was intentional, the argument beforehand seemed unnecessary.
Moreover, the brake failure was indeed confirmed upon inspection.
1/5
Chapter 30s
Considering all other details, Ben believed it was truly an ident.
So, Penny really did save Susan.
Once everything was clear, even Ben felt a sense of gratitude toward Penny.
Without Penny stepping in, who knew where Susan might have ended up?
While Penny might have had her own reasons for rescuing Susan, the fact remained that she saved
her
life.
Ben thought to himself, ¡°By saving Susan, Penny also saved me.
He and his wife truly owed Penny a great debt.
¡°The Beef Broth is ready. I¡¯ll take it to the hospital,¡± said Susan, carefully cing the soup in a thermos.
¡°Okay, I¡¯lle with you,¡± Ben responded.
Susan looked at him, slightly puzzled.
Ben looked puzzled. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡°.
Susan arched an eyebrow. ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. Thest time I talked about going to the hospital, your
didn¡¯t object, but you sounded pretty indifferent. Now, you actually sound concerned.¡±
Just as Ben understood her, Susan was also attuned to his emotional shifts.
Ben couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You can even pick up on that.¡±
¡°Of course,¡± Susan said, lifting her head slightly.
Ben spoke candidly, ¡°I had someone investigate the incident thoroughly, and it truly was an ident.¡±
¡°It was always an ident,¡± Susan said, then suddenly realizing something, she looked at Ben sharply.
Did you initially suspect it was premeditated
/5
Chapter 309
309
Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.
Piecing this together with Ben¡¯s response, Susan got it. ¡°You think Penny orchestrated the whole
ident? Isn¡¯t that kind of far¨Cfetched? I mean, if the car had veered just a bit more, she could¡¯ve been
crippled.¡±
Ben sighed, somewhat resigned. ¡°Maybe I think too ill of people.¡±
Susan understood Ben¡¯s concerns and sighed. ¡°This time, Penny really saved my life. I don¡¯t know how
to repay her.¡±
¡°Take your time. There will be an opportunity,¡± Ben reassured her.
Susan nodded firmly.
When they arrived at the hospital, Judith was also there.
Susan passed the Beef Broth to Judith, who then helped Penny with her meal.
Penny quietly had her meal and then turned her gaze toward Susan.
¡°Susan, you seem very serious today,¡± she observed.
Susan forced a smile, not revealing her guilt over Ben¡¯s previous suspicions about Penny.
Judith patted Susan¡¯s hand. ¡°Susan, don¡¯t overthink it. The driver has been punished; it was just an
ident.¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯m really fine. I¡¯ll be walking around as soon as the stitches are removed,¡± Penny said with a
smile.
Penny¡¯s warm smile only intensified Susan¡¯s guilt.
Penny sighed.
She looked at Judith and Ben. ¡°Susan seems troubled. How about I talk to her alone?¡±
Ben nced at Susan..
Susan nodded slightly.
3/5
Chapter 309
Judith stood up and let out a sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you two to talk then.¡±
Judith and Ben left, closing the door behind them.
Penny looked at Susan with a knowing gaze. ¡°Did Mr. Landor always suspect that I orchestrated the
ident?¡±
Caught by Penny¡¯s words, Susan felt even more guilty. ¡°He was just being overly cautious.¡±
Penny smiled, ¡°Susan, it¡¯s okay. With Mr. Landor¡¯s status, he wouldn¡¯t survive if he weren¡¯t cautious. I
don¡¯t mind at all.¡±
The more Penny said this, the more awkward Susan felt.
Penny¡¯s gaze flickered, and she spoke softly, ¡°Susan, you don¡¯t need to feel bad about it. Actually,
there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡±
Susan was momentarily stunned, then quickly responded, ¡°What is it? Just tell me.¡±
Penny asked gently, ¡°Have you met Eason before our parents came to Cornd?¡±
Susan was caught off guard by Penny¡¯s abrupt shift in conversation. After a brief pause, she answered,
¡°Yes, he had visited me earlier. He said I reminded him of his sister and even took a hair sample for a
DNA test.¡±
Penny lowered her head, her face slightly pale.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Susan asked, puzzled.
Penny¡¯s voice was low and small, ¡°Susan, I¡¯m sorry. I¡ I did something wrong.¡±
Susan looked surprised, then quickly said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to bring up what happened that night
anymore.¡±
Penny looked up, her eyes brimming with hope; ¡°It¡¯s not about what happened that night.¡±
What is it then?¡± Susan was somewhat confused.
/5
Chapter 309
O
Penny pursed her lips, speaking cautiously, ¡°Actually. By then, Eason had already received the test
results. The report showed that you and he are biological siblings.¡±
Susan nodded, still unclear about what Penny was trying to say.
Penny gritted her teeth, her face turning even paler, ¡°Back then, Eason mysteriously lost his memory. It
was me¡ I secretly kept the test results to myself and erased the memo from his phone. And when I
realized Yana was a fraud, I didn¡¯t say a word. I knew she didn¡¯t have what it takes to overshadow the
love our parents had for me. But you, you¡¯re different, more capable, and you¡¯ve got a husband like
Ben. I couldn¡¯t risk youing back to the Nichs family. I was terrified they¡¯d abandon me if they
found. their real daughter.¡±
Tears clouding her vision, Penny gazed at Susan and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was just¡ really scared. Since I
was five, the Nichs family has been my whole world. The mere thought of losing them someday
filled me with such dread, it made me do all sorts of crazy things.¡±
As she spoke, tears began to stream down Penny¡¯s face, and she covered it with her hands. ¡°I¡¯ve made
so many mistakes, I don¡¯t deserve to be our parents¡® daughter or a part of the family. Saving you was
just my way of trying to make things right. Losing a leg is a small price to pay for all the wrongs I¡¯ve
committed. You don¡¯t have to thank me. Even if it meant losing a leg or my life, it¡¯s the least I could do.¡±
Chapter 310
Chapter 310
Penny was crying so hard that she was trembling all over.
Seeing Penny like this, Susan hesitated for a moment before reaching out to give her aforting pat
on the shoulder.
¡°Susan, can you ever forgive me?¡± Penny, holding Susan¡¯s hand firmly, gazed at her, her eyes
brimming
with tears.
Susan squeezed her hand back, speaking softly, ¡°What¡¯s done is done. The things you did before
didn¡¯t¡® really hurt me. But now, you¡¯ve actually saved my life, Penny. I owe you big time. Compared to
that, all those past issues seem pretty insignificant, don¡¯t they?¡±
Touched, Penny¡¯s eyes welled up, ¡°Susan, it¡¯s so nice of you.¡±
Susan smiled, gently wiping away Penny¡¯s tears, ¡°Alright, no more crying.¡±
Penny¡¯s emotions started to steady, and she held Susan¡¯s hand firmly, ¡°Susan, even if you¡¯re not upset
with me, I¡¯m still really scared.¡±
¡°What for?¡± Susan asked.
Penny, through her tears, said, ¡°Eason doesn¡¯t remember that month, so he doesn¡¯t know what I¡¯ve
done. But if he finds out about those experiments he did with you and it alles back to him, he¡¯ll
realize how I selfishly interfered. Eason¡ he¡¯s definitely going to be mad at me.¡±
Susan reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s just me, Ben, and Eason who know about the test. As long as Ben and I
keep quiet, he¡¯ll be none the wiser. And even if his memoryes back, after seeing how hard you
worked to save me, he couldn¡¯t possibly hold it against you.¡±
¡°But¡¡± Penny still looked anxious.
¡°There, there. I¡¯m here,¡± Susan said softly, ¡°Trust me, whether Eason regains his memory or not, your
rtionship with him won¡¯t change.¡±
1/5
Dreame
INSTALL
Chapter 310
Penny¡¯s eyes grew even redder as she looked at Susan.
-After a long moment, she nodded heavily.
Susan tenderly helped Penny wash her face and calm her emotions.
Only when Penny¡¯s mood hadpletely stabilized did Susan call in Judith and Ben.
Judith and Ben, whether they sensed something or not, didn¡¯t ask any further questions.
Inside the car, Susan nced at Ben, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask what Penny told me?¡±
¡°Alright, what did Penny tell you?¡± Ben asked amicably.
Susan looked at him, somewhat speechless, but still honestly ryed the matter.
Having said that, she turned to Ben, ¡°Let¡¯s keep our earlier run¨Cin with Eason between us.¡±
Ben nodded slightly, his eyes narrowing slightly, ¡°Sounds interesting.¡±
He looked rather thoughtful.
?
Susan replied with frustration, ¡°Are you on about your conspiracy theories again? Do you really believe
Penny would sacrifice her legs just to keep this quiet? It doesn¡¯t add up. Covering up the test results
was a minor thing. Even if Eason finds out, it would just cause a bit of resentment. The idea that she¡¯d
risk her legs for such a slim chance? That¡¯s a stretch.¡±
Keep this in mind: car idents could happen when you least expect them.
Even though Penny was limping, it was a close call during the ident. The entire car had flipped over
onto her legs. It could have easily cost her a limb.
To conceal such a trivial matter with the price of her leg seemed imusible.
This wasn¡¯t something a normal person could do.
Ben cleared his throat, ¡°Look, I¡¯m not one for conspiracy theories. Fine, fine, I¡¯ll drop the subject with
2/5
Chapter 310
Eason.¡±
Subconsciously, Ben did harbor some conspiratorial thoughts.
But what Susan said wasn¡¯t wrong either.
What Penny asked for, and what she was willing to give, were worlds apart.
Even a fool wouldn¡¯t make such a deal.
Not to mention, Penny was a smart person.
Only then did Susan turn around, ¡°Just keep it in mind.¡±
In the hospital room, Judith had also been persuaded to leave.
Finally, only Penny remained there.
The gentle smile on Penny¡¯s lips quickly faded, her expression shifting to one of indifference in a sh.
This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.
She stared nkly out the window.
Outside the window, a gentle breeze stirred, the scenery exceptionally beautiful.
Penny reached out, rubbing her feet that stillcked sensation, her eyes slightly unfocused.
Was it really worth it, trading a lifetime of disability for Susan¡¯s promise?
Perhaps others wouldn¡¯t think so.
But she felt it was very worthwhile..
She wanted to remain an image of perfection and wlessness in Eason¡¯s eyes.
She couldn¡¯t stand the thought of Eason seeing her at her worst: selfish and indifferent.
3/5
Chapter 310
Right now, Eason wasn¡¯t clinging to the memories of that month. Without external triggers, he might
never remember it for his entire life.
But maintaining contact with Susan ran the risk of her eventually making a mistake. And if Eason
began to probe, he¡¯d surely uncover their past dealings and potentially regain his memory.
This was thest thing she wanted to happen.
Previously, fearing that Eason would despise her after discovering the truth, she was tormented day
and
night, hardly sleeping.
But things were going to be different.
For such a small price, she could finally sleep peacefully.
For one, as long as Susan and Ben kept quiet, Eason might never remember it for his whole life.
Secondly, even if Eason identally remembered, with her selfless act of saving Susan, he probably
wouldn¡¯t me her too much.
Thinking of Eason¡¯s face, Penny¡¯s lips curved into a soft, involuntary smile.
Penny thought, ¡°Eason! If you keep smiling at me, keep being kind to me, I¡¯d do just about anything for
that.¡±
Even without any direct issues, she was open
to ying nice with Susan.
After all, Susan was now in her debt. Knowing her the way she did, Penny was certain Susan would
have
her back from now on. And thanks to this, the Nichs family would surely value her even more.
Even if Susan came back to the Nichs family down the line, Penny was confident her own ce in
the family would remain secure.
If things could continue like this, she could be a good sister to Susan for life.
As night fell, Penny slept more soundly and sweetly than ever this evening.
4/5
cy cans only
Chapter 310
Half a monthter, Penny was discharged from the hospital.
Judith, Penny, and Eason were still living next door to the Landor residence.
Due to Susan letting down her guard, the two families interacted more frequently.
Once her defenses were down, Penny was a very likable person.
She was gentle and understanding.
URW 100%
0947
As long as she wanted, she could always speak right to your heart, making you feel constantly
comfortable.
As for Susan, she was also quite approachable. Once she really saw someone as a friend, the
experience
of her genuine warmth and sincerity was something you just couldn¡¯t resist.
Moreover, Susan and Penny were only a year apart, so they naturally had a lot inmon. After some
time together, they indeed developed a real friendship.
Even someone as calm as Penny began to feel that having a friend like Susan was a very good thing.
Of course, the premise was that their interests wouldn¡¯t conflict.
Penny sincerely hoped that they would never have a day of conflict.
Chapter 311
Chapter 311
How time flies!
Winter came in a blink.
When the first snow fell in Anaville.
The filming of ¡°Love in Bitter Winter¡± finally wrapped up.
In Snowstock, as soon as the director yelled ¡°cut,¡± Thomas and Theresa, who were in an embrace,
quickly separated.
Alice, the character. in the movie, still had tears in his eyes.
But Theresa, out of character, instinctively stepped back.
Suddenly finding his arms Thomas was left momentarily stunned.
empty:
This month, he and Theresa were almost inseparable.
Sometimes, he even had trouble distinguishing between the scenes and reality.
In the movie, the world was bleak, with only the two of them as each other¡¯s salvation.
Though the world outside was harsh, the warmth and tenderness of their nights together were beyond
words.
But a movie was just a movie.
After wrapping up this final scene, was it time for their movie toe to an end?
Thomas felt reluctant. He subconsciously wanted to hold Theresa¡¯s hand.
But Theresa avoided it and said softly, ¡°Thank you for taking care of me during the filming.¡±
1/7
Emergency calls only
Chapter 311
Theresa¡¯s tone was pleasant, but her words confined everything to ¡°during the filming.¡±
They were a couple, but only within the movie.
But beyond that, they were just acquaintances: nothing more.
+5
Thomas picked up on the underlying meaning in Theresa¡¯s words. His eyes lost a bit of their sparkle,
but
he still managed to say, ¡°And thank you for your concern.¡±
Theresa nodded at him, then turned and walked toward the rest of the crew.
Thomas watched her retreating figure, standing still for a long time.
He rubbed his brow and eyes with a bit of distress.
Honestly, no matter how Theresa treated him, he felt he could ept it.
After all, he had caused so much trouble in the past.
The movie was over at that moment.
But his pursuit was just beginning.
No matter how hard it was this time, he would never give up.
Thomas quickly rejuvenated his spirits, ready for a long¨Cterm struggle.
After the wrap party, the crew couldn¡¯t wait to return to Cornd.
These past few months, in order to make a good movie, they mostly turned a blind eye to the outside
world.
Now that the movie was done, they were finallying out of their shells.
The crew chartered several nes, and everyone headed to the airport together.
As soon as Theresa got off the ne, she started looking around.
2/7
Emergency calls only
Chapter 311
0100%
09:48
¡°Theresa.¡± Thomas took a deep breath and approached her, ¡°Is someone picking you up? Do you want
me to¡¡±
He didn¡¯t even finish speaking.
¡°Theresa.¡± Not far away, Susan appeared, enthusiastically waving at Theresa.
¡°Susan.¡± Theresa¡¯s eyes lit up, ignoring Thomaspletely, and ran straight to Susan.
The two girls hugged,ughing and bouncing around in excitement.
Thomas couldn¡¯t help but look at Susan with a bit of mncholy.
However, Susan definitely wouldn¡¯t pay attention to him.
So, he looked mournfully at Ben, who came with Susan.
Ben raised an eyebrow, ¡°What are you looking at me for?¡±
Thomas exhaled deeply, ¡°Can¡¯t you keep your wife in check? She¡¯s married now, she ought to act with
a
bit more decorum.¡±
Ben nced at him and said calmly, ¡°She makes her own choices. I don¡¯t tell her what to do.¡±
Thomas looked visibly frustrated, ¡°You can¡¯t even handle this, Ben? You used to be so assertive and
sol in charge. And now you can¡¯t even take charge of your own household? What happened to the
decisivel CEO you were known as?¡±
Ben calmly replied, ¡°Well, well. It seems like when you get married, you¡¯ll definitely be able to control
your wife well.¡±
Thomas replied confidently, ¡°Of course. When I get married, I¡¯ll be the one calling the shots. If I make a
decision, there won¡¯t be any room for argument. I¡¯ll ensure that¡¡±
Thomas was boasting enthusiastically.
Suddenly, he saw a smile creep onto Ben¡¯s face.
3/7
Emergency calls only
Chapter 311
Thomas felt a sudden chill, a sense of dread creeping over him.
Could it be¡ he¡¯s been yed?
¤¦
Stiffly, Thomas turned his head and saw Susan and Theresa, hand in hand, both looking at him with a
barely¨Cthere smile.
Thomas was on the verge of losing it.
He blurted out quickly, ¡°Theresa, let me exin¡¡±
Theresa gave him a tight smile, ¡°No need to exin. I never had any intentions of marrying your
anyway.¡±
Thomas found himself tongue¨Ctied.
A stab of regret for words spoken in haste.
After saying that, Theresa ignored him.
She took Susan¡¯s hand, ¡°Susan, you¡¯ve got to catch me up on everything from the past few months.
Your stories are just incredible. I could only call you during shoots, and it always felt so rushed. This
time, you have to spill all the details¡¡±
The two girls walked away, chatting intimately.
Thomas and Ben stood in silence.
09:48
After a while, Thomas looked at Ben in despair, ¡°Did you do this on purpose?¡±
Ben, with a poker face, replied, ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡±
Originally, Ben was a bit down about Susan being taken away.
But seeing Thomas like this, why did he suddenly feel better?
After looking at him with a mix of disbelief and resignation for a moment, Thomas finally gave a thumbs
4/7
Emergency calls only
Chapter 311
Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.
up, saying, ¡°Well yed.¡±
¡°You know how it goes,¡± Ben replied calmly.
At the caf¨¦, Susan and Theresa were savoring their desserts and sipping coffee, lost in cheerful
conversation.
The two men werepletely ignored.
They stared at each other for a while.
Ben calmly sipped his coffee, breaking the silence, ¡°nning to be a full¨Ctime actor?¡±
Thomas shook his head in horror, ¡°Better not, I¡¯m not cut out for it.¡±
Ben replied coolly, ¡°You know, I was just thinking, if word got out that ¡®the Medical Mystic¡® ditched the
scalpel for the spotlight, you might just hit the big time.¡±
¡°Quit joking,¡± Thomas said, ncing around nervously and quickly shushing Ben.
ncing around to make sure they weren¡¯t being overheard, he said anxiously, ¡°Hey, drop that title, will
you? I don¡¯t want to blow my cover!¡±
¡°Why go through all that?¡± Ben raised an eyebrow, ¡°If you set up a clinic and put ¡®the Medical Mystic¡® on
the door, you¡¯d have the global elite lining up for an appointment.¡±
Thomas, feeling a bit defeated, said, ¡°I¡¯m just not up for mingling with the high society. The hospital is
my Mom¡¯s passion project. I¡¯m just trying to keep it afloat.¡±
Benughed, ¡°Saying something like that to your investor isn¡¯t exactly a wise move.¡±
¡°Just turn a blind eye to that as an investor. Rx. I¡¯ll ensure this hospital flourishes and rakes in profits
daily,¡± Thomas assured.
Ben and Thomas were just casually chatting, neither of them seriously fixated on the investment
matter.
Ben was aware that if Thomas truly wanted to rake in the cash, all he had to do was capitalize on the
5/7
?
Emergency calls only
Chapter 311
¡°Medical Mystic¡± moniker, and the money woulde pouring in.
¡úBut after encountering some issues, Thomas had be averse to this fame, wanting only to live a
simple life in ordance with his mother¡¯s wishes.
Despite Ben previously threatening Thomas with the investment, it was nothing more than a joke
between them.
Ben¡¯s investment was just a smokescreen.
Thomas, known as ¡°the Medical Mystic,¡± had umted enough wealth to easily open a hospital.
But given his secret identity, he way to avoid suspicion.
n¡¯t go public. Pretending that Ben was the investor was the best
While Ben bore the title of an investor, the money was actually Thomas¡¯s and had nothing to do with
him.
¡°These past few months, I¡¯ve sorted out the hospital¡¯s location and staff for you,¡± Ben said. ¡°Check it
out when you have the time.¡±
¡°Thanks,¡± Thomas replied with a cheeky grin. ¡°You¡¯re so good to me, I feel like I owe you big time.¡±
Ben just silently added a bunch of ice cubes to Thomas¡¯s coffee.
Even though it¡¯s said that you can¡¯t beat someone with no shame, Thomas felt like he needed to chill
out, maybe with an ice pack.
Unfazed, Thomas just chewed on the ice cubes thick¨Cskinned.
All Ben could do was sigh.
He couldn¡¯t understand how he ended up being such close friends with someone like this.
It even made him doubt his own judgment.
Chapter 312
Chapter 312
The next day, Ben took Thomas to the hospital.
Though Thomas himself had no particr demands for the hospital, merely wishing to get by, Ben still
chose a prime location for him, with top¨Cnotch facilities in the country. Ben also secured an
experienced doctor to oversee things. With this arrangement, Thomas only needed to bear the title of
hospital director, with little else to do but coast along.
Ben, apanied by Thomas, met with several key figures from various departments of the hospital.
Then, he formally announced Thomas¡¯s appointment as the director.
At Ben¡¯s deration, murmurs and whispers began to spread among the crowd.
¡°A director so young? There must be some backdoor dealings.¡±
¡°Backdoor dealings? We¡¯re a private hospital; what the investor says goes when ites to naming
the
director.¡±
¡°Exactly. They could appoint anyone, no matter how unqualified, and if Mr. Landor backs them, we¡¯ve
got no choice but to ept it.¡±
The staff discussed in hushed tones, careful not to openly express their dissatisfaction, yet their words
dripped with disdain.
Thomas observed everyone¡¯s expressions, taking it all in.
He could guess what they were all saying.
But it didn¡¯t bother him.
His role as the director was just a front to bide time. Even the most exaggeratedments couldn¡¯t
wrong him.
Afterpleting the handover, Thomas saw Ben out.
1/6
Chapter 312
Pausing at the door, Ben turned to Thomas with a pointed look, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not winning any
poprity contests here.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t that expected? I mean, if I suddenly had to report to a useless boss, I wouldn¡¯t be thrilled,¡±
Thomas said, shing a yful grin.
Ben narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡°If they actually knew your true identity¡¡±
¡°Drop it,¡± Thomas said, waving his hands dismissively with a look of appeal, ¡°I¡¯m content being a low-
key director.¡±
Ben gave him a look, ¡°This is Cornd. What happened in the past won¡¯t repeat here.¡±
Back then, Thomas was outwardly a student, but in secret, he had made a significant name for himself,
even revered by some patients as ¡°the Medical Mystic¡°.
The Medical Mystic.
Not just anyone could bear such a title. It signified the pinnacle of medical skill and genuine recognition
from patients.
Such fame brought admiration but also envy.
At that time, Thomas treated patients in secret, wearing a mask.
His only condition was to treat one patient at a time.
Once, he encountered a patient with aplicated condition, from a poor family. Thomas didn¡¯t mind;
he waived the medical fees and devoted himself to the treatment.
Then, a wealthy patron sought him out, demanding Thomas treat him. The patron¡¯s symptoms sounded
like a mere cold, hardly needing Thomas¡¯s intervention.
Moreover, he already had a patient, so naturally, Thomas refused on the spot.
That very night, the patient Thomas had seen was killed in a sudden house fire.
2/6
The police concluded it was an idental fire,
But Thomas knew it wasn¡¯t.
78
After the patient¡¯s death, the same powerful figure sent people to find Thomas again..
Thomas refused once more.
The man gave him a significant look, ¡°I hear a lot of patients think of you as a miracle worker. But I
have to ask, does even a miracle worker fear getting burned?¡°.
Thomas already had his suspicions.
This statement could confirm them.
The previous patient had been killed by this influential person.
Thomas was young at the time.
He fixed the man with a furious re, ¡°Your boss had nothing more than a mild fever. A good night¡¯s
sleep and a bit of sweat, and he would¡¯ve been fine without any medical treatments. He didn¡¯t need me.
But the other patient was in critical condition! I¡¯d been nursing him back to health, and he was finally
improving. Then you barged in over something so trivial and cost an innocent life! How do you sleep at
night?¡±
Thomas¡¯s heated usation was met with an icy chuckle.
The man turned and walked away.
Thomas, enraged, filed a report, demanding a re¨Cinvestigation of the fire.
But justice for the patient wasn¡¯t served.
What he got instead was another fire.
His apartment building suddenly caught fire in the middle of the night!
3/6
Chapter 312
Thomas was lucky to be rescued.
But he wasn¡¯t the only resident. That night, ten bodies were found.
Among the bodies, there was a young girl who always greeted him with a bright smile.
An olddy who remembered to share her delicious cooking with him.
And a child who greeted him with a warm smile.
In the morning, they were all alive.
But now, they were just lifeless bodies.
When the police arrived, the man was even at the scene.
He looked at Thomas with an icy, mocking smile.
Thomas broke down then. He had always consulted under the guise of ¡°the Medical Mystic¡°, never
revealing his true identity. But seeing this man, Thomas understood.
Property ? N?velDrama.Org.
His identity was exposed. The man knew he was the Medical Mystic.
The fire was histest act of revenge.
Thomas even felt that his escape was deliberate by the man.
The man wanted him to witness with his own eyes how so many lives were lost because of him!
Thomas¡¯s sanity snapped in an instant. He wildly used that man of being the murderer, demanding
the police to take him away for investigation.
The police ignored him.
So, he kept shouting and screaming.
Finally, the police took him away for obstructing
duties.
4/6
Chapter 312
As he was taken away, Thomas looked back and saw the man¡¯s mocking smile.
Thomas spent three full days in jail.
It waster when Ben found out and managed to get him out.
Following that incident, Thomas remained quiet for quite a while.
Then, he threw away all his medical books and swore never to mention the Medical Mystic again.
Even if he continued to be a doctor, he¡¯d rather be a mediocre one.
That way, at least not so many people would die because of him.
The past shed through his mind.
For a brief second, a sharp look flickered in Thomas¡¯s eyes.
But he quickly shed an easygoing smile, ¡°You know, I still believe aid¨Cback lifestyle suits me
better.¡±
Ben shot him a knowing look, then coolly looked away, ¡°As long as it makes you happy.¡±
Thomas shed a big grin and pped a hand on Ben¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Absolutely, I¡¯m over the moon.¡±
With a nk face, Ben gently pulled away from Thomas¡¯s grasp, ¡°I should get going. You are in charge
of
the hospital now.¡±
¡°Okay,¡± Thomas chuckled in response.
Ben left.
Watching the departing car, Thomas slowly dropped his smile.
His hand clenched slightly.
How could he find happiness knowing his actions had led to en manu livar Inct?
Chapter 312
He carried the heavy burden of so many lives on his shoulders.
He could never fully let go in his lifetime!
But what could he do?
He was just a small¨Ctime doctor.
And the person pulling the strings?
He hadn¡¯t even seen his real face, only a minion sent by him.
He was in the dark about the real mastermind ¨C their background, appearance, everything¡
Even if he wanted revenge, he had no direction.
Even if he did find that person, what then? What could he possibly do?
He was just a doctor¡
Thomas stood alone for a long time, then calmly turned around and returned to the hospital.
In that single turn, his face was already back to its carefree grin.
He even started humming a tune, looking like he was in a great mood.
Chapter 313
Chapter 313
At the hospital, Thomas became the director just like that.
His daily routine went something like this: sleep in till around nine or ten in the morning, then leisurely
start his day with a coffee in hand, lounging in his office for a bit.
A must¨Cdo for him was a nap at noon.
By the time he woke up, it was usually around three or four in the afternoon, just in time for a bit of
coffee before he casually called it a day.
Even as the director, Thomas¡¯s style stirred up quite a bit of dissatisfaction.
One day, just as Thomas was waking from his nap, he was about to enjoy some coffee when someone
knocked on his office door.
Thomas raised an eyebrow, surprised.
Wasn¡¯t he the universally acknowledged ipetent director?
And yet someone was actually seeking him out?
¡°Come in,¡± Thomas said, in azy drawl.
¡°Director.¡±
The visitor was Mr. Cavanaugh, the vice dean elected by the other doctors.
Mr. Cavanaugh, approaching fifty, boasted years of clinical expertise and stood as one of Anaville¡¯s
most
esteemed doctors.
If Ben hadn¡¯t made him such an attractive offer, he would never have considered joining a private
hospital.
Originally, he was just the deputy director.
1/7
Chapter 313
But in the absence of a director, he was the one calling the shots at the hospital, a role that Mr.
Cavanaugh quite relished.
But then, out of the blue, Ben suddenly appointed this young kid as the director.
Initially, Mr. Cavanaugh was pretty hesitant.
Typically, in the medical field, a hospital director is known for their outstanding reputation or exceptional
medical expertise.
But what did Thomas have?
Reputation?
Mr. Cavanaugh had never even heard his name before.
Medical skills?
Please, with his age, how skilled could he be?
Although Thomas didn¡¯t interfere much, the hospital was still under his control.
But after giving it a lot of thought, Mr. Cavanaugh still found it hard toe to terms with it.
Today, he feltpelled to probe into the true nature of this Thomas.
When Thomas saw Mr. Cavanaugh, he broke into a smile, ¡°Oh, Mr. Cavanaugh! Perfect timing. Join
me. for some coffee and pastries. The lemon bars today are absolutely heavenly. Just the aroma is
intoxicating. And once you taste them, they¡¯re sure to be¡¡±
Thomas enthusiastically introduced the various snacks to Mr. Cavanaugh,
Mr. Cavanaugh tried his best to hold back, but ultimately he couldn¡¯t resist.
He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Dean, I¡¯m here on official business.
¡°Official business?¡± Thomas was somewhat surprised. ¡°Whye to me for official matters? You can
2/7
Chapter 313
decide on your own.¡±
Mr. Cavanaugh was at a loss for words.
He wasn¡¯t sure whether to feel happy or toin.
He took a deep breath, trying to smile, ¡°Dean, here¡¯s the thing. Our hospital received a patient today.
His case is quite unusual. He¡¯s¡¡®
¡°A patient?¡± Thomas interrupted impatiently, ¡°You don¡¯t have to talk to me about patients. You know I¡¯m
just here to pass the time.¡±
Mr. Cavanaugh was speechless.
Thomas¡¯s self¨Cawareness was so profound.
It left Mr. Cavanaugh at a loss for words.
After several deep breaths, Mr. Cavanaugh regained hisposure.
He spoke in a low tone, ¡°Dean, here¡¯s the situation. This patient¡¯s case is quite a mystery. He¡¯s been
across the country and back without finding a cure. It¡¯s a real medical puzzle. He¡¯s turned to our
hospital, banking on the Landor Group¡¯s reputation. If we can solve his case, it¡¯ll put us on the map,
and we won¡¯t have trouble drawing in patients after that.¡±
Thomas looked at Mr. Cavanaugh encouragingly, ¡°Then it¡¯s all up to you. You must do your best to
bring
honor to our hospital.¡±
Mr. Cavanaugh was speechless yet again..
He managed a wry smile before saying, ¡°Dean, believe me, if I had any answers, I wouldn¡¯t be here.
This patient¡¯s case is tricky. None of the tests gave us anything. I figured, given you were handpicked
by Mr. Landor, you must be something special. Could you take a look and see what you can make of
it?¡±
¡°Me?¡± Thomas stared at Mr. Cavanaugh, incredulous. ¡°You expect me to make a diagnosis? I only got
the Dean position because I¡¯m Ben¡¯s childhood friend ¨C it¡¯s not about my skills.¡±
Chapter 313
Mr. Cavanaugh was astonished.
Could anyone really be that shameless about riding on the coattails of nepotism?
¡°Mr. Cavanaugh, drop by for coffee anytime, but for official stuff, don¡¯t bother,¡± Thomas said,
uninterested.
Mr. Cavanaugh¡¯s lips curled in a resigned smirk.
He hesitated for a moment before setting the medical records on Thomas¡¯s desk. ¡°Anyway, Dean,
please review these. And forget the coffee; I¡¯ve got a ton of things back at the hospital. I¡¯m not as free
as you
are.¡±
Choosing to ignore the sarcasm in Mr. Cavanaugh¡¯s tone, Thomas dismissed him with a wave, ¡°Yeah,
yeah, go ahead, get back to work.¡±
Mr. Cavanaugh left without a word, ncing back at Thomas.
Mr. Cavanaugh left.
But Thomas didn¡¯t pay attention to the exquisite snacks in front of him.
He narrowed his eyes, hesitating for a long while.
He slowly opened the patient¡¯s medical file.
Thomas reminded himself that he was just taking a look.
After all, there¡¯s no harm in just looking.
However, this patient¡¯s condition was somewhat bizarre.
Initially, his symptoms weren¡¯t severe, just asional fevers.
But gradually, the fevers worsened, and eventually, he barely had any moments of lucidity throughout
the day.
4/7
Chapter 313
The first hospital he visited diagnosed him with tuberculosis.
However, after a series of anti¨Ctuberculosis treatments, not only did his condition not improve, it
worsened.
Cavities developed in his lungs, and the bacteria began to eat away at his skin and bones. After years
of treatment, he had lost over fifty pounds, resembling an extraterrestrial from a science fiction movie.
Thomas¡¯s expression grew more solemn.
After six years of seeking treatment, his condition only worsened.
Now, he was in a state worse than death.
Driven by a doctor¡¯s instinct, Thomas feltpelled to keep reading.
Recently, the patient had developed a lot of abscesses all over.
Based on clinical findings, the hospital ruled out tuberculosis.
But the actual cause remained unknown.
The hospital had taken samples from various parts of his body, but despite numerous tests, they
couldn¡¯t detect any bacteria.
Without identifying the cause, they couldn¡¯t make a diagnosis, and the situation reached a deadlock.
Thomas squinted his eyes.
How challenging!
There was no doubt the patient was infected with bacteria.
But the fact that it eluded detection by so many instruments indicated it was an exceptionally cunning
type.
The hunt for bacteria by a doctor is a battle of wits and courage.
5/7
?
Chapter 313
The more cunning the bacteria, the more skilled a doctor needed to be to conquer it!
Night fell, Thomas sneaked into the patient¡¯s room, and while the patient slept, he took samples from
the abscesses, and then locked himself in theb.
He stayed up all night.
Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.
The following day, Thomas yawned and called over Mr. Cavanaugh.
¡°Mr. Cavanaugh, care for some breakfast?¡± Thomas asked, extending a bagel toward him. ¡°The bagels
are f from the freezer, but heat them up, and they¡¯re not half bad.¡±
Mr. Cavanaugh couldn¡¯t help but respond somewhat irritably, ¡°Director! It¡¯s already nine o¡¯clock! I had
breakfast a long time ago.¡±
¡°What? It¡¯s nine already? Sorry, I overslept.¡± Thomas yawned again.
He had been up all night and didn¡¯t hit the sack until seven in the morning. Though he intended to just
catch a quick nap, he wound up snoozing for a full two hours.
Mr. Cavanaugh really didn¡¯t feel like dealing with Thomas at the moment. ¡°Director, if there¡¯s nothing
else, I need to get back to work.¡±
¡°Oh, sure, go ahead.¡± Thomas casually handed him a report. ¡°Take this with you.¡±
¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Mr. Cavanaugh frowned as he took it.
It turned out to be a bacterial diagnosis report.
As Mr. Cavanaugh read it, his eyes widened in shock..
He abruptly turned to Thomas, ¡°This¡¡±
Chapter 314
Chapter 314
¡°Oh, right. You mentioned that treating that patient would be good for the hospital, didn¡¯t you? So, I hit
up Ben for a favor. We had someone sneakily grab a sample from the patient, and Ben got another
expert to run some tests. Turns out, it¡¯s a bacterial issue. I¡¯ve jotted down the exact strain. You guys
can handle it from here, right?¡± Thomas said with a yawn.
Mr. Cavanaugh looked at Thomas, ¡°To diagnose in just one night, this expert must be no ordinary
person. Director, can you tell me who he really is?¡±
¡°It¡¯s someone Ben brought in; I¡¯m not clear on the specifics,¡± Thomas said, waving his hand
dismissively, ¡°Why get hung up on that? Let¡¯s just concentrate on the patient¡¯s care.¡±
Mr. Cavanaugh was struck dumb.
He felt something was off.
But if it wasn¡¯t for Ben¡¯s help, could it be Thomas who made the diagnosis?
That seemed even more impossible.
¡°Get going; don¡¯t dy my breakfast.¡± Thomas started shooing him away.
Mr. Cavanaugh left in a daze.
Standing at the door, he nced over the test results and a smile began to form on his lips.
No matter what, the patient was saved!
This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.
Back in the office, Thomas ate a few bites of his bagels and theny down for a nap.
Darn it! Laziness had be second nature; suddenly ramping up the pace was seriously jarring.
In the future, he decided not to take on such tasks!
Isn¡¯t there something great about being a doctor who just goes with the flow?
1/7
ncing at his phone, Thomas answered groggily, ¡°Hello? Ben?¡±
There was a pause on Ben¡¯s end before he finally spoke, ¡°Your Vice Dean called my secretary to
express his gratitude. He said it was thanks to the specialist I brought in that they could pinpoint the
diagnosis. Thomas, what¡¯s your take on this?¡±
Thomas cleared his throat, ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing. How about you take the credit for it?¡±
Ben quirked an eyebrow, ¡°Thinking of making aeback?¡±
¡°It was just a fluke,¡± Thomas quickly exined, ¡°I just felt bad for the patient and lent a hand. But keep
it under wraps, will you? I¡¯m all about that easy¨Cgoing lifestyle.¡±
After hanging up, Ben raised an eyebrow and personally made a call to Mr. Cavanaugh.
¡°Yes,
it was an expert I found. Though not famous, he¡¯s very capable.¡±
¡°Next time you run into a tough case, just take it to Director Smith. He¡¯ll get it to me.¡±
¡°Want to meet the expert? No need, he¡¯s not one for the spotlight. Just follow my lead.¡±
¡°Just make sure to add some heart¨Cwrenching photos of the patients in each file; the more pitiful, the
better.¡±
¡°Yeah, send over some more case files.¡±
After hanging up the phone, Ben put away his cell phone, a deep meaning shing in his eyes.
He thought, ¡°Oh, Thomas!
Just admit that you were never cut out to be a mediocre doctor.
With all thoseplex symptomsid out before you, can you really restrain yourself?¡±
Ben pinched the bridge of his nose.
2/7
Chapter 314
It was not that he specifically wanted to force Thomas into the spotlight.
However, he had seen Thomas¡¯s struggles over the years.
Thomas wasn¡¯t genuinely content with just scraping by; more so, he was running away.
He was fleeing the weight of lives lost on his watch and the feeling of powerlessness that came with
being just a doctor.
But was he truly content with that?
No, he never was, not for a moment.
Unless he sorted out this inner turmoil, Thomas was going to be stuck living a nightmare.
¡°Give it a try; step out bravely,¡± Ben murmured to himself before letting out a long sigh.
That was all he could do.
The rest of the journey was for Thomas to walk on his own.
In the following days, Thomas¡¯s condition worsened day by day.
After solving aplex case, Mr. Cavanaugh started showing up at his office daily, bringing a pile of
medical records every time!
These were all serious cases!
Thomas attempted to avoid it, but the photos of the patients on the case covers were just too
heartbreaking to overlook.
Doctors cared for their patients as if they were their own children.
Unable to resist, Thomas opened the cases again.
A month passed like this.
3/7
Chapter 314
O
Thomas consistently workedte into the night, earning nothing but respect from Mr. Cavanaugh, who
admired this legendary expert. Mysteriously, their hospital¡¯s reputation had also started to soar.
¡°Dean, look at this¡¡±
One day, Mr. Cavanaugh, clutching a stack of medical files, was on his way into the office.
¡°Wait!¡± Thomas stretched out his hand in rm, signaling a refusal.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mr. Cavanaugh was puzzled.
Thomas cleared his throat and said, ¡°The specialist, well¡ he¡¯s really worn out and needs a few days
off
to recharge.¡±
Mr. Cavanaugh was caught off guard, then pped his forehead in realization, ¡°That¡¯s on me, I didn¡¯t
consider that! Director, let the expert know to take it easy. We can handle the patients for the time
being.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll tell him,¡± Thomas nodded.
Mr. Cavanaugh then left with a guilty look on his face.
These past few days, he had really been cking off.
These patients, none of them particrly difficult cases, but he still sent their files over.
Who could me him? After all, those patients¡® chances of recovery always skyrocketed once that
expert got involved.
Mr. Cavanaugh told himself that next time, he shouldn¡¯t bother the expert with ordinary cases.
After Mr. Cavanaugh left, Thomas finally let out a long sigh of relief.
But with the relief came a sense of emptiness, no more cases by his side.
Was he actually feeling a sense of emptiness?
4/7
3
Chapter 314
He found himself thinking, ¡°What the hell is that?¡±
Thomas shivered Involuntarily.
It seemed he wasn¡¯t fit to stay in the hospitaltely.
Then, Thomas decided to skip work.
He was the director, after all, and nobody was going to stop him.
Thomas said he¡¯d skip work, and he did just that, slipping away.
On the street, Thomas couldn¡¯t help but pull out his phone, looking confused.
It had been almost a month since he returned from Snowstock.
And a month since he¡¯dst seen Theresa.
Every day, he¡¯d send Theresa trivial messages.
Sweet texts to start and end the day, always making sure she¡¯s okay.
He¡¯d been sending these for over a month, and Theresa hadn¡¯t replied even once.
He¡¯d secretly asked Mrs. Austin for news.
Mrs. Austin said Theresa was busy preparing for her final thesis and examstely.
The reason was just too solid.
So much so that Thomas felt almost embarrassed to disturb Theresa..
But as far as Thomas knew, today was thest day of Theresa¡¯s final exams¡
O
Emergency calls viny
Chapter 314
His longing suddenly became almost unbearable.
*For some reason, Thomas really wanted to see Theresa.
At Anaville University, Snowkes gently fell from the sky.
When the exam was over, everyone spilled out into the hall, buzzing about how it went.
On a regr day, Theresa was the least noticeable person in school.
But now, she was surrounded by a crowd.
¡°Theresa, how did you answer the first essay question? I feel like there was something off about it,¡±
someone asked.
Theresa replied softly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the question. Think about it carefully, there¡¯s a
hidden condition in there¡¡±
¡°Theresa, how about thest question?¡±
¡°I approached it from three aspects. First of all¡¡±
One by one, everyone asked their questions.
Theresa answered casually, and the crowd listened intently, some even taking notes exaggeratedly.
Most of them had progressed to this point in their studies together.
Everyone knew that Theresa¡¯s answers were almost always correct.
Matching answers with Theresa was the best way to gauge one¡¯s own score,
As people kept asking, Theresa responded earnestly.
Suddenly, a figure approached.
¡°Theresa,¡± he said, a slight, devilishly charming smile on his handsome face.
6/7
Chapter 314
Immediately, some of the girls nearby blushed.
¡úTheresa looked up impassively.
¡°Be my girlfriend?¡± he asked, magically producing a bouquet of flowers from behind and presenting it
to Theresa.
Chapter 315
Chapter 315
Onlookers were totally blown away!
Theresa drew a nk.
Thomas, observing from a short distance, thought to himself, ¡°No way! This can¡¯t be happening!¡±
Thomas instinctively edged toward the wall and then eyed the unexpectedly appearing handsome guy
with caution!
Though Thomas was sizing him up critically, he couldn¡¯t deny that the guy was really good¨Clooking.
But so what?
He himself was also very handsome!
Theresa ignored him, so why would she pay attention to this pretty boy?
Thomasforted himself with these thoughts, calming down a bit.
¡°Theresa, I mean it,¡± he said, gazing at her with intense affection. ¡°Please, say yes.
Theresa gave him a nk look and replied, ¡°Sorry, you¡¯re not my taste.¡±
The determined look on the man¡¯s face stiffened for a moment.
But soon, he smiled again.
¡°Theresa, I get what you¡¯re saying. You¡¯re concerned about us not being a ¡®good match¡® looks¨Cwise,
and
what people might say. But that doesn¡¯t bother me. You might think you¡¯re just average, but to me,
you¡¯re the most beautiful. What really matters isn¡¯t how we look together, but how our souls connect,
right?¡±
Theresa was left speechless.
1/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 315
She had seen people with high opinions of themselves, but never this high.
She was feeling a bit sick now.
Yet, the girls watching nearby actually showed envy and jealousy.
¡°Why would Evan fall for her?¡±
¡°Yeah, she¡¯s not exactly a looker and always dresses down. What on earth does Evan find attractive in
her?¡±
¡°Acting all uninterested. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s secretly excited.¡±
¡°She¡¯s just showing off, haven¡¯t you noticed? Whenever we ask her something, she goes into a lot of
detail as if she¡¯s worried we won¡¯t realize she¡¯s capable of handling the problem.¡±
¡°She¡¯s really putting on a show.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit harsh? I think Theresa is really nice.¡±
¡°Nice? She¡¯s just pretending.¡±
¡°You¡¯re just jealous because she gets good grades and has the school hunk chasing her.¡±
¡°Jealous of her? Her ugly looks, or her shabby clothes?¡±
Before Theresa could even say a word, the onlookers nearby were almost on the verge of an
argument.
Theresa, a bit at a loss for words, rolled her eyes and then spoke in an even icier tone.
¡°Evan ckwell, get out of my way.¡±
¡°Theresa, if you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t move,¡± Evan said with a determined expression.
¡°Then you may stay here,¡± Theresa said with a t tone, and she simply walked around him.
This reaction from Theresa caught Evan off guard.
Emergency calls only
Chapter 315
Evan was momentarily stunned, then quickly said, ¡°Theresa, wait a moment¡¡±
He reached out to grab Theresa.
But just as he was about to reach for her, his hand was stopped in mid¨Cair.
¡°Who the hell is it?¡± Evan eximed, irritation evident on his face as he noticed a man smiling at him.
What was more infuriating was that this man seemed to surpass him in both demeanor and
appearance.
Evan squinted his eyes and said with a hostile tone, ¡°You¡¯re not from our department, are you? Not
even from our school, right?¡±
Thomas let go of his hand and swiftly turned, casting a concerned look at Theresa. ¡°Theresa, you
alright? Did this guy freak you out?¡±
The onlookers were shocked again.
What¡¯s going on?
Theresa, who hadn¡¯t been pursued for so many years, suddenly had two suitors?
And one was the campus heartthrob, and the other, even more incredibly, was even more handsome
than the campus heartthrob?
Theresa looked at Thomas, somewhat speechless, ¡°Why are you here?¡±
¡°Theresa, did you forget?¡± Thomas said, a touch of exasperation in his tone. ¡°Today is the day your
exams are over, and I promised to take you out for a meal to celebrate. You forgetful thing how could
Chapter 315
?
Evan was momentarily stunned, then quickly said, ¡°Theresa, wait a moment¡¡±
He reached out to grab Theresa.
But just as he was about to reach for her, his hand was stopped in mid¨Cair.
¡°Who the hell is it?¡± Evan eximed, irritation evident on his face as he noticed a man smiling at him.
What was more infuriating was that this man seemed to surpass him in both demeanor and
appearance.
Evan squinted his eyes and said with a hostile tone, ¡°You¡¯re not from our department, are you? Not
even from our school, right?¡±
Thomas let go of his hand and swiftly turned, casting a concerned look at Theresa. ¡°Theresa, you
alright? Did this guy freak you out?¡±
The onlookers were shocked again.
What¡¯s going on?
Theresa, who hadn¡¯t been pursued for so many years, suddenly had two suitors?
And one was the campus heartthrob, and the other, even more incredibly, was even more handsome
than the campus heartthrob?
Theresa looked at Thomas, somewhat speechless, ¡°Why are you here?¡±
¡°Theresa, did you forget?¡± Thomas said, a touch of exasperation in his tone. ¡°Today is the day your
exams are over, and I promised to take you out for a meal to celebrate. You forgetful thing, how could
you possibly forget that?¡±
As he spoke, Thomas even affectionately stroked Theresa¡¯s nose.
Theresa couldn¡¯t find words.
She suddenly felt a bit panicked.
3/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 315
What was Thomas thinking?
¡°Theresa, is he your boyfriend?¡± Evan inquired, his gaze focused and questioning
Before Theresa could respond, Thomas calmly extended his hand, ¡°Let me introduce myself, Thomas.
Theresa¡¯s boyfriend.¡±
Thomas really had a thick skin.
Theresa, unable to bear it, turned her head away and didn¡¯t even bother to deny it.
It was just right; she could use Thomas to avoid Evan, who had been pestering her like an annoying
ster.
Over the past few days, Evan had inexplicably begun sending her a barrage of flirtatious messages.
Theresa tly refused him at that time.
Who would have thought he wouldn¡¯t give up and even staged a public confession?
His shameless behavior was utterly disgusting, making her feel as nauseated as if she had identally
ingested a fly.
Seeing that Theresa didn¡¯t deny it, Evan¡¯s expression hardened.
He said in a disdainful tone, ¡°Boyfriend? Why hasn¡¯t Theresa mentioned you before? You don¡¯t seem al
that important.¡±
Thomas¡¯s smile remained unchanged, ¡°Theresa is just shy, not like some, with a skin thicker than city
walls.¡±
Evan, slightly irritated, retorted, ¡°You seem like you¡¯re from a different world. Even if you¡¯ve got some
cash, do you and Theresa truly share anything inmon? Can you appreciate the subtleties of life?
Can you understand the depth of her emotions? You just don¡¯t get it! Someone like you will only corru
Theresa¡¯s pure and pristine heart.¡±
Thomas was speechless.
Emergency calls only
Chapter 315
Theresa was also speechless.
Thomas nced back at Theresa, ¡°He¡¡±
Theresa calmly said, ¡°No idea. I wish I didn¡¯t know him either.¡±
¡°Theresa,¡± Evan turned to her, ¡°think carefully. We are the best soulmates. This man is not worthy of
you.¡±
Theresa initially ignored him, but at Evan¡¯s words, she actually burst into a radiant smile.
She stepped forward, sweetly took Thomas¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°How could that be? If anything, I¡¯m not
worthy of him. In my eyes, he is the most perfect man in the world.¡±
Her voice was soft and gentle, with an indescribable charm.
Even though Thomas knew Theresa was just provoking Evan, his heart still raced uncontrobly.
6
¡°Sweetheart, let¡¯s not waste our time here. Weren¡¯t we going to have a feast?¡± Theresa said with a
smile.
¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go,¡± Thomas nodded eagerly.
Then, under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, they left, closely bonded..
Evan watched their retreating figures, his face turning utterly sour.
He, the school¡¯s heartthrob, had stooped so low to pursue such an ugly girl. To his dismay, not only did
she reject him, but she also had an outstanding boyfriend.
Was her boyfriend out of his mind?
Why ruin his good fortune?
Evan remembered what his mentor said.
In their department, there was only one slot avable for the Direct Entry Ph.D. program. Judging from
their grades, it was almost certain that the slot belonged to Theresa.
5/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 315
However, if she voluntarily gave it up, or if something bad happened to her, the spot might very well fall
to him, the second in line.
Evan¡¯s n was to make Theresa fall in love with him, turn her into a love¨Cstruck fool, and then have
her willingly give up her spot for him!
He thought the second and third steps would be tough.
Little did he expect to stumble at the very first step.
Looking at the current situation, it seemed unrealistic to expect Theresa to give up voluntarily.
So, he had to resort to his n B.
And that was to cause a major mishap for Theresa.
For instance, getting caught in academic fraud or hical conduct.
If the situation escted, Anaville University would likely rescind her admission to the Direct Entry
Ph.D. program.
Then, the spot would be his.
Evan narrowed his eyes, pondering how to catch Theresa in the act!This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.
Chapter 316
Chapter 316
¡°You contributed a lot to what Thomas did, didn¡¯t you?¡± Susan looked at him with a smile.
Ben turned around and replied, ¡°Not me. I had nothing to do with it.¡±
Susan continued to smile slyly at him.
Ben coughed and went on, ¡°I just provided some theoretical knowledge, but I never thought his
practical skills would be socking. After all, he¡¯s a doctor, and theoretically, his ability tobine
theory and practice should be strong.¡±
Ben admitted that when he pursued Susan before, it was asionally awkward.
But he swore that he never reached a level of mind¨Cboggling embarrassment!
Watching Ben desperately trying to shift me, Susan found it amusing. She said with no mercy,
¡°Theresa is on the verge of going berserk, so deal with the mess you created.¡±
With that, she left him with her back turned.
Ben instantly felt a pang in his heart.
How did Thomas, who usually seemed quite clever, be so foolish in this matter?
Ben resentfully made a phone call to Thomas.
Before Ben could speak, Thomas excitedly said, ¡°Ben, the things you gave me really worked. Before,
not matter what I said, Theresa never paid attention to me, but now, she asionally tells me to get
lost.¡±
Hearing that, Ben was speechless.
He suddenly forgave Thomas.
After all, what¡¯s the point of arguing with a fool?,
1/7
Chapter 316
Ben took a deep breath and said with a forced smile, ¡°Thomas, I suddenly remembered that those
methods of mine were from a year ago, and they seem a bit outdated now.¡±
Thomas was puzzled. ¡°Really? I think they are quite effective.¡±
¡°That¡¯s your illusion.¡± Ben said expressionlessly, ¡°You¡¯d better forget everything you¡¯ve seen before.¡±
Confused, Thomas asked, ¡°What should I do then?¡±
¡°Figure it out yourself.¡± Ben said, ¡°Remember, girls don¡¯t like smooth talkers. They prefer someone
down¨Cto¨Cearth, someone who can take care of their practical life!¡±
Thomas said, ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand.¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t understand, figure it out yourself.¡± Ben hung up the phone, unable to tolerate it any longer.
In short, he was done with giving advice to Thomas.
His only thought was, as long as he didn¡¯t get involved, let Thomas do whatever foolish things he
wanted!
That night¡
Thomas tossed and turned, thinking about Ben¡¯s words.
Ben had a lovely wife, and their marital rtionship was extremely close¨Che was truly a winner in life.
He had to listen carefully to whatever he said, even though his tone sounded a bit perfunctory.
But what was the rtionship between Ben and him?
Their rtionship was so close, could Ben really be perfunctory?
So, what Ben said had to be valuable advice, and he had to chew on it carefully.
¡°Someone down¨Cto¨Cearth, someone who can take care of their practical life?¡±
2/7
Chapter 316
Thomas pondered this sentence all night.
Even in his dreams, his mind was filled with this sentence.
The next day¡
Thomas suddenly opened his eyes.
¡°I understand.¡± He excitedly got up, then quickly washed and dressed.
Someone down¨Cto¨Cearth who could take care of practical life¡
Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.
Theresa was always busy, and who was her biggest concern?
Her parents.
So, sweet words were useless.
To make Theresa ept him, the best way was to win over her parents.
When Thomas came out, Mrs. Smith had already prepared breakfast.
¡°Come on over and have some bagels,¡± she said.
Thomas grabbed the bagels and started to leave.
Mrs. Smith was not happy with that. ¡°What are you in such a hurry for early in the morning?¡±
O
Thomas halted his steps. ¡°Mom, I haven¡¯t seen Mrs. Austin in a long time. I n to buy something and
visit her and her husband.¡±
Mrs. Smith immediately became happy when she heard that. ¡°You n to go to Theresa¡¯s house?¡±
Thomas nodded.
¡°Hurry up, hurry up. And remember to buy more things to take with you.¡± Mrs. Smith stuffed a bagel into
Thomas¡¯s hand and pushed him out.
3/7
Chapter 316
¡°Mom, if you¡¯re not happy about it, I won¡¯t go,¡± Thomas said with a bit of arrogance.
Mrs. Smith kicked him out with one foot. ¡°Stop talking nonsense, go quickly.¡±
Thomas muttered something under his breath, then happily left.
Mrs. Smith watched his back and couldn¡¯t help but smile.
This little rascal finally came to his senses.
She finally had a daughter¨Cinw.
In the Austin residence¡
After a long sleep thatsted until 11 o¡¯clock, Theresa finally woke up, rubbing her eyes as she walked
out of her room.
She was just thinking about brushing her teeth and washing her face when she passed by the living
room and stopped dead in her tracks.
She looked at the person in the living room in disbelief.
¡®Am I still dreaming?¡± she thought.
She rubbed her eyes again.
However, the person was still there, waving at her shamelessly.
¡°Thomas, what are you doing here?¡± she asked through gritted teeth.
¡°I¡¡± Thomas didn¡¯t have time to speak.
Mrs. Austin was unhappy with her. ¡°Theresa, what kind of tone is that? Apologize to Thomas.¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay, Mrs. Austin,¡± Thomas quickly said. ¡°It¡¯s really fine.¡±
Mrs. Austin¡¯s gaze hardened as she looked at Theresa. ¡°See how polite and sweet Thomas is?¡±
4/7
Emergency calls un
Chapter 316
Theresa was speechless.
She looked at Thomas, who was pretending to be honest, and gritted her teeth. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be fooled
by him! He¡¯s not a good person.¡±
¡°That¡¯s enough, Theresa!¡± Mr. Austin said, unable to listen further.
Feeling utterly betrayed by her parents¡® siding with Thomas, Theresa said, ¡°You¡¯re all being deceived!
Thomas is nothing but a shameless scoundrel.¡±
Mrs. Austin, now visibly angry, said, ¡°Then tell us, what has Thomas done to wrong you?¡±
Theresa struggled to articte Thomas¡¯s shameless acts, knowing that she couldn¡¯t sum it up easily.
Seeing that she couldn¡¯t exin it, Mrs. Austin coldly said, ¡°Theresa, you can¡¯t say anything, can you?
using Thomas without any basis! Apologize to him.¡±
¡°Apologize to him? In your dreams!¡± Theresa stormed back to her room, mming the door furiously
behind her.
Mrs. Austin looked at Thomas apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Theresa has been spoiled by me.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry. I quite like her vibrant personality,¡± Thomas replied gently.
Mr. and Mrs. Austin looked at each other and immediately felt relieved.
Thank goodness that their daughter had found someone who appreciated her.
At noon¡.
Theresa was coaxed out for lunch with Thomas.
Look how good Thomas is to you! He learned to make noodles just because he knows you like them.
Look at these handmade noodles, all made by Thomas himself,¡± Mrs. Austin said proudly.
Theresa eyed the noodles in front of her, looking skeptically at Thomas.
5/7
Chapter 316
¡®This man can make handmade noodles?¡±
-Why didn¡¯t she believe it?
¡°Try it.¡± Mrs. Austin nced at Theresa threateningly.
Not wanting to upset the matriarch of the family, Theresa reluctantly took a bite.
She was prepared to criticize them, but to her surprise, the noodles were much tastier than she
expected. They were perfectly chewy, and the broth was deliciously savory.
Seeing Theresa¡¯s astonished expression, Mrs. Austin smiled, saying, ¡°Thomas kneaded the dough for
over an hour to get the perfect texture. And the soup, he carefully simmered it all morning. Theresa,
while you were sulking in your room, he was busy making these noodles, thinking of you. Think about
your attitude this morning, and whether it was justified.¡±
Theresa pursed her lips, looking at Thomas with a puzzled expression. ¡°Since when do you know how
to make noodles?¡±
Noticing Theresa¡¯s softening demeanor, Thomas felt a surge of pride, thinking to himself, ¡®Ben¡¯s advice
really paid off. Although the romantic lines were a bit clich¨¦, this recipe book definitely worked its
magic.¡®
Thomas eagerly exined, ¡°I¡¯m a medical student, you know that, right?¡±
Mrs. Austin looked at Thomas with interest. ¡°Yes, studying medicine is such a noble pursuit.¡±
homas smiled and said, ¡°We medical students have strong practical skills. Kneading dough is nothing
ompared to dissecting a body. Have you ever seen human intestines? They look a lot like noodles, long
nd slender, and also¡¡±
efore he could finish, both Theresa and Mrs. Austin rushed to the bathroom, followed by the sounds of
etching.
Chapter 317
Chapter 317
¡°Well¡¡± Thomas looked at Mr. Austin innocently.
Mr. Austin calmly sipped his noodles and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, women are just more squeamish.¡±
A few minutester¡
Theresa and Mrs. Austin returned to the dining table.
¡°Eat up, the noodles are getting soggy,¡± Thomas said warmly.
Theresa and Mrs. Austin nced at the noodles and couldn¡¯t help but recall Thomas¡¯s graphic
description of intestines, making them feel queasy again.
¡°No, no, I¡¯m full already,¡± Mrs. Austin said, trying to hold back her difort.
¡°I¡¯m full too,¡± Theresa said calmly.
Thomas¡¯s face fell with disappointment. ¡°You hardly ate anything¡¡±
After the meal¡
Mrs. Austin asked Thomas to rest and went to wash the dishes with Theresa.
Theresa nced at her mother and asked, ¡°Are you still speaking well of him now?¡±
Mrs. Austin¡¯s stomach was still not settled down.
Sheposed herself and said, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? Thomas seems like a good person. Honest and
sincere, and he treats you well. It¡¯s hard to find someone like that. Theresa, you should really consider
it.¡±
Theresa fell silent.
Unable to hold back, Mrs. Austin asked, ¡°Tell me the truth, Theresa. I know your personality. If you had
Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.
1/6
Chapter 317
no interest in Thomas, you wouldn¡¯t have gone on so many dates with him, even if I pushed you. But if
you do like him, why are you pushing him away?¡±
A flicker of guilt crossed Theresa¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t talk nonsense. When did I ever show interest in
him?¡±
¡°A mother knows her daughter best. Are you sure you want to argue with me about this?¡± Mrs. Austin
said calmly.
Feeling unnerved under her mother¡¯s gaze, Theresa finally admitted in a soft voice, ¡°He¡ actually has
someone who he¡¯s liked for a long time.¡±
Mrs. Austin was taken aback to hear that. ¡°Is he two¨Ctiming?¡±
Theresa quickly shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡±
Mrs. Austin breathed a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°Is he still involved with that person?¡±
Again, Theresa shook her head. ¡°No.¡±
After months of closed¨Cdoor training and filming, she was sure that Thomas and Monica were indeed
not in contact with each other.
Mrs. Austin waspletely reassured and said, ¡°Then it¡¯s just a thing of the past.¡±
Theresa looked anxious and said, ¡°But how can we be sure he¡¯s truly moved on from her? How can we
guarantee he won¡¯t go back to her?¡±
Mrs. Austin smiled with a glint of wisdom in her eyes. ¡°Theresa, when ites to love, you can¡¯t
always be looking back and forth. If you like someone, you need to seize the moment. If you¡¯re always
worried, you¡¯ll never find happiness.¡±
¡°But Mom¡¡± Theresa still seemed lost.
Mrs. Austin said, ¡°My suggestion is to start trying with Thomas. But remember, in love, a woman should
always keep a clear head. If the situation you fear does arise, this rity will help you pull away in
time.¡±
2/6
Booking
Booking
Installed
Open
Chapter 317
After speaking, she patted Theresa on the shoulder and left the room.
Theresa stood there, staring at the running faucet, her expression a mix of confusion and
contemtion.
She admitted it.
She had a good impression of Thomas.
But she did have a lot of scruples.
Monica¡¯s presence was one thing.
But the other concern was the rapid change in his attitude.
Just the day before, he had been mocking and sarcastic towards her.
Then, suddenly, he imed he wanted to pursue her.
What happened that night was something Theresa knew all too well.
That night¡
She and Thomas had inadvertently crossed a line they shouldn¡¯t have.
Was his pursuit of her truly because he liked her, or was it out of a sense of obligation?
Theresa didn¡¯t know.
After a while¡
She emerged from her reverie.
Thomas was sitting on the sofa, engaging Mr. and Mrs. Austin in a lively conversation.
As long as he steered clear of topics rted to dissection, he was the perfect conversationalist.
3/6
Booking
K Installed
Open
O
(15)
Emergency calls only
Chapter 317
Mr. and Mrs. Austin were both amused by him.
Observing this, Theresa felt, somewhat surprisingly, that the scene was harmonious.
She pursed her lips and suddenly approached Thomas.
Noticing her, he instinctively stood up.
¡°Let¡¯s go outside and talk,¡± she said calmly.
¡°Okay.¡± Thomas nodded quickly.
Theresa led the way out.
¡°I¡¯lle and visit you again tomorrow,¡± Thomas said to Mr. and Mrs. Austin before hurrying after
Theresa.
¡°Tomorrow again?¡® Theresa thought, her brow twitching slightly.
The two walked in silence to the entrance of theplex.
Suddenly, Theresa stopped.
Thomas stopped too.
She turned to face him and asked directly, ¡°Do you like me?¡±
¡°I thought I made that clear already,¡± he replied, looking somewhat helpless.
Theresa bit her lip, then said, ¡°If it¡¯s because of what happened that night, you really don¡¯t have to do
this. It¡¯s a modern world now, a one¨Cnight stand isn¡¯t a big deal¡¡±
Thomas frowned and cut her off. ¡°You think I¡¯m pursuing you because of that night?¡±
¡°What else could exin your sudden change of attitude?¡± Theresa looked at him, searching for
answers.
4/6
Chapter 317
Well¡ It was really hard to exin.
Thomas let out a wry smile. ¡°Theresa, I¡¯ve made plenty of foolish mistakes, and it¡¯s normal that you
wouldn¡¯t trust me. But do you really think I¡¯m the kind of person who wouldmit to someone just
because of an ident?¡±
Theresa was momentarily speechless,
He continued earnestly, ¡°I know I haven¡¯t done everything right, but please believe me, everything I do
is because I like you. Theresa, I¡¯m serious about wanting to spend my life with you.¡±
Theresa pursed her lips.
Thomas didn¡¯t look like he was joking.
Was he serious?
¡°Onest question,¡± she said, fixing her gaze on him.
Thomas¡¯s heart raced as he asked nervously, ¡°What is it?¡±
Theresa narrowed her eyes and asked, ¡°Did I really gain weight?¡±
This question struck Thomas speechless.
He stammered, ¡°No, no. I¡ I said that mainly for¡¡±
Seeing his nervous reaction, Theresa suddenly burst intoughter..
She was still dressed shabbily.
But when she smiled, Thomas somehow felt that the whole world was bright.
He stared at her, momentarily lost for words.
Feeling embarrassed under his gaze, she cleared her throat and said, ¡°Three months.¡±
5/6
Chapi
¡°What?¡± Thomas didn¡¯t catch on at first.
Theresa¡¯s cheeks flushed, but she said, ¡°L
sign a contract to date for three months. If both of us agree after that time, we¡¯ll renew it. If either of us
disagrees, we¡¯ll break up with no conditions.¡±
Having said this, she looked at him seriously. ¡°If you¡¯re willing, we¡¯ll sign the contract. If not, then¡¡±
Before she could finish, Thomas eagerly said, ¡°I¡¯m willing, I¡¯m very willing!¡±
A contractual rtionship was better than nothing at all.
Thomas¡¯s gaze was intense as he looked at her. ¡°When do we sign the contract?¡±
His eagerness made Theresa¡¯s cheeks warm, and she turned away. ¡°Wait for my notice.¡±
¡°But when exactly¡¡± Thomas started to ask.
But Theresa had already started to run away.
Watching her retreating figure, Thomas stood there for a long while, letting out a series of goofyughs.
Chapter 318
Chapter 318
After a while¡
Ben received a call from Thomas.
Thomas was so excited that his voice trembled.
¡°Ben, you¡¯re my savior!¡±
Hearing this, Ben was speechless.
Thomas said excitedly. ¡°Thanks to your advice, Theresa has agreed to date me.¡±
Ben was at a loss for words.
How could he not know what idea he hade up with?
Meanwhile, Thomas kept expressing his gratitude profusely.
Ben replied coolly, ¡°No need to thank me, it was nothing.¡±
But Thomas¡¯s gratitude intensified, and he went on, ¡°Finding someone experienced like you was the
right choice. If you ever quit being a CEO, you could totally start a ss teaching how to woo girls.¡±
¡°You tter me,¡± Ben replied.
¡°No, no, you deserve the praise.¡± Thomas continued with his flowery words.
Eventually, he said, ¡°You should¡¯ve seen me today. I cooked noodles for Theresa at her ce, and she
was so moved that she practically begged to be my girlfriend. I had to reluctantly agree after a great
deal of persuasion.¡±
After boasting, Thomas hung up.
Ben was left bewildered.
1/7
Chapter 318
How could he sessfully pursue her?
Ben mused to himself, ¡°Do I really have such a talent?¡±
In the evening¡
Ben and Susan were heading home together.
As soon as they got in the car, they said at the same time, ¡°Thomas and Theresa are together.¡±
They exchanged a nce.
Susan asked, ¡°Did you know? Can you free up some time tomorrow?¡±
¡°Tomorrow?¡± Ben was momentarily taken aback. ¡°I can get some time. What¡¯s up?¡±
¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Susan said, ¡°Theresa said that she and Thomas are going to sign a dating contract.
She wants us to witness it.¡±
¡°A dating contract?¡± Ben was somewhat perplexed.
Susan then briefly exined the contents of this contract..
Recalling Thomas¡¯s exaggerated boasts from their earlier phone conversation, Ben couldn¡¯t help but.
burst intoughter.
¡°What are youughing at?¡± Susan asked, somewhat puzzled.
¡°Nothing,¡± Ben replied coolly. ¡°I just remembered something amusing.¡±
Susan gave him a perplexed look but didn¡¯t inquire further.
The next day¡
Thomas got up before dawn and dressed meticulously, ready for his big day.
Once he felt that it was the appropriate time, he left his house.
2/7
Emergency calls ?nny
Chapter 318
¡°Going to the Austin residence again?¡± Mrs. Smith asked with a smile.
¡°Not today. I¡¯m meeting Theresa for a date,¡± Thomas replied, brimming with pride.
At that, Mrs. Smith¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°She agreed to go out with you?¡±
Thomas said, ¡°After today, we¡¯ll officially be boyfriend and girlfriend.¡±
As for the three¨Cmonth deadline¡
Thomas didn¡¯t take it to heart at all.
He was confident that he could extend the contract forever.
¡°Good, good, go on then,¡± Mrs. Smith said excitedly, shooing him out.
In the end, Thomas was driven out of the house.
At the agreed¨Cupon caf¨¦¡
Thomas arrived an hour early.
But Theresa hadn¡¯t arrived yet.
Thomas ordered some food first and then waited there with a happy expression.
About 30 minutester, Theresa arrived.
She had even arrived in advance, so she didn¡¯t expect Thomas to arrive earlier than her.
She couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. ¡°So early?¡±
Thomas grinned and said, ¡°It¡¯s our first date, so I had to be early. Theresa, do you have the contract
ready? I can sign it anytime.¡±
¡°Just wait a moment,¡± she said.
3/7
Chapter 318
Thomas wondered, ¡®Wait a minute?¡®
Then Theresa stood up and waved towards the entrance. ¡°Susan, over here.¡±
At that moment, a bad feeling crept into Thomas¡¯s heart.
He turned to see Ben looking at him with a half¨Csmile.
Then, Susan and Ben joined them at the table.
Ben raised an eyebrow, asking, ¡°Crying and begging? You had to refuse several times?¡±
What?
Susan and Theresa¨Clooked at each other nkly. They didn¡¯t know what Ben was talking about.
Thomas¡¯s face went pale.
Thomas quickly tried to defuse the situation. ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding, Ben. What would you like to
drink? I¡¯ll order for you.¡±
He desperately signaled Ben with his eyes.
Ben smiled and didn¡¯t press Thomas further, smoothly changing the subject.
At that moment, Theresa took out a contract and said, ¡°Thomas, to ensure that this contract is
enforced, I specifically asked Susan and Mr. Landor to be our witnesses.¡±
Her serious demeanor made Thomas equally earnest. ¡°Okay.¡±
¡°Please review the contract, and if there¡¯s any issue, feel free to bring it up.¡± She then handed him the
contract.
Thomas read through it carefully.
Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.
The contract essentially contained three terms:
1/7
Emergency calls only
Chapter 318
1. During the rtionship, intimate actions are limited to holding hands.
2. The rtionship will not be announced on public social media.
3. If either party wishes to terminate the contract within three months, It ends Immediately.
And at the end of the three months, if either party refuses to renew it, it¡¯s considered an unconditional
breakup.
These three items were not hard to ept.
Thomas agreed right away.
With Ben and Susan witnessing, Theresa and Thomas each signed their names, followed by Ben and
Susan signing as witnesses.
The contract was now officially in effect.
There were three copies of the contract.
Theresa, Thomas, and Susan and Ben put away a copy each.
After securing her copy, Theresa sighed in relief.
dave b
The presence of this formal contract a sense of rationality in this rtionship.
These three months were a buffer period.
The two of them could escape at any time.
¡°Go ahead with your date, Ben and I will be leaving now.¡± Susan stood up, ready to leave.
¡°Wait.¡± Theresa grabbed Susan¡¯s arm, looking at her imploringly. ¡°Why don¡¯t we double date?¡±
She felt unexpectedly nervous.
She had been on a date with Thomas before..
5/T
Chapter 318
All their past dates were either full of bickering or arguing.
Now that they were an official couple, things should change, right?
Theresa felt unprepared for the shift.
Thomas desperately signaled Ben not to agree.
Ben, with a smile, sat down calmly with Susan. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s been a while since Susan and I were on a
date too.¡±
Susan looked at Ben curiously, whispering, ¡°Are we really going to be the third wheel here?¡±
Ben replied coolly, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to enjoy the show?¡±
Hearing that, Susan was speechless.
Who in the world doesn¡¯t enjoy a good spectacle?
Susan immediately straightened up. ¡°Right, Ben and I will seize the opportunity to have a date too.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Theresa sighed in relief.
Thomas gave Ben a look of despair.
Ben pretended not to see it.
Thomas sighed, resigning himself to the situation.
They had some coffee in the cafe.
Ben raised an eyebrow, asking, ¡°What¡¯s next on the agenda?¡±
Thomas had actually nned an activity. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°There¡¯s a ssical orchestral
performance this morning. But I didn¡¯t know that you guys wereing, so I only bought two tickets.
And, this orchestra is quite famous, so all the tickets are sold out now.¡±
6/7
Emergen
Chapter 318
Thomas hinted frantically: So, you¡¯d better not be the third wheel.
¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Ben smiled slightly. ¡°Which orchestra is it? I¡¯ll see if I can get two more tickets.¡±
Thomas was at a loss for words.
¡°What orchestra is it?¡± Theresa also looked at Thomas.
Thomas grudgingly mentioned the name of the orchestra.
Ben made a call and easily obtained the tickets.
Thomas was utterly frustrated.
¡°So this is what friendship is!
¡®This is what a bro is!¡®
He really felt like he had made a blind choice.
Chapter 319
Chapter 319
At the entrance of the concert hall.
Thomas discreetly fell back a few steps, lowering his voice. ¡°Bro, this is my first official date with
Theresa, please don¡¯t mess it up for me.¡±
Ben also spoke quietly, ¡°Rx, the tickets I bought aren¡¯t next to you. You two can still have your own
world.¡±
Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.
Thomas finally breathed a sigh of relief, giving Ben a thumbs¨Cup. ¡°Noble.¡±
Minutester.
The concert began..
Thomas felt utterly defeated.
Ben hadn¡¯t bought tickets next to them but right behind them!
However, the tickets that Ben had bought were right behind them
Just as Thomas was about to do something, he felt two pairs of eyes gossiping from behind.
On the stage.
The music flowed melodiously.
Both Thomas and Theresa were focused on the performance.
But their faces were getting redder and redder.
The lights were dim.
Finally, Thomas couldn¡¯t resist and stealthily reached out his hand.
1/7
Emerycy
Chapter 319
He silently reached out and held the hand of Theresa.
Theresa slightly moved her hand but didn¡¯t pull away.
A faint smile appeared on Thomas¡¯s lips.
O
He was so engrossed that he only came back to reality when Theresa withdrew her hand at the end of
the concert.
Standing up, Thomas saw Ben and Susan smiling at him.
Thomas felt his scalp go numb.
¡°I sent you some photos, check them out.¡± Ben patted his shoulder.
Thomas opened his phone.
Then he was speechless.
How bored were this couple? Instead of enjoying the concert, they had taken photos of them.
They had a lot of photos.
Looking at the photos of him and Theresa holding hands tightly, a softness flickered in Thomas¡¯s eyes.
Since he had held her hands, he did not intend to let go of them.
Susan, still smiling, said, ¡°We¡¯ve enjoyed the concert, so Ben and I will head off now. You two continue
your date.¡±
Theresa wanted to add more, but this time, Ben and Susan didn¡¯t want to intrude and quickly left.
Left alone with Thomas, Theresa suddenly felt a wave of nervousness.
¡°Shall we go for a walk?¡± Thomas said.
¡°Sure,¡± Theresa replied softly.
2/7
Chapter 319
Thomas carefully took her hand.
Theresa blushed, but didn¡¯t pull away.
Outside, there was a chill in the air, with a few small snowkes drifting down.
They strolled aimlessly.
None of them spoke, but Thomas felt unprecedentedly peaceful in his heart.
Thomas cleared his throat, trying to start a conversation. ¡°Mr. Witt said our movie is starting its first
promotional campaign.¡±
¡°Yeah,¡± Theresa responded lightly.
Their movie was still in post¨Cproduction. Although the release was some time away, it had received
poor reviews due to Henri¡¯s previous nder. To counter this, the team nned to release some
teasers to improve public perception before the official release.
¡°I¡¯ve created a tweet ount and we can share posts together,¡± Thomas said.
¡°Yeah,¡± Theresa continued to respond softly.
Thomas continued to chat casually. Theresa was no longer as tough as before, but just responded
gently for a moment.
Thomas looked at her beautiful profile, feeling a bit unustomed. ¡°Theresa? Are you sick? You seem
a
bit off.¡±
Theresa snapped at him in annoyance. ¡°Are you cursing me?¡±
Relieved, Thomas replied, ¡°Good, good, you¡¯re not sick then.¡±
Theresa was speechless.
Theresa, expressionless, pinched Thomas.
3/7
L
Chapter 319
Thomas winced in pain, but his smile was bright.
¨C Due to Thomas¡¯s shameless behavior, Theresa quickly showed her flerce side, which Thomas
surprisingly seemed to enjoy.
Soon, they began an uninhibited and open rtionship.
That day.
Love in Bitter Winter was about to release its first promotional clip.
Before the release, Mr. Witt tagged everyone in the crew¡¯s group, asking them to help share it.
As the lead actors, Thomas and Theresa naturally had to participate.
Upon receiving the tag, Theresa quickly logged onto Twitter.
She opened the official page of Love in Bitter Winter.
The first advertisement had been released.
This was in response to Henri¡¯s previous ims that Rose¡¯s poor acting affected his performance.
It just so happened that this advertisement was a show of Theresa acting.
On the advertisement.
It was a three¨Cminute¨Clong inner y by Theresa.
For three whole minutes, Theresa unfolded her performanceyer byyer, with emotions escting
until a climactic burst, a veritable masterss in acting.
Theresa shared the advertisement on her Rose¡¯s ount, modestly captioning. [New to acting, still
learning. I appreciate everyone¡¯s guidance.]
Theresa was still very modest.
4/7
Chapter 319
When Susan reposted the advertisement, she had ho scruples.
She tagged Theresa, brimming with pride. [This is my bosom female friend. Who said her acting was
cringe¨Cworthy?]
Susan¡¯s post was rather bold.
But previously, Henri had so harshly criticized Theresa that expectations for her were low.
But now, Theresa handed over such a perfect answer sheet.
At that moment, the crowd¡¯s eyes started to shine.
Even though Susan was tantly boasting, under her tweet post, there were no objections, only
praises.
Susan was overjoyed with the response.
However, Henri was far from happy.
His previous disparagement of Theresa¡¯s skills backfired with the release of this advertisement, putting
Henri in the hot seat.
People started questioning Henri on social media.
[With acting like that, how can you call it cringe¨Cworthy?]
[I¡¯m starting to think there was more to the story about the male lead being changed.]
[I agree. We only heard Henri¡¯s side before, but with this clip, the crew seems to have said it all.]
[It¡¯s just a three¨Cminute clip. How can you say Rose is a good actress based on this? Who knows if
she¡¯s cringe¨Cworthy in other scenes.]
[Our Henri would never lie. If Rose isn¡¯t genuinely bad at acting, then she must have intentionally.
sabotaged our Henri.]
5/7
Chapter 319
Under Henri¡¯s tweet post, fans and bystanders argued fiercely.
After watching the three¨Cminute advertisement, Henri was seething.
Back when he acted alongside Rose, he found her somewhat talented, but not breathtakingly so.
What changed in these few months that transformed Rose so much?
Originally, even if Rose¡¯s performance wasn¡¯t terrible, he could¡¯ve exploited any minor w to drag her
down.
But now, Rose¡¯s acting was nothing short of stunning.
Even If he wanted to be picky, he couldn¡¯t do it.
Even if he wanted to nitpick, it wouldn¡¯t be Rose who¡¯d be ridiculed, but him!
¡°Mrs. Landor is openly supporting Rose.¡± his agent noted, looking at Henri. ¡°Their rtionship is much
closer than you think. Are you sure you want to continue this feud?¡±
Henri scoffed. ¡°With their vast differences in status and position, what true friendship can there be?
Mrs. Landor¡¯s support for Rose is just because of her investment in the project.¡±
The agent frowned. ¡°I suggest you drop this matter. Don¡¯t respond on Twitter, just let it cool off. Rose is
just a neer, the issue will die down soon.¡±
¡°Fine,¡± Henri agreed.
The agent left, feeling relieved.
Henri browsed Twitter for a while longer, then snorted coldly.
As a renowned actor, he refused to be outdone by a neer like Theresa, nor would he concede
defeat?
How was this possible!
6/7
Chapter 319
$19
He couldn¡¯t believe that Theresa was truly wless.
Chapter 320
Chapter 320
Henri wasn¡¯t a fool.
He decided not to entangle himself further with the Love in Bitter Winter production team.
It brought him no benefits.
His target was, and always had been, Rose alone.
After the three¨Cminute video was released, he couldn¡¯t discredit her acting anymore.
But that didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t find other ways to attack her.
Henri covertly had people gather information on Rose.
Rose seemed to have appeared out of nowhere in the modeling world. Her life before entering the
industry, her family background, everything was a mystery.
Even her real name hadn¡¯t been exposed.
The strangest thing was.
Despite Rose¡¯s growing fame, there were no candid shots of her outside of work.
It was as if she vanished from the public eye once her work was done.
Rose was trying so hard to hide her real identity. Henri concluded that Rose¡¯s real identity might be a
little shameful.
Was her family an embarrassment?
Or was there something in her past she couldn¡¯t reveal?
Henri spent a hefty sum to question those who had worked with Rose.
1/6
Dreame
INSTALL
From their responses, he pieced together a shocking conclusion.
First.
Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.
Rose¡¯s family might have a criminal history.
Why did he say that?
ording to an insider, he had once heard Rose answer a phone call.
Rose sounded helpless. ¡°Dad, please handle Mom. She¡¯s been arrested again? How long will she be
out this time? I can¡¯t live like this if she keeps doing this.¡±
It seemed Rose¡¯s mother was a repeat offender, likely getting detained by the police regrly.
No wonder Rose kept her background a secret.
Second.
Rose¡¯s educational background was very low.
The evidence was as follows.
It was an insider who said.
Once, they talked about academic qualifications together. Everyone talked about some academic
experience, but Rose only smiled awkwardly.
They asked her if she knew about Anaville University
Rose¡¯s face showed a very embarrassed smile.
It was suspected that she didn¡¯t know this top domestic university at all.
Combining these pieces of information, Henri found a new way to smear Rose.
He chuckled coldly to himself.
2/6
Chapter 320
Rose, you think I can¡¯t touch you just because your acting is untouchable?
This time, he would let her know what it meant to be afraid of gossip.
No matter how good your acting was, if your reputation was ruined, you can¡¯t turn things around.
Henri carefully orchestrated a smear campaign using a myriad of fake ounts to spread the
fabricated information.
He didn¡¯t just focus on the ims about Rose¡¯s mother being a habitual offender and Rose¡¯s low.
education. Henri added rumors about Rose sleeping her way to the top and associating with several
influential figures.
In the world of defamation, a mix of truth and lies was typical.
Once this kind of news was released, even if it was fake, the person involved could not easily prove it.
Especially since Rose was a neer with little fan support, these rumors spread unchecked, with no
one to rify on her behalf. On the other hand, Henri had hired numerous experienced inte trolls.
He was confident this time Rose wouldn¡¯t escape unscathed.
On this day.
It was the day for Anaville University to publish results.
¡°Theresa, you¡¯re top of the ss again,¡± a ssmate said as Theresa walked in. ¡°First in written exams
and the only one with an A+ on the final paper. You¡¯re unmatched.¡±
Theresa was peerless in her academic performance, and despite any jealousy from others, no one
could challenge her standing.
Evan also knew about Theresa¡¯s grades and his eyes flickered.
Indeed.
Theresa was still doing well.
3/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 320
If he didn¡¯t act, the Direct Entry Ph. D. program admission would surely go to Theresa.
Every man for himself, and the heavens and the earth for him. Therefore, he could not be med for
secretly using means.
Theresa, anticipating her own results, merely smiled at her ssmates¡® admiration, feeling no particr
excitement.
Having collected her results and with nothing else to attend to.
Theresa was ready to leave.
¡°Theresa, wait a minute.¡± At this moment, Bryan came in.
Theresa stopped in her tracks. Bryan looked at Theresa in confusion.
Bryan smiled at her, the attitude seemingly friendly. ¡°Theresa, there¡¯s been an anonymous report
against you. There are some matters you might need to exin.¡±
¡°A report?¡± Theresa was momentarily baffled.
¡®What could I possibly have done to warrant a report?¡± she thought
Evan¡¯s gaze flickered slightly, and he lowered his head a bit.
The ssroom buzzed with whispers and spection.
Theresa was being reported?
What for?
As a well¨Cknown student in the Zathinese Department, Theresa¡¯s sudden report piqued everyone¡¯s
curiosity.
But with Theresa taken to the office by Bryan, they were left to guess the reasons.
In the office.
4/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 320
Theresa looked at Bryan, puzzled. ¡°Mr. Jones, may I ask what this is about?¡±
Given Theresa¡¯s outstanding academic record, Mr. Jones was quite amiable.
After asking Theresa to sit down, he said, ¡°Theresa, while your grades are indeed excellent, there have
beenints that you¡¯ve been missing a significant amount of sses over the past two years.¡±
Theresa pursed her lips. ¡°The department¡¯s policy allows students to study at home if they can maintain
their grades.¡±
¡°Yes, that¡¯s true,¡± Mr. Jones said, ¡°But you¡¯ve missed almost an entire semester of sses this term.
Isn¡¯t that a bit excessive?¡±
Theresa hesitated before nodding.
This semester, due to Love in Bitter Winter, her absences W
indeed notable.
¡°If you are absent from ss, what is the proper reason? Truth be told, the school will not say anything
about it. However, ording to the report, you are absent from ss. It seems you are in a
rtionship?¡± Mr. Jones¡¯s face turned serious. ¡°ording to the report, the one you are in love with is a
socialite. Additionally, your rtionship is not normal. It is said that you and him¡ are being kept as
mistresses?¡±
A sugar daddy arrangement?
Theresa was stunned.
She quickly said, ¡°Mr. Jones, this ispletely nder.¡±
Mr. Jones spoke kindly, ¡°I believe you. But Theresa, we¡¯re in a crucial phase of determining candidates.
for Direct Entry Ph. D. program. As you know, the professors ce great emphasis on students¡®
character. If you can¡¯t ount for your whereabouts these past four months, the school might find it
difficult to advocate for you.¡±
¡°I¡¡± Theresa hesitated.
Exining her whereabouts would mean revealing her identity as Rose.
5/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 320
Althoughing clean wouldn¡¯t be a big issue, it could cause quite a stir.
¡°Is there something you¡¯re hesitant about?¡± Bryan asked.
Theresa sighed. ¡°I can exin. But¡ this matter might seem a bit unbelievable.¡±
Chapter 321
Chapter 321
Half an hourter, Theresa and Bryan left the office together.
There was still a distant look in Bryan¡¯s eyes.
What Theresa said was truly amazing.
It was normal for young girls like Theresa to work part¨Ctime as a model or an actor.
However¡
It was hard to believe that the girl who stood in front of him and dressed like a nerd was the sexy and
charming star Rose.
Although he had tried his best to ept the fact, he still couldn¡¯t help ncing at Theresa.
He sized her up with a confused look.
¡°Mr. Jones, could you help me¡¡± Theresa was a little embarrassed.
¡°Students in our school are encouraged to develop themselves in different ways. You have been doing
a legitimate sideline job for the past four months, viting no school regtions. I will report it to the
higher¨Cups. Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any problem,¡± Bryan immediately replied.
¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Jones,¡± she said gratefully.
Bryan looked at Theresa, who was dressed in dowdy clothes, and thought of Rose on the catwalk,
feeling more than puzzled.
¡°I¡¯m happy to help. Well, you can go now.¡± Bryan waved his hand.
¡°Goodbye, Mr. Jones.¡± Theresa left obediently with a sweet smile.
Bryan couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle his forehead in thought.
1/6
Chapter 321
Theresa?
¡®Rose?
¡®These two people are actually the same person!¡±
He tried hard to ept the truth, but it was truly unbelievable.
Theresa returned to the office in less than an hour.
Those students couldn¡¯t help looking at her curiously.
Theresa didn¡¯t intend to exin anything. Instead, she packed up her things and was ready to leave.
One of the students was so curious that she asked, ¡°Theresa, why did Mr. Jones ask you to talk with
him? Did someone report you?¡±
The others did not speak. It seemed that they were busy with their own affairs, but they had been
paying great attention to Theresa and kept ncing over at her.
Theresa raised her eyebrows and replied, ¡°Nothing serious. I¡¯ve been absent for four months. Mr.
Jones wanted to know where I¡¯ve been.¡±
¡°Did you tell him the truth?¡± Evan asked subconsciously.
Theresa nced at him and said indifferently, ¡°Yeah, I told him the truth.¡±
Evan coughed and said, ¡°Theresa, I¡¯m also curious about it. What have you been doing in the past four
months?¡±
Theresa narrowed her eyes and replied, ¡°Mr. Jones is our counselor, so I¡¯m supposed to tell him the
truth. But it seems that you have no right to ask me that question.¡±
She directly refused to answer his question. Evan¡¯s face clouded over, and he said, ¡°Theresa, although
students in our school are encouraged to enjoy a free life and are allowed to have a part¨Ctime job, you
should know that the part¨Ctime job must be legitimate.¡±
2/6
Chapter 321
Theresa stared at Evan and suddenly raised her brows, asking, ¡°You¡¯re the one who reported me,
right? For the Direct Entry Ph.D. program!¡±
Being asked the question so directly. Evan felt his heartbeat quicken. He forced himself to calm down
and responded, ¡°I didn¡¯t report you. I just raised an ordinary question. After all, it¡¯s so hard to get the
chance to be a Ph.D. in our university. It requires excellent academic performance and a character that
matches the academic performance. No matter how good a student¡¯s academic performance is, if the
student is ill¨Cbehaved, the student shouldn¡¯t be given the chance to be a Ph.D.¡±
Evan replied to Theresa self¨Crighteously.
Theresa sneered and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you won¡¯t get the chance to be a Ph.D. because you y
tricks behind my back. Evan, you failed to pursue me for the Direct Entry Ph.D. program before. Then
you reported me in secret, right? I didn¡¯t expect you to be so scheming.¡±
I
Evan narrowed his eyes, replying, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Theresa! I do like you and want you to be my
girlfriend. But I quit because I know that you have a boyfriend. I don¡¯t want to break up your
rtionship.
¡°I like you, but I¡¯m also a student of our university. I have the right to question when I find something
unfair.¡±
Evan spoke very seriously.
The other students looked at him, and several of them echoed.
After all, Theresa would definitely get the chance if nothing happened to her.
Then none of them could be enrolled in the Direct Entry Ph.D. program.
However, if Theresa was disqualified¡
It would be possible to get the chance.
Evan was second only to Theresa in terms of grades.
But his grades were almost the same as the others. He was not as outstanding as Theresa.
3/6
Chapter 321
It was hard to say who would win in the end.
¡°Yes, Theresa, tell us where you¡¯ve been in the past four months,¡± the students said one after another.
Theresa looked around the ssroom and put on a scornful smile. ¡°You have no right to ask me to
exin anything to you.¡±
After that, she took her bag and left.
The ssroom became silent and still.
After a long while, Evan¡¯s voice pierced the silence.
He hesitated and said, ¡°Why does she refuse to answer a simple question? Did she do something
shameful in the past four months?¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, he pretended to be regretful and uttered, ¡°Oh, I shouldn¡¯t have made
such a malicious spection. If Theresa really loses her qualification for the Direct Entry Ph.D.
program for that, I will feel so sorry for her.¡±
The other students listened and didn¡¯t say anything, but their eyes flickered slightly.
Night fell and lights twinkled in the city.
Theresa and Thomas walked hand in hand along the street.
Suddenly, Theresa¡¯s phone began vibrating.
She immediately grabbed it to take a look.
She soon found that many people were chatting and even mentioning her in the group chat of their
ss.
¡°Check the school forum now, Theresa.¡±
¡°You can exin yourself. Now that things have gotten out of hand, you may not be enrolled in the
Direct Entry Ph.D. program.¡±
4/6
Chapter 321
¡°Well, Theresa is a straight¨CA student. Maybe she didn¡¯t care about it at all.¡±
Theresa couldn¡¯t help frowning while seeing the conversation.
Their words were filled with jealousy.
Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.
She couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to these people and checked the posts on the school forum directly.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Thomas looked over curiously.
Then Thomas and Theresa saw the hot posts together.
Thomas was stunned as soon as he saw the topic.
¡°A top student skipped sses for four months just to have a sweet time with her boyfriend.¡±
Thomas was confused and wondered what the hell was going on.
Theresa opened the link expressionlessly.
Then her eyebrows kept twitching.
She saw that there were many photos of Thomas and her together.
¡°I¡¯m an unknown student at our university. Today, I¡¯m here to tell you the secrets of the genius of our
university, Theresa Austin.
¡°Theresa is 22 years old. She has skipped several grades in school. As a master, she is going to be
enrolled in the Direct Entry Ph.D. program
¡°In the past few years in school, her grades have always been outstanding and no one can get better.
grades than her. Obviously, she is a genius among the top students.
¡°But now I find that her private life seems to be amazing.¡±
Chapter 322
Chapter 322
¡°The people in the pictures attached to the post are Theresa and her boyfriend. They have confirmed
their rtionship in public. Those present can prove that I¡¯m telling the truth.
¡°So, who is Theresa¡¯s boyfriend? ording to the information I¡¯ve collected, the man is called Thomas
005. 2005. Smith, the director of a private hospital and a sessful man in society.
¡°Theresa, the genius of our university, looks ordinary and always dresses simply. Her junior, who
admires her talent, has secretly expressed his affection for her.
¡°However, she refused him coldly, saying that she just wants to study and has no intention of falling in
love.
¡°At that time, we simply believed it. We all believed it.
Att
¡°But now¡
¡°I have to take pity on that poor boy. Theresa refused him at that time not because she paid all her
attention to her studies, but because she was not interested in him!
¡°Theresa seems to be a standard nerd, but no one knows that she is actually a master in love.
¡°While dating her boyfriend, Theresa has also hooked up with the most handsome guy in her
department.
¡°The guy was fascinated by her and couldn¡¯t help confessing his love to her in public.
¡°However, Theresa refused him! She even humiliated the guy with her boyfriend.
¡°There were quite a few people who observed these events.
¡°If you are one of the witnesses, pleasee forward and prove that I¡¯m not lying.
¡°Today I post on the forum for the following reasons:
1/6
Booking
Booking
Installed
Open
Emergency calls only O
Chapter 322
101099% 09:57
¡°On the one hand, I admire Theresa for her great ability to hook up with men. She is an expert at
studying, and she, with a mediocre appearance, can also hook up with two handsome men. I don¡¯t
believe that she doesn¡¯t have any unique skills. I only hope that she can share her skills with us as
soon as possible to save us, a group of girls who maintain integrity and know nothing about how to
hook up
with men.
¡°On the other hand, I also want to know if Theresa is eligible to be enrolled in the Direct Entry Ph.D.
program! Although grades are important, morality should never be ignored. Theresa is a two¨Ctimer and
ys with men¡¯s emotions. Is she capable enough to be a student of our university? Besides, I find that
Theresa has asked for four months¡® leave on the grounds of going out to work. Did she really go to
work at that time? How could it be so coincidental that Director Smith also mysteriously disappeared in
the past four months?
¡°In this case, I suspect that Theresa secretly hung out with her boyfriend in the name of work.
¡°It means that she deliberately deceived our school.
¡°Do you think such a person shouldn¡¯t get the chance to be a doctor in our university?¡±
That was the end of the post.
Thomas was at a loss for words after he finished reading it all.
He could hardly believe his eyes.
What the hell was the student talking about in the post?
He couldn¡¯t understand it at all.
Theresa sneered as she scrolled down.
This post aroused a hot discussion, and there were hundreds of replies.
¡°I can testify that Evan, the most handsome guy in her department, has confessed his love to Theresa.
You can see it in the attached picture. Then, Theresa¡¯s boyfriend came out to dere that she was his
girlfriend.¡±
2/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 322
1099% 09:57
¡°Evan and Director Smith are both handsome, but Theresa looks¡ I don¡¯t believe that she has no skills
to seduce men.¡±
¡°Well, some girls appear to be reserved and well¨Cbehaved, but in private, they are extremely
coquettish. Some girls seem to be pretty lively, yet they even don¡¯t know how to ost a man!¡±
¡°Those honest girls can¡¯t attract men¡¯s attention now. Men are so blind that they can¡¯t find good girls.
They are into those coquettish women.¡±
¡°She is not a genius. She¡¯s just a bitch!¡±
¡°Theresa is a betrayer for her boyfriend. If she gets a ce in the Direct Entry Ph.D. program, I will be
completely disappointed in our university.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not just a matter of morality now. She asked for teave for work. If she didn¡¯t work during those four
months, she¡¯ll be suspected of fraud as she vited the rules of our university. ording to the
regtions, those who go against the rules will be directly excluded from the Direct Entry Ph.D:
program.¡±
¡°Not to mention the Direct Entry Ph.D. program, I think she should be expelled directly.¡±
Most people were anonymous while discussing on the forum.
After hiding their identity, everyone began expressing their ideas freely.
Those people attacked Theresa unscrupulously as if they couldn¡¯t wait to humiliate a licentious and
immoral woman.
It seemed to be a battle. And they would win if Theresa was humiliated to death.
¡°Are these people crazy?¡± Thomas looked at the replies, which were full of malice, in disbelief.
Theresa said indifferently, ¡°They¡¯re not crazy. It¡¯s just human nature to be this way.¡±
After all, she had be so famous in recent years.
Some people admired her.
3/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 322
Some people were jealous.
Some people were even secretly waiting for her to get into trouble.
101099%
09:57
+5
Now that they finally had the chance to drag her into the mire, how could they let it go?
Theresa returned to the group chat on WhatsApp.
Her ssmates were still enthusiastically discussing the post.
There was no way to be anonymous in the group. Without those masks, everyone behaved much more
gentlemanly.
Instead of attacking Theresa directly, they just earnestly advised her toe forward and give an
exnation.
However, their words were filled with schadenfreude. They seemed to be pleased to see her get into
trouble.
Theresa suddenly felt extremely tired.
Giving no exnation, she just calmly pressed the delete button.
This group of people made her feel a little dispirited.
Fortunately, this was thest semester.
She hoped that they would never meet again in the future.
¡°What are you going to do about this problem?¡± Thomas frowned. ¡°These people are just making up
stories.¡±
Theresa said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve already exined everything to Mr. Jones. I believe that an announcement
will be issued in our school. At that time, the rumors will disappear.¡±
Thomas was stunned for a short moment before he suddenly came to his senses.
4/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 322
102099%%
09:57
¡°Announcement¡ Is it your identity as Rose?¡±
¡°It seems that I can¡¯t keep it a secret anymore,¡± Theresa sald calmly. ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to keep it a secret
from the beginning. I don¡¯t care if the others know about it or not, but I want to talk it to my parents in
person.¡±
Thomas nodded, saying, ¡°Let me send you back home.¡±
Theresa turned her eyes to him and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Thomas.¡±
¡°Why are you saying sorry to me?¡± Thomas was confused.
Theresa pursed her lips and answered, ¡°We promised each other that we wouldn¡¯t announce our
rtionship to the public. But if my identity is exposed, our rtionship can¡¯t be hidden anymore. You
may¡ have to be ready to make it public.¡±
Thomas couldn¡¯t help butugh. He reached out his hand and ruffled her hair. ¡°Silly girl, you should
know that that¡¯s exactly what I want.¡±
The leaves were rustling in the night wind.
Thomas spoke to her in a particrly gentle voice.
Theresa blushed and quickly said, ¡°Okay, then take me home now.¡±
¡°Alright.¡±
The two of them then returned home hand in hand.
Theresa¡¯s parents were watching TV at the Austin residence.
They were discussing the plot of the show intensely.
Mrs. Austin said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? This woman is obviously evil.¡±
¡°But from her point of view¡¡± Mr. Austin refuted her.
5/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 322
099%
09:58
Mrs. Austin immediately looked at him threateningly. ¡°From her point of view? Are you still on her side?
Oh, I see. Have you taken a fancy to the actress?¡±
¡°No, don¡¯t get me wrong.¡±
¡°Do you think that I get you wrong? You really dislike me now, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ve been married to you for
more than 30 years. I¡¯ve raised our children and managed the family for you. I¡¯ve worked hard for our
family. How can you treat me like this¡¡±
Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.
Mr. Austin was stunned, and a cold sweat broke out on his forehead.
Seeing this, Theresa made a prompt decision. ¡°Dad, Mom, I have something to tell you!¡±
Chapter 323
Chapter 323
¡°Hold on. I have to make it clear with your father first.¡± Mrs. Austin was angry and wanted to say
something more.
Theresa immediately had an idea and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant!¡±
¡°I¡¯m pregnant!¡±
These words were powerful and shocked her parents.
Mr. and Mrs. Austin looked at Theresa in unison.
Mrs. Austin was stunned, ¡°You¡ you¡¯re pregnant? Whose child?¡±
¡°Theresa, you can¡¯t do anything wrong to Thomas,¡± Mr. Austin said hurriedly.
Mr. and Mrs. Austin stared at her.
Theresa suddenly felt under a lot of pressure.
She smiled awkwardly and braced herself to say, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not pregnant. I just thought that your
discussion was too fierce, and I want to make it more intense.¡±
Everyone is in silence.
One second, two seconds, three seconds.
Then, two pillows flew toward Theresa at the same time.
Mrs. Austin stood up.
Mr. Austin immediately handed over the broom kindly, ¡°Don¡¯t use your hand directly. You will hurt.¡±
Theresa was speechless.
1/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 323
Theresa thought, ¡®Dad, do you know that I¡¯m saving you?¡®
Half an hourter.
1099%
09:58
+5
Sitting obediently on the sofa, Theresa felt dizzy because of her parents¡® preaching.
Mrs. Austin was a little tired. She leaned back on the sofa and raised her eyebrows at Theresa. ¡°Do
you have something to say? Go ahead!¡±
Theresa suddenly perked up.
She reached out and carefully took off her ck¨Cframed sses.
Mr. and Mrs. Austin looked at her expressionlessly.
Theresa doubted, ¡®Not get it?¡±
Theresa thought for a moment and flung her bangs back from her forehead.
Mr. and Mrs. Austin still looked at her without any expression.
¡°You didn¡¯t see anything wrong?¡± Theresa hesitated.
¡°Do we need to see anything?¡± Mrs. Austin frowned.
Theresa was dumbfounded. ¡°Wait a minute!¡±
She turned around and ran into her room.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with Theresa?¡± Mr. Austin looked at his wife.
¡°Who knows?¡± Mrs. Austin said, ¡°Does her dyed adolescent finally reach?¡±
Mr. Austin nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s possible. I heard that the more obedient one child is, the more
rebellious they will be when they are in adolescence.¡±
Mrs. Austin was shocked and excited.
2/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 323
09:58
+5
Mrs. Austin thought, ¡®Could it be that I could finally feel the sense of aplishment of being a
mother?
My Theresa was a good girl but she was too obedient.
Other parents will somewhat have some difficulties when they bringing up their children.
But I didn¡¯t, she had been well¨Cbehaved since she was a child. Besides, she was a top student.
As a mother, I didn¡¯t worry about her at all. Although it saved me a lot of trouble.
But asionally, I still felt a little regretful.
Could it be that I could finally make up for this regret now?¡±
As Mrs. Austin was getting excited, Theresa opened the door and walked out.
This time, she made up her face, got a hairstyle, and put on an exaggerated trench coat.
Mr. and Mrs. Austin looked at Theresa, their mouths agape.
They wondered, ¡®Is¡ is this our daughter?¡±
¡°Do you see anything?¡± Theresa asked cautiously.
Mrs. Austin covered her face and cried without saying a word.
Mr. Austin¡¯s eyes were also slightly red.
Theresa suddenly panicked.
She knew that her parents might have a big reaction.
But she didn¡¯t expect that they would react so strongly.
Theresa walked over anxiously and said, ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. At that
time, I just wanted to have a try and signed up¨Cfor the model interview. I didn¡¯t expect that I could enter
Emergency calls only
Chapter 323
the shortlist and make a name for myself. If you¡¯re not happy, I¡¡±
¡°Wait.¡± Mrs. Austin wiped her tears, ¡°Model?¡±
Theresa was stunned for a moment, ¡°Model Rose. Didn¡¯t you recognize her?¡±
Mr. and Mrs. Austin looked at each other in dismay.
Theresa asked, ¡°Then why were you crying just now!
She thought the reason why her parents cried was that they couldn¡¯t ept her job.
Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.
¡°Oh!¡± Mrs. Austin wiped her tears again and said happily, ¡°We¡¯re crying with joy.¡±
Theresa was confused and stunned.
101099%
09.58
Mrs. Austin said happily, ¡°I¡¯ve been sickened with that suit for a long time. You¡¯re a young girl. You
shouldn¡¯t wear your big sses all day long. You were dressed either in ck or in grey. No one would
fall in love with you but for Thomas! Now you¡¯ve finally changed your ck and gray clothes. How can I
not be happy?¡±
Theresa was speechless.
She looked at Mr. Austin silently.
Mr. Austin chuckled and said, ¡°Darling, trust me. You look better now.¡±
Theresa was stunned.
After a long time, she said, ¡°I thought you would like what I was before.¡±
Mrs. Austin suddenly showed a look of disgust. ¡°We¡¯re not blind. How could we like your ugly clothes?
It¡¯s just that we saw that you liked that kind of dress, so we just went along with you and spoke highly of
you.¡±
mom.
Theresa was amazed at the answer from her mom.
Emergency calls only
Chapter 323
Theresa couldn¡¯t help but cry andugh at the same time.
She thought that her parents liked her dressed like that.
Her parents also thought that she liked to dress herself in that way.
Therefore, they all tried their best to hide their true feelings for each other.
10099%
09:58
+5
Thinking of this, Theresa had a strange feeling in her heart. She leaned against thep of Mrs. Austin
and suddenly burst into tears,
¡°What¡. what¡¯s wrong?¡±
Mrs. Austin was at a loss and patted the back of Theresa.
Theresa cried heartily and then said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry, I thought you would always like me to be a good
girl.¡±
Mrs. Austin softened her eyes and said, ¡°Silly girl, you are my daughter. I love everything about you.
You just said that you are actually a model?¡±
¡°She¡¯s quite a famous model!¡± Mr. Austin had already gone online to find the video of Theresa on the
show and showed it to Mrs. Austin like presenting a treasure.
¡°Is that Theresa? She looks so cool.¡± Mrs. Austin said with her eyes lit up.
¡°That is just when I was at the start of my career. Later, my stage presence became more and more
stable, and my aura became stronger and stronger.¡± Theresa said proudly.
¡°Really? Quick! Find all the videos of your fashion show. I want to watch them the whole night,¡± Mrs.
Austin said excitedly.
¡°Don¡¯t you want to watch soap operas?¡± Mr. Austin asked.
¡°How can soap operas be as wonderful as my daughter?¡± Mrs. Austinined as she watched. ¡°It¡¯s
a good thing. Theresa. Why did you hide it from us? If you had told me earlier, I would have watched
these videos earlier.¡±
Emergency calls only
Chapter 323
Theresa smiled brightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll let you know at first as soon as I can if there¡¯s any
condition in the future.¡±
Only then did Mrs. Austin let her go with satisfaction.
Theresa was sitting next to her parents, apanying them to watch the video of her show.
Theresa couldn¡¯t help smiling.
Theresa didn¡¯t panic at all because she was convinced that her parents would not be unhappy with her
work.
The next day.
When she was waiting for the school¡¯s announcement, her agent suddenly called her in a hurry.
¡°Theresa! Take a look at the trending topic. Early this morning, a lot of negative news about you
suddenly appeared on the Inte. Now, many pieces of negative news have been at the top of the
trending search list.¡±
Theresa was devastated.
She wondered if she was during the period of Mercury retrograde and why was everyone ndering
her!
Chapter 324
Chapter 324
10099%
She would get used to being ndered due to frequent malicious gossip.
When Theresa looked through the trending list, she was particrly calm. Looking at those messy
¡°The female lead in Love in Bitter Winter, suspected to be heroine by using a casting couch
She clicked on it to have a look.
09:58
+5
It was a long text.
The blogger used a sensational headline to attract readers and described how a certain actress whose
surname starts with the letters A used the casting couch to gain fortune and fame.
The blogger also wrote that this actress has now be a model through the casting couch.
In addition, she wrote that she has slept with all kinds of big shots and finally yed the leading role in
her first movie with the support of capital.
The blogger didn¡¯t name anyone. But between the lines, the text was referring to Theresa.
Sure enough, not long after the long text was published, the topic, ¡°The female lead in Love in Bitter
Winter, suspected to be the heroine by using a casting couch¡°, was heated.
Theresa exited the topic with a poker face and then clicked on the second one.
¡°Why can she be an actress with a low academic?¡±
In this topic, people were digging out Rose¡¯s educational background.
A group of people promised that they were Rose¡¯s ssmates and neighbors. They said that her
mother was a female prisoner who hadmitted many crimes. Influenced by her mother, she had
been a bad girl since she was a child. Because of her bad conduct, she was expelled from school.
Rose was suspected to have not evenpleted herpulsory education. She didn¡¯t even know
what top-
1/6
Emergency calls onlyO
Chapter 324
notch Anaville University was.
101099%
09:58
15
Then another bunch of people said that they were Rose¡¯s former colleague, former designer, former
lighting crew, and so on. They also confirmed that Rose was a bad girl who had been expelled from
school.
With such a misleading gossip, the rubberneckers began to attack the educational background of
celebrities in the entertainment circle and considered these celebrities were not qualified to be idols.
As a result, the topic heats up faster than the first one.
While mocking Rose, the rubberneckers also dragged a bunch of less¨Ceducated stars into the mire.
Then some stars refuted the rumors, and their fans also took apart in the topic. The opponents took the
opportunity to mess up the situation.
The heat of this topic was skyrocketed.
Theresa was expressionless and epted the first top trending topic in her life.
What followed the top trending topic was about the casting couch.
Originally, Theresa was just an unknown neer in the entertainment circle. Now, she was
completely famous, although her reputation was so bad.
¡°Theresa, you¡¯ve looked through these trending topics, haven¡¯t you?¡± The agent said nervously,
¡°Someone must have done something to you since these things were suddenly broke out.¡±
¡°I know.¡± Theresa sighed.
The agent hesitated for a moment and said cautiously, ¡°Theresa, we did sign a contract that it wouldn¡¯t
affect your private life. But now, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s impossible not to reveal your real identity.¡±
Theresa had already understood it, so she said calmly, ¡°Okay, do it.¡±
¡°Really?¡± The agent was stunned for a moment, and then she was overjoyed.
Emergency calls only
This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.
Chapter 324
90% 0958
To be honest, although the agent was nervous when she saw these trending topics, she was not very
flustered.
After all, she knew who Theresa was.
She thought as long as the identity of Theresa was made public, the rumors on the Inte would be
naturally rified.
Theresa nodded and said,
¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. I happened to run into something at school. I made an appointment
with the school to announce my identity at nine o¡¯clock in the morning. At that time, I will repost the
school¡¯s tweet.¡±
¡°The school will help you announce it?¡± The agent suddenly became excited.
The agent thought; ¡°this is Anaville University, one of the top universities in the country! If the
authorities of Anaville University helped Theresa verify her identity, it would be much better than us
working so hard to deny the rumors!¡®
¡°Yes. You can just repost my tweet,¡± said Theresa calmly.
¡°It¡¯s not enough! I¡¯ll arrange it first.¡± The agent raised her voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When your identity is
announced, I assure you that the news will spread all over the Inte as soon as possible.¡±
The agent was instantly full of energy.
Theresa said resignedly, ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±
Then the agent went to work enthusiastically.
There was still an hour before the announcement.
During this hour.
The crew of Love in Bitter Winter, from Mr. Witt to the best boy, all nervously came to ask Theresa
about
her situation.
Theresa didn¡¯t say much and replied uniformly, ¡°Everything will be resolved at nine o¡¯clock.¡±
Emergency calls onlyO
Chapter 324
Mr. Witt was puzzled, ¡®Nine o¡¯clock?¡®
99% 09:59
Mr. Witt was still a little nervous when he saw Theresa¡¯s reply. After all, if the negative news continued.
spreading, it would affect the movie¡¯s reputation.
However, seeing that Theresa was so calm, he felt a little relieved.
When Susan saw the trending topic, she immediately asked Theresa what her ns were.
Theresa told the truth.
Susan couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°I seem to be able to see many people will lose their face an hourter.¡±
Probably because Theresa had been ndered for many times, Susan didn¡¯t know if they were very
enthusiastic about losing their face.
Theresa said helplessly, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t want to do that. But some people always forced me to
disgrace them. I have to help them.¡±
Theresa sounded a little wicked, and Susan couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±
An hourter.
The official Twitter ount of Anaville University sent such a message.
¡°She¡¯s a talented girl in the Department of Language of Anaville University, studying for a master¡¯s
degree. She was rmended for doctoral student, scrambled by many doctoral supervisors. Against.
all expectations, she has a sideline as a top model. When she was at school, she was simple and
down- to¨Cearth. On the catwalk, she¡¯s shining. Over the years, Anaville University has always
encouraged students to develop in many ways. Cross¨Cborder development like Theresa is the result of
our
education.¡±
After a bunch of official speeches, the official twitter attached two pictures.
One was Theresa was at school, and the other was Theresa was on stage.
Although Anaville University was a top university, its poprity on Twitter had always been low.
Emergency calls only
Chapter 324
But as soon as this Twitter appeared, thements area suddenly exploded.
was very sim
-The most heatedment There were only three question marks.
99%
09:59
The second most poprment was also very concise. There were only three exmation points.
The third most poprment said, ¡°Are the top two people the same person? Are you kidding me?¡±
At first, the people whomented were all students who followed the official Twitter of the school.
Theresa was quite famous at Anaville University. With that heated post, she was currently a big shot at
Anders University.
As soon as the tweet of the school was posted, the students of Anders University were going crazy.
Every student wondered, ¡®What was going on? The talented girl in the Department of Language, who
was famous for her outdated dressing, turned out to be Rose, the supermodel?¡±
After all, the two of them did not have the same style at all.
Theresa was a genius. She usually wore a thick bangs and ck¨Cframed sses. Her clothes were
always loose shirts and thick ck pants.
Usually, although everyone was amazed by her amazing grades, they had to add one sentence every
time.
¡°God of Peace. She is good at studying, but she is too careless.¡±
But what about now?
Nobody would believe that Theresa and that supermodel Rose were the same person.
After all, everyone knew who Rose is.
As an international supermodel, she used to be famous for her cool and charm. For several months in
a row, she had ranked first on the dream lover list:
Emergency calls only
Chapter 324
These two people suddenly became the same person.
They doubted, ¡°Are you fucking kidding me?¡±
Chapter 325
Chapter 325
Before the news went viral on Twitter, the campus forum of Anaville University was already filled with all
kinds of discussions about it.
¡°Damn, did anyone read the article posted by our school?¡±
¡°The one saying that Theresa is Rose? I can¡¯t believe it. I reasonably doubt that there must be
something wrong with my eyes. I¡¯m a big fan of Rose. How can I not have recognized her after she has
shown up so many times before my eyes? ¡®m too ashamed to call myself a fan of hers.¡±
¡°I just checked Rose¡¯s schedule. In the past four months, she was busy filming ¡®Love in Bitter Winter¡®.
So, during the four months when Theresa asked for leave, she did go to work¡¡±
¡°Theresa¡¯s both smart and beautiful. Damn, she¡¯s so extraordinary.¡±
¡°Now that I think about it, the previous post must have been written with strong jealousy. The post is
filled with some spections with no solid proof.¡±
¡°Although I¡¯m very desperate about the fact that my favorite star already has a boyfriend, I never
believed that Rose would like Evan.¡±
¡°Evan? He¡¯s nobody. With that rtively handsome face, he always acts like he¡¯s the king of the town.
He acts as if everyone in the world likes him.¡±
¡°By the way, I don¡¯t know what kind of person Theresa is. But Evan is aplete jerk. One of my best
friends was pregnant with his child. He begged my friend to have an abortion. But after that, he
immediately dumped my friend.¡±
¡°Let me tell you something¡ I have a friend who was harassed by Evan once. Fortunately, she
rejected
him.¡±
Later, a few people said something about Evan intermittently. They were either harassed by Evan or
cheated on by Evan.
For a moment, the school forum was filled with discussions, either cursing Evan for being a scumbag or
1/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 325
expressing surprise about Theresa¡¯s identity.
Ever since the school posted the article on Twitter, Evan had a bad feeling.
He hurriedly logged into the school forum.
Seeing that the students began to curse him on the forum, Evan panicked.
However, although some of what these students said was true, many of thements were
exaggerated.
At this moment, Evan finally experienced the power of the rumors himself.
He sat on the chair, feeling at a loss.
This time, he made a mistake and caused himself to suffer a great loss.
On Twitter.
Theresa reposted the tweet of Anaville University, ¡°First of all, I need to appreciate my school for its
cultivation. I will definitely work hard at my studies and job to be a better person in the future.¡±
There were noments on Theresa¡¯s tweet in almost three minutes.
Then, Theresa¡¯s fans were the first to go crazy.
¡°What the fuck. I was just arguing with someone who hates Theresa and saying that an academic
degree can¡¯t prove much. But it turns out that Theresa has a master¡¯s degree, and that she will get a
doctor¡¯s degree in the future due to excellent grades. Then, the person just stopped talking. Theresa
has made a name for herself and made those losers speechless.¡±
¡°Wow, I can¡¯t helpughing out loud. How dare they nder Theresa to be a bad girl who hasn¡¯t
completed middle school? Since when is a bad girl looking like this? (a picture attached) Theresa is
such a sweet girl when she is at school!¡±
¡°I wonder how those people, who used to im to be Theresa¡¯s ssmates, are doing? Are you
qualified to be the ssmates of a talented female student at Anaville University?¡±
+6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 325
Theresa didn¡¯t have many fans, but this time, Theresa¡¯s move was so powerful that all of her fans were
united and created a strong effect.
The second group of people who spoke for Theresa were the students from Anaville University.
Although Theresa was criticized horribly on the forum yesterday, thements at that time were
posted by a small group of people who were very jealous.
This time, seeing that Theresa had been ndered so badly earlier for her educational background, the
students of Anaville University all started to satirize.
This group of people had a great educational background, and they were also good at satirizing.
Some of them cursed while citing the ssics.
Some of them were cursing tactfully.
Some even wrote ironic articles to scold.
Many of those who had ndered Theresa didn¡¯t even understand the sarcasm from the students of
Anaville University.
Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.
¡°Wow, it¡¯s so hrious. This article is too vicious. Someone who had ndered Theresa before thought
the writer of the article was speaking up for them, so he expressed his gratitude below the article. I bet
the person hasn¡¯tpleted high school yet. Can¡¯t he see the sarcasm in the words?¡±
¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about those ndering Theresa. I feel¡ I feel like I¡¯m not well¨Ceducated either. Do
you guys understand the one who cursed in poems? I feel like I¡¯m an illiterate. Damn!¡±
¡°I can¡¯t believe it. Theresa is a top student in the Department of Literature at Anaville University, but
somehow, she was ndered by a group of losers on the Inte, who rumored that Theresa didn¡¯t
have a good educational background. If Theresa is not well¨Ceducated, then what about the other
students of Anaville University. How can the students not be angry?¡±
As a century¨Cold university, Anaville University had cultivated many famous figures over the years.
Originally, it was just an incident in the entertainment circle. Even if the famous figures saw it, no one
3/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 325
would pay attention to it.
But now¡
The person who was ndered online turned out to be their junior.
And even Anaville University had spoken up for Theresa.
In that case, how could big figures tolerate it?
Half an hourter.
Arge number of influential people joined the discussion online.
An economist.
A famous writer.
As well as a popr musician¡
Countless important figures who had studied at Anaville University expressed their support for Theresa,
which was a rare and shocking thing on Twitter.
It didn¡¯t take long for the hashtag: ¡°a master¡¯s degree at Anaville University is not a good educational
background¡± to suppress the negative topics on Twitter and make it to the top.
Those who had ndered Theresa didn¡¯t dare to make a sound anymore.
Theresa was also a little surprised to see this. She hurriedly thanked her seniors and had friendly
interactions with them.
As soon as her educational background was rified, other things were easier to solve.
As for the posts iming that Theresa was a mean girl, all the photos of Theresa growing up were
posted.
In this way, everyone could see that Theresa was never a bad girl.
4/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 325
101098%
09:59
Moreover, Theresa¡¯s mother was not a criminal. Her father was an engineer, and her mother was a
university professor. She came from a family of schrs.
The rumor about Theresa¡¯s filthy deed was even more ridiculous. There was no solid proof at all, and it
wasplete nonsense. No one believed such a rumor at all.
Theresa had gained more and more fans in this incident.
Originally, models didn¡¯t have many fans in the entertainment industry. Even if Theresa was a famous
model, she only had less than a hundred thousand followers, and few of them were loyal fans.
After this incident, many of her fans, who only kind of liked her, became loyal fans, and Theresa had
gained many new fans who supported her greatly.
Theresa seemed to be very popr now.
Theresa looked helplessly at the sharply increasingments on her tweet posted one year ago, and
she was instantly at a loss.
She wondered, ¡®Am I bing popr after being ndered so hard?¡±
When Theresa looked at the number of her fans increasing rapidly in horror, Henri was already in the
room and was ready to smash the tenth ss of his.
¡°Who told me that Theresa has a poor educational background?¡± Henri roared at the other side of the
phone.
¡°Not only did you fail to ruin Theresa¡¯s fame, but you also made her popr. Are you ndering her or
helping her?¡±
Henri vented his anger crazily.
After all, there was nothing else he could do.
Chapter 326
Chapter 326
After venting his anger for a long time, Henri finally calmed down.
He thought to himself, ¡®Alright, we failed in this attempt to nder Theresa, so what>
Anyway, Henri had done it secretly enough, and no one knew that he was the mastermind behind it.¡±
However, the more Henri thought about it, the angrier he became. He was displeased that Theresal
made use of the chance to gain her poprity greatly.
When Henri was secretly angry, there was another big news about Theresa.
First of all, the people at Anaville University revealed that Theresa seemed to have a boyfriend now
and posted a photo of the two of them.
Theresa had just gained poprity. Usually, such news could cause great damage to her poprity.
Therefore, Theresa¡¯s fans hurriedlymented and said that Theresa and the man were normal
friends.
However, Theresa released a post on Twitter and announced their rtionship.
¡°Everyone, let me introduce my boyfriend to you.¡±
With the words, Theresa attached a picture of Thomas.
Thomas immediately reposted it.
¡°Hey, everyone, this is my girlfriend.¡±
There was a beautiful picture of Theresa attached.
On Twitter, the introduction of Thomas was that he was the male lead in ¡°Love in Bitter Winter¡°.
Theizens burst into an uproar.
1/6
Chapter 326
In theizens¡® eyes, Theresa¡¯s deed was too impulsive. She just announced her rtionship as soon
as
she became popr.
Moreover, her boyfriend was a new actor who had no fame at alll
Manyizens wondered, ¡®Thomas, who the hell is he?¡®
Theresa was already at the peak of her poprity today. Now that her rtionship was suddenly
exposed, her poprity soared to another level.
Although Theresa wasn¡¯t a star who depended much on her poprity, there were still many people
who expressed their disappointment when Theresa¡¯s rtionship was exposed.
In particr, the male fans who regarded Theresa as a dream girl were all discouraged, and many of
them announced to stop supporting Theresa.
¡°Dear Lord! How could you expose your rtionship so quickly?¡± The agent¡¯s forehead was covered in
sweat. ¡°Did you forget what I told you? Now is not the right time to announce your rtionship. Take a
look at the current situation. You¡¯ve worked so hard to win the support of the fans. But now many of
them are giving up on you and even cursing you!¡±
Theresa was very calm. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to lie to my fans.¡±
Love was love.
Even if it was love based on a contract, it was still love.
Moreover, Theresa did not think that it was a shameful thing to be in love.
If their rtionship was discovered, they should announce it publicly. Both she and Thomas had agreed
on it earlier.
¡°You¡¡± The agent felt a little helpless. ¡°How can a man be more important than your career?¡±
Theresa smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a rtionship. I didn¡¯t steal or rob anyone. If my career is ruined
because of this, it can only prove that I¡¯m not capable enough.¡±
2/6
Chapter 326
¡°All right, all right, I can¡¯t outspeak you.¡± The agent was upset. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the aftermath for you.¡±
Theresa felt a little guilty. ¡°Thank you for that.¡±
+5
?
Theresa¡¯s agentpany and the production team of ¡°Love in Bitter Winter¡± were all in a hurry to deal
with the consequences caused by the announcement of the rtionship.
In addition, Susan supported Theresa online.
But the effect was not very good.
Later, Mr. Witt had a brainwave and released the second advertisement of the film ahead of schedule.
The second piece of advertisement was filmed by two people..
In the video, Thomas and Theresa stood in the snowy environment, supporting each other and
snuggling up to each other.
In the video, the weather on Earth was getting worse day by day.
While Thomas and Theresa were struggling to move forward, a strong wind suddenly blew over, stirring
up waves of snow.
Such a scene was quite like the end of the world.
Thomas and Theresa exchanged nces, and their faces were slightly pale.
Neither of them spoke, but they exchangedplicated emotions with their eyes.
At thetter part of the advertisement, Thomas muttered something in the snowstorm.
Theresa asked loudly, ¡°What did you say?¡±
Thomas smiled and hugged Theresa tightly to protect her.
The storm dissipated.
3/6
Chapter 326
Theresa got up from the snow in embarrassment.
As for Thomas, his lips were pale and he looked like a corpse.
THE
At the end of the video, Theresa was screaming in pain.
Thomas and Theresa were both rookies in acting.
But in this video, the two of them showed precious, obscure, and strong feelings for each other.
The video was just five minutes long, but a lot of people cried after watching it.
Someone asked, ¡°Thomas is Theresa¡¯s boyfriend, isn¡¯t he? I just thought that Theresa was stupid
enough to fall in love with someone at this time. But after watching this video, I suddenly understand
Theresa¡ By the way, is the male lead really dead?¡± ¨C
¡°No, I hope not.¡±
¡°I slowed down the video ten times and slowly watched it carefully. Thest sentence that the male lead
said should be ¡®live on¡°. I thought he might say ¡®I love you¡®. Hisst words really brought me great
shock.¡±
¡°In that sort of situation, ¡®live on¡® would be even more moving than ¡®I love you¡°,¡±
¡°Are they in love with each other after filming the movie together? It should be really difficult to control
one¡¯s feelings in the process of filming such a touching movie.¡±
¡°Although I don¡¯t know if the rtionship between these two people in the y is perfect, I hope that
their rtionship in real life can be perfect.¡±
¡°Me too.¡±
¡°Same here.¡±
¡°I agree.¡±
Property ? N?velDrama.Org.
As soon as Mr. Witt released the advertisement, Thomas and Theresa suddenly gained a group of fans
4/6
Chapter 326
supporting their rtionship.
Theresa finally breathed a sigh of relief.
Earlier, she was ready to lose many of her fans, but she didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for her
agent.
But now everything turned out good. It was the best for both her and her agent.
¡°Thomas.¡± Henri looked at the new advertisement and his face suddenly darkened.
Henri felt like he had been pped again..
Previously, Henri had suddenly resigned from the filming team and the production team had hired at
new actor.
Because of this, Henri had often mocked Mr. Witt.
However, it turned out Thomas and Theresa¡¯s cooperation was perfect and attracted arge number of
fans supporting them as a couple..
Henri checked the home page of Twitter with a livid face.
As expected, he was once again mentioned and satirized by theizens.
¡°I remember that when Henri attended an interview a few days ago, he openly mocked that a
production team couldn¡¯t find a male actor, so they directly hired a worker at the scene to be the male
lead. At that time, Henri and the host of the interview mocked the production team together.¡±
¡°Wow, Thomas seemed to have been working on set before.¡±
¡°The crucial point is that although Thomas is hired as a newbie, the effect of his shooting¡ is
amazing.¡±
¡°I guess Henri must be so humiliated now. In short, I am now looking forward to ¡®Love in Bitter Winter¡®
very much. If ¡®Love in Bitter Winter¡® turns out to be a huge box¨Coffice sess, will Henri regret it?¡°.
The front page of Henri¡¯s Twitter was now full of sarcasticments.
5/6
Henri took deep breaths over and over again.
He had a strong background. As soon as he entered the entertainment industry, everything went
smoothly for him. And because of his good acting skills, he was soon regarded as an extremely
professional actor.
For so many years, he had never been humiliated like this.
Henri looked at the video with bloodshot eyes.
On the one hand, he really regretted it. He didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Witt would perform so well this time.
Just by looking at these two advertisements, he could see that the quality and acting of this movie were
top¨Cnotch. Inbination with Mr. Witt¡¯s carefully chosen script, this movie might really be a hit.
On the other hand, he was a little jealous of Thomas. What was Thomas? Thomas was originally just a
work on set, but he had actually won the beauty¡¯s heart. Henri couldn¡¯t help thinking that if he hadn¡¯t
been so impulsive at that time and had gone with the flow, maybe he would have been the one to win
the heart of the beauty.
In short, the more Henri looked at the video, the angrier he became.
However, the onlookers were still mocking him.
On impulse, Henri edited a tweet and posted it quickly.
5/6
Chapter 327
Chapter 327
Three seconds after Henri posted the tweet, he came to his senses and instantly deleted it with regret.
However, even so, some people had already taken screenshots of the tweet.
¡°Oh my, I¡¯m going to be bombarded with shocking news today.¡±
¡°Is what Henri said true? This actress A is obviously Theresa. Theresa seduced him at night. He
comined about it, but the crew covered for Theresa, so he quit angrily?¡±
¡°In this case, Henri is very miserable. He is obviously a victim, but just because the movie is not bad,
he
is ridiculed like this.¡±
¡°I knew it. Henri is so dedicated to his work. There must be something behind his sudden quitting.
Theresa, you bitch, go to hell. Shame on you!¡±
¡°Theresa looks like a slut. Could it be that she hooked up with Thomas by knocking on his door at
night? Tut¨Ctut. Today¡¯s gossip is so thrilling.¡±
¡°Let me see. How many pieces of news were released today? First, there was Theresa¡¯s scandal, and
then it was refuted. She is actually a brilliant student from Anaville University. Then, the second
reversal came. Theresa was rumored to be in a rtionship, and many of her fans were disappointed.
Then, the crew posted a video, which was the third reversal. Theresa and Thomas got a bunch of
shippers. Now, there is the fourth reversal. Henri posted a tweet hinting that Theresa had knocked on
his door at night, and he deleted it in several seconds. Hahaha, I¡¯m looking forward to the fifth
reversal.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no fifth reversal! How could Henri wrong a neer? Theresa is shameless.¡±
Property ? N?velDrama.Org.
The tweet that Henri had deleted in an instant pushed Theresa into controversy again.
Theresa thought that it was all over, and she went to sleep.
However, she was woken up by her agent at night.
Theresa looked nkly at Henri¡¯s nderous tweet, feeling terrible.
1/5
Henri didn¡¯t reveal the actress¡¯s name, but he said on Twitter that the first letter of her surname was A
and that he had quit in a huff because he had been harassed by her.
It should be noted that Henri had only quit the cast once in his career, which was the cast of Love in
Bitter Winter. It was quite special. There was only one actress in the cast, and that was Theresa.
This tweet did not mention the specific person, but in fact, everyone knew that Henri meant Theresa.
¡°What¡¯s going on, Theresa?¡± the agent asked nervously.
Theresa narrowed her eyes and said calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. At that time, Henri wanted to sleep with me
and used dirty means, but I refused him.¡±
The agent was silent for a moment and said, ¡°Theresa, I believe you, but you should know that Henri
has been in showbiz for a long time and won the best actor award, while you are just a neer. If
such news spreads, most people will tend to believe him.¡±
Theresa pursed her lips. ¡°But that¡¯s not the truth.¡±
The agent sighed, ¡°Do you have any conclusive evidence that he did such a thing to you?¡±
Theresa shook her head.
It happened too long ago. She couldn¡¯t find any evidence.
Theresa said calmly, ¡°Yet he said that I had knocked on his door at night. This is ridiculous. It¡¯s even
more impossible for him to show evidence.¡±
The agent couldn¡¯t help sighing again, ¡°Theresa, why don¡¯t you understand? When ites to this kind
of thing, girls are naturally weak. There is no need for evidence at all. Those groundless rumors are
enough to ruin your reputation. Henri didn¡¯t point out your name, and he deleted the tweet quickly, so
he probably doesn¡¯t want to make things big. Our best way is to do nothing. If we don¡¯t respond, people
vill feel bored after discussing it for a while, and things will naturally quiet down. If we respond, it will be
an admission that you are that actress, and then you will definitely be ridiculed by the public.¡±
Theresa¡¯s eyes turned cold as she replied, ¡°Henri didn¡¯t name anyone, but what¡¯s the difference? If we
lon¡¯t respond, that will mean we admit it, right? That¡¯s not true.¡±
/5
Chapter 327
The agent said, ¡°But what can we do, Theresa? Do you want to fight with Henri and say that he wants
to
sleep with you? We have no evidence. Henri can deny it easily and may even continue to nder you.
If you fight with him like this, it will not have a big impact on him, but it will damage
e you.¡±
Theresa gritted her teeth. ¡°Then I can only let him smear me?¡±
¡°We can only endure it for the time being,¡± the agent answered.
Theresa was silent for a moment and then said decisively, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t do it.¡±
The agent was stunned for a moment and quickly said, ¡°Calm down, Theresa. Don¡¯t be impulsive.
You¡¡±
Before the agent could finish, Theresa hung up the phone.
Theresa sat alone in front of theputer for a long time.
Suddenly, her cell phone rang.
Theresa nced at the screen and was slightly surprised.
She picked up the phone and said hesitantly, ¡°Hello?¡±
¡°Look down from the window,¡± Thomas said.
Theresa thought, ¡®What?¡®
She was a little flustered. She walked to the window and looked down. Thomas was standing in the
cold
wind and waving at her.
A few minutester, Theresa hurried downstairs.
¡°Hi, Thomas, why are you here?¡±
Thomas held her hand to warm it out of habit and then said with a smile, ¡°I just suddenly missed you.¡±
Theresa¡¯s eyes softened as she said gently, ¡°You¡ Did you see Henri¡¯s tweet?¡±
3/5
J.U¡2
Emergency calls only
Chapter 327
Thomas¡® eyes turned cold. ¡°Yes.¡±
O
¡°My agent advised me to do nothing about it and not to respond.¡± Theresa looked at him. ¡°What do your
think?¡±
Thomas held her hand tightly. ¡°The truth is the truth, and the rumors are the rumors. It was his fault,
not yours.¡±
Theresa said, ¡°What if I want to respond to him?¡±
Thomas had already expected this. He couldn¡¯t help smiling, ¡°I¡¯ll be with you.¡±
It was just a few simple words.
Theresa was no longer uneasy..
She answered softly, ¡°OK.¡±
The night was very cold.
In the cold wind, they held each other¡¯s hands and smiled gently.
The scene was particrly harmonious.
Theresa posted a tweet that night.
She directly posted the screenshot of Henri¡¯s tweet and responded to it.
¡°I¡¯m afraid Henri is best at twisting truth rather than acting. One night, he knocked on my door with the
excuse of discussing the script. I regarded him as a senior and didn¡¯t guard against him. Yet he
drugged the red wine in my room and tried to rape me. In the end, due to my resistance, he failed. The
next day, Henri got angry and quit the cast of Love in Bitter Winter. Then, he took advantage of his
influence in showbiz and hinted to other male actors that they should not act in this movie. Mr. Witt had
no choice but to use Thomas, a neer. This is the truth. I am willing to bear all the legal
consequences for
what I said.¡±
Emergency calls only
Chapter 327
directly.
Many people also thought that this matter would end with no results.
Unexpectedly, Theresa fought with Henri head¨Con.
Although it was alreadyte at night, many people were so excited that they couldn¡¯t fall asleep.
They had a hunch that something big would happen.
Chapter 328
Chapter 328
Henri posted a tweet impulsively. In fact, he regretted it at that time.
After all, he made it up.
Even if he wanted to post this kind of tweet, he should have let the marketing ounts post it. How
could he do it in person?
This really damaged his reputation as an award¨Cwinning actor.
Henri¡¯s agent called him at once.
Henri answered the phone and said directly, ¡°It was not my fault. I was really angry.
The agent was at a loss for words. However, given Henri¡¯s status, it was inappropriate for him to say
anything more about Henri.
The agent endured and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless to say that now. But next time, no matter how unhappy you
are with someone, don¡¯t post such things on your official ount.¡±
¡°Okay, got it,¡± Henri said impatiently.
The agent couldn¡¯t help reminding him, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about this anymore. Fortunately, you didn¡¯t name
anyone, and Theresa won¡¯t take the initiative to admit it. This matter will end with no results.¡±
¡°I see.¡± Henri was even more impatient.
He hung up the phone, looked at Twitter again, and then sneered.
He thought, ¡®Although I was impulsive this time, it didn¡¯t matter. Theresa won¡¯t dare to respond to me
directly, will she?¡®
Henri calmed down and nned to log off.
However, at this moment, Theresa responded.
1/5
Emergency cans um
Chapter 328
Henri¡¯s eyes suddenly contracted.
He thought, ¡®How dare Theresa respond to me!¡®
Moreover, her response was not vague. Instead, she directly exposed all the things he had done in
private.
Henri couldn¡¯t help trembling slightly.
His tweet was false, while Theresa was telling the truth except for hiding the part about Thomas.
Henri shivered and clicked on thements under Theresa¡¯s tweet.
Property ? N?velDrama.Org.
Yet after watching for a while, he felt at ease.
He had been in showbiz for a long time and had worked hard to build a good public image.
As for Theresa, she was just a neer. Most people doubted her when she suddenly attacked him
without giving any actual evidence.
In particr, his fans had now angrily upied thement area of Theresa¡¯s Twitter ount.
Theresa had been cursed violently.
Henri couldn¡¯t help smiling.
He thought, ¡®Theresa, I admire your courage to respond. Unfortunately, you¡¯re still too young. You
should know that in this world, not everyone in the right can win.¡±
Henri smiled disdainfully and then ordered his agent, ¡°Theresa responded. Go and find people to
manipte public opinion. I want to destroy her.¡±
He thought. ¡®Theresa, it¡¯s time to let you know how dangerous the world is.¡±
Thepany that Henri belonged to was one of the top entertainmentpanies.
Theresa fought with Henri head¨Con, which was equivalent to challenging hispany.
2/5
25
Emergency calls only
Chapter 328
3
As a result, Decho Group took action secretly, and countless paid posters and marketing ounts
began to attack Theresa.
The next day, Theresa was rumored to be a despicable viin who ndered her senior as soon as she
made a name for herself.
In fact, Theresa had already expected such a situation.
Herpany had tried its best to help her.
Yet thepany she signed with was far inferior to Decho Group in ability.
On the battlefield of public opinion, Theresa was at a disadvantage.
The situation had developed to the point where people would throw rotten eggs at Theresa when she
went out.
After her real identity was exposed, her home address was also revealed. Mrs. Austin was once
frightened after opening a parcel with a dead mouse inside.
Theresa could only ask her parents to move out temporarily and live in her new apartment to avoid the
malicious attacks of her haters.
¡°Theresa.¡± Mrs. Austin was a little scared. ¡°You¡¯re just a star. Why do they act like terrorists? Why don¡¯t
you just quit showbiz?¡±
Theresa pursed her lips and said seriously, ¡°Mom, if I leave showbiz one day, it must be because I
don¡¯t want to work in it anymore, not because someone forced me to do so with groundless rumors.¡±
It was rare for Theresa to be so stubborn.
Mr. and Mrs. Austin looked at each other and sighed in unison.
¡°Do what you want to do.¡± Mr. Austin patted her on the shoulder.
¡°OK,¡± Theresa replied softly, and her eyes were slightly red.
3/5
Emergency
Chapter 328
With so many people supporting her, she could not admit defeat just like that.
On the Inte, people continued to attack Theresa. Mr. Witt and Susan had made it clear that they
supported Theresa. Most of the people in showbiz were secretly watching and did not dare to take
sides.
After all, Henri was one of the most powerful people in showbiz. He had arge number of fans. As for
Mr. Witt and Susan, they were not popr stars. Therefore, the public opinion on Twitter was partial to
Henri.
After all, Henri had acted in dozens of movies in the past years, and most of his roles were positive.
Therefore, in the eyes of the public, Henri was a simple and upright man.
So they thought Theresa was a bitch who had framed a good person.
¡°Those people on the Inte pissed me off,¡± Susan huffed as she called Theresa. ¡°Why can¡¯t they tell
right from wrong?¡±
Theresa smiled and said, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. One will subconsciously trust those who are close to him.
Henri has been in showbiz for more than ten years, and many people watched him in TV dramas and
movies throughout their childhood. They take him as their friend. As for me, I am just a neer.
Naturally, not many people will choose to believe me.¡±
¡®That makes sense, but I¡¯m still very angry.¡± Susan was upset for a while, and then she said in a
muffled voice, ¡°Theresa, I didn¡¯t know you had encountered such a thing before. You¡ should have
told me
earlier.¡±
Theresa felt touched and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s all over now. Henri didn¡¯t seed.¡±
But he¡¯s still shamelessly ndering you,¡± Susan said furiously.
The truth will be revealed sooner orter,¡± Theresa replied calmly.
Don¡¯t worry, Theresa. I¡¯ve asked Ben to investigate Henri. After he¡¡± Susan said.
Susan.¡± Theresa stopped her in a gentle voice. ¡°I want to end this matter with Henri by myself.¡±
5
Chapter 328
She was not popr now, and she had no evidence. Henri had a firm foothold in showbiz and would
not be affected by a nobody like her.
But it didn¡¯t matter. She would grow stronger in showbiz little by little.
When she reached the peak and had enough power, she would make Henri submit.
Henri was already a top figure, and she had to reach a higher level.
It was an astonishingly difficult task.
However, Theresa was excited.
She thought that maybe she had always liked challenges.
She would surpass Henri.
He would receive the punishment he deserved.
This was her next goal.
Chapter 329
Chapter 329
Henri and Theresa held different opinions, and their fans had been arguing on Twitter.
Henri¡¯s fans had an absolute advantage.
However, Theresa¡¯s fans did not admit defeat.
In the end, because the matter happened too long ago and there was no actual evidence, it became-
confusing on the Inte.
One of Henri and Theresa must be lying.
But no one knew who was lying.
The quarrelsted for a few months.
It was the first day of the new year.
Soon, Love in Bitter Winter was officially released on New Year¡¯s Day.
There were several good films on New Year¡¯s Day.
There was a wonderful action movie named Tiger and Dragon starred by a veteran actor..
There was a newedy with an extremely high poprity named Happy Goats.
A detective movie called Super Detective 2 starred by Henri was also shown at this time.
The cast of these three films were very popr.
Among them, Super Detective 2 had a good foundation, and people had the highest expectations for it.
Before the movies were released, the pre¨Csales were announced.
Super Detective 2 had the highest pre¨Csales. On the first day, it grossed more than 17 million dors.
1/7
Happy Goats earned 13 million dors.
Tiger and Dragon earned ten million dors.
As for Love in Bitter Winter¡
It only earned one million dors.
It performed even worse than some animated films on New Year¡¯s Day.
Looking at the pre¨Csales of Love in Bitter Winter, Henri couldn¡¯t helpughing.
Previously, he was worried that this movie would make a ssh.
Now he felt he had thought too much.
It was just an art film. On a happy day like New Year¡¯s Day, who would want to watch a sentimental art
film?
Henri ordered his marketing team to continue criticizing Love in Bitter Winter while secretly gave likes
to the tweets that indirectly attacked Theresa, leading his fans to go on cursing Theresa.
Henri even found a lot of people, asking them to give Love in Bitter Winter low scores after it yed.
In this way, Love in Bitter Winter could not gross more money through word of mouth.
After everything was settled, Henri opened a bottle of red wine and waited happily for the result.
Soon, the opening day ticket sales were released.
Super Detective 2 performed much better than the other films, earning 40 million dors.
Happy Goats earned over 25 million dors.
Tiger and Dragon earned 15 million dors.
A children¡¯s cartoon film earned six million dors,
2/7
advertisements.
¡°Four million dors,¡± Henriughed.
This data was not even a fraction of the sales of his movie.
He checked the scores of Love In Bitter Winter.
Henriughed even harder.
The score of Super Detective 2 on the opening day was 8.9 points.
Love in Bitter Winter got 5 points.
Henri closed the webpage.
He felt he shouldn¡¯t have regarded Love in Bitter Winter as an opponent. It didn¡¯t deserve it at all.
Super Detective 2 made a hit on the opening day.
Henri was interviewed by a movie magazine.
The reporter asked, ¡°Mr. Maxwell, your movie had the most opening day sales on New Year¡¯s Day. I
wonder if you have anything to say about the other movies released on the same day.¡±
Henri smiled gently and said, ¡°I can only say that everyone should do their best. The rest will be judged
by the audience.¡±
The reporter¡¯s eyes flickered as he asked bluntly, ¡°Love in Bitter Winter was also shown on New Year¡¯s
Day. Something unhappy seemed to have happened between you and the heroine of this movie. This
time, Love in Bitter Winter only earned four million dors on the opening day. I wonder if you have
anything to say to your opponents about this.¡±
Henri smiled and said, ¡°Opponent? Who are you talking about?¡±
After that, Henri ended the interview.
3/7
opponent¡°.
The news praised Henri and Super Detective 2 to the skies.
As for Theresa and Love in Bitter Winter, of course, they were described as ignorant challengers.
The crew of Love in Bitter Winter and Theresa were particrly quiet in the face of the negative
Henri was even prouder.
He guessed that Theresa had probably admitted defeat and didn¡¯t dare to argue with him anymore.
Three dayster.
Henri¡¯s agent said worriedly, ¡°The sales of Super Detective 2 fell a little too fast. Except for the paid
posters we hired to give high scores, the real audience doesn¡¯t seem to think highly of it.¡±
Henri took a casual look at the realments shown by his agent.
¡°Oh my, this movie can¡¯t evenpare with the first one. It¡¯s called a detective movie, but the plot can¡¯t
stand up to scrutiny at all.¡±
¡°I just want to ask whether it¡¯s a detective movie or an action movie.¡±
¡°Henri is so disappointing. Why didn¡¯t they let the leading actor of Super Detective 1, a neer,
continue to act?¡±
¡°I heard that after Super Detective 1 became popr, Henri used his connections to force the new
actor away and act in Super Detective 2. However, he only made such a piece of shit. I can only give
this movie
one point.¡±
Henri snorted and said with a poker face, ¡°These people are just jealous! Although the sales of our
movie have declined, it¡¯s still the top¨Cselling movie, isn¡¯t it? In this world, sales are everything. As for
these people, just let them say whatever they want.¡±
4/7
Chapter 329
Henri acted as if he didn¡¯t care at all. The agent had no choice but to find someone to control the
comments while secretly praying that the movie sales would drop slowly.
But things went contrary to his wishes.
It was impossible to hide the realments on a movie.
Five dayster, Super Detective 2 fell to second ce at the box office. Happy Goats earned 2 million
dors more than it.
Six dayster, the sales of Super Detective 2 continued to plummet, and it fell to third ce with daily
sales of six million dors, which was equal to that of a cartoon.
Looking at the falling trend, Henri was a little panicked.
He worked hard in various ces to promote the movie, but the effect was getting worse day by day.
The only thing that gratified Henri was that due to his undermining, although the reputation of Love in
Bitter Winter improved a little, its sales remained low.
Henri could onlyfort himself in this way. He thought, ¡®Anyway, we¡¯ve got back our investment in
Super Detective 2. It doesn¡¯t matter that the ie is not as good as expected. Love in Bitter Winter
hasn¡¯t even earned one¨Ctenth of the investment yet.¡±
Henri¡¯s malicious pleasure didn¡¯tst long before he received a piece of shocking news.
Love in Bitter Winter had secretly gotten in touch with foreign cinemas.
A week after New Year¡¯s Day, it was released abroad.
For some reason, Henri was flustered when he heard the news. No matter how powerful he was, he
couldn¡¯t control the market abroad. What if Love in Bitter Winter became popr abroad?
But he quickly calmed down.
Once domestic films were shown abroad, they could notpletely be understood or epted by
foreign audiences.
5/7
Chapter 329
Henri thought, ¡®It is impossible for Love in Bitter Winter to conquer the foreign market.¡±
Although he thought so, Henri still paid close attention to the sales of Love in Bitter Winter.
The agent knew what Henri was thinking, so he told Henri about the ticket sales of Love in Bitter Winter
on its opening day abroad.
In the whole foreign market, Love in Bitter Winter earned about 7 million dors.
Hearing that, Henri sighed with relief.
The sales of 7 million dors in the entire foreign market were quite an ordinary result.
The next day, the agent continued to report.
Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.
The sales of Love in Bitter Winter doubled the next day. Now its global sales were 27 million dors.
Henri¡¯s eyelids twitched, but he still pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Its global sales can¡¯tpare with
the domestic sales of our movie.¡±
However, Henri knew that Super Detective 2 could only get a domestic audience, and no one abroad¡±
would like it. However, Love in Bitter Winter was about intense love, which could resonate with
audiences from all over the world. Therefore, Love in Bitter Winter could be shown throughout the
world, but Super Detective 2 couldn¡¯t.
On the third day, the agent came again.
Henri¡¯s eyelids twitched in advance.
The agent sighed.
Henri narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Go ahead. It¡¯s just an art film. Even if the sales rose again, it
couldn¡¯t
rise much.¡±
The agent said calmly, ¡°80 million dors. This is foreign sales, and the domestic sales have also
soared to 30 million dors. Therefore, Love in Bitter Winter has earned 110 million dors.¡±
6/7
Emergency calls only
Chapter 379
0096% 10.04
Henri thought, it is impossible for Love in Bitter Winter to conquer the foreign market.¡®
Although he thought so, Henri still paid close attention to the sales of Love in Bitter Winter.
The agent knew what Henri was thinking, so he told Henri about the ticket sales of Love in Bitter Winter
on its opening day abroad,
In the whole foreign market, Love in Bitter Winter earned about 7 million dors.
Hearing that, Henri sighed with relief.
The sales of 7 million dors in the entire foreign market were quite an ordinary result.
The next day, the agent continued to report.
The sales of Love in Bitter Winter doubled the next day. Now its global sales were 27 million dors.
Henri¡¯s eyelids twitched, but he still pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Its global sales can¡¯tpare with
the domestic sales of our movie.¡±
However, Henri knew that Super Detective 2 could only get a domestic audience, and no one abroad¡±
would like it. However, Love in Bitter Winter was about intense love, which could resonate with
audiences from all over the world. Therefore, Love in Bitter Winter could be shown throughout the
world, but Super Detective 2 couldn¡¯t.
On the third day, the agent came again.
Henri¡¯s eyelids twitched in advance.
The agent sighed,
Henri narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Go ahead. It¡¯s just an art film. Even if the sales rose again, it
couldn¡¯t
rise much.¡±
The agent said calmly, ¡°80 million dors. This is foreign sales, and the domestic sales have also
soared to 30 million dors. Therefore, Love in Bitter Winter has earned 110 million dors.¡±
Chapter 330
Chapter 330
The beginning of Love in Bitter Winter was difficult as hell.
Everyone had thought that Mr. Witt would have another failure in his life. Unexpectedly, this movie
would be so popr abroad.
As soon as the movie was released abroad, it received a lot of goodments. There was no person
like Henri there to undermine the movie, and the quality of the movie was really excellent. Under the
influence of word of mouth, the sales of the movie almost multiplied.
After the international sales of this movie increased, the domestic audience began to be curious.
They wondered what kind of movie this was and how it had achieved such results abroad.
The movie conquered the foreign market, which naturally made the domestic audience proud..
As a result, many people spontaneously entered the cinema.
That was why its sales skyrocketed.
Henri said with a livid face, ¡°I can¡¯t interfere with the foreign market, and I don¡¯t care. But the domestic
market is my territory. Continue to hire paid posters. I must damage the reputation of Love in Bitter
Winter.¡±
The agent hesitated and said, ¡°In this case, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t work well if we continue to undermine it.¡±
¡°Just do as I asked.¡± Henri instantly became ferocious.
Although the agent did not agree, Henri had always been dominant in their rtionship. When Henri
made a decision, the agent¡¯s opposition would not have any effect.
When the reputation of Love in Bitter Winter continued to improve in the country, a bunch of negative
news came out in unison.
The score of Love in Bitter Winter finally increased to 8 points. However, it fell to 7 points overnight due
1/6
Chapter 330
to the paid posters. Moreover, there were constant negativements.
¡°I thought this movie was so awesome. Is that all? It¡¯s so sentimental. The special effects are so fake,
and the plot can¡¯t stand up to any scrutiny. In conclusion, this movie was hyped up.¡±
¡°What a stupid ending! Are the male and female leads dead or alive? The movie is deliberately
mystifying me. It¡¯s so annoying.¡±
¡°To tell you the truth, I only watched half of it, and I couldn¡¯t help falling asleep in the cinema¡ How
could such a boring movie have such high sales? How much did they spend promoting this movie?¡±
Looking at the pile of negativements, Henri felt a little better.
It was none of his business how Love in Bitter Winter performed in the international market.
But he wanted to let Theresa know who the real leader of the domestic film industry was.
However, Henri didn¡¯t feel happy for long.
A few hourster.
He realized that something was wrong.
Last time, he damaged the reputation of Love in Bitter Winter easily. After all, at that time, Love in Bitter
Winter didn¡¯t have many fans, and no one organized a counterattack.
However, things were different this time.
Love in Bitter Winter attracted a group of loyal fans because of its good quality.
Many people even thought that this was the best love movie in the past 50 years.
All of a sudden, so many paid posters criticized this movie unreasonably, which angered many people
on the Inte.
Quite a number of people took the initiative to fight against the paid posters.
2/6
Chapter 330
At this time, Henri was amazed.
Although he had found a lot of paid posters, there were obviously more people who couldn¡¯t stand it.
For a time, the paid posters hired by Henri were defeated and could not make any waves.
¡°Do you want to continue?¡± the agent asked.
Henri gritted his teeth.
Although he was a bit unwilling, he understood Love in Bitter Winter had made a ssh and that he
couldn¡¯t undermine it alone.
¡°Let them go for the time being,¡± Henri said with a gloomy look.
Although Henri spoke ruthlessly, he admitted defeat.
The agent breathed a sigh of relief. He knew what Henri was worried about, so heforted him ¡°It¡¯s
just a movie. There is still a huge gap between you and her.¡±
¡°Does she deserve topare with me?¡± Henri said coldly.
The agent hurriedly answered, ¡°I said the wrong thing. Of course, she doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡±
Henri snorted and was already thinking about how to continue undermining Theresa.
This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.
He didn¡¯t believe that he, an experienced award¨Cwinning actor, couldn¡¯t fix a neer.
Even if he couldn¡¯t do it, he had the biggest entertainmentpany behind him.
At this time, the agent¡¯s phone suddenly rang.
¡°I¡¯ll take a call,¡± the agent said as he turned around to pick up the phone.
Henri ignored him and continued to think of various dirty ways.
It didn¡¯t take long for the agent to end the call.
softly.
3/6
Henri nced at him and frowned slightly. ¡°Why do you look like a dead person?¡±
The agent¡¯s face was pale. ¡°Take a look at the trending topic.¡±
¡°What trending topic?¡± Henri looked at it impatiently.
Then, his pupils suddenly shrank.
He hired paid posters to keep attacking Love in Bitter Winter on moviement websites. Because
these paid posters bunched up, and theirments were unreasonable, people couldn¡¯t help
suspecting that someone was behind them.
There were many?
people on the Inte.
Some of them took action and found a lot of details. In the end, they locked on to Decho Group.
At first, they were just suspicious.
Some people even found a conversation between the marketing director of Decho Group and the head
of the paid posters.
Why did Decho Group spend so much effort undermining Love in Bitter Winter?
Many people instantly recalled the quarrel between Henri and Theresa.
Previously, most people chose to believe Henri.
But this time, everyone was wavering.
If Henri were really so honest and simple, he wouldn¡¯t have hired paid posters to undermine others.
As people looked deeper into it, they found that when Love in Bitter Winter had first been released,
there had been paid posters attacking it purposely. Later, several employees of Henri¡¯s studio were
discovered involved.
Before the release of Love in Bitter Winter, these
them to criticize this movie.
employees went to various media outlets and bribed
4/6
Chapter 330
As people investigated and analyzed the matter, it became clear that Henri had hired pald posters
against others.
Now, everyone was immersed in Love in Bitter Winter, a sad and beautiful love story.
The ending of Love in Bitter Winter was not perfect, which brought tears to the audience¡¯s eyes. Now,
seeing the movie being attacked, many people were suddenly upset.
It was okay that there was no perfect ending in the film.
But did they have to watch the movie being criticized unreasonably like this?
Due to everyone¡¯s anger, the news that Henri hired paid posters directly became a trending topic.
Henri¡¯s face clouded. He roared, ¡°Are you a fool? How can you let this kind of news stay on the
trending list? Go and ask Twitter to remove it.¡±
Henri had a mental breakdown. His crazy look made the agent feel somewhat dissatisfied.
The agent gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t remove it. Our people have already negotiated
with Twitter. It refused. I guess¡ Mr. Landor instructed them.¡±
¡°Mr. Landor?¡± Henri gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°He hadn¡¯t made a move before. Why did he suddenly
interfere?¡±
¡°Who knows what Mr. Landor is thinking?¡± the agent asked.
Henri scowled. ¡°Now that we can¡¯t remove it, can you not do something else? Did I hire you for
nothing? Go and announce that those guys are temporary employees and that their behavior had
nothing to do
with us. Now!¡±
The agent was shocked. ¡°This will disappoint the other employees of the studio.¡±
¡°What does it have to do with me? If my reputation is affected, can youpensate me for it?¡± Henri
shouted angrily.
The agent was still hesitating.
5/6
Chapter 330
Henri kicked him. ¡°Hurry up.¡±
The agent lowered his eyes, and his face darkened slightly.
Chapter 331
Chapter 331
Henri¡¯s studio quickly released a statement.
This statement only said one thing.
Henri didn¡¯t know what those employees had done. They made their own decisions. Now, Henri had
dismissed all these employees.
There were too many ws in this exnation.
Obviously, the public didn¡¯t buy it.
However, Henri¡¯s fans still firmly believed him. Not only did they¡¯insist that Henri was innocent, but they
also thought it was a scheme against him. They said that the crew of Love in Bitter Winter had put on a
show to nder Henri.
Although this statement was not epted by most people, the situation became perplexing.
reves a c
Theresa narrowed read the dispute on the Inte.
She had thought that it would take a long time to bring Henri down.
However, Henri was too hasty and too proud.
Ever since he entered showbiz, he had been living an easy life and had never suffered any grievances
before. He had thought that he could easily undermine Love in Bitter Winter.
But he didn¡¯t know that a good movie couldn¡¯t be undermined at all.
Now, Henri had exposed his weakness.
Theresa didn¡¯t have any evidence to defeat Henri.
Yet Henri¡¯s agent and employees must have something on Henri.
1/7
Dreame
INSTALL
Emergency calls onlyO
Chapter 431
Theresa contacted her agent and asked her to contact tenn¡¯s agent
¡°What the hell did you do?¡± Henri scolded angrily. ¡°Why is this negative news still the top trending
topic? Quickly think of a way to solve it!
¡°I¡¯ll give you another hour, if you can¡¯t remove the trending topic, you¡¯ll be fired?
Henri called at his agent, almost pointing at the agent¡¯s nose
The agent kept his head down, and his expression became gloomier
¡°Get out of here and think of a way,¡± Henri yelled.
The agent left in silence.
Not long after he came out, the phone screen lit up
The agent looked at the message with a surly fare
Henri could share his sess with others, but he could not go through difficulties with others.
When everything went well before, he was a good boss, but now, things went wrong, and be exposed
his different side.
The agent felt perhaps it was time for him to change his job.
As time went by, fewer people were paying attention to the news that Henri hired paid posters.
Henri looked less angry.
He believed that Theresa was behind this.
He thought, ¡®When the matter is over, I will definitely take revenge on her.¡±
That night, Henri tossed and turned. He didn¡¯t sleep well. From time to time, he would get up to check
the trending topics.
2/7
Chapter 331
After confirming that his scandal had fewer and fewer viewers, he was slightly relieved.
The next day.
Early in the morning, Henri woke up and opened Twitter.
He first searched for the previous trending topic, but he could no longer find it.
Henri breathed a sigh of relief and then saw the current top trending topic, ¡°Sweet Apple, an Inte
celebrity, exposed that she had been harassed by an award¨Cwinning actor with a good reputation¡°.
When Henri saw it, his eyelids began to twitch.
Sweet Apple used to be one of his targets, but it happened long ago. He wondered why she had
suddenly revealed it.
Henri thought perhaps she was not talking about him.
Comforting himself, Henri clicked on the news.
Then, his eyespletely dimmed.
Just like the tweet he had postedst time, Sweet Apple didn¡¯t name anyone, but all her descriptions
pointed to him.
Sure enough, people immediately locked on to Henri.
Because of the response from Theresa, his reputation had been greatly damaged in the past few days.
This time, when Sweet Apple used him, many people began to doubt him.
They suspected that Theresa¡¯s words were true.
Henri called his agent with a sullen face. ¡°What¡¯s going on with Sweet Apple? Why didn¡¯t you tell me
about the trending topic?¡±
The agent narrowed his eyes. ¡°Sorry, I was afraid to disturb your sleep.¡±
3/7
Chapter 331
Henri said coldly, ¡°Cut the crap. cklist Sweet Apple and use her of nder.¡±
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it right away.¡± The agent agreed immediately.
Henri was relieved to see his studio post awyer¡¯s letter on Twitter.
However, he was shocked the next moment.
Sweet Apple directly posted evidence.
She had actually saved the recording. In the recording, there was the whole process of his coercion
and
temptation.
After listening to the recording, Henri suddenly turned pale.
He thought, ¡®How¡ how could there be such a thing?¡±
Previously, no matter how bad the situation was, he was still very calm.
He had a powerful background. Even though his reputation was damaged for a while, he would restore
his public image once he acted in good movies and TV dramas in the future.
However, now that the recording was released, how could he turn the tables?
In a flurry, Henri called his agent again.
But this time, the agent did not answer the phone.
Henri came to his senses.
He realized he might have been betrayed by his people.
Henri hurriedly called thepany¡¯s top management.
Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.
However, the higher¨Cups, who had originally supported him, reacted very coldly this time and even
wanted to hold him ountable for affecting thepany¡¯s reputation.
4/7
Emergency calls only
Chapter 331
It had just been a few hours.
Henri suddenly knew what it felt like to be at a dead end.
He gritted his teeth.
30 34%
Henri thought, ¡®My agent betrayed me, and mypany gave up on me, but so what? I can rely on
myself. I still have fans and acting skills. I will definitely be able to get through this crisis.
Henri opened Twitter and was about to post a tweet.
He saw a few new trending topics and almost cked out.
It was not just Sweet Apple.
This time, several women who had been forced by Henri used him openly.
These women used to be timid and didn¡¯t dare to say anything.
+5
1214
However, after Theresa fought with him head¨Con and Sweet Apple posted the recording, more and
more
people revealed what Henri had done.
When one person said it, no one believed it, and when two people said it, everyone doubted it.
However, as so many people used Henri, it was difficult for the public not to believe it.
Henri checked the hashtag about him. He then saw a lot of people announce that they were no longer
his fans.
Some fans even became his haters. They posted more negative news about him.
In a moment, Henri¡¯s reputation was ruined.
Except for a few stubborn fans, he had be the object of ridicule on the Inte.
Henri wanted to post something with his trembling hands.
5/7
Emergency calls only
Chapter 331
But what else could he say In such a situation?
-Henri ced his hands on the keyboard for a long time.
In the end, he weakly put down his hands.
He felt he was finished.
10334% 09:44
A week ago, Henri was still a respected senior actor whose films set records at the box office.
Now, he had be a pariah hated by everyone.
A group of girls even sued him together.
If he lost thewsuit, he might even end up in jail.
At present, the result of thewsuit was still unknown, but Henri¡¯s career in showbiz ended.
On the other hand, Theresa gained a lot of poprity.
Previously, because of Henri¡¯s actions against her, her reputation was not good.
But now, Henri was brought down.
The people who had criticized Theresa before suddenly felt sorry for her.
Besides, Theresa acted in a wonderful movie. She became more and more popr.
A month and a halfter, Love in Bitter Winter stopped ying in cinemas, and the global sales were
nearly 1.2 billion dors. It was an amazing achievement in film history, and this romantic film became
a legend.
Chapter 332
Chapter 332
The movie brought Theresa into prominence..
Thomas could havee into prominence as well.
But Thomas had announced at the beginning that he, who was not a professional actor, starred in the
movie just for fun and would never star in any movie.
Thomas¡¯s fans had just been fascinated by him when they received such bad news. Although they
were heartbroken, they could only ept his choice while transferring their affection for him to
Theresa.
As a result, although Theresa had just made her debut in the movie, she became one of the most
popr stars.
The movie even brought Theresa into international prominence, which was rare for domestic actors
and actresses, so she naturally enjoyed a higher status than those of the actors and actresses who
starred in
domestic movies.
In the following period of time, Theresa was invited to numerous events and received countless scripts.
Not long after, Love in Bitter Winter won quite a few awards at various film festivals. As a new actress,
Theresa won an award for best actress and was instantly in the limelight.
Now, Theresa, who was praised to the skies by the media, came to the Landor residence with unkempt
hair for a simple meal at Susan¡¯s invitation.
Susan looked amusedly at Theresa and said, ¡°If I take a picture of you now, your fans will suspect that
they¡¯re blind.¡±
Both Alice in the movie and Rose on the catwalk were undoubtedly stunners.
But now, Theresa was dressed in a simple T¨Cshirt and jeans with unkempt hair that she, who had just
woken up, obviously didn¡¯tb.
At this moment, she was immersing herself in ying Starry Romance, looking like a veteran indoors
1/6
Emergency calls only 4
Chapter 332
woman rather than a stunner.
Theresa said without even raising her head, ¡°To be honest, even I suspect that they¡¯re blind! By the
way,e here and tell me how to clear this stage. It seems that the favorability won¡¯t Increase before
I clear
this stage.¡±
Susan raised her eyebrows, replying, ¡°Noment.¡±
Speaking of Starry Romance, Susan felt a little sad.
She had intended to design the game for herself.
However, because she had participated in the whole production of the game, it was no longer
mysterious to her.
She found it a little weird to y the game.
¡°Humph! It¡¯s been so long, and you¡¯re still keeping it a secret from me,¡± Theresa couldn¡¯t help
comining, ¡°I can get the handsome minister after clearing thest few stages, but you refused to tell
me how to clear this stage?¡±
Susan kept smiling, saying, ¡°This is my basic professional morality as a game producer.¡±
Theresa looked gloomily at her.
¡°The minister? Is it thest stage in the cab?¡± At this moment, there came a gentle voice.
Penny came over smilingly with a tray of fruits.
After a long period of rehabilitation training, her leg was much better now.
If one did not take a close look at her, he would not be able to discover that one of her legs wa
Theresa, whose eyes lit up, said, ¡°That¡¯s it. Do you know how to clear it?¡±
Penny sat down with a smile and said, ¡°This game has a high degree of freedom, so there is more than
one way to clear the stages. I tried at least three ways.
2/6
Emergency calls only OOR
Chapter 332
D34% 09:45
+5
¡°Three ways?¡± Theresa was stunned, looked at her eagerly and hurriedly said, ¡°I only need one. Teach
me quickly.¡±
Penny gave Theresa instructions in a soft voice, while Theresa nodded repeatedly.
Half an hourter, Theresa finally cleared the stage. She involuntarily held Penny in her arms excitedly,
saying, ¡°Penny, you are amazing.¡±
Penny just smiled gently.
Within half a year, Penny hadpletely epted being Susan¡¯s good friend. Susan was very nice to
her, and the Nichs treated her even better out of guilt.
Moreover, Susan.really had no intention of returning to the Nichs family at all.
In that case, why didn¡¯t she be Susan¡¯s lovely good friend contentedly?
As for Theresa who was Susan¡¯s good friend as well as an internationally influential actress at present,
keeping in with Theresa wouldn¡¯t do any harm to her.
Penny smiled gently, but only she knew that she had been weighing the pros and cons calmly all this
time
Susan was delighted to see Penny and Theresa get along well. The three of them sat together, looking
as harmonious as a painting.
While they were twittering, Thomas and Ben stared at each other wordlessly each with a cup of coffee
in
front of them.
After a long while, Thomas finally couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Theresa and I haven¡¯t met for half a month.¡±
¡°Well,¡± Ben replied expressionlessly.
Thomas couldn¡¯t helpining, ¡°She finally came back from abroad, but now she¡¯s busy chatting
with your wife and ignores me.¡±
¡°Well,¡± Ben replied, remaining expressionless.
3/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 332
Thomas was at a loss for words.
Then, they remained silent for another long while.
Looking at Ben¡¯s cold face, Thomas wished he could cry into the air.
He tried hard to restrain himself until dinner time.
When they arranged seats, he dashed to the seat next to Theresa and sat down.
At the sight of him, Theresa blushed, but didn¡¯t say anything.
Susan and Penny exchanged nces and smiles, leaving arge space for them to whisper
While Thomas and Theresa were whispering, Ben and Susan were also whispering,
As the only single person, Penny kept smiling gently.
She was not envious of them.
Although she could not be with Eason openly, she was satisfied that Eason would always care about
iner even if he just regarded her as a family member.
She didn¡¯t dare to ask for a closer rtionship.
She was afraid that they might not even be able to get along with each other as siblings if she made a
wrong move.
It was better to maintain their current rtionship than to make a change.
During the dinner, Thomas¡¯s phone suddenly rang.
Thomas picked up the phone.
Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.
Soon, he, whose face turned grim, asked, ¡°Jump off a building? Where? Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±
Thomas hung up the phone and stood up, saying, ¡°Theresa, 1¡¡±
4/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 332
U034% 09:45
Theresa looked at him worriedly, asking, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Someone¡¯s trying to jump off a building?¡±
¨C Thomas hesitated for a moment before replying, ¡°It¡¯s Monica.¡±
At the mention of Monica, all the people in the dining room quieted down.
Ben put down his knife and fork and raised his eyebrows slightly, saying, ¡°She has the guts to jump off
a building? I doubt it.¡±
¡°Ben,¡± Thomas said, a little upset, ¡°It¡¯s a human life.¡±
Ben squinted and fell silent.
Susan looked at Thomas, then at Theresa, falling silent as well.
Theresa forced a smile and said calmly, ¡°Then go and check it out.¡±
¡°Theresa, I¡¯ll be right back after checking it out,¡± Thomas said, hugged Theresa and left quickly.
Their dinner was naturally interrupted.
Theresa fell silent in an instant.
¡°Theresa,¡± Susan said in a low voice, ¡°Thomas is not that muddle¨Cheaded. He¡¯ll be back soon after
checking it out.¡±
¡°I know,¡± Theresa forced a smile, saying,
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he doesn¡¯te back. Although I¡¯ve offered him a three¨Cmonth contract extension,
I can terminate the contract at any time. If he tries to cheat on me, I¡¯ll dump him immediately.¡±
Theresa sounded very cool, but she became apparently down in spirits.
Susan felt sorry for her.
After they had dinner silently, Susan asked Theresa to stay for the night.
She believed that without bez sa-
Emergency calls only
Chapter 332
conjectures until she was ovee with negative emotions.
As for Ben, he could only stay in the guest room after being kicked out of the bedroom by Susan.
Ben, who was kicked out of the bedroom, was speechless.
He couldn¡¯t me Susan, but he would bear it in his mind to get even with her in the future.
Chapter 333
Chapter 333
¡°Theresa, trust me, there¡¯s absolutely nothing happening between Thomas and Monica. I¡¯ve looked into
it. He blocked Monica before, and she probably found another way to reach out this time. He¡¯s just
going to check it out and then he¡¯ll be right back,¡± Susan reassured her.
Theresa gave a faint smile and said to Susan, ¡°Susan, I¡¯ve got a question for you.¡±
¡°Go ahead,¡± Susan said.
Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.
Theresa looked at her with a steady gaze and asked, ¡°Do you think Ben would have gone if he were in
that situation?¡±
Susan paused, taken aback.
She wanted to reassure Theresa, but upon reflection, if it were Ben, he probably wouldn¡¯t have paid
attention to Monica.
Susan fell silent..
Theresa smiled wryly and said, ¡°Ben would definitely put your feelings first.¡±
Susan quickly interjected, ¡°There¡¯s no proof that this ever happened, and really, it¡¯s not something we
can be certain about. I mean, we¡¯re talking about a human life here.¡±
Theresa shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not just about a life being at stake. He¡¯s always had a thing for her, cared
about her deeply from the very beginning.¡±
Susan, taken aback, softly advised, ¡°Let¡¯s not assume the worst just yet.¡±
Theresa spoke with an unsettling calmness, almost mechanical. ¡°Susan, I need to brace for the worst.
Hoping just sets me up for disappointment. If I expect nothing, I can handle whateveres.¡±
Theresa¡¯s attitude left Susan at a loss for words.
Susan softly reassured, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and wait with you for any updates.¡±
1/7
Dreame
Google y
INSTALL
Chapter 333
Theresa grinned and suggested, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t bother waiting up since it was gettingte. It¡¯s time to
hit
the hay.¡±
Theresa looked resolute, and Susan had no choice but to agree.
The night grew deeper, enveloped in silence.
Theresa, not wanting to disturb Susan,y on her side motionless.
On the bedside table was her phone.
Theresa gazed intently at the screen, its darkness reflecting in her deep¨Cset eyes.
If there were any news, Thomas would have messaged her.
If Thomas didn¡¯t reach out, it meant he was with Monica all along.
Theresa waited quietly.
An hour passed, then two, then three.
She waited the whole night but didn¡¯t hear from Thomas.
At dawn, as the first rays of sunlight shone through. Theresa¡¯s lips curved into a bitter smile.
She knew Thomas¡¯s heart always harbored someone else.
Yet she chose to start the rtionship, wanting to give herself a chance.
Her decision was nothing short of a gamble.
In the end, Theresa had lost her bet.
¡°Theresa,¡± Susan called out softly.
Startled for a moment, Theresa turned around to find Susan¡¯s worried gaze upon her.
2/7
Dreame
INSTALL
Chapter 333
A jolt went through Theresa¡¯s heart. ¡°You¡ you¡¯ve been awake all this time?¡±
Susan shook her head. ¡°How can I be at ease seeing you like this?¡±
Upon hearing those words, Theresa couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. But as herughter echoed,
tears started streaming down her face, blending her joy with a touch of sorrow.
+5
Last night, each afraid of disturbing the other, Theresa and Susan, though awake, had stayed still in the
same position all night.
Aplex mix of emotions welled up in Theresa¡¯s heart. Ovee by the moment, she spun around
and embraced Susan with all her might.
¡°Theresa?¡± Susan was a bit surprised.
With a wide grin, Theresa leaned in and nted a big kiss on Susan¡¯s cheek, chuckling, ¡°Forget about
guys, you¡¯re all I need.¡°¡±
Susan was struck dumb.
She was just relieved that Ben wasn¡¯t there. Otherwise, he¡¯d be jealous for days.
But seeing Theresa in good spirits, Susan rxed a bit.
Theresa shed a confident smile. ¡°No worries about me. I¡¯ve got guys lining up from coast to coast. If
Thomas ever messes up, I¡¯ll easily switch him out for someone way better.¡±
¡°Okay,¡± Susan replied softly.
Theresa didn¡¯t stay long at the Landor residence. After bidding Susan goodbye with a smile, she left.
Back in her own ce, the bright smile on Theresa¡¯s face vanished.
A deep weariness filled her eyes.
She ced her phone on the windowsill and sat down by the window.
3/7
Emergency calls onlyM
Chapter 333
Despite everything, she was still waiting for an oue.
-But the call from Thomas never came.
10D33%
09:46
Instead, what she got was a piece of social news.
Upon seeing the news alert on herputer, Theresa experienced aplex mix of emotions, hard to
define.
[In Dramatic Turnaround, Woman on Edge of Suicide Regains Will to Live After Ex¨CBoyfriend¡¯s
Heartfelt Intervention.]
The news photo showed a man and a woman embracing each other on top of a high building.
The woman, tears streaming down her face, was Monica.
The man¡¯s face was indistinct, but he was dressed in a white shirt, identical to the one Thomas had on
when he stepped out.
Theresa¡¯s hand slowly clenched into a fist.
Theresa mused, ¡®So, her ex shows up out of the blue, trying to sweep her off her feet? Looks like I¡¯m
the punchline in this joke.¡±
Theresa, with an impassive face, quickly grabbed her phone and shot off a text.
[Thomas, let¡¯s end our contract. We¡¯re done.]
After sending the text, Theresa turned off her phone and went to sleep, burying her head under the
covers.
She slept like a storm was raging inside her.
If it weren¡¯t for the loud knocking, she could have slept forever.
The knocking was thunderous.
4/7
Emergency calls only
Chapter 333
Theresa sat on her bed, a bit dazed.
Then, memories flooded back.
Thomas and Monica shared a passionate embrace before she sent the breakup text.
Her first love affair had just ended.
The knocking persisted.
Theresa walked to the door and peered through the peephole.
There she saw a frantic Thomas.
Theresa stood silently.
Honestly, she didn¡¯t want to see Thomas at that moment.
But Thomas seemed to sense her presence, calling out anxiously, ¡°Theresa, open the door.¡±
Theresa didn¡¯t speak or move.
¡°Theresa, do you feel upset because I didn¡¯t reach out earlier? You see, I was nning a surprise for
you.¡±
Theresa¡¯s lips twisted into a sly smirk as she thought, ¡®A surprise? Oh yes, it was quite the shocker.¡±
¡°Theresa, just open the door, and we can talk, okay?¡± Thomas¡¯s face was almost pleading.
Through the door, Theresa¡¯s voice was calm, ¡°Leave. We¡¯re done.¡±
¡°Theresa, you¡¯re finally talking to me, right?¡± Thomas was ecstatic.
Theresa immediately shut up again.
Thomas, left with no other option, kept knocking on the door with determination. He said, ¡°I¡¯m not
stopping until you open up. I couldn¡¯t care less if the neighbors have a problem with it.¡±
5/7
Emergency calls only a
Chapter 333
Theresa said, ¡°That¡¯s really shameless on your part.¡±
10033% 0946
¡°If that¡¯s what it takes to get you to open the door, then I¡¯m all in. Thomas wasn¡¯t nning to back
down.¡±
And so, he just stood there, persistently knocking at the door.
Worried about disturbing her neighbors, Theresa finally decided to bite the bullet and open the door.
As soon as the door swung open, Thomas¡¯s heart leaped with joy, and he rushed inside.
Theresa took a cautious step back, then said, ¡°If you¡¯ve got something to say, just stand there and say
it. Don¡¯te any closer.¡±
¡°Theresa, just hear me out,¡± Thomas quickly responded.
¡°Standing on top of a skyscraper, wrapped up in a passionate embrace, what more is there to say?¡±
Theresa scoffed sarcastically. ¡°What, you think I¡¯m an idiot?¡±
Thomas was taken aback. ¡°What are you talking about? What skyscraper? What passionate
embrace?¡±
¡®Thomas was actually ying dumb.¡±
Fury rose in Theresa¡¯s heart. She pulled up the news on her phone and showed it to Thomas. ¡°Still
trying to talk your way out of this?¡±
Thomas looked at the photo and was momentarily stunned.
¡°Got anything else to say?¡± Theresa sneered.
Then, it dawned on Thomas. Surprised, he looked at Theresa. ¡°You¡¯re angry because you think I¡¯m the
guy in the photo?¡±
¡°What do you mean, ¡®I think¡®? Isn¡¯t that you in the photo? Thomas! If you did it, own up to it. Or are you
trying to y two sides?¡±
Chapter 334
Chapter 334
Theresa was furious, but Thomas justughed harder.
Theresa pushed him toward the door, ¡°Get out, just get out of here!¡±
Thomas stood still, unmoved.
¡°You¡¡± Theresa was about to lose her temper.
Thomas quickly exined, ¡°Theresa, there¡¯s been a misunderstanding. I lost feelings for Monica a long
time ago. Initially, she was relentless in pestering Ben. But things changed after we made our
rtionship public. She started bombarding me with odd messages, which led me to block her. The
only reason she reached out recently is because she used someone else¡¯s phone.¡±
Theresa¡¯s face showed no emotion as she replied, ¡°Oh really? You¡¯re over her, right? Then exin
those affectionate hugs that hit the headlines. I can¡¯t imagine what it would be like if you still had
feelings.¡±
Thomas grabbed her hand, ¡°Theresa, that wasn¡¯t me. I did rush to the scene, but I just stood under the
building for a while and then left.¡±
¡°Really?¡± Theresa looked at him skeptically.
Thomas nodded with a serious look. ¡°I rushed over there because the person on the phone mentioned
Monica was going on about a famous actress stealing her boyfriend just before she jumped. I was
concerned her wild usations would damage your reputation, so I didn¡¯t waste a minute getting
there.¡±
Theresa¡¯s expression softened slightly and asked Thomas, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me this before?¡±
Thomas let out a wry smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to worry you. Plus, I figured I could handle it on my own.¡±
Theresa felt a flicker of emotion in her heart and thought, ¡®So, this was why Thomas had left in a hurry!¡®
Theresa¡¯s guard was beginning to lower, yet she remained inquisitive. She asked Thomas with a hint of
curiosity, ¡°Why did you just linger beneath the tall building before leaving?¡±
1/6
cough and said, ¡°Well, we¡¯ve got Ben to thank for that.¡±
¡°Ben?¡± Theresa was surprised.
Thomas hurriedly exined, ¡°Remember how Monica harassed Ben several times? Ben holds
grudges. He wouldn¡¯t let her off easily.¡±
¡°So, what exactly happened?¡± This wasn¡¯t unfolding how Theresa expected, and now she¡¯s really
intrigued.
¡°He did one thing,¡± said Thomas. ¡°He brought Monica¡¯s ex back.¡±
Theresa was stunned, ¡°The ex in the news? It wasn¡¯t you?¡±
Thomas appeared innocent as he exined, ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence that the other guy was wearing a
white shirt too. But trust me, it wasn¡¯t me. And I¡¯m definitely not her ex.¡±
Theresa began to believe him, her expression softening further.
Thomas, observing the situation, quickly interjected, ¡°Remember Monica, who was head¨Cover¨Cheels in
love with that artist and even eloped with him? That guy was actually eyeing the Lynn family¡¯s fortune.
Despite Monica¡¯s deep love, her family refused to loosen their purse strings. In a drastic move, Monica
faked her death to leave with him. Initially, the artist was somewhat moved by her intense affection.
But, as the novelty wore off and Monica couldn¡¯t bankroll his spending like before, he found an
opportunity to ditch her andtched onto a wealthy woman instead.¡±
Theresa listened intently, ¡°That¡¯s quite a story¡¡±
Thomas borated, ¡°Monica¡¯s return was one thing, but her knack for stirring up drama really irritated
Ben. His reaction? He just passed her information to that painter. That¡¯s the guy who recently broke up
with his rich partner and was looking for a new catch. When he found out about Monica, he was
ecstatic. It¡¯s rare to find someone as affluent and unsuspecting as her.¡±
¡°That painter returned to the country months ago, but kept his distance, waiting for the right moment.
When Monica threatened to jump, he made his move,¡± Thomas exined. ¡°My guess is, he wanted to
swoop in when she was vulnerable.¡±
2/6
Emergency calls onlyMFO
Chapter 334
¡°I left as soon as Ben called, saying that guy was heading up.¡±
1033% 0946
After Thomas finished his exnation, he looked hopefully at Theresa, ¡°Theresa, I¡¯m totallymitted
to you.¡±
Theresa¡¯s mood had lightened, but she still carried a tone of yful cheekiness as she asked, ¡°So,
where were you the entire nightst night? Howe you didn¡¯t send even one message?¡±
¡°I just wanted to surprise you,¡± Thomas said.
¡°A surprise? What kind?¡±
Right then, Thomas went down on one knee.
Pulling a ring out of his pocket like a magician, he said, ¡°Theresa, marry me.¡±
Theresa was totally stunned and thought, ¡®Was this a proposal?¡±
Seeing Theresa¡¯s silence, Thomas grew anxious. He regretfully shared, ¡°I knew it. I shouldn¡¯t have
proposed so hastily. Last night, I ran all over the city, not only rushing to get this ring made but also
booking a hotel and arranging flowers for a whole proposal ceremony! I should have proposed with
romantic music, not like this. It¡¯s too rushed.¡±
Thomas kept rambling on.
Suddenly, Theresa found it funny. She startedughing, and tears welled up in her eyes.
¡°Theresa? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Thomas waspletely flustered.
¡°Idiot,¡± Theresa called him.
Thomas looked somewhat innocent.
Theresa, with a stern face, said, ¡°Let me see the ring.¡±
Thomas quickly presented the ring with both hands.
3/6
Emergency calls onlyM
Chapter 334
101033% 09:46
Upon receiving the expensive ring, Theresa frowned slightly, puzzled by thevish expense.
The diamond on the ring was huge, easily worth millions.
¡°It wasn¡¯t that expensive,¡± Thomas said.
Theresa, clearly annoyed, told him, ¡°You¡¯ve probably blown through all the money you made acting,
right? Saving isn¡¯t easy when you¡¯re a doctor. You¡¯ve got to be more careful with your spending from
now on.¡±
Thomas seemed a bit downcast, not feeling his gesture was appreciated.
Theresa softened her gaze and said, ¡°But it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll earn money in the future.¡±
Thomas was taken aback.
After a moment, he realized what she meant and his eyes lit up with joy. ¡°Theresa, does this mean
you¡¯re epting my proposal?¡±
Theresa, a bit bashful, said, ¡°Let¡¯splete the entire proposal process first.¡±
Grinning sheepishly at Theresa, Thomas agreed, ¡°Sure, we should definitely follow the whole proposal
routine.¡±
Theresa thought, ¡®What a fool!¡±
Theresa¡¯s softugh echoed, as the sunshine chased away the shadows in her heart.
She thought she might have won the bet after all.
At the Landor residence.
¡°Ben, what do you think is happening with Theresa and Thomas now? I didn¡¯t dare ask Theresa,¡±
Susan said worriedly.
Ben raised an eyebrow. ¡°I guess they must be doing pretty well.¡±
4/6
Emergency calls only s
Chapter 334
+5
¡°How could it be?¡± Susan red at Ben. ¡°Thomas was such a jerk yesterday. I bet Theresa is thinking
of dumping him.¡±
Ben blinked, then suddenly suggested, ¡°How about we make a bet?¡±
¡°A bet on what?¡± Susan eyed him curiously.
Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.
¡°On whether Theresa and Thomas will make up,¡± Ben proposed.
Susan squinted her eyes skeptically. ¡°I doubt they¡¯ll make it without breaking up. And even if they
manage to patch things up, it¡¯s going to take way more than just a few days, probably at least ten.¡±
Benughed, ¡°I bet they¡¯ll patch things up today.¡±
¡°Today?¡± Susan was shocked. ¡°You¡¯re dreaming
¡°So, are we betting or what?¡± Ben challenged.
¡°What¡¯s the stake?¡± asked Susan.
¡°If you win, you can ask me to do anything. Same goes if I win,¡± Ben raised an eyebrow. ¡°Dare to take
the
bet??
Anything? Susan was actually tempted.
She thought it over and over, convinced those two couldn¡¯t possibly reconcile so soon.
Susan bit her lip, ¡°I¡¯m in.¡±
A mysterious smile crept onto Ben¡¯s lips.
Chapter 335
Chapter 335
Susan eyed Ben¡¯s smile, feeling an ominous premonition.
But she couldn¡¯t believe that Theresa would forgive Thomas so easily.
Susan took out her phone, intending to call Theresa.
But she hadn¡¯t even had the chance to dial.
Her phone suddenly lit up with a message.
¡°Susan, I¡¯m engaged.¡±
Then, there was a picture of Theresa¡¯s hand, adorned with a ring.
Susan, puzzled, thought, ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡®
Ben, passing by, nced at her phone and chuckled. ¡°Does getting engaged count as making up?¡±
Susan ignored his question.
She looked at Ben suspiciously. ¡°Do you know something?¡±
¡°I do know something.¡± Ben said calmly, ¡°But you indeed lost the bet, let me remind you. You have to
agree to something unconditionally.¡±
Susan, swallowing her pride, said, ¡°Tell me what you know first.¡±
This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.
Ben briefly recounted the incident involving the painter.
After he finished, Susan looked at him as if she had seen the devil.
Ben smirked. ¡°You must ept a lost bet.¡±
Susan, somewhat gloomy, nced at him and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±
1/7
Emergency calls only
Chapter 335
The next day.
Susan found herself lying in bed, unable to get up.
E33%
09:47
Theresa called Susan early in the morning, her voice sweet. ¡°Susan, I realized I didn¡¯t fill you in on the
details yesterday. Actually, what happened yesterday was all a misunderstanding.
Susan¡¯s eyebrow gave a quick twitch, then she responded, ¡°I know it was a misunderstanding
It wasn¡¯t just a mental realization for her; her whole being felt the deep understanding.
Susan was feeling somewhat overwhelmed.
Why was it that in the midst of Theresa and Thomas¡¯s falling out, she was the one who ended up
getting
hurt?
¡°You know?¡± Then Theresa realized. ¡°Mr. Landor told you, didn¡¯t he? Hey, since we have a holiday
¡°That¡¯s great. Enjoy yourselves.¡± Susan said, her voice tinged with tears.
¡°Just hang tight at home, and don¡¯t miss me too much.¡± Theresa said cheerfully and hung up.
Susan could only let out a long sigh as she listened to the beep of the disconnected call.
Thomas and Theresa went on their trip just like that
Not only that, but they also flooded social media with countless romantic posts every day.
Susan was almost tempted to unfollow both of them.
That day, with a nk expression, Susan liked Theresa¡¯s posts mechanically. Then, setting her phone.
aside, she turned her attention to the project n on her desk.
THE
After the sess of ¡°Starry Romance¡°, their department nned tounch another game offering a
high level of yer freedom.
Emergency calls onlyM
Chapter 335
Unlike thest one, which was a modestly budgeted dating sim.
This time, they nned to create a vast and immersive online game world.
Developing an online game was much moreplex.
Establishing character sses, crafting the game¡¯s settings, and bncing various in¨Cgame statistics
and parameters.
There were numerous factors and elements that required¨Cmeticulous consideration.
After reviewing the entire n, Susan announced the start of recruitment.
This time, their department needed to recruit quite a few people.
They were primarily looking for people in specific areas of expertise.
Game nners, game bnce designers, and arge number of entry¨Clevel programmers.
Once Storm Group¡¯s recruitment notice was issued, they immediately received a flurry of resumes.
After all, Storm Group, besides its annual campus recruitment at several universities, hardly ever
opened recruitment to the public.
Thisrge¨Cscale recruitment n was a rare urrence in years.
Susan just issued themand for recruitment.
But she wasn¡¯t involved in the details initially.
She was responsible for setting requirements, and HR would help find the most suitable candidates.
Until the final round of interviews, HR brought a group of candidates to Susan.
Storm Group¡¯s HR was very professional, and generally, the candidates they selected were without
major issues.
+5
Emergency calls only¡
Chapter 335
Susan only intended to give a quick, perfunctory review.
HR brought candidates to Susan in batches.
10133% 097
They finally brought in a few game nner candidates. ¡°Mrs. Miller, these are the newly recruited
nners.¡±
¡°I see,¡± Susan said with a kind smile, about to offer some formal encouragement to the neers.
Then she spotted a familiar face.
Susan was startled. ¡°It¡¯s you¡¡±
It was a girl with sses, slightly plump, and with a soft, schrly appearance.
She nervously tugged at the corner of her mouth, her body trembling involuntarily.
Seeing this, Susan said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. Since you¡¯ve all made it into ourpany, you¡¯re
certainly experts in your respective fields. Just focus on doing your best from now on.¡±
Susan did not reveal the girl¡¯s identity, and the girl slowly breathed a sigh of relief.
After Susan finished speaking, HR took the new nners away.
Susan watched the girl¡¯s retreating figure, her expression thoughtful.
At noon.
Everyone went to the canteen for lunch.
But the girl didn¡¯t go. Sneakily, she took out her lunch box, not daring to use the microwave, and
instead, she found a quiet spot on the balcony to eat.
Although the food was cold, the empty balcony seemed to rx her.
She was eating her meal with great focus.
4/7
Emergency calls onlyMOFO¡
Chapter 335
Suddenly, a gentle voice sounded.
¡°Azure.¡±
The girl stiffened, turned around, and saw Susan with a warm meal, smiling at her.
This girl was none other than the author of ¡®Starry Romance.¡±
Known as Azure Sea.
33% 0947
Previously, when the game was ndered for giarism, it was Azure Sea who stepped forward to
rify things.
¡°Mrs. Miller,¡± the girl put down her food nervously. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, should someone like me note to
Mework? If I¡¯m not suitable, I¡¯ll¡¡±
Susan shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re here on your merit, there¡¯s nothing unsuitable about that.¡±
¡°But I¡¡± A hint of pain shed in the girl¡¯s eyes.
But¡
She suffered from severe depression.
The world was vast.
Yet she felt as small as a speck of dust.
She had wanted to die slowly in her own world before.
But a year ago, Susan found her and bought her novel.
Susan had promised not to reveal her identity, so even when the game was severely questioned,
Susan never came forward to dere her as the original author.
Such behavior from Susan, in turn, gave her immense courage.
5/7
5
Emergency calls only
Chapter 335
The girl herself couldn¡¯t fathom where such boldness came from, a boldness that led her to post such
forthright and incisivements online.
After that, she even yed the game out of curiosity.
Initially, she sold her novel simply as a means to provide financial support for her parents.
However, after experiencing the game, an inexplicable emotion stirred within her.
The game
game went well beyond the scope of her original work, yet it was undeniably rooted in her story.
At that moment, she felt an extraordinary sense of renewal.
She realized she wasn¡¯t worthless after all. Her writings had the potential to be transformed into
something marvelous. This revtion ignited in her a desire to create more, to write more captivating
stories, to develop more intriguing games.
Yet, hampered by her condition, she struggled tomunicate with others, not to mention work with
them.
So, despite the growing yearning within her, she remained hesitant to take that final step.
Until¡
She saw the recruitment notice from Storm Group.
She learned that this team was under Susan¡¯s direct management.
The memory of her previous enjoyable coboration with Susan sparked a bit of bravery in her.
So, she decided to apply.
And she made it through the interviews, and now became a part of Storm Group.
But deep down, the girl harbored lingering doubts and fears.
Could someone like her truly function effectively in a normal job?
6/7
Emergency calls only b
Chapter 335
¡°No ¡°buts¡± about it,¡± Susan reassured her with a kind smile.
The girl, momentarily taken aback, felt the tension in her back ease slowly.
Ms. Miller was, as always, the epitome of kindness.
7/7
Chapter 336
Chapter 336
Seeing that the girl had rxed, Susan ced the dishes on the table and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s eat
together, okay?¡±
The girl hesitated for a moment. Looking at the steaming food, she nodded slightly.
The girl didn¡¯t like to talk, so Susan didn¡¯t try to find topics. The two ate in silence.
After dinner, Susan said gently, ¡°There¡¯s something I want to ask for your opinion on.¡±
¡°Please go ahead, Ms. Miller.¡± The girl suddenly became nervous.
Susan said, ¡°I need to choose a temporary team leader among you guys. I think you¡¯re quite suitable. I
think?¡± want to appoint you as the team leader. What do you
The girl was stunned for a moment and then shook her head in a panic. ¡°Team leader? I¡¯m not capable
illness.¡± enough. Ms. Miller, you don¡¯t have to give me special treatment because of my
Susan did a double take and then said, ¡°Your illness? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve always kept it professional. I
chose you because you¡¯re suitable, not because of anything else. I¡¯ve seen all of your resumes and
found people from the department to read your proposals together. In the end, besides me, out of the
ten¨Cperson team, eight people think that you¡¯re the best. Although you don¡¯t have any formal working
experience, you¡¯ve participated in a lot of nning in your part¨Ctime jobs, and all of your proposals are
outstanding. Besides, the proposal you made for today¡¯s examination is also amazing. So, you¡¯re
indeed the most suitable person for the position as a team leader.¡±
Hearing Susan¡¯s serious exnation, the girl had a subtle feeling.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.
She said softly, ¡°You know I¡¯m unwilling to contact strangers. Although I¡¯ve tried my best to ovee it,
I¡¯m not sure if I can do it.¡±
Susan couldn¡¯t help smiling, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I know this that I feel you are more suitable for this
position.¡±
The girl looked at Susan in confusion.
1/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 336
Susan exined, ¡°Firstly, ording to the current policies of Storm Group, outstanding employees can
order food for free in the canteen. When you be the leader of the nning team, I can apply for
the service for you. In the future, you won¡¯t have to eat cold food brought from home. Secondly, the
team leader can work in an independent office, and you can give the reins to your imagination and
creativity. Thirdly, the leader is in charge of the overall situation and doesn¡¯t need to participate in the
discussion about details. You can distribute tasks through thepany¡¯s email system every day, and
your subordinates will send you feedback through email after making proposals. You just need to
combine the information from everyone andplete the final integration. If everything goes smoothly,
you can finish your work without meeting anyone.¡±
Hearing Susan¡¯s words, the girl was stunned.
Susan made it so clear. It was obvious that she had thought about it in advance.
Yet the girl felt she was not qualified.
The girl looked at Susan in a daze. ¡°Ms. Miller, do you think it¡¯s bad that I can¡¯t contact others?¡±
¡°Everyone is different. Maybe loneliness will help youplete the tasks,¡± Susan said with a smile. ¡°I
only care about the results. As long as you canplete the proposals, it doesn¡¯t matter even if you
work at home and nevere to thepany.¡±
Susan looked very frank.
The girl froze.
After she was diagnosed with depression, she heard a lot of advice.
Her former best friend kept advising her to go out more often, smile, and be cheerful.
However, her friend did not know how difficult it was for her to smile.
If she could still be cheerful, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten this disease.
People with depression were like drowning people who could not save themselves.
Everyone said, ¡°Come on. Get out of the water quickly.¡±
2/6
Emergency calls only MO
Chapter 336
However, she really couldn¡¯t move.
She was trapped in water, and she could only bepletely drowned by these seemingly kind voices.
There was no doubt that her parents loved her the most in the world.
They had been advising her to interact with others more often, hoping that one day she would suddenly
recover.
The girl had tried her best to cooperate with her parents.
But she knew she couldn¡¯t do it.
She was sick.
Her illness was not in her body. It was in her mind.
Her illness was so serious, but they all thought that she was just too introverted.
None of them were willing to ept the fact that she was sick. Instead, they kept telling her to change.
Only Susan was different. She was very unique.
From the first time they met, Susan didn¡¯t seem to care much about her illness. Susan just treated her
as an ordinary person.
Then, Susan respected all her wishes.
She didn¡¯t need to reveal her name or contact others.
She could hide in her small world like a little turtle. She didn¡¯t need to live under questioning gazes.
The girl stood there for a long time.
Susan had been apanying her. She did not urge the girl, nor did she be impatient.
A bright smile finally appeared on the girl¡¯s face.
3/6
Emergency calls onlyM
calls only=FO
Chapter 336
She stretched out her hand and said, ¡°Emma. Nice to meet you.¡±
Susan smiled and held her hand. ¡°Nice to meet you too.¡±
Although Emma had a good impression of Susan, she was still not used to touching others. Therefore,
after a brief shake of hands, she uncontrobly withdrew her hand.
Emma nced at Susan cautiously, afraid that she would be angry because of her movement.
However, Susan retracted her hand naturally as if nothing had happened. She smiled and.said, ¡°Your,
office is ready. Shall I take you there?¡±
¡°Okay,¡± Emma replied softly.
Susan did not give Emma any special treatment. Each team leader had an office.
Emma felt at ease.
+5
¡°There is already some information on yourputer, as well as our initial n for online games. You
can take a look at it in the afternoon and then make a general proposal within three days. After that,
you can distribute the tasks to your subordinates,¡± said Susan.
¡°Okay,¡± Emma replied gently.
¡°Go for it,¡± Susan smiled. Since there was a meeting, she went out and closed the door for Emma.
Emma sat in her seat in a daze.
She had an independent office, and there was no need to have much contact with everyone.
She had thought that the work process would be very difficult, but the reality was much better than she
had imagined.
All of this was because of that gentle person.
Emma smiled and then turned on theputer seriously.
4/6
¨C
Emergency calls onlyM
Chapter 336
Since she had taken this step, she had to work harder.
Emma looked at the preliminary information given by Susan. Almost in an instant, she had a lot of
inspiration in her mind. As she looked at theputer, she recorded them carefully.
She was so engrossed in her work that she didn¡¯t notice it was time to get off work.
Looking at Emma, who was immersed in her work in the office, Susan hesitated for a moment.
¡°Ms. Miller, why aren¡¯t you leaving today?¡±
¡°Mr. Landor usuallyes here at this time, but he hasn¡¯te yet today. I guess he has a dinner
party
tonight.¡±
¡°No wonder he¡¯s not here,¡± the group of people teased.
Susan smiled, ¡°You guys are so smart. You can go first. I¡¯ll turn off the lights before leaving.¡±
There was no need for the department to work overtime today, so Susan drove everyone away first..
After that, the office was empty.
Susan walked over and knocked on Emma¡¯s office door.
Emma was so focused on her work that she was startled by the knock on the door.
Her body tensed up in an instant.
When she saw that it was Susan, Emma slowly rxed.
Susan said gently, ¡°It¡¯s time to get off work.¡±
¡°Okay¡¡± Emma hurriedly packed up her things.
¡°If three days are not enough, I can give you a few more days. As long as the general proposal is good
enough¡¡±
5/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 336
10033% 09:48
While Susan was talking, Emma looked at her nkly. ¡°Eh? I¡¯ve almost finished the general proposal.¡±
Hearing that, Susan was speechless.
It had only been half a day.
Chapter 337
Chapter 337
¡°Do you want to take a look?¡± Emma plucked up the courage to ask.
¡°Send it to my phone,¡± Susan replied curiously.
Emma sent a copy of the proposal to Susan.
Susan read it on the spot.
She looked at it carefully for half an hour.
After that, she looked at Emma in amazement.
¡°Is it bad? I can modify it,¡± Emma said nervously.
¡°How can it be bad?¡± Susan looked at Emma resignedly. ¡°I just want to open your head and see what¡¯s
inside.¡±
Realizing that Susan was satisfied, Emma let out a sigh of relief. She said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll improve it at home
tonight, and then it will be finished.¡±
Susan nced at Emma as if looking at a monster and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, excellent employee. I¡¯ll
take you home.¡±
¡°No need. I can take a taxi myself,¡± Emma said in a panic.
Although staying with an unfamiliar driver would make Emma flustered, she felt that she had to do it
sooner orter.
¡°Let me drive you. We can discuss the details of the proposal on the way,¡± Susan said with a smile.
In this case, it seemed to be business¡
After hesitating for a moment, Emma did not refuse.
1/7
Chapter 337
A few minutester.
Susan and Emma came out of thepany one after the other.
¡°Wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll get my car,¡± Susan said.
¡°Okay,¡± Emma replied a little nervously.
After Susan left, Emma was standing alone at the entrance.
Looking at the traffic on the street, she tensed up.
In the eyes of normal people, this was a wonderful and colorful world.
But in Emma¡¯s eyes, most of the things in the world were ck and
gray.
What did it feel like when one saw countless ck or gray dots moving constantly in front of him?
They were just like countless giant ants crawling around in front of him.
Emma was scared out of her wits.
Most terrifyingly, she vaguely saw a small ck dot walking toward her.
A stranger.
It was a stranger.
Emma¡¯s body tensed up instantly. She kept praying in her heart that the person would ignore her and
not talk to her.
However, things went contrary to her wishes.
The man stopped in front of her.
Emma immediately held her breath.
2/7
Emergency cans vnny u-
Chapter 337
¡°Excuse me¡¡± that person said.
¡°It was a man¡¯s voice.
Emma forced herself to beposed.
She thought, ¡®Calm down, Emma. You have to calm down. He¡¯s just a stranger, isn¡¯t he? You could
evenplete the interview independently. Why should you be afraid of a stranger?¡±
Emma turned her head and stared at him.
In her eyes, the giant ant was gradually bing clear.
This was a very tall man. Judging from his appearance, he might be considered handsome. She
couldn¡¯t
be sure.
After all, Ben was recognized as a handsome man.
However, when she heard the exmations of the crowd, she was at a loss.
From a long time ago, she couldn¡¯t tell beauty from ugliness.
¡°Your badge shows that you¡¯re from the nning Department?¡± the man continued. ¡°Do you know
Susan?¡±
Emma wondered, ¡®Susan? Ms. Miller?¡®
¡°Yes,¡± Emma said in a trembling voice.
Eason thought, ¡®Why is she so frightened?¡®
He looked at Emma strangely and said, ¡°Is she still in the office? I¡¯m her brother. I¡¯m here to pick her
up.¡±
Recently, Eason had been traveling between the two countries.
Today, as soon as he arrived at Cornd, he was eager to see his darling sister.
3/7
Emergency calls only
Chapter 337
C
Eason thought that Ben was a jealous man. If he had made an appointment in advance, he might not
have been able to meet Susan. It was better toe directly to thepany to see her.
Unexpectedly, as soon as Eason arrived at the entrance of Storm Group, he saw a strange woman
instead of Susan.
This woman was slightly fat and did not look good. However, she had a unique sense of alienation from
the world.
Eason suddenly stopped and asked her questions.
¡°You¡¯re Ms. Miller¡¯s brother?¡± Emma felt a little nervous despite herself. ¡°She is not in the office. She¡
she¡¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Eason frowned.
Emma became even more nervous, and sweat broke out on her forehead.
This was Susan¡¯s brother.
This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.
Susan was a very important person to her.
Emma didn¡¯t want to be hated by Susan or her brother.
Therefore, she had to try her best to behave normally.
But the more she wanted to do so, the tenser she became. In just a few seconds, she was sweating
profusely.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Eason frowned even harder.
¡°She¡ She¡¡± With sweat all over her face, Emma was extremely nervous. Her mind went nk, and
she
actually fainted, falling backward.
Eason subconsciously hugged her, very confused.
He thought, ¡®What is going on? Am I so scary that she cked out?¡®
4/7
Chapter 337
Eason looked down at Emma.
For some reason, Emma even lost her breath for a moment.
Eason was a little flustered.
He thought, ¡®What the hell? I just asked a few questions, but she fainted and even stopped breathing?
Is she trying to ckmail me?¡±
Eason was indignant.
However, Emma still didn¡¯t recover her breath, and her face grew paler and paler.
If she went on like this, she would be in danger.
Eason gritted his teeth, pried open Emma¡¯s mouth, and gave her mouth¨Cto¨Cmouth resuscitation.
¡°What are you doing?¡± Susan asked in surprise behind Eason at this moment.
Hearing Susan¡¯s voice, Emma suddenly woke up.
Eason was still pressing his lips tightly against hers.
Emma thought, ¡®He is ¡ kissing me!¡¯
An unprecedented fear took hold of her.
She raised her hand and pped Eason hard.
Then, she jumped away from him.
After being pped, Eason was in a bad mood.
Susan rushed over and looked at Eason in shock. She then looked at Emma. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡°.
Eason felt wronged. ¡°I just asked her a few questions, and she suddenly fainted. She didn¡¯t even
breathe, so I gave her mouth¨Cto¨Cmouth resuscitation.¡±
5/7
Chapter 337
Emma was stunned for a moment and then panicked.
She thought, ¡®It turned out to be mouth¨Cto¨Cmouth resuscitation. I wronged him.¡±
Emma pursed her lips and said cautiously, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±
Eason looked at her pale face. He was not angry with her.
¡°Forget it. You didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± Eason said.
Yet Emma felt very guilty.
M
She thought, ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have pped him casually. What will a normal person do to apologize in this
case?¡®
Emma thought for a moment and then suddenly said seriously, ¡°Let me treat you guys to a meal as an
apology, okay?¡±
She thought, ¡®It should be verymon to apologize by treating people to a meal. After this meal, we
will be even.¡±
Only then did Emma rx.
¡°Emma¡¡± Susan knew about Emma¡¯s situation and was about to refuse.
However, Emma said, ¡°Please give me a chance to make amends.¡±
She looked very serious.
Eason stared at Emma and asked Susan in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why does she look like
she¡¯s going to the battlefield?¡±
Susan didn¡¯t answer. She could imagine how difficult it was for Emma to say that.
So, she smiled at Emma and said, ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±
¡°It¡¯s up to you to decide where to eat.¡± Emma was relieved the moment Susan agreed.
Chapter 338
Chapter 338
An hourter, in a high¨Cend restaurant.
to the apology etiquette she had
Emma picked up a ss of liquor seriously, bowed to Eason ording just found online, and then said,
¡°Mr. Nichs, I¡¯ll drink a toast to you as an apology.¡±
Eason was stunned by Emma¡¯s full ss of liquor..
As he was about to say something, Emma raised her head and gulped down the liquor quickly.
Eason was speechless.
He couldn¡¯t help ncing at Susan. ¡°Is your friend so good at drinking?¡±
Emma ordered the best liquor in the restaurant.
One might feel nothing when he first drank this kind of liquor. Yet he would easily get drunk after a
while
when the alcohol took effect.
Susan was also a little shocked. She murmured, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
¡°Mr. Nichs, I wonder if you can ept my apology,¡± Emma said.
It seemed that if Eason said no, she would drink a few more sses of liquor.
Eason hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, yes.¡±
¡°Thank you,¡± Emma smiled. She then sat down and carefully put dishes in front of Susan and Eason.
¡°Try it.¡± Emma managed to smile. ¡°The food in this restaurant tastes pretty good.¡±
Susan and Eason quickly began to eat.
¡°Just eat as much as you can,¡± Emma continued.
1/6
Chapter 338
Susan coughed quietly.
She could tell that Emma was trying her best to entertain them.
However, Emma¡¯s tone was extremely stiff. No matter what she said, it sounded like she was reciting a
text.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Emma asked with concern.
¡°Nothing,¡± Susan hurriedly answered. ¡°The food is delicious.¡±
Although Emma¡¯s tone was stiff, no one knew better than Susan how much effort Emma had put in to
do all this.
¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Emma heaved a sigh of relief.
Eason looked at Emma and then at Susan. He felt that something was wrong.
But he was not stupid enough to ask Susan in front of Emma.
Knowing that Emma felt ufortable, Susan ate as quickly as she could. Seeing this, Eason followed
suit.
It didn¡¯t take long for the three to finish eating.
Susan smiled at Emma and said, ¡°Emma, thank you for the meal.¡±
¡°Do you want more dishes?¡± Emma asked nervously.
¡°No need. I¡¯m already full. Look at my stomach. It¡¯s already bulging.¡± Susan hastily touched her round
stomach.
Emma looked at Susan seriously, wondering if she had really eaten enough or if she was just being
polite.
Before Emma could figure it out, Susan had already stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m really full.¡±
2/6
Chapter 338
¡°Miss Garcia, thank you for the meal.¡± Eason stood up and said politely, ¡°It will be my treat next time.¡±
Emma thought, ¡®Next time? It is all over after I treated them to a meal and apologized, isn¡¯t it? How can
there be a next time?¡®
Her expression instantly turned terrified.
Eason was baffled by the sudden change in Emma¡¯s expression, wondering, ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Understanding Emma¡¯s fear, Susan immediately said, ¡°Emma, he¡¯s just being polite. He¡¯s not really
going to treat you to a meal.¡±
Eason could not help ncing at Susan, thinking, ¡°Why is Susan so blunt?¡±
Emma immediately rxed. ¡°So it¡¯s just a courtesy.¡±
Eason was lost for words.
He couldn¡¯t understand them at all.
They walked to the door of the restaurant. Susan nned to take Emma home.
Suddenly, a familiar voice sounded.
¡°Susan?¡± Ben was slightly surprised.
Susan was also amazed to see Ben. ¡°Did you eat here too?¡±
¡°I just saw my partner off.¡± Ben nodded. ¡°Shall we go home together?¡±
¡°No. I still have something to do¡¡± Susan was trying to refuse.
¡°It¡¯s okay, Ms. Miller. I¡¯ll take a taxi back myself,¡± Emma hurriedly said.
¡°But¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s really okay. I got to and from work by taxi before,¡± Emma said. Afraid that Susan would disagree,
3/6
Chapter 338
she opened the taxi app and ordered a taxi.
Seeing that Emma¡¯s whole body tensed up, Susan sighed resignedly.
Ben looked puzzled.
¡°Ms. Miller, leave with Mr. Landor first,¡± Emma said in a trembling voice, sounding like she was
begging.
She thought, ¡®If Ms. Miller can¡¯t go home with Mr. Landor because of me, I will be a sinner, and Ms.
Miller will hate me. After all, I¡¯m very annoying.¡±
Susan was at her wits¡® end when she saw Emma like this.
To help Emma rx, Susan quickly said, ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll go first, Be careful on the way back.¡±
Emma¡¯s back rxed slightly. ¡°I will.¡±
Ben gave Susan a look as if asking what was going on here.
Susan shook her head and pulled Ben away.
Eason fell silent, thinking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this couple? What about me? Neither of them thought
about asking me to leave with them?¡®
He was in a dilemma now, feeling terribly awkward.
¡°Miss Garcia¡¡± Eason said thoughtfully.
¡°Mr. Nichs.¡± Emma was startled, wondering why Eason was still here.
¡°Am I scary?¡± Eason asked.
Emma panicked again. ¡°No, no. It¡¯s¡ It¡¯s my own problem.¡±
Eason really couldn¡¯t understand Emma, so he said politely, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first. Miss Garcia, see you
later.¡±
4/6
Eason thought it was better not to meet such a weird person again.
¡°OK, see you,¡± Emma said hastily.
Eason was speechless..
Although he also wanted to leave, he somehow felt a little unhappy seeing Emma so eager to leave.
He thought, ¡®Forget it. Don¡¯t be upset with an abnormal person.¡±
Eason was about to leave.
Suddenly, Emma covered her mouth.
Eason stopped and asked politely, ¡°Miss Garcia, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
Emma frantically shook her head.
Eason was even more confused. He walked over and said, ¡°If you need any help¡¡±
While he was speaking, Emma threw up at him.
Before Eason could react, his clothes were already stained with strange red and yellow objects.
Eason was stunned.
¡°Oh¡¡± Emma struggled to say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡¡±
Before she could finish, she suddenly fell backward again.
Eason subconsciously supported her.
Then, he looked quietly at the rosy¨Cfaced girl in his arms.
Obviously, she was drunk.
5/6
Dreamo
Chapter 550
He thought, ¡®What¡¯s wrong with this woman? She can¡¯t hold her liquor, yet she downed a ss of
liquor. I thought she had a high tolerance, but she doesn¡¯t at all. Most importantly, what should I do
now?¡®
Eason was about to call Susan to tell her about the situation.
A car drove over, and Emma¡¯s phone rang at the same time.
Eason answered the phone.
Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.
It was the taxi that Emma had ordered online.
The taxi driver saw Emma and said warily, ¡°Your girlfriend is drunk. You need to pay an extra 30
dors.¡±
Eason exined, ¡°She¡¯s not my girlfriend.¡±
The driver replied impatiently, ¡°The same goes for your wife.¡±
Eason was speechless, not bothering to exin any further.
Seeing Emma like this, he couldn¡¯t leave her alone, so he paid the driver an extra 30 dors and
dragged
her into the car.
Chapter 339
Chapter 339
When Emma ordered a taxi, she had already chosen a destination.
As soon as they arrived, the driver couldn¡¯t wait to drop Emma and Eason off, just because the two
were
too smelly.
At the gate of themunity, Eason held Emma in his arms. When the hot wind blew on them, the
stench drifted around.
Eason nced at Emma gloomily. ¡°Tell me where you live.¡±
Of course, Emma would not speak.
Eason had no choice but to search her bag for the key.
The sticker on the key was written with ¡°4#601¡°.
Eason thought, ¡®All right, I got her address.¡±
He sighed and carried Emma upstairs.
He put her on the bed and was about to leave.
All of a sudden, Emma muttered, ¡°Water. I want water.¡±
¡°You want water? Who do you think you are?¡± Eason was furious, feeling this woman was pushing her
luck.
He red at her for a long time. Then, he could only go to boil water, pour it into the ss, and hold it
to Emma¡¯s mouth.
Emma eagerly took a few sips of water.
A secondter, she fell asleep again.
1/8
¡°Nothing else, right?¡± Eason narrowed his eyes.
After three minutes, Emma didn¡¯t move or make any sound.
Eason was about to leave.
Suddenly, Emma sat up.
She vomited violently again.
Eason looked at the red and yellow objects on the ground, almost going crazy.
He thought, ¡®This woman is quite good at vomiting. She threw up twice, once all on me, and once all on
the ground. She herself is actually still clean.
¡°Water,¡± Emma called out again.
Eason was at a loss for words.
He had to go get some water once more.
After pouring the water, he couldn¡¯t stand the mess on the ground anymore, so he cleaned it up.
He thought, ¡®Now that I¡¯ve cleaned the floor, I¡¯ll wash my clothes.¡®
When he was done, it was already past midnight.
Eason thought he could finally leave.
However, he turned around and found Emma¡¯s face red. She actually had a fever.
Eason was speechless.
He took a warm towel and put it on Emma¡¯s forehead. Then he rummaged through the cab for
medicine.
Eason took care of Emma for a long time. Finally, her fever subsided.
2/8
Chapter 339
Eason was exhausted. Before he knew it, he had fallen asleep by the bed.
The next day.
Emma opened her eyes in a daze.
Her head hurt a little.
She stretched out her hand with difficulty and rubbed her temples.
Emma was thinking about what had happenedst night.
Suddenly, she heard the sound of breathing.
Emma¡¯s body instantly stiffened.
She turned her head numbly.
Then, she saw an unfamiliar man sleeping soundly with his head on her bed.
Emma was badly horrified.
She screamed all of a sudden.
That voice was loud and shrill.
Eason, who had only slept for a short while, was woken up by the noise.
¡°Why¡ why are you here?¡± Emma looked at him in terror.
Eason paused for a moment. ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m here?¡±
Emma had lost her mind. She instantly broke down. ¡°Get out! Get out!¡±
Eason frowned, thinking, ¡®I¡¯ve served this woman for a whole night. She didn¡¯t thank me and instead
told me to get out.¡±
3/8
Chapter 339
Eason lost his temper. He stood up and said coldly, ¡°Goodbye.¡±
After that, he left without looking back.
Eason went our
of the room.
Emma slowly stopped trembling.
For so many years, she had been the only one to enter this small home before.
Even her parents had never been to this ce.
But someone else came in while she was asleep.
Just thinking about it made Emma feel extremely upset.
It took her a lot of effort to calm down.
Emma remembered that she had installed a camera in the room.
Although she had always been the only one in this room, the camera somehow gave her a sense of
security.
Now, this camera happened toe in handy.
Emma wanted to know what had happenedst night.
She took out the memory stick and plugged it into theputer.
Then, she took a deep breath and yed the video fromst night.
She used the time bar to skip to the moment Eason brought her in.
Emma¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.
She thought, ¡®I was¡
4/8
Chapter 339
Her memories came back to her.
Last night, she underestimated the effect of the liquor. It seemed that she had got drunk.
She realized that Eason had taken her home.
Emma felt a little guilty.
She thought, ¡®Did I wrong this man again? But even though he took me home, he didn¡¯t have to stay
overnight.¡®
Emma continued to watch the video.
Half an hourter.
Emma covered her face, terribly embarrassed.
She thought, ¡®I went too farst night. Eason stayed to take care of me. Yet I yelled at him and drove
him
away.¡®
Emma took a few deep breaths and watched the video again.
Meanwhile, she fell into a trance.
She thought, ¡®Eason is so kind. My vomit was disgusting, but he cleaned it up for me.
¡®I asked for water from time to time. Even I feel that was annoying. However, Eason fed me water
patiently.
¡®He noticed that I had a fever. He fed me medicine and cooled me down.¡±
As Emma watched the video, her heart somehow beat faster and faster,pletely out of her control.
What kind of feeling was this?
Emma was a bit confused and scared.
5/8
Chapter 339
She trembled and asked online: [When I think of someone, my heart beats faster. Is it an illness?]
Soon, someone replied.
[Yes. It¡¯s an illness named love.]
Emma stared fixedly at the line of words.
She thought, ¡®Love¡ I¡¯m in love with Eason?¡®
Emma didn¡¯t want to believe it.
She tried hard to think about other things.
However, no matter what she was thinking, Eason would appear in her mind from time to time.
Moreover, he was no longer ck and gray.
He had be a colorful ant in her eyes.
In her dark world, there were actually other colors except for ck and gray.
Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.
Emma was in a trance.
For the first time in five years, she stood in front of the mirror seriously.
The girl in the mirror was wearing ordinary clothes. She was slightly fat, her face was yellow, and her
hair was messy.
No one would take another look at such a girl.
And what about Eason?
Emma tried her best to recall what Eason looked like.
She thought that he must be very handsome. Otherwise, the waitress who served the dishes yesterday
would not have peeped at him so many times.
6/8
Chapter 339
In most people¡¯s eyes, she and Eason were not a good match at all.
Emma lowered her gaze.
She hid her feelings deeply.
After all, she and Eason would probably never meet again.
If others knew what she was thinking, they wouldugh at her.
Emma took a deep breath. Seeing that it was gettingte, she hurriedly tidied up and went out to work.
Even though she rushed over, she waste.
When Emma arrived at her office, she quickly continued to work on her proposal.
In the afternoon.
Emma walked out of the office, intending to hand over the proposal to Susan face to face.
Yet as soon as she arrived at the door of Susan¡¯s office, she saw Eason inside.
The two of them were talking seriously.
Emma¡¯s body instantly stiffened.
She subconsciously turned around and wanted to flee.
¡°Emma.¡± Susan saw her. ¡°Are you here to hand in the proposal? Come in. I happen to have something
to
tell you.¡±
Emma had no choice but to brace herself and walk in.
Eason only nced at Emma calmly. There was no more reaction from him.
¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Emma murmured.
7/8
Chapter 339
Eason thought, ¡®She apologized again.¡±
He raised his eyebrows and said nothing.
Susan felt that the atmosphere between them was a little strange, so she couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What¡¯s
wrong?¡±
¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s get down to business,¡± Eason answered.
Susan looked at them but could not find anything, so she said, ¡°Emma, our department has never
developed online games before, so we have to cooperate with Eason. Hispany is experienced in
it. You should discuss your proposals with him in the future.¡±
Emma thought, ¡°Cooperate with Eason?¡¯
She suddenly raised her head and panicked.
Chapter 340
Chapter 340
Emma¡¯s reaction was too obvious. Susan looked at them in confusion.
She wondered, ¡®What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡®
¡°Miss Garcia, I hope we can cooperate happily in the future.¡± Eason raised his eyebrows and reached
out
his hand.
Susan was stunned.
She knew that Emma had never liked to touch others. Eason was just being polite, but Emma might not
be willing to shake hands with him.
Susan was trying to find an excuse to ease the awkwardness when Emma trembled, stretched out her
hand, and gently held Eason¡¯s hand.
Although she only shook hands with him for a moment, she withdrew her hand like a frightened deer.
However, Susan was still a little surprised, and then she chuckled.
It seemed that Emma had a good impression of Eason. In this way, Susan didn¡¯t have to worry about
their cooperation.
¡°Miss Garcia,¡± Eason said directly. ¡°Are you here to hand in the proposal? I wonder if I can have a
look.¡±
Emma nodded in a panic.
It just so happened that she had printed out a few copies of her proposal. So she handed two of them
to
Susan and Eason.
Susan was not a professional.
She looked at it for a while, her mind full of admiration.
However, Eason was reading it slowly and carefully.
1/6
Chapter 340
He sat aside and looked at the proposal for an hour before looking at Emma.
Emma lowered her head nervously.
Although she was timid, Eason had changed his opinion of her.
Emma was indeed a genius nner.
Her proposal might not be perfect in terms of form and structure.
However, the world she built was not only creative but also logical. It could be said to be a top¨Cnotch
proposal.
¡°What do you think?¡± Susan looked at Eason.
Anyway, she couldn¡¯t give any otherments except for ¡°awesome¡°.
Eason said, ¡°It¡¯s a good business n, but I think there are still some details that need to be improved.¡±
Susan hurriedly said, ¡°Then you can sort them out and send an email to Emma.¡±
Eason frowned. ¡°Why? Can we not talk face to face?¡±
Susan said, ¡°Emma is introverted. She might prefermunicating in writing.¡±
¡°Introverted?¡± Eason stared at Emma and said, ¡°I know you are very talented at nning. However, you
need to work with others toplete a game project. Indeed, most of the work can be done through
writtenmunication. However, have you considered efficiency? If we discuss a problem face to face,
we might be able toe up with a perfect n in 10 minutes. Yet, if we only use email, it may take a
few days.
Do you have to waste so much time just because you are introverted?¡±
Eason¡¯s words were a little harsh.
Susan hurriedly said, ¡°This is what I promised Emma.¡±
She kept winking at Eason, hoping that he would stop talking about this topic.
2/6
Chapter 340
Susan knew about Emma¡¯s condition. She felt that Emma¡¯s talent was worth her wasting time.
Yet Emma¡¯s illness was her privacy. Susan knew about it, but she couldn¡¯t tell anyone without Emma¡¯s
consent.
Eason was unaware of it, so he was so aggressive.
Eason noticed Susan¡¯s eyes, but he did not think he was wrong. He looked at Emma and said, ¡°I hope
that you can be more dedicated.¡±
Hearing his words, Emma couldn¡¯t even raise her head, and she
ven began to tremble.
Seeing this, Susan quickly stood up and said, ¡°I told you that I had promised Emma. In the future¡¡±
¡°Ms. Miller,¡± Emma said softly.
¡°Emma, don¡¯t worry. I¡¡± Susan was about to say something.
¡°Thank you, but I think what Mr. Nichs said makes sense,¡± said Emma softly.
She pursed her lips and plucked up the courage to look up. ¡°I¡ I¡¯m willing to give it a try.¡±
Susan was a little amazed. ¡°Emma, don¡¯t force yourself if you can¡¯t do it.¡±
¡°Ms. Miller, I want to give it a try.¡± Emma¡¯s voice was soft but firm.
Seeing her like this, Eason finally stopped frowning.
Since Emma was so determined, Susan did not say anything else.
However, Susan was still a little worried.
In fact, Emma¡¯s depression was very serious.
It took great courage for her toe out and work.
But now, she suddenly had to go further and talk to othere face to face
Chapter 340
Susan remembered that the first time she had cooperated with Emma, her eyes were full of horror.
Susan was worried.
¡°In this case, if there¡¯s no problem, I want to have a private chat with you,¡± Eason said.
¡°Okay,¡± Emma replied gently.
Susan moved her lips, hesitating about whether to say something, but she was afraid that if she spoke,
it would damage Emma¡¯s confidence.
After dithering for a long time, Susan did not say anything.
Eason followed Emma to her office.
After entering the office, Eason closed the door behind him.
Emma¡¯s body tensed up.
She tried her best to rx.
Emma didn¡¯t want Eason to notice her abnormality.
She thought, ¡®If he knows that I have such a terrible disease, he will definitely hate me and stay away
from me.¡®
Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.
Emma took a deep breath and plucked up the courage to say, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry aboutst night, Mr.
Nichs. I watched the videoter, You you stayed to take care of me out of kindness.¡±
Eason raised his eyebrows. ¡°We¡¯re only talking about business now.¡±
Eason was not a petty person.
Although he was angry at that time, when he thought about itter, it was normal for a single girl to be
more vignt.
¡°Okay,¡± Emma replied a little nervously.
4/6
Chapter 340
Eason took out the proposal and put it on the desk.
Just as he was about to speak, he saw Emma still standing far away. He frowned and said, ¡°Come
closer. How can we talk so far apart?¡±
Emma thought, ¡®Closer?¡®
With a blush, she slowly walked over.
In fact, they were not very close to each other.
However, it was rare for Emma to be so close to others.
She thought that she would be afraid and flustered.
But such feelings did not appear. On the contrary, she was a little timid, shy, and even inexplicably
delighted.
Emma thought, ¡®Is this¡ the feeling of being in love? It¡¯s amazing!¡¯
¡°The biggest problem with your proposal is that it¡¯s not detailed enough. Look here¡¡± Eason, who did
not know what Emma was thinking, started to exin.
After all, this game was jointly produced by the Storm Group and hispany. It was the most
important project this year. Eason also hoped that nothing would go wrong with this project.
Emma quicklyposed herself and listened carefully.
Although she was not used to it at first, when Eason talked about business, his words were objective
and specific, so Emma soon understood.
The two discussed for an entire day.
Meanwhile, they modified it. In the evening, Emma directly made a new proposal.
Looking at the results, Emma was a little happy
a
5/6
Chapter 340
This proposal was the best one in her life.
¡ú Eason looked at the dark sky and said, ¡°I made you work overtime. Let me treat you to dinner.¡±
Emma panicked instantly. ¡°No. I was out of linest night, and I troubled you for so long today. I should
be the one treating you to dinner.¡±
Eason raised his brows. ¡°I don¡¯t have the habit of letting a woman treat me to two meals in a row. Also,
what happenedst night is already in the past, so we¡¯d better not mention it again. Let¡¯s go eat.¡±
Emma hesitated for a moment.
Her rationality told her that she should stay away from Eason.
However, emotionally, she couldn¡¯t refuse him.
After all, he brought different colors to her ck¨Cand¨Cgray world.
After a long time, Emma nodded slightly and said, ¡°Okay.¡±
She thought, ¡®Let me enjoy the colorful world for a while longer.
¡®In this way, even if there is only darkness in my world for the rest of my life, I can hold on longer by
recalling these colorful moments.¡±
Chapter 341
Chapter 341
In a high¨Cend Fontich restaurant.
Eason sat down and ordered in fluent Fontich. Then, he looked at Emma and asked, ¡°What do you
want to eat?¡±
Emma looked at the menu in her hand, her face pale.
She couldn¡¯t read Fontich.
Eason noticed Emma¡¯s predicament and asked, ¡°How about I order some dishes for you?¡±
¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Emma quickly closed the menu.
Eason ordered some food that girls favored.
After that, it was suddenly quiet at the dining table.
Emma sat there, lowering her head and not daring to speak at all.
Eason nced at her and frowned slightly.
He had never seen such a timid girl like Emma.
He was trying hard to find a topic.
Suddenly, a slightly surprised voice sounded.
¡°Eason?¡±
Stunned, Eason looked up and saw Penny.
¡°Penny?¡± Eason was surprised.
Penny came over anxiously.
1/6
Emergency calls onlyM
Chapter 341
When she saw that the person in front of Eason was a girl, she immediately became alert.
Yet as Penn
saw Emma¡¯s ordinary appearance, she rxed.
¡°Eason, are you eating with your client?¡± Penny said sensibly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll eat by myself.¡±
Eason asked, ¡°Are you alone?¡±
Penny nodded and said, ¡°Well, I suddenly wanted to eat Fontich food, so I came alone.¡±
Eason nced at Emma. ¡°Do you mind if she eats with us?¡±
Emma panicked, but she quickly shook her head. ¡°No.¡±
¡°Penny, let¡¯s eat together,¡± Eason said.
¡°Okay.¡± Penny nodded obediently and then sat next to Eason.
She sat upright gracefully and then nced at Emma critically.
Penny thought, ¡®This woman is not qualified to be my rival at all. Putting aside anything else, she has al
bad figure.
¡°A fat woman is not attractive at all, no matter what her face looks like.
¡®She is slightly fat, timid, and not elegant at all.¡¯
Penny came to a casual conclusion.
She felt Emma could not pose a threat to her at all.
¡°Have you ordered yet?¡± Eason asked.
¡°Not yet. Please order for me. Anyway, you know my preference best,¡± Penny said coquettishly.
¡°Okay.¡± Eason agreed gently.
2/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 341
10030% 09:53
¡°By the way, what do you think of the ne I just bought? Is it beautiful?¡± Penny asked.
¡°Yes. You look pretty no matter what you wear,¡± Eason answered.
¡°Eason, you¡¯re so perfunctory.¡±
Penny pouted, and Eason responded with a smile.
Emma lowered her head slightly.
There was an indescribable feeling in her heart.
She thought, ¡®If Eason and Penny were not siblings, they would be a good match. They were both
noble and perfect. As for me, I¡¯ll be an eyesore even if I just stand by Eason.¡±
The dishes were soon served.
Emma rarely ate Fontich food, so she was a little flustered during the meal.
Penny gently taught her all kinds of dining etiquette.
Penny acted nicely and softly, but Emma felt even more inferior.
Fontich food was served very slowly. The dishes arrived one after another. Emma only hoped that this
awkward meal could end soon.
Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.
Halfway through, Eason¡¯s phone rang.
¡°I¡¯m going to answer a call.¡± He stood up and left the dining table.
Emma looked at his back with eager eyes.
¡°Do you think Eason is handsome?¡± Penny asked with a smile.
Emma retracted her gaze in shock and subconsciously nodded her head before she swiftly shook her
head.
3/6
Emergency calls only MOO¡..
Chapter 341
02030953
Penny smiled, and her eyes became a little subtle. ¡°Eason is excellent in all aspects. Just like you,
many people are attracted to him.¡±
Having been seen through, Emma was flustered. She subconsciously denied it. ¡°I¡ I am not.¡±
Penny chuckled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide it from me. I can see it from your eyes at a nce.¡±
Emma pursed her lips and bowed her head in embarrassment.
Penny always liked to show her tenderness and kindness to people like Emma, who couldn¡¯t threaten
her. Penny said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s normal to be attracted to someone. You don¡¯t have to feel inferior at
all.¡±
Emma kept her head down. ¡°I¡ I¡¯m not worthy of him.¡±
Penny¡¯s eyes shed with disdain.
She thought, ¡®Of course, you¡¯re not worthy of him, but this is what I want.¡±
Thinking that her mother had been arranging blind dates for Eason recently, Penny got a vague idea.
It seemed that she could make use of Emma.
Thinking of this, Penny smiled more gently, ¡°That¡¯s not true, Emma. Since you like Eason, I think you
should chase him.¡±
¡°Me?¡± Emma quickly waved her hand. ¡°No, no.¡±
Emma thought, ¡®A person like me doesn¡¯t deserve anyone. All I want is some colorful memories.¡¯
Penny thought, ¡®Good. No one will like a self¨Cdeprecating and stupid woman like Emma.
Penny gave a broader smile and said softly, ¡°Believe in yourself! Eason cares more about spiritual
connection than appearance and family background. You have a good chance.¡±
¡°Is¡ Is that so?¡± Emma became even more nervous.
Emergency calls onlyM
Chapter 341
JUD30% 09:53
¡°Of course, I¡¯m his sister. How can I not know about it?¡± Penny replied. ¡°Let¡¯s exchange phone numbers
so that I can tell you things about Eason in time. After all, you¡¯re such a good person. I want you to be
my sister¨Cinw.¡±
Emma thought, ¡®Sister¨Cinw?¡±
Her face instantly turned red.
Penny smiled even more brightly, ¡°Putting aside Eason, I took to you as soon as we met. I want to
make friends with you.¡±
Penny behaved very warmly, yet Emma nodded hesitantly.
Penny immediately smiled again.
She thought, ¡®This woman is really foolish. Does she really think that she is worthy of Eason? However,
the more stupid this woman is, the easier it will be to make use of her.¡®
Thousands of schemes came to Penny¡¯s mind.
By the time Eason returned, Penny and Emma had already exchanged their phone numbers.
Watching Eason sit down, Penny even winked at Emma.
Emma lowered her head timidly.
¡°What happened between you guys?¡± Eason asked curiously.
¡°You don¡¯t understand the friendship between girls,¡± Penny said coquettishly.
¡°Alright. I don¡¯t understand,¡± Eason replied resignedly.
After dinner, they left the restaurant.
Penny deliberately walked behind Eason and whispered in Emma¡¯s ear, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to you
being my sister¨Cinw.¡±
calls only MOFO
Emergency calls onlyM
ter 341
¡°I¡¡± Emma waved her hand in a panic.
Penny walked away with a smile.
At night.
Emma looked at herself in the mirror with embarrassment in her eyes.
She thought, ¡°Who am I worthy of?¡®
Emma quietly stood in front of the mirror for a long time.
In the past, she had never thought of making any changes.
After all, any change was unknown and terrifying to her.
But this time, she suddenly wanted to change.
At the very least, she had to lose some weight.
Emma took a deep breath and made up her mind.
Chapter 342
Chapter 342
Susan found that there seemed to be some changes in Emma in the past few days.
In the beginning, the changes were barely discernible.
One morning, for the first time in her life, Emma made her hair up into a delicate hairstyle and put on a
floral dress.
When she walked into the office, there was even a moment of silence.
Susan looked up at Emma, and a trace of surprise shed through her eyes.
Usually, Emma always looked unkempt. Even in the hot summer, she wore loose clothes that didn¡¯t
show off her figure. Now, she suddenly put on light makeup and tidied herself up. In addition, she had
secretly lost a lot of weight.
As soon as she appeared, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.
It was rare for her to be the center of attention.
She clenched her dress in fear and couldn¡¯t help looking down at herself.
She wondered, ¡®Do I look strange? Is everyoneughing at me?¡±
But she didn¡¯t dare to speak. She lowered her head and went straight into her small office.
The moment she closed the door, she seemed to hear everyone discussing something.
This made her even more scared.
She sat there stiffly, her heart filled with regret.
She thought, ¡®What¡¯s the point of someone like me changing? No matter how much I change, I¡¯m still
the object of ridicule.¡±
1/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 342
She felt gloomier and gloomier. In the end, she was overwhelmed by depression.
Just as she almost couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, there was a knock on the door.
¡°Come in,¡± she said nervously.
The door opened, and Susan walked in.
¡°Ms. Miller.¡± Emma stood up, flustered.
Susan smiled and praised her. ¡°You look so beautiful today.¡±
She spoke very sincerely, but Emma was even more dejected. ¡°Please don¡¯t try tofort me.¡±
¡°Comfort you?¡± Susan blinked. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±
Emma could only shake her head with a bitter smile.
¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Susan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Come with me.¡±
Emma looked at Susan in confusion before following her obediently.
¡°Walk quietly. Don¡¯t let anyone see you,¡± said Susan yfully.
Emma was bewildered, but she still followed her. The two tiptoed out like thieves.
In the break room¡
As the employees poured themselves coffee, they uncontrobly discussed Emma¡¯s new style of
dressing.
¡°Did you guys see Emma this morning?¡±
¡°Of course, we aren¡¯t blind.¡±
+5
¡°I really didn¡¯t expect her to have such a good figure. I remember that she was fat when she first started
working here.¡±
2/6
09:53
Chapter 342
¡°I can¡¯t remember clearly. Was it because she always wore loose clothes that you had such an
illusion?¡±
¡°Yeah, maybel Oh, I wonder why I didn¡¯t find out earlier that she was so beautiful. If I had known earlier,
I would¡¯ve pursued her before anyone else noticed this.¡±
¡°If I had known earlier, you would¡¯ve had no chance. I¡¯m so handsome. She would definitely have
chosen me.¡±
¡°Bah.¡± The others couldn¡¯t help spitting at him.
The group of people talked excitedly. Susan listened to them with a smile and then returned to the
office with Emma.
At this moment, Emma¡¯s expression was slightly dazed, and she seemed to not believe it.
She thought, ¡®They were actually not mocking me behind my back. They said I was beautiful and had a
good figure.¡®
For the first time in her life, she discovered that she deserved to be liked.
¡°Do you believe me now?¡± Susan smiled at her.
Emma lowered her head and said softly, ¡°Thank you, Ms. Miller.¡±
Without her even realizing it, the gloom in her heart had dissipated a lot.
When Susan smiled, her eyes crinkled. ¡°Emma, you¡¯re really good¨Clooking.¡±
Susan looked very serious. Emma felt that her face was burning.
Emma thought, ¡®So people like me are also entitled to change and be praised, right?¡±
She felt as if her frozen heart had been melted by warm water.
If it went on like this, maybe she could really live like a normal
person
In the office¡
3/6
Emergency calls onlyO
Chapter 342
[¼Ò130%) 0954
Thinking that Emma had been working with Eason recently, Susan sent a message to him.
[The next time you see Emma, you might be shocked.]
Eason raised his eyebrows and asked: [Why?]
[You¡¯ll know soon.] Susan replied with a smile and then ignored Eason.
At the Nichs family¡¯s ce¡
¡°You¡¯re always looking at your phone,¡± Judith said angrily. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Did you hear me?¡±
Eason put down his cell phone and raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°It¡¯s a message from Susan.¡±
Judith immediately changed her expression. She said with a smile, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Susan. What does she
want with you?¡±
Eason replied, ¡°Mom, your face changed too fast. Am I not your child?¡±
Judith snorted, ¡°If you were as sensible as Susan, I would also be so good to you.¡±
At that, Eason was speechless.
me are
¡°Don¡¯t change the subject. Tell me, are you going on this blind date or not?¡± Judith red at him.
Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.
Eason sighed, saying, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m still young.¡±
Penny thought of something and quickly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Mom. Eason is working hard at his career.¡±
¡°Career? What career? Can his career give me grandchildren?¡± Judith was even angrier to hear that.
Before she found her daughter, she was not in the mood to care about anything else.
But now that she had reunited with her daughter and her family was harmonious, she had nothing to
worry about.
She was bored and subconsciously cared about Eason¡¯s marriage.
4/6
Emergency calls only MO
Chapter 342
30% 09:54
After all, Penny was still young. Judith would be worried if Penny got married early. She thought that
Penny could take her time to pick a husband.
But Eason was almost 30, so Judith was anxious about his marriage.
¡°Mom, now Eason is the most eligible bachelor. He is very popr,¡± Penny said in a gentle voice.
She didn¡¯t want Eason to go on a blind date at all.
+5
¡°Come on! The most eligible bachelor? He¡¯s just a bachelor,¡± Judithined. Looking at Eason,
who
was immune to her urging, she suddenly got an idea.
She looked at him with a smile, and said, ¡°Eason, you don¡¯t want to inherit your father¡¯s position, do
you?¡±
Eason answered without hesitation, ¡°No.¡±
He had no interest in being a mascot, even if it was the most exalted one.
When Judith heard that, she smiled even more happily. ¡°But you should know that you are the only son
of your dad and me. You are undoubtedly the first heir. If you don¡¯t inherit the throne, the people of
Tonico will not agree.¡±
Eason was also aware of this. He could not help rubbing his temples, feeling vexed.
¡°But now, I can give you a solution,¡± Judith said smilingly. ¡°Get married and give me a grandson as
soon as possible. Your dad is in good health. I think he can continue to work for decades. If you have a
child early, your son will grow up when your dad retires. At that time, I will find a way to let your son
seed to the throne. In this way, you will bepletely free.¡±
Eason was stunned. He had never thought that Judith woulde up with such an idea.
Moreover, he was a little tempted by it.
Chapter 343
Chapter 343
030% 09:54
Penny watched Eason, who looked quite charmed, and felt a slight panic stirring within her.
She no longer dared to hope for a real rtionship with Eason; she just wanted to stay close to him,
content to admire him from afar.
But she had forgotten one thing.
Someday, Eason would get married and have children.
What about her, then? What would she do?
Was she supposed to just smile, bless them, and keep ying the role of the perfect, endearing ¡®little
sister¡®?
She couldn¡¯t do it.
Unaware of Penny¡¯s distress, Judith looked at Eason with a smile, ¡°What do you think?¡±
Eason, hesitating, replied, ¡°It seems to make sense?¡±
Judithughed, ¡°If it makes sense, it¡¯s good. There¡¯s a girl, you know? She¡¯s kind of rted to the royal
family, but a distant rtive. I¡¯ve checked her out; she¡¯s beautiful, with a great personality, definitely a
virtuous wife material. I told her about your situation, and she doesn¡¯t mind at all. She even said that
she¡¯s open to living a modest life with you, should you choose to keep your identity under wraps.¡±
¡°She doesn¡¯t mind?¡± Eason raised an eyebrow, even more intrigued.
¡®After all, the title of a queen is quite tempting to many,¡® Eason mused.
¡®And this girl, she¡¯s willing to give it up without hesitation?¡±
¡°Yes, she¡¯s interested in you as a person,¡± Judith, sensing a possibility, grew more enthusiastic. ¡°She¡¯s
admired your actions over the years. People like you, who¡¯d rather give up a throne to strive on their
own, are rare. She really appreciates your determination! Plus, this girl is quite aplished herself,
1/6
Emergency calls only MO
Chapter 343
D30% 09:54
holding two master¡¯s degrees from top universities. She¡¯s more than a good match for you.¡±
Eason responded, ¡°Sounds pretty good.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Judith said excitedly, ¡°How about arranging a meeting? The girl is willing toe to
Cornd for this.¡±
Penny stiffened, her gaze fixed on Eason.
Eason thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s meet then.¡±
Judith stood up excitedly, ¡°Let¡¯s arrange dinner then! The girl is already on the ne; she¡¯ll definitely
make it for dinner.¡±
Eason, left speechless, simply sighed in resignation.
¡®She¡¯s already on the ne! What¡¯s the point in asking for my opinion, then?¡® he thought to himself.
But since he agreed, he had no second thoughts about it.
¡®Seeing her wouldn¡¯t hurt; if we truly connect, there¡¯s no reason not to explore the possibility, Eason
thought.
Seeing Eason¡¯s consent, Judith said cheerfully, ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡±
Humming a tune, she went off to arrange the restaurant.
As soon as Judith left, the living room fell silent.
Penny was trying hard to control her emotions, but her face still paled slightly.
Seeing her pallor, Eason asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Penny forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just think there¡¯s no need to rush into blind dates. You¡¯re so
outstanding; you can take your time to find the person right for you.¡±
Eason chuckled. ¡°Blind dates can work out well, you know. Mom has a great eye for people, so I trust
2/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 343
0030% 09:54
she¡¯ll choose someone nice. Who knows? Spending time together might just spark some feelings.¡±
* Eason was quite pragmatic about it.
He was just too busy.
Opting for traditional dating might not be feasible with his limited time.
With blind dates, he could skip the initial stages of meeting and getting to know each other. Diving
straight into serious considerations seemed like an efficient choice for someone as busy as him..
While Eason had made peace with the idea, Penny found it hard to ept.
Herplexion turned even paler.
¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± Eason asked with concern.
¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Penny shook her head, speaking softly, ¡°I just didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. A bit of a
headache.¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t you go back to your room and have some rest?¡± Eason suggested gently.
¡°Alright,¡± Penny said, pausing briefly before standing. She then turned back to Eason with a
questioning look. ¡°Will you¡ get married?¡±
Eason hesitated briefly, then replied, ¡°I guess it¡¯ll happen eventually.¡±
Although he hadn¡¯t met someone he liked, Eason wasn¡¯t one to prioritize romance above all else.
He knew well that, with his status, not marrying was impractical. He wasn¡¯t averse to the idea of
marriage itself.
¡°Then¡ will you be good to her?¡± Penny asked, gazing earnestly at Eason.
Eason found her question odd. ¡°Of course, I will.¡±
Penny¡¯s face was ashen. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t love her, you¡¯ll be good to her?¡±
3/6
Emergency calls onlyM
Chapter 343
101030%
09:64
Eason raised an eyebrow. ¡°I don¡¯t know about love, but if I marry her, of course, I¡¯ll be good to her.¡±
Penny pursed her lips, feeling a strong urge to ask Eason something
Would he be better to his future wife, or to her?
Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.
But she didn¡¯t voice this question.
ise.
She was well aware of her ce; asking such a question would be crossing a line.
She was the perfect little sister, after all; how could she overstep her bounds?
Penny
Turned to her room.
Shey on the bed, tossing and turning, unable to settle her troubled mind.
After a while, she sat up abruptly.
No, she couldn¡¯t let Eason go on this blind date.
If she did nothing, eventually Eason would find someone, and then, he would entrust all his troubles
and challenges to that woman.
Just the thought of such a scenario was unbearable for Penny.
But what could she possibly do?
As his sister, she wasn¡¯t in a position to intervene in Eason¡¯s personal decisions.
Penny recalled Emma.
She had intentionally saved Emma¡¯s contact information that day, with some ulterior motives in mind.
Now was the time to put Emma to use..
Penny¡¯s eyes flickered as an idea shed through her mind.
4/6
4/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 343
She would coax Emma into doing what she herself could not.
But devising a way to manipte Emma required some thought.
Penny got up and left her room. She first went to find Judith and, with just a few words, deftly learned
the location of the evening¡¯s dinner.
+5
Then she knocked on Eason¡¯s door.
Receiving no response, she entered the room.
The sound of running water indicated Eason was in the shower.
Spotting his phone unattended on the table, Penny saw her opportunity.
Stealthily, she approached the phone.
Fortune seemed to favor her; Eason¡¯s phone was surprisingly unlocked.
Penny picked up the phone with trembling hands and swiftly located Emma¡¯s contact.
She began to type hastily.
¡°Emma, I¡¯ve realized that I might have feelings for you. If you feel the same, meet me at The Orange
Bistro at 7 p.m. I¡¯ll be waiting in a private dining room, Room 101. If you¡¯re not interested, no need to
reply. If you don¡¯t show up by 7,I¡¯ll take it as a sign and won¡¯t trouble you again.¡±
Afterposing the message, Penny sent it quickly.
The sound of water in the bathroom had stopped; Eason would be out soon.
She watched the message send, hastily erased the evidence, and reced the phone.
After setting everything in ce, Penny took a deep breath.
At that precise moment, Eason stepped out of the bathroom.
5/6
Emergency calls only
Chapter 343
C
He looked at Penny in surprise. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you resting? Isn¡¯t your head aching?¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m much better now,¡± Penny replied with a smile. ¡°I just wanted to wish you well on your
blind date.¡±
Eason quirked an eyebrow. ¡°Thanks.¡±
Penny then left with a beaming smile.
Eason watched her retreating figure, his expression curious.
Today¡¯s Penny¡ seemed somewhat off.
Was it just his imagination?
Chapter 344
Chapter 344
In the office, Emma¡¯s phone suddenly lit up.
Seeing Eason¡¯s name on the screen made her heart skip a beat.
She swiftly unlocked her phone and opened the message.
Then, she saw the message Eason had sent.
Emma stared at the message, reading it over and over. Once she was certain she wasn¡¯t mistaken, a
look¡± of bewilderment washed over her face.
Eason¡ had feelings for her?
But how could that be possible?
How could someone like her ever be liked by anyone?
While thinking this, Emma couldn¡¯t resist rereading the message.
Her heart started to race.
Eason confessed his liking for her.
And he had even invited her to meet that very evening.
Even though she found it hard to believe, it appeared to be the undeniable truth.
Holding the phone, Emma¡¯s hand began to shake slightly.
7 p.m. tonight.
The Orange Bistro.
Should she go?
1/7
Chapter 344
Emma felt a mix of fear and panic, but also a sense of joy and sweetness.
A myriad of emotions intertwined in her mind, trapping her in its midst.
It was time to get off work.
Emma, blending in with the flow of people leaving the office, had her head down, ready to leave.
In the past, due to her introverted nature, people rarely approached her for a conversation.
But today, several colleagues initiated conversations with her.
¡°Ms. Garcia, are you joining us for dinner tonight?¡±
Emma, surprised by the attention, shook her head. ¡°No¡ no, I¡¯m nning to go home.¡±
O
¡°So early? You¡¯ve never joined our department¡¯s gatherings before. Give us the honor today?¡± another
colleague said enthusiastically.
¡°Yeah,e on, just this once,¡± others chimed in.
Emma, a bit flustered, mumbled a few responses before making a quick escape.
Her cab was already waiting downstairs.
She quickly got into the cab.
Once the car door closed, her anxious feelings began to settle.
Although Emma was initially frightened by this unexpected warmth, a subtle hope started to bubble up
within her.
She could feel it.
Their invitations stemmed from recognition, pot mockery or embarrassment.
Did this mean she was asionally likable after all?
2/7
+5
Emergency calls onlyM
Chapter 344
And Eason¡
C
Could it be that he truly liked her?
Emma had pre¨Cset her destination, and the taxi driver was about to start the car.
Suddenly, Emma¡¯s heart leaped, and she instructed hurriedly, ¡°Take me to the Orange Bistro, please.¡±
The car started.
Emma watched her flushed face reflected in the window, feeling her heartbeat quicken.
She believed that someone like her wasn¡¯t deserving of love or emotional happiness.
But still, she couldn¡¯t help wanting to go through with this.
Even if it was just to tell Eason they weren¡¯t suitable.
She wanted to tell him in person.
Emma arrived at the Orange Bistro.
When she arrived, she happened to meet Penny at the entrance.
Upon seeing Emma, Penny expressed surprise. ¡°Emma, what brings you here?¡±
Penny looked at Emma, slightly taken aback.
Today¡¯s Emma seemed quite different from before.
Had she not been watching the entrance, she might not have recognized her.
Penny narrowed her eyes slightly.
She hadn¡¯t expected that the previously plump and in woman, once spruced up, actually looked
quite good.
3/7
Emergency calls only MOFO
Chapter 344
Penny felt a twinge of jealousy, but quickly regained herposure.
Despite Emma¡¯s improved appearance, she remained someone not deemed worthy of serious
consideration.
Her brother wasn¡¯t one to judge by appearances; he might be drawn to the girl he was supposed to
meet today, known for her intelligence and beauty. But as for Emma¡ Penny was unconcerned.
¡®Eason¡¯s standards were high. He wouldn¡¯t fall for someone like Emma,¡® thought Penny.
¡°I¡ I¡¡± Emma¡¯s words faltered as panic set in.
¡®Why is Penny here?¡® Emma wondered.
¡°How did you
know my
brother was dining here tonight?¡± Penny asked with a smile.
Emma grew even more panicked, her hands twisting nervously. ¡°I just¡ just¡¡±
¡°Ah,¡± Penny said, as if she had just realized, still smiling. ¡°Has my brother already told you?¡±
¡°You¡ you know too?¡± Emma asked, her cheeks flushing.
Penny chuckled lightly, but a hint of disdain flickered in her eyes.
Could Emma, of all people, truly believe that her brother would be interested in her?
Penny¡¯s smile somehow became even more affable. ¡°Are you here to see my brother?¡±
Emma, blushing, lowered her gaze. ¡°Has he¡ has he arrived?¡±
¡°He¡¯s right inside,¡± Penny said gently, ¡°Emma, you have to fight for your own happiness. I¡¯m here to
support you always.¡±
Emma interpreted Penny¡¯s words as encouragement to ept Eason¡¯s advances.
¡°I¡ I¡¯m not worthy of him,¡± Emma murmured, head still bowed.
4/7
Emergency calls onlyM
Chapter 344
Witnessing Emma¡¯s timid demeanor, Penny felt even more disdain.
If Eason ever fell for someone like Emma, Penny would eat her hat.
30% J09.65
Penny¡¯s smile became even more radiant as she spoke, ¡°You should at least give it a try, right? If not,
it¡¯s
always best to rify things.¡±
Emma pursed her lips and nodded earnestly.
With her condition, she couldn¡¯t impose on others.
She had feelings for Eason.
Yet, she refused to be a burden to him.
Emma lowered her gaze, feeling troubled but resolved.
She was going to make things clear with Eason.
Seeing Emma¡¯s resolute stance, Penny gave a soft chuckle and urged, ¡°Go ahead then.¡±
¡°Alright,¡± Emma agreed, and then she made her way inside.
Emma walked into the restaurant, her figure gradually disappearing from view.
A faint, elusive gleam appeared in Penny¡¯s eyes.
The timing was perfect; it was as if fate was on her side.
The girl Eason was supposed to meet was from a distinguished family.
A woman of her standing, even if smitten, would still have her pride.
Should Emma create a disturbance, the arranged meeting would surely be spoiled.
Summoning all her bravery, Emma entered the appointed private room.
5/7
Emergency calls only MO
Chapter 344
Inside, Eason was seated by himself.
U
30% 09:55
Upon the door¡¯s opening, Eason looked up and greeted instinctively, ¡°Hello¡¡±
He stopped mid¨Csentence upon seeing Emma.
A hint of surprise crossed his face. ¡°Emma?¡±
Not understanding Eason¡¯s astonished look, Emma mustered all her courage and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, can¡¯t
return your feelings.¡±
Eason was utterly bewildered.
He waspletely beyond words.
but I
Emma, believing he was just stunned, went on, ¡°I¡¯m happy and grateful that you could like someone
like me. But someone like me shouldn¡¯t be in a rtionship. It would only hurt you. So, I¡¯m sorry,
Eason. I can¡¯t return your feelings, and I can¡¯t be with you.¡±
Eason¡¯s shock intensified.
¡®What¡¯s going on?¡® he wanted to ask.
His mind was in a whirl of confusion.
Just as Emma finished, a quivering voice echoed from the doorway. ¡°You¡ you¡¯re already in love with
someone else?¡±
Someone was behind her?
Emma, feeling a chill, spun around swiftly.
Standing behind her was a stunningly beautiful woman, gazing at Eason with an expression of utter
disbelief.
Next to her stood Judith, who looked at Emma with a shocked expression.
Emergency calls onlyM
calls onlyMOFO
Chapter 344
1010 30% 09.65
Eason, feeling overwhelmed, rushed to exin, ¡°There¡¯s been a misunderstanding.¡±
¡°What misunderstanding?¡± the young woman asked.
Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.
Eason turned towards Emma and was at a loss for words for a moment.
How was he supposed to know what the misunderstanding was?
Why had Emma suddenlye to say such things to him?
But observing Emma¡¯s fearful trembling, Eason couldn¡¯t outright dismiss her as being fanciful, leaving
him unsure of how to properly respond.
Gainingposure, the young woman picked up her bag and said tearfully, ¡°I understand now. I wish.
you both happiness.¡±
With that, she ran off crying.
¡°Caroline, wait¡¡± Judith cast a stern look at Eason before swiftly following the young woman.
Now, only Eason and Emma remained in the room.
An awkward silence enveloped the room.
Chapter 345
Chapter 345
¡°What¡ What¡¯s going on?¡± Emma was slightly terrified, staring nkly at Eason.
Eason narrowed his eyes and replied, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I wanted to ask you.¡±
He stood up and walked up to Emma expressionlessly.
Seeing that, Emma hastily backed away in fear.
Eason walked over step by step.
As Emma was backed into a corner, she had nowhere to go.
Being a little shy and scared, Emma looked like a frightened rabbit.
Eason knew that Emma was a timid girl.
However, Emma seemed to be different from usual at the moment.
For the first time, Eason found that Emma¡®
face was so pretty and her eyes wererge and intelligent.
Especially when she was frightened, tears welled up in her beautiful eyes.
Indeed, the tears made Eason excited. He felt a greatpulsion to abuse her.
Eason had always thought that he was a gentleman.
But now, he found that he was probably crazy.
Emma looked at Eason in panic. ¡°You said you liked me and asked me toe here to meet you.¡±
¡°I asked you toe here¡¡± Eason narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know that?¡±
I
Eason soon denied it.
1/7
Emergency calls only M
Chapter 345
Emma felt aggrieved while getting the reply.
It was Eason who said he fell in love with her.
He took the initiative to ask her toe here.
100 29% 09.55
But now Eason simply denied it.
What did he mean?
Was he just ying tricks on her?
Although Emma was timid, she couldn¡¯t stand being ribbed in this way.
She gritted her teeth and gazed at Eason stubbornly, asking, ¡°Is it funny to y tricks on me?¡±
Feeling confused, Eason was lost for words.
¡°Well, now you¡¯re the winner. Are you satisfied with it?¡± The rims of Emma¡¯s eyes were red with crying
and her voice trembled. ¡°Then let me go.¡±
Sure enough, she shouldn¡¯t have believed Eason¡¯s words.
Eason must be holding a grudge against her for pping him that day, so he deliberately took revenge
on her.
Looking at her red eyes, Eason felt a bit surprised.
Because he wanted to bully Emma all of a sudden.
He wanted to see her burst into tears.
He wanted to see her be overtaken by panic.
Eason raised his eyebrows, saying, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ying tricks on you. So what?¡±
So what?
Emergency calls only
Chapter 345
Tears rolled down Emma¡¯s cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re shameless, Eason!¡±
Eason felt even more excited. ¡°I can¡¯t agree more.¡±
Eason behaved as if nothing unusual had happened.
But he was almost out of mind.
Emma came near to a breakdown, trying hard to push Eason away and leave.
10029% 09:55
+5
O
However, for some unknown reason, Eason just stood there still, stopping Emma from running away.
He realized that there was something wrong with him.
For some reason, he wanted to see Emma cry a little longer.
Eason couldn¡¯t help wondering if he was crazy.
¡°Get out of the way!¡± Emma was so angry that her face turned red.
Seeing Emma get annoyed, Eason was amused and wanted to tease her again.
Meanwhile, a cold voice sounded.
¡°What are you doing, Eason?¡±
Eason tensed up and immediately let go of Emma. ¡°Mom, this is aplete misunderstanding.¡±
The rims of Emma¡¯s eyes were red as she took the opportunity to escape.
Judith looked at Emma¡¯s pitiful face and became furious.
She red at Eason and said, ¡°Well, my son has grown up. You are so talented that you even know
how to bully girls!¡±
Eason had no idea how to reply.
Emergency calls only r
Chapter 345
He didn¡¯t do that.
?
029% 09:55
He just got a bit crazy and wanted to see Emma cry for a while.
Judith looked at Emma and said in a soft voice, ¡°Please tell me what happened and I promise that I¡¯ll
help you.¡±
Judith also wanted to know what was going on!
Emma averted her eyes to Judith.
Judith looked tender and amiable. It was obvious that she was a gentledy.
Hearing her words, Emma felt more at ease. She said fearfully, ¡°¡ I¡¯m still confused. Eason sent me a
message, telling me that he liked me and asking me toe here.¡±
Eason immediately said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do that.¡±
Although he suddenly found that he had a tendency to be crazy, he would not take the me that he
should not take.
¡°You¡¡± Emma looked at Eason and burst into tears. She took out her mobile and showed the message
to Judith. ¡°It¡¯s the message from Eason.¡±
Judith looked at the message and her face quickly darkened. She averted her eyes to Eason and
asked, ¡°What else do you want to say?¡±
¡°Let me check it.¡± Eason was shocked when Emma showed the message.
He quickly stepped forward.
Eason was even more amazed by what he saw.
There was really such a message..
It was possible that someone might impersonate him and leave his name.
Emergency calls only MO
Chapter 345
So Eason carefully checked the phone number.
To his surprise, it was indeed his phone number.
Therefore, the message was not a fake one.
Eason didn¡¯t understand when he had sent such a message.
10029% 09:56
Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.
¡°Stop pretending to be innocent.¡± Judith looked at Eason angrily. ¡°If you¡¯ve fallen in love with a girl, you
can tell me directly. I am always open¨Cminded, so I won¡¯t drive you apart. You deliberately called her
over to destroy the blind date, didn¡¯t you? Is this fair to the two girls?¡±
Emma realized that the girl who had just cried and left was here to have a blind date with Eason.
The rims of Emma¡¯s eyes turned even redder. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know that.¡±
¡°Good girl, it¡¯s not your fault.¡± Judith quicklyforted her. ¡°It¡¯s all Eason¡¯s fault.¡±
Judith¡¯s words calmed Emma down.
Emma lowered her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t havee here. I¡ I¡¯d better leave now.¡±
She turned around and was about to leave.
However, Judith immediately grabbed her and uttered, ¡°Good girl, wait a minute.¡±
Emma had no choice but to stop.
Judith looked at Eason coldly. ¡°Do you have anything to say? If you like her, why don¡¯t you just say it
directly? If you don¡¯t like her, why did you send such a text message?¡±
Eason was speechless for the moment.
Being med by his mother, he felt a little aggrieved.
But he was truly unable to make everything clear in a short time.
Emergency calls onlyM
Chapter 345
J01D 29% 09:56
+5
Judith ignored him and just looked at Emma. ¡°Although my son seems to be not mature enough, I don¡¯t
think he will y with other people¡¯s emotions. He must be serious while expressing his love to you. I
forced him to attend the blind date before. He probably doesn¡¯t want to do it, but he doesn¡¯t dare to
refuse me directly, so he calls you over. He really underestimates me. I¡¯m not a mother who
maniptes the marriage of her children. If he had told me that he had fallen in love with someone, I
wouldn¡¯t have.
forced him toe here.¡±
¡°Good girl, although my son is a silly boy, there is no doubt that he is sincere to you. I hope you won¡¯t
be angry about what happened today.¡±
Though Judith was a little angry at Eason for what he did, she still wanted to help his son Emma as
Judith thought that Eason really loved Emma.
¡°¡ ¡¡±
Emma took one nce at Eason and panicked a little.
Judith noticed the nce and got a clue.
She couldn¡¯t helpughing happily.
It was obvious that Emma also had a crush on Eason.
Judith couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Good girl, I liked you very much the first time I saw you. I¡¯m so sorry about
what happened today. Would you like to have dinner with me at my house?¡±
Emma was surprised and said, ¡°No¡ no need.¡±
¡°Are you still angry?¡± Judith showed a sorrowful expression.
She had always looked weak, but now she looked like she was about to cry, which made Emma even
more nervous. ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡±
¡°Thene to have dinner with me tomorrow,¡± Judith immediately said.
Emma didn¡¯t know how to reply.
Emergency calls only MO
Chapter 345
Half an hour passed.
Emma got into the car in a daze after chatting with Judith for a long while.
Before Emma left, she had promised to have dinner at Judith¡¯s house tomorrow. Moreover, she had
agreed to go shopping with Judith on Sunday and have afternoon tea with her next Sunday¡.
It was not until she got home that she began feeling anxious.
What the hell was going on?
Chapter 346
Chapter 346
Emma took the car and left.
Judith then darkened her face and averted her eyes to Eason.
She stared at Eason expressionlessly. ¡°You¡¯ve done a good job.¡±
Eason tried to defend himself and said, ¡°Mom, believe me. I didn¡¯t do that.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t deny it anymore.¡± Judith was angry. ¡°If you truly like her, you should admit it. Why are you so
irresponsible? Eason, you really let me down.¡±
Eason was speechless and didn¡¯t know how to reply to his mother.
He was sure that he had been wrongly used.
Judith looked at Eason and asked again, ¡°Or are you really ying tricks on that girl?¡±
Eason didn¡¯t know how to defend himself.
So he simply gave no words.
Judith snorted and said, ¡°If you like her, then you have to treat her well. I don¡¯t care about her family
background. As long as she is a good girl, I will be satisfied enough. As for Caroline, I will talk to her for
you. Understand?¡±
Eason said helplessly, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡±
¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Judith was enraged. ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged everything well for you. Take the
opportunity.¡±
¡°But¡¡± Eason wanted to say something more.
However, Judith looked at him coldly. ¡°Character is of great importance. Don¡¯t let me down.¡±
1/7
Emergency calls only u
Chapter 346
Eason was utterly speechless.
Now it had been a hard problem to deal with.
If he said that he didn¡¯t like Emma, it seemed that he was ying tricks on her and then he would
be a real scumbag.
But it was true that he had never sent such a message to Emma.
Of course, no one believed him when he told the truth.
Looking at the bright eyes of Judith, Eason could only nod and say, ¡°Yes, I got it.¡±
¡°Hum, that¡¯s fine.¡± Judith snorted. In fact, she was quite delighted.
She was so happy to see her son fall in love with a girl and the girl seemed to have a crush on Eason
as well. With her assistance, Judith believed that her wish to have grandchildren was about toe
true.
Judith smiled in delight.
Eason was rather puzzled.
He had no idea who sent the message to Emma.
He was sure that he had never sent such a message.
Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.
But the message did exist.
Eason went back home.
Knitting his brows, Eason was pondering the problem.
Meanwhile, Penny came downstairs. When she saw Eason frowning and looking unhappy, she got a bit
excited.
She walked up to Eason and said gently, ¡°Eason, don¡¯t you have a blind date today? Why are you back
so early?¡±
2/7
Penny pretended to have a headache and did not go with Eason.
As Eason and Judith left, Penny secretly followed them. Then she abetted Emma at the door.
Seeing Emmae in, Penny immediately left for fear of being discovered.
Therefore, Penny still did not know what had happened in the Orange Bistro.
¡°There¡¯s something wrong,¡± responded Eason with a worried expression on his face.
¡°Something wrong?¡± Penny was overjoyed.
She was more than happy to see that there was something wrong.
Emma seemed to have really messed up Eason¡¯s blind date.
¡°Yes,¡± Eason replied simply, as he was unwilling to say more.
Seeing that, Penny was relieved.
It seemed that the blind date had beenpletely destroyed.
¡°Eason, it¡¯s okay to have an unsessful blind date. You are so excellent that you will definitely find a
great girlfriend in the future,¡± Pennyforted him in a gentle voice..
Eason nodded in reply.
Penny was afraid that she would give herself away, so she went back to her room after talking with
Eason for a short while.
Eason stared at the back of Penny, and a light shed in his eyes.
When Emma took out her phone to show him the message.
He took a nce at the specific time.
Now he recalled what was going on when Emma received this text message¡
3/7
Emergency calls only
Chapter 346
When he came out of the bathroom after taking a shower this afternoon, he happened to see Penny
holding his phone.
He was sure that he was not the one who sent the message.
And the other people didn¡¯t have a chance to get in touch with his phone.
While Penny was an exception.
Eason frowned, confused.
Penny?
If it was Penny who sent the message, why did she do that?
Was she deliberately ying jokes on Emma?
Why?
Eason had no idea why Penny sent the message.
If he questioned Penny in person, she would definitely feel embarrassed. Eason didn¡¯t want to do that
for the time being.
However, Eason couldn¡¯t help feeling guilty when he thought of Emma¡¯s wet eyes.
He didn¡¯t lie to Emma. But Penny, who sent the message, was his younger sister. Then there would be
no difference.
Eason couldn¡¯t help thinking of the scene when Emma came in.
She was pretty nervous and shy.
Emma was a timid girl, but she encouraged herself to tell him her feelings seriously.
If Eason told her that the message was fake¡
Chapter 346
And it was just a prank¡
How embarrassed and sad would Emma be?
For some reason, Eason felt a little distressed and worried.
Knowing nothing about the truth, Judith happily began to prepare for the dinner of the next day.
She also sent her people to investigate Emma.
Knowing that Emma worked for Susan and had a good rtionship with Susan, Judith told Susan
about the dinner, inviting her toe with Emma. Then Emma would feel much better while having
dinner
with them.
Susan hung up the phone.
She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little confused.
What¡ What was going on?
Susan began wondering if she had misheard.
Eason wanted to pursue Emma!
The two of them didn¡¯t seem to get along well with each other at first.
Why did he suddenly fall in love with Emma?
Was it the destined love?
Susan didn¡¯t know what was going on, but she felt quite happy for Eason.
After all, Susan firmly believed that Emma was a good girl.
The next day came soon.
It was approaching the off¨Cduty time.
5/7
Chapter 346
Emma kept looking at her watch with a nervous expression.
Yesterday she got muddled up, giving Judith her phone number and even promising Judith a bunch of
things.
For example¡ she should go to the Nichs family for dinner tonight.
And now it was almost time.
She hadpletely regretted following Judith¡¯s advice.
How could she agree to have dinner with them at that time?
When she tried to recall what was going on at that time, she only remembered the gentle smile of
Judith.
Judith seemed to have the magic that she could make people want to promise her everything.g
Emma nced at her watch again.
One minuteter, it would be the time to get off work.
She didn¡¯t want to go to the Nichs family.
So she had to find an excuse as soon as possible.
Would it be okay to say that she had a stomachache?
What about telling them that she had something urgent to do?¡±
Emma was trying her best toe up with an excuse.
Suddenly, someone knocked on the door.
When Emma opened the door, Susan winked at her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯lle to have dinner with
you.¡±
6/7
Emergency calls only
Chapter 346
profound sense of fear and foreboding arose in Emma¡¯s mind. ¡°Where¡ where are we going?¡±
Susan looked at her nkly. ¡°The Nichs family. Didn¡¯t you make an appointment with them?¡±
Emma dried up.
Was it toote if she said that she suddenly had a stomachache?
¡°Come on.¡± Susan smiled at her.
Emma didn¡¯t give any words.
It seemed that there was no time left for her.
Ben was already waiting downstairs.
It was the first time for Emma to sit in one car with her boss. She was so nervous that she stood there
still.
She couldn¡¯t wait to finish the trip as soon as possible.
But she changed her mind when she realized that she would reach the Nichs family when the car
stopped.
She wished that the car could run ahead forever.
Chapter 347
Chapter 347
Judith was still busy preparing for dinner at home
Penny was surprised to see that, walking forward and asking, ¡°Mom, do we have guests for dinner
tonight?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Judith answered. She soon realized that Penny might not know what had happened yesterday,
so whispered to her in a low voice, ¡°Do you know that your brother has fallen in love with a girl?¡±
¡°What?¡± Penny suddenly uttered in a sharp voice.
¡°You¡¯re surprised too, aren¡¯t you?¡± Judithughed. ¡°Well, your brother has grown up, and it¡¯s time for
him to find a girlfriend.¡±
Penny¡¯s heart overflowed with astonishment. She felt great pain in her heart as if it was hurt by,
hundreds of needles.
She even wanted to scream.
However, she could only force a smile and said calmly, ¡°Mom, is this a misunderstanding? Why
haven¡¯t! heard that Eason has fallen in love with someone?¡±
¡°I also didn¡¯t expect he would keep it a secret.¡± Judith lowered her voice. ¡°But it¡¯s true. The girl came to
see him in the Orange Bistro yesterday. Your brother sent a message and called her over there. It
seems that your brother didn¡¯t want to have the blind date, so he directly asked the girl to meet him
there.¡±
Penny opened her eyes wide in surprise.
The plot sounded so familiar.
¡°Are you talking about¡ Emma?¡± asked Penny in a slightly hoarse voice.
Judith looked at her, surprised. ¡°How did you know that?¡±
Penny paused for a while and said, ¡°I met her once when Eason and Emma had meals together.¡±
1/7
Emergency calls only be
Chapter 347
Judith¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°They have already had meals togethert Penny, why didn¡¯t you tell it to
me before? It¡¯s a piece of big news!¡±
Penny gritted her teeth and sald, ¡°It looks more than usual. I don¡¯t think my brother likes her. Mom,
might have misunderstood.¡±
¡°What? What have I misunderstood?¡± Judith said, ¡°You didn¡¯t see that message. It never urred to
me that your brother, who looks so serious, would be so coquettish when he falls in love with
someone,¡±
Penny became tongue¨Ctied.
Obviously, she was the one who had secretly sent that message on Eason¡¯s phone,
But she didn¡¯t expect that Emma would show them the text message directly.
Penny was lost in thought.
If Emma messed up the blind date, Eason would definitely be angry and might even scold her on the
spot.
Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.
As long as she was proud, she should leave sadly.
But she shamelessly took out her phone and showed them the message.
¡°I invited Emma to our house for dinner tonight. You can see her at that time. I think she is a good girl.¡±
Judith did not notice the weird expression of Penny and still said with a smile.
Penny was even more annoyed!
Judith was actually busy preparing dinner for Emma!
Did she really think that Emma would be her future daughter¨Cinw?
Emma was not qualified at all!
Why didn¡¯t Eason exin it to Judith?
2/7
Emergency calls only
Chapter 347
Thinking of Eason, Penny felt that her heart missed a beat.
When Emma took out the text message, Eason must have seen it.
Could he find that it was she who secretly sent the message?
Thinking of this, Penny felt that the end of the world wasing.
She didn¡¯t think much and hurried to find Eason, as it was the most important thing for her.
¡°Eason,¡± Penny called his name anxiously.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Eason raised his eyes, looking quite calm.
Penny gazed at him carefully.
Eason seemed to be pretty calm as if he had discovered nothing.
Penny forced a smile and asked tentatively, ¡°Eason, do you really like Emma?¡±
¡°Can¡¯t I like her?¡± Eason raised his eyebrows.
Penny¡¯s legs were instantly weak and she could hardly stand.
This¡ This was a tacit admission.
Penny gritted her teeth and replied, ¡°I just feel that she may not be suitable for you.¡±
Eason was a little surprised, saying, ¡°I thought you liked her very much.¡±
w thata
¡°Why do you Penny got a little nervous.
Eason was silent for a moment and said directly. ¡°It¡¯s you wh.
Chapter 347
But Eason¡¯s eyes showed that he had already known the truth. Penny understood that since Emma
showed them the message, she had no chance to argue for herself.
Now Penny was in a dilemma.
She was lost in thought again.
Eason has got to know the fact.
Would he be able to read her mind and be aware that she liked him? Would he find out that she was¡±
actually a cunning woman?
At the thought of Eason looking at her with disgust, Penny was so helpless that she even felt that the
whole world was falling apart.
Looking at the pale face of Penny, Eason sighed and said, ¡°Penny, I know what you mean.¡±
Penny¡¯s face turned even paler. She trembled and asked, ¡°You¡ You know it¡¡±
Eason nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s not hard to read your mind. I can get your point ording to your
expression.¡±
Penny clenched her teeth tightly.
Did she¡ Did she really show her feelings so directly?
Eason continued speaking, ¡°You get along well with Emma and want to get the two of us together,
right?¡±
Hearing his words, Penny was stunned for a moment and was in a trance.
How could Easone up with the idea that she wanted to get the two of them together?
Eason said calmly, ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t understand why you did this. But after thinking about it for a whole
night, I have already figured it out. When we had dinner that day, I found that you and Emma hit it off
straight away. You even took the initiative to ask for her phone number. You like her too much, so you
want to get us together, don¡¯t you?¡±
4/7
Emergency ca
Chapter 347
Eason analyzed logically and then looked at Penny with a confident and calm face.
Penny was speechless when she got the reply.
It was totally wrong.
But she couldn¡¯t tell Eason the truth.
She couldn¡¯t tell him that she deliberately asked Emma to ruin his blind date.
Penny forced a smile and responded, ¡°Eason, you¡¯re right. I¡ I like her too much. So I sent the
message to her at that time.¡±
¡°I knew I was right.¡± Eason smiled.
Penny couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Eason, it¡¯s all my fault. I know you don¡¯t like Emma. Why don¡¯t we tell the
truth to our mom¡
¡°No need,¡± replied Eason with a smile.
¡°Why?¡± asked Penny anxiously.
Eason raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Anyway, I have to attend a blind date. It¡¯s okay for me to have a
blind date with Emma.¡±
Moreover, he suddenly felt that Emma was quite funny.
Thinking of Emma¡¯s frightened look, Eason could not help but burst intoughter.
Penny stared at his smile and her heart sank.
What was going on?
Could it be that Eason really had fallen in love with Emma?
No, it was impossible.
5/7
Emergency calls only MO
Chapter 347
Eason has such a good taste. How could he fall in love with a woman like Emma?
¿ÚÁãÊÛ29% 10967
By the way, if Eason and Emma really became a couple, she would be their matchmaker!
A wave of fear swept over Penny.
The butler led the guests into the living room.
Penny suddenly knitted her brows.
Emma was there.
Moreover, she came there with Susan and Ben.
¡°Hi, Susan.
¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Judith walked forward with a smile.
Eason also stood up to wee the guests.
¡°Come on, sit here. Let¡¯s talk and eat some snacks first. The dinner will be ready soon,¡± Judith said with
a warm smile.
She took Emma¡¯s hand and asked her to sit beside Eason. Then she gave Eason a threatening look
and said, ¡°Take good care of Emma.¡±
40
Eason immediately nodded in reply.
Emma lowered her head and did not even dare to take one nce at Eason.
Chapter 348
Chapter 348
The atmosphere was strangely tense. Eason appeared as if he was about to speak, hesitating and
seemingly holding back words he was on the brink of saying.
Susan cracked a knowing smile and said, ¡°You know, I just remembered I left something at home. I¡¯ll go
grab it.¡±
Susan quickly grabbed Ben, pulling him to his feet. She then started giving Penny frantic, meaningful
nces, desperately trying tomunicate something without words.
The typically intuitive Penny appeared unusually unaware of Susan¡¯s subtle cues this time. She was
entirely engrossed in observing Emma, her gaze unblinking and steadfast.
¡°Penny,¡± called Susan, a bit perplexed.
Penny didn¡¯t respond.
Penny was lost in her thoughts until Susan¡¯s tug brought her back to the present moment.
¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Penny managed a strained smile.
¡°Hey,e with me to grab something from next door?¡± Susan asked with a smile.
¡°What is it? Just have the servant bring it over,¡± Penny didn¡¯t want to understand Susan¡¯s hint.
She was adamant not to leave Eason and Emma alone together!
Penny was determined to y dumb.
That¡¯s when Eason spoke up, ¡°Penny, go with Susan. Help her find the thing.¡±
Penny looked sharply at Eason.
Penny thought, ¡®Did he actually want me out of the way too?¡±
1/6
Chapter 345
Penny¡¯s face turned deathly pale.
¡°Alright, give me a hand here,¡± Susan said cheerily, oblivious to the underlying tension. Giggling, she
tugged Penny along.
Penny didn¡¯t resist, allowing herself to be led away in a daze.
It was the Landor residence next door.
Upon entering the house, Susan teased, ¡°Hey Penny, you seemed totally lost in space today. Clearly,
those two wanted some alone time. We shouldn¡¯t be hanging around like awkward third wheels.¡±
Penny pursed her lips, looked at Susan, and asked, ¡°Do you know Emma?¡±
Susan nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s on my team. Funny enough, Eason only met her because of me.¡±
¡°You?¡± Penny suddenly turned to Susan, her gaze tinged with an odd curiosity.
Susan¡¯s eyes sparkled with amusement, ¡°Totally. If those two end up together, Eason definitely owes
me one.¡±
Penny took a deep breath, emotions swirling inside her.
Initially, she felt a pang of self¨Cme. She regretted giving Emma a chance, cursing her own smarts for
turning against herself.
But now, she realized she had only made a minor mistake.
Penny thought, ¡®The real culprit, clearly, was Susan. If it weren¡¯t for Susan, Eason would never have
met Emma. Not meeting Emma, naturally, there would be no story to follow. So, all of this was totally
stirred up by Susan.¡±
Penny understood that holding a grudge against Susan might not be entirely justified.
Penny thought, ¡®But if not Susan, who else could I me? me Eason or me myself?¡®
She had to vent this deep¨Cseated resentment somewhere.
2/6
Emergency Cams
Chapter 348
¡®Oh, Susan, I broke through my own reservations to befriend you, and this is how it ys out? I could
relinquish it all: the love from our parents, even the prestige of being a princess, and hand it right over
to you. But why? Why did you have to bring Eason and Emma together? Sure, nothing¡¯s happened
between them yet. But just imagining them alone, sharing who knows what secrets¡ It sets off this
fierce anger in me, a desire to tear everything apart.¡®
A sh of fierceness passed through Penny¡¯s eyes.
Susan happened to see it.
She was momentarily stunned, wondering if she had seen it wrong.
Susan rubbed her eyes and looked again at Penny.
Penny retained her gentleposure and inquired softly, ¡°Susan, why did you stop? I¡¯m eager to hear
more about how they got to know each other.¡±
Susan smiled and thought, ¡®Indeed, I had been mistaken. How could Penny show such an expression?¡±
Susan said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s actually not much to it.¡± And she started to exin.
Penny was all ears, with the intensity in her eyes deepening by the moment.
At the hall of Nichs¡¯s, only Eason and Emma were left.
Eason gazed at Emma, who was silently looking down, and let out a soft sigh.
Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.
He really regretted what happened yesterday.
He thought to himself, ¡®The text message is definitely one of Penny¡¯s pranks. But Penny¡¯s my sister,
and I can¡¯t just throw her under the bus. Then there¡¯s Emma, who¡¯s really sensitive and shy. If I admit
the text was just a joke, wouldn¡¯t it be like I¡¯m intentionally embarrassing her?¡®
Eason knew he couldn¡¯t do that to her.
So, there was only one way out.
3/6
Emergency calls only b
Chapter 348
He had to own up to the text and admit his feelings for Emma. It was the perfect solution.
Eason found himself unexpectedly taken with someone. The image of Emma¡¯s tearful eyes from the
day before lingered in his mind, and surprisingly, he wasn¡¯t at all opposed to these newfound emotions.
¡°Miss Garcia,¡± Eason took the initiative, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened yesterday.¡±
Emma¡¯s face paled. In a low voice, she said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about. It was my mistake to
take a joke seriously.¡±
She thought to herself, ¡®I should have known better. How could someone like me be liked by anyone?¡®
Emma sat silently, her small frame almost vanishing into the shadows.
Eason felt a pang of difort.
He thought, ¡®Penny¡¯s actions were out of line. As her brother, I had to make it right.¡±
Eason said, ¡°But it wasn¡¯t a joke.¡±
¡°It wasn¡¯t?¡± Emma was stunned, looking up at Eason.
Eason said earnestly, ¡°I didn¡¯t admit it right away because I got scared.¡±
¡®Scared?¡® Emma was confused.
Eason started his story with a straight face, ¡°Yeah, you know. When you
said you couldn¡¯t go for
me, I got worried. Pushing any harder seemed like it might just send you packing. So yeah, I yed it
off
like that text was nothing.¡±
Emma listened,pletely taken aback.
She thought, ¡®Is that really what happened?¡®
Eason nodded, ¡°Trust me, I¡¯m telling the truth. Please forgive my moment of cowardice.¡±
Eason¡¯s eyes were clear and sincere.
4/6
Emergency calls onlyM
Chapter 348
Emma felt a sudden rush of excitement, her heart racing unexpectedly.
Emma couldn¡¯t help but ponder, ¡°Did Eason genuinely have feelings for me? Was there someone out
there who genuinely wanted to be fond of me? And to top it off, it was the very guy I had a crush on.
Could I possibly be this fortunate?¡±
¡°Even though you¡¯re not into me, as long as you¡¯re single, I have the right to pursue you,¡± Eason said
earnestly.
Emma lowered her head, her face blushing fiercely.
She thought, ¡®Did Eason mean he wanted to pursue me?¡®
After that, Eason seemed to say something else.
But Emma was so ecstatic that she couldn¡¯t make out anything else.
In her mind, she kept reying Eason¡¯s words about pursuing her.
The feeling in her heart was bittersweet and incrediblyplex.
During that meal, Emma couldn¡¯t even tell how she got the food down.
After dinner, Eason took the initiative to drive Emma home.
Outside her apartment building, Eason spoke softly, ¡°You may head home. I¡¯ll wait for a bit.¡±
Emma nodded hastily and fled home.
Back at home, she turned on the light immediately and then stood by the window.
Downstairs, Eason was still there.
Seeing the light in her room, he finally got into his car and drove off.
Emma watched him somewhat dazedly.
5/6
Emergency calls onlyM
Chapter 348
0
Until Eason¡¯s carpletely vanished into the dark, she withdrew her gaze.
She puckered her lips, lost in contemtion, thinking, ¡®Eason¡¯s into me. It felt surreal.¡¯
In that instant, a mixture of fear and anticipation welled up inside Emma.
She kept thinking, ¡®Is it possible for me to find such vibrant colors in my bleak world?¡®
Chapter 349
Chapter 349
The next day, as soon as Emma entered her office, she sensed something off in th looking at her.
She thought, ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡±
Then Emma nervously checked her outfit. It seemed fine.
Someone finally broke the silence, ¡°Ms. Garcia, bright and early this morning, so
bouquet of flowers in your office.¡±
¡°Yeah, a huge bouquet of roses.¡±
¡°Who is it? Your boyfriend?¡±
The questions came one after another.
Emma was clueless.
Flowers?
She hurried to her office to check.
Indeed, there was a vibrant bouquet of roses.
Emma also spotted a card.
As she picked it up, her cheeks flushed with excitement.
¡°To the most beautiful girl, Eason.¡±
The flowers were from Eason.
Emma remembered what Eason said yesterday
1/7
Chapter 349
The next day, as soon as Emma entered her office, she sensed something off in the way everyone was
looking at her.
She thought, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
Then Emma nervously checked her outfit. It seemed fine.
Someone finally broke the silence, ¡°Ms. Garcia, bright and early this morning, someone dropped off a
bouquet of flowers in your office.¡±
¡°Yeah, ¨¤ huge bouquet of roses.¡±
¡°Who is it? Your boyfriend?¡±
The questions came one after another.
Emma was clueless.
Flowers?
She hurried to her office to check.
Indeed, there was a vibrant bouquet of roses.
Emma also spotted a card.
As she picked it up, her cheeks flushed with excitement.
¡°To the most beautiful girl, Eason.¡±
The flowers were from Eason.
Emma remembered what Eason said yesterday
1/7
Chapter 349
¡®Was he really starting to pursue me?¡®
Emma gazed at the bouquet, her heart racing relentlessly.
Eason hadpletely swayed her emotions with just this bunch of flowers. Emma couldn¡¯t focus at
work all day.
Just as she was beginning to regain herposure, as the workday drew to a close, Eason had
someone deliver another bouquet of flowers.
Again, it was a bunch of bright red roses.
The brilliant hues appeared as though they were meant to be etched deep within Emma¡¯s heart,
casting a mesmerizing spell.
Emma pursed her lips, holding the two bouquets, and she went to find Susan.
¡°Director Miller,¡± Emma called.
¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Susan asked with a smile.
Emma gently set the flowers aside and spoke in a hushed tone, ¡°Director Miller, could you have a word
with Mr. Nichs and kindly ask him to refrain from sending any more flowers?¡±
Emma¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good, and Susan¡¯s demeanor also took on a more serious tone. ¡°Don¡¯t you like
it? Is his pursuit causing you some trouble? If any, I can talk to him about it.¡±
Susan thought to herself, ¡®While it¡¯s notmon for Eason to take a liking to someone, I would
certainly intervene if his feelings were causing any difort for Emma.¡±
¡°No¡ it¡¯s not that,¡± Emma¡¯s lips quivered slightly, ¡°I¡¯m just not that good to be together with him.¡±
¡°Why do you hold such thoughts?¡± Susan was puzzled.
Emma hesitated for a moment before responding, ¡°Director Miller, you¡¯re aware of my circumstances.
It¡¯s just that someone like me can¡¯t really have regr rtionship, you know? I mean, Mr. Nichs
seems to like me now, but what if he found out about my struggles with severe depression? Would he
2/7
Chapter 349
still feel the same way about me?¡±
Susan looked steadily at Emma.
Susan could tell that Emma had feelings for Eason too.
However, due to Emma¡¯s Illness, she was afraid to ept this affection.
Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.
What a pity that was!
Susan paused for a moment, speaking sincerely, ¡°You know, Emma, I don¡¯t reckon Eason would lose
Interest in you Just because you¡¯re dealing with depression. If you¡¯re not really into Eason, just give me
the word, and I¡¯ll step in to handle it. However, if you¡¯ve got some feelings for him too, why not consider
opening up to him? You might just find the oue pleasantly surprising.¡±
¡°¡¡± Emma¡¯s lips trembled.
Emma wanted to say she didn¡¯t like Eason.
Those few words, as burdensome as a ton of bricks, simply refused to escape her lips.
Susan understood what Emma meant.
¡°How about this, Emma? Whether you like him or not, think about it for three days. If you really can¡¯t
face a rtionship, tell me. I¡¯ll exin it to Eason,¡± Susan said.
Susan had spoken to this extent, and after a moment of hesitation, Emma nodded in agreement.
Day after day, the vibrant roses appeared on Emma¡¯s desk like clockwork, morning and evening. The
roses were beautiful and radiant.
At first, Emma was shy, her heart fluttering.
But as time passed, she felt increasingly overwhelmed by a sense of darkness.
She contemted, ¡®I¡¯m such a terrible person. Deep down, I always knew I wasn¡¯t cut out for
rtionships. But when Eason showed interest, I just couldn¡¯t turn him away. Even knowing there was
3/7
110 TULUTE DELICCII MJ
so despicable like me? Do I even have a right to exist in this world?¡®
Deep into the night, after popping some pills, Emma hit the sack early.
Those pills had a bit of a knock¨Cout punch.
She was out like a light in no time.
That night, Emma dreamed of a pitch¨Cck cave.
Lost in the darkness, she wandered on and on.
After what felt like an eternity, she finally spotted a beam of light.
She raced toward it, desperate to embrace its warmth.
But as she clung to the light, darkness oozed from her, swallowing it whole.
The world was left with nothing but that inky cave.
Even that beam of light was now part of the darkness.
Emma woke up in a panic.
A sudden chill gripped her.
So, she hugged herself tightly.
She found herself lost in reverie once more. ¡®Eason is like a beacon in the dark, something I¡¯ve always
longed for. But no matter how bright that light, it never seems to light up my world. It¡¯s as if my very
presence dims it, dragging it into the shadows. How can someone be so powerless, so unworthy as I
am?¡±
Staring at the slightly open window, a strong urge to jump from there overwhelmed her.
She stood up in a daze and found herself on the windowsill without realizing it.
4/7
Emergency
Chapter 349
The breeze fell good.
Emma wondered if jumping would feel even better.
Her feet had just touched the edge when a jarring sound snapped her back to reality.
Emma suddenly jolted awake.
She slowly made her way back to her room.
Knowing her unstable state, she had installed an rm on the windowsill.
The moment she stepped on the edge, the house rm would re.
Back in her room, she just sat on her bed, lost in thought.
She really wanted to just jump.
But she held back.
In her life, while she may not have been particrly influential, there were still a handful of people who
would deeply feel the loss of her absence.
Emma tried to gather her strength.
But for some reason, she just couldn¡¯t muster any energy.
She couldn¡¯t die, but she didn¡¯t want to live either.
Shey in bed, not wanting to move or do anything.
She just wanted to stay there quietly, forever.
That day, Emma didn¡¯t show up for work.
An employee noting to work wasn¡¯t usually a big deal.
5/7
Emergency calls only
Chapter 349
But if it was Emma, Susan couldn¡¯t help feeling a sense of foreboding.
She called someone from the HR Department to inquire about the details.
Confirming that Emma hadn¡¯t taken a leave today, Susan¡¯s expression grew more serious.
+5
Susan thought to herself, ¡®Emma is always so disciplined, especially about work. If she had nned not
toe, she would have asked for leave well in advance. But she didn¡¯t. Could something have
happened to Emma?¡®
Susan had taken the time to understand depression, all for Emma.
She knew that those suffering from it might appear fine when medicated.
Yet, if something set them off, they could slip back into the depths.
The question nagging at her now was: had Emma rpsed?
Thinking about the tough situation of a rpse, Susan immediately became anxious.
Her first instinct was to find Emma.
But Emma¡¯s situation was special, no one knew her exact address.
Susan pulled out her phone, repeatedly calling Emma, but no one answered, making Susan even more
nervous.
Eason happened to drop by the office, and noticing Susan in her current state, he couldn¡¯t help but ask
curiously.
Susan said anxiously, ¡°Emma didn¡¯te in today. I need to go to her ce to find her.¡±
Eason paused for a moment and asked, ¡°Maybe she just wanted to take a day off?¡±
Eason thought, ¡®Was this really something for Susan to freak out over?¡±
Susan shook her head, ¡°You don¡¯t get it.¡±
6/7
Emergency
Chapter 349
She stood up abruptly, ¡°I¡¯ll go find Ben for help. Have him check out the properties under Emma¡¯s
name.¡±
Seeing Susan so worked up, Eason couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. I know where Emma
lives.¡±
¡°You know? You actually know?¡± Susan looked at Eason, surprised.
Eason felt a bit uneasy under Susan¡¯s gaze, ¡°Is there a problem? Didn¡¯t I drop her off at her cest
time?¡±
Susan furrowed her brow in deep thought. ¡®Emma, always so fiercely protective of her personal space,
had actually shared her exact address with Eason. I had asked for this, but it seemed out of character
for her. Could it be that Eason means more to her than she¡¯s letting on?¡®
Susan decisively said, ¡°Eason, go to Emma¡¯s house now. Just you alone.¡±
Eason paused, about to ask for more details.
But Susan was already pushing him out the door, ¡°Go now! Keep me posted on any updates.¡±
Chapter 350
Chapter 350
Although Eason was perplexed by Susan¡¯s evident anxiety, he made a point to seek out Emma.
Emma¡¯s door was firmly shut.
Eason tried calling and knocking, but there was no response from inside.
Frowning, Eason figured Emma might not be home.
He was on his way to tell Susan when suddenly, something caught his eye, causing his pupils to widen
in surprise.
Emma¡¯s window was wide open.
There she sat on the windowsill, quietly.
Dressed in white, her feet dangling, she made no further movement.
Despite everything, a sudden jolt raced through Eason¡¯s heart.
He couldn¡¯t see Emma¡¯s expression clearly.
But the image of her leaping from the window inexplicably shed through his mind.
His heart suddenly picked up pace.
Without thinking, Eason rushed back upstairs.
Emma¡¯s door was still closed.
In this emergency, Eason didn¡¯t hesitate to call a professional to forcefully open the door.
Despite the noise at the door, Emma showed no reaction.
Eason hurried to the windowsill.
1/6
Emergency calls Olym
Chapter 350
There was Emma, still sitting quietly.
Eason approached softly and then swiftly lifted her off the sill.
Entering the room so abruptly would usually startle anyone.
However, Emma didn¡¯t react at all.
As she turned her head and saw it was Eason, her expression remainedpletely undisturbed.
¡®Oh, it¡¯s Eason,¡® she thought calmly, then sank back into silence.
¡°What were you thinking?¡± Eason asked, still shaken.
Emma silently nced at Eason.
Then, she simply walked over and sat down on the couch.
She flipped on the TV andnded on the kids¡® channel.
On the screen, a merry tune was ying, with the lyrics ¡°Twinkle, twinkle, little star.¡±
A bunch of little stars were shining in the sky.
Emma was watching intently, not even blinking.
Eason felt a bit baffled.
He couldn¡¯t help but walk over, ¡°I¡¯m talking to you.¡±
Emma ignored him and kept watching TV.
Eason frowned, feeling something off about Emma today.
TL
IA ZAMA carmt?
Emergency calls only
Chapter 350
Just then, there came a knock at the door.
Emma kept her eyes glued to the TV, not changing her expression.
Eason hesitated, then went to answer the door.
¡°Miss Garcia, are you alright?¡±
As soon as the door opened, a middle¨Caged woman with sses spoke, somewhat out of breath.
Clearly, she had run up
here.
Seeing Eason, she paused, ¡°You are¡¡±
Eason nced at Emma on the sofa.
With an extra person in the room, Emma seemed oblivious as if the television was all that mattered.
Eason shifted his gaze, speaking in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m her boyfriend.¡±
He nced at Emma.
Sure enough, Emma had no reaction.
¡°Boyfriend?¡± The woman in sses seemed shocked.
Eason took on a host¡¯s demeanor,
¡°And you are.
The woman nced at Emma.
Emma neither denied nor confirmed, just focused on the TV.
¡°Come on in,¡± Eason motioned her inside.
The woman hesitated, then stepped in.
2/6
Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.
onlyMO
mergency calls only
Chapter 350
She first checked on Emma¡¯s condition.
Seeing that Emma was just quietly watching TV, without any further self¨Charm, he breathed a sigh of
relief.
¡°Do you know Emma? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen you before,¡± Eason initiated the conversation.
The woman with sses nced at Eason, hesitating a bit.
Eason caught on, ¡°Should we talk in the study?¡±
She nodded in agreement.
In the study, they deliberately left the door open.
This way, they could chat and keep an eye on Emma at the same time.
¡°Do you know about Emma¡¯s condition?¡± the woman asked.
Eason really wanted to say he didn¡¯t.
But he pretended to be well¨Cinformed.
He sighed softly and said, ¡°I¡¯m her boyfriend. Of course, I know about her condition.¡±
The woman looked at Eason gently, ¡°I¡¯m Emma¡¯s doctor, you can call me Dr. Thompson. Knowing
Emma¡¯s situation and still wanting to be with her, I believe you must love her deeply.¡±
¡®Emma¡¯s doctor?¡®
Eason¡¯s eyebrows twitched, continuing to probe, ¡°Dr. Thompson, could you please tell me the extent of
Emma¡¯s condition?¡±
Dr. Thompson didn¡¯t notice anything amiss and took out Emma¡¯s medical record, cing it in front of
Eason.
¡°This little house of Emma, even her parents don¡¯t know about it. She told you about this ce, so you
4/6
Emergency calls Ul
Chapter 350
must be very important to her. Maybe, you can help her out of the darkness.¡±
Eason calmly took the medical record and looked at it.
Then, his pupils shrank slightly.
¡®Severe depression? Emma had depression?¡®
In his view, Emma was just a bit timid and a bit introverted.
He didn¡¯t expect her heart to be engulfed in darkness.
Dr. Thompson continued, ¡°Emma has been sick for about four years. Her condition has been fluctuating
over the years. When she¡¯s well, she seems almost normal. When she¡¯s not, she has a strong aversion
to life. She decided to live alone, which I was really worried about, so I made a deal with her. Every
day, she must report to me on WhatsApp at a certain time. If she doesn¡¯t, it means her condition might
have rpsed.¡±
¡°So, that¡¯s why you came over so quickly,¡± Eason said.
Dr. Thompson gave a bitter smile, ¡°I was really scared.¡±
She opened Emma¡¯s medical record for Eason to see, ¡°Actually, Emma hadn¡¯t had an episode for over
a year. I thought she was getting better. This time, I don¡¯t know what triggered her sudden rpse.
You¡¯re her boyfriend. Do you have any clues?¡±
Eason¡¯s brow twitched.
Dr. Thompson reminded him, ¡°Like, has anything special happened recently?¡±
Eason hesitated for a moment.
He thought to himself, ¡®Was it a special thing, him pursuing Emma? Could it be that Emma¡¯s illness
rpsed because of him?¡®
Eason couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of guilt.
5/6
Emergency call wing ¨C
Chapter 350
¡®I had made the move to pursue Emma only to cover up a lie for Penny. If my pursuit had caused
trouble for Emma, even leading to the rpse of her illness, wouldn¡¯t I be the troublemaker?¡® Eason
thought.
¡°what are you t
about?¡± Dr. Thompson asked further.
Eason hesitated for a moment and chose to be honest, ¡°Dr. Thompson, I¡¯m sorry. I lied to you just now.
Actually, I¡¯m not Emma¡¯s boyfriend. I¡¯m just pursuing her. Maybe her sudden rpse is because she
really dislikes me.¡±
Dr. Thompson looked at Eason with some surprise.
Eason sincerely said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. But, I¡¯m willing to do my utmost to make amends.¡±
Eason thought to himself that Emma¡¯s situation was entirely his fault. He feltpelled to step up and
take responsibility, as it was the right thing to do.
Chapter 351
Chapter 351
FF
58% 09:44
At that moment, Eason chose honesty and expressed his willingness to make amends.
The initial expression on Dr. Thompson¡¯s face was one of disapproval, but it quickly changed to a more
gentle and understanding look.
na
She gave Eason a meaningful look. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±
Eason answered her without any hesitation.
Dr. Thompson noted it down, then instructed Eason, ¡°Wait here. I need to have a chat with Emma.¡±
¡°Chat?¡± Easonmented, ¡°She seems totally lost in her own world. Communication might be tough.¡±
¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. Dr. Thompson assured, settling beside Emma.
Emma was fixated on the TV, showing no extra reaction.
Dr. Thompson, unperturbed, gently called out, ¡°Emma.¡±
No response from Emma, but Dr. Thompson continued regardless, ¡°I saw Eason. He¡¯s really annoying.¡±
Emma¡¯s brow twitched slightly, a noticeable reaction.
Dr. Thompson, clearly pleased, went on, ¡°The thought of him trying to woo you is ridiculous. It¡¯s like a
frog trying to be a prince ¨C way out of his league. To me, he¡¯s like a bug in the gutter, meant to
stay there, never even thinking of climbing
out. He¡¯s also like¡¡±
Dr. Thompson went on and on, disparaging Eason in every way possible.
Eason, on the sidelines, felt a sense of frustration as he heard the words that put him down.
Eason thought to himself, Though Emma didn¡¯t like me, I couldn¡¯t be that bad, right?
¡®But since it was for treatment, even if it meant getting beaten up, I would ept it.
¡®After all, I was the cause of this mess.¡®
As Dr. Thompson¡¯s words grew harsher, Emma¡¯s frown deepened.
¡°Eason is such a terrible person that hell itself would have to create an exclusive level just for him. A
ce beyond the worst, where he¡¯d be doomed to endure endless torment.¡±
Dr. Thompson was enjoying her rant.
Emma struggled to speak, ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡±
Herplexion was noticeably pale, and her voice raspy from strain, yet the words she uttered came
out with remarkable
1/5
Chanty
te that not the car? By Thempam asbest with a hint of pretense Aren¡¯t you bothered by his constant
pursuit of your
Ante a pause, Emma widsputed. I don¡¯t deserve it¡±
WAS
De Tomane pyebwa alightly furrowed an alus continued to probe However, Emme remained silent,
offering no further
hot the answer she wanted
I thougon neost a hand with anything? Fason asked, a hint of nervousness in his voice.
plied coolly. ¡°Yes¡±
Just tell me what to do Fanny maid without bonitationi
¡°No and hold bec Dr. Thompson instructed.
ason was puzzled
Raising an eyebrow De Thompson challenged, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t you say you would fully
cooperate?¡±
Lason hurriedly exined. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m willing to help, but she hates me so much, Won¡¯t this
backfire?¡±
Who said she hates you? De Thompson replied calmly.
In fact Emma was clearly too fond of his Dr. Thompson thought.
Bot Fason was still uncertain
¡°Am I the psychologist here, or are you?¡± Dr. Thompson frowned, ¡°If you want to help, fallow mynd.¡±
Left with no choice, Lason hesitantly sat down next to Emma.
The TV show transitioned from one to another.
Emma was still sitting quietly, watching intently.
Eason reached out, then pulled back.
He did this several times, unable to make up his mind.
De Thompson gave him a threatening look
Eason hesitated briefly, then, with a determined resolve, he finally embraced Emma.
Join Chatroom
Chapter 351
He was worried she might kick him away, given how much she seemed to dislike him.
However, Emma just trembled slightly without any extreme reaction.
Dr. Thompson¡¯s lips curled into a subtle smile, a sign she had guessed correctly.
Seeing that they were a couple truly in love, she decided to give them a little push today.
¡°Next, give her a kiss,¡± Dr. Thompson instructed.
Eason panicked. He looked at Dr. Thompson, ¡°Won¡¯t I get pped for this?¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t you try and find out?¡± Dr. Thompson said calmly.
Eason was speechless.
If he hadn¡¯t met Dr. Thompson for the first time today, he would think they had some old grudge.
¡°Hurry up,¡± Dr. Thompson urged.
Eason gazed at Emma, quiet and fragile in his embrace, like a delicate flower bent in the wind.
Ovee with emotion, he gently kissed her cheek.
Emma still had no reaction. Her condition hadn¡¯t improved, but it hadn¡¯t worsened either.
Dr. Thompson had everything figured out.
This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.
She said, ¡°Eason,e with me.¡±
¡°Sure.¡± Eason quickly let go of Emma and followed Dr. Thompson.
Dr. Thompson adjusted her sses, giving him a significant look. ¡°It¡¯s all on you to help Emma now.¡±
Eason felt overwhelmed, ¡°By doing what we just did?¡±
Eason thought, ¡®That wasn¡¯t helping. That was clearly taking advantage.¡±
¡°Pretty much,¡± Dr. Thompson replied calmly. ¡°For the next few days, I¡¯ll assess Emma¡¯s condition daily.
Until I¡¯m sure she¡¯s recovered, you¡¯ll move in here and stay with her constantly. Whenever you have a
moment, hold her, kiss her, and whisper sweet nothings to her.¡±
Eason was shocked!
¡°Is this really treatment?
He thought Dr. Thompson might be a fraud.
Ignoring him, Dr. Thompson turned and wrote a note for Eason, ¡°If you can¡¯t think of sweet nothings,
just read what¡¯s on here.¡±
3/5
M4 MM
Chapter 351
Eason picked up the note and instantly felt a chill.
These words were a bit too cheesy.
50% 09:45
¡°If you really want to help Emma, do as I say: Dr. Thompson said coolly. ¡°If not, if you see her as a
burden, you canfeave
now.¡±
Eason frowned.
¡°Emma¡¯s condition started because of me. How could I leave now?
Eason pursed his lips, ¡°Are you sure this will work?¡±
¡°You should know I¡¯m a professional psychologist,¡± Dr. Thompson said coolly. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I
can show you credentials.¡±
She actually pulled out her medical certificate.
Seeing her title, Eason realized that despite her youth, she was already a renowned chief physician.
my
*Please trust my expertise and follow my instructions,¡± Dr. Thompson earnestly looked at Eason. ¡°We
both want Emma to get better soon,¡±
Eason pursed his lips and finally said, ¡°Okay, I trust you.¡±
Dr. Thompson then showed a smile.
Eason nced at the dazed Emma and asked onest question, ¡°What about sleeping at night?¡±
Dr. Thompson raised an eyebrow and said calmly, ¡°Stay close.¡±
Eason felt choked up, ¡°Well, I understand.¡±
After giving some more instructions, Dr. Thompson left.
In the room, only Eason and Emma remained.
Remembering the words ¡°stay close that Dr. Thompson had gritted out, Eason¡¯s feelings were
complicated.
After hesitating, he still sat beside Emma and then held her in his arms.
On TV, the shows were still ying.
Emma rested in Eason¡¯s arms with a calmness and grace, reminiscent of a serene portraite to life.
4/5
Chapter 352
Chapter 352
Three days flew by in a blink.
Eason had solidly stayed at Emma¡¯s house, apanying her for the entire three days.
Over thest three days, he was always by Emma¡¯s side, often whispering endearments so sugary
they could be straight out of a romance novel.
Although Eason hadn¡¯t noticed any significant improvement in Emma¡¯s condition, Dr. Thompson
observed substantial progress during her visit.
With continued perseverance for another ten days or so, there was a high chance that Emma would
wake closed¨Coff state.
up from her
After bidding farewell to Dr. Thompson, Eason nced at Emma who was behaving exceptionally well,
and Eason couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of exasperation.
The current Emma waspletely closed off in her own world.
On rare asions, she would quietly nce at him, but quickly turn her head away, continuing to be
silent in her own world.
This version of Emma left Eason somewhat at a loss and increasingly filled with guilt.
Eason thought, ¡®If it hadn¡¯t been for me, perhaps Emma¡¯s condition would never have reached this
point.¡±
After standing quietly for a moment, Eason let out a resigned sigh. He spoke softly, ¡°Emma, it¡¯s time for
us to brush our teeth and wash up.¡±
Emma showed no response.
Eason then took her hand and led her to the bathroom, carefully helping her brush her teeth and wash
her face.
Eason meticulously wiped her face, his eyes gradually softening.
Actually, taking care of Emma wasn¡¯t as torturous as he had imagined.
She just tilted her face up, letting him cover her face with a warm towel.
She was so obedient, like some kind of angel fallen to earth.
The only thing that made Eason ufortable was that such a cute and obedient girl had no spark in
her eyes.
Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.
Eason couldn¡¯t help but ask inwardly, ¡°Is depression really that terrifying?
He gave an answer inside himself, ¡®Yes, it really is.¡±
To take care of Emma, Eason thoroughly researched various information about depression.
1/5
Chapter 352
Emma¡¯s silence and inactivity indicated a very severe condition.
In such a state, every minute and every second, she harbored severe suicidal tendencies.
On the first day of his care, he briefly left to take a phone call.
When he came back, Emma was already holding a pair of scissors, hovering them over her wrist.
Eason was startled and immediately hid all sharp objects away.
And from then on, he never let Emma out of his sight again.
Dr. Thompson was always there to help, except during bath times.
Even while sleeping, Eason clung tightly to Emma, fearing she might suddenly leave.
At first, Eason felt extremely ufortable with such intimacy.
But after three days, it changed.
He naturally began to see Emma as his responsibility. Whatever he did, his first thought was always to
take care of her.
After washing Emma¡¯s face, Eason patted her head, ¡°Time to sleep.¡±
Emma obediently let Eason lead her.
In bed, Emma instinctively snuggled into Eason¡¯s arms andfortably closed her eyes.
Eason was used to it. He patted her back, whispering sweet nothings, while handling business on his
phone.
That¡¯s when his phone lit up.
[Eason, where have you been? I haven¡¯t seen you at home. Tomorrow¡¯s my birthday ¨C are you
seriously not nning oning back for it?)
It was a message from Penny.
Eason paused for a moment.
Eason got into deep thoughts, Tomorrow was indeed Penny¡¯s birthday.
¡°I had remembered it before.
¡®However, these past few days, I had beenpletely absorbed in caring for Emma and had
momentarily forgotten.¡±
ling torn
Eason nced at Emma in his arms, feeling torn.
He thought, I definitely had to go back for Penny¡¯s birthday.
¡®But I couldn¡¯t just leave Emma alone here.¡±
c M M M
Chapter 352
Looking at Emma¡¯s delicate profile, Eason made up his mind.
He replied, I¡¯ll definitelye back for your birthday, but I might bring someone with me.]
At the Nichs¡® Residence, Penny had been waiting eagerly for Enson¡¯s reply, phone in hand.
When the screen went dark, she would light it up again.
And as it darkened once more, she¡¯d light it up again.
Her eyes never left the chat box, afraid to miss any message from Enson.
Finally, Eason¡¯s message arrived.
Penny thought, ¡®He will
lye back for my birthday
Penny hadn¡¯t even started feeling happy when she saw the next line.
He might bring someone with him?¡®
Penny felt a sudden jolt in her heart, an ominous premonition creeping in.
She suppressed the palpitations, her fingers gliding over the phone¡¯s keyboard.
[Bringing someone? Who is it? Is it a friend of yours?]
Eason¡¯s response was swift this time.
[You know her. It¡¯s Emma.]
Emma!¡±
Penny felt dizzy and disoriented.
She thought, ¡®Was Eason just making a token a
that day?
¡°After that, Eason and Emma wouldn¡¯t interact much.
¡°But now, Eason said he¡¯s bringing Emma to my birthday party?¡±
Penny felt like she was losing her mind.
She forced herself to calm down and then made a direct call.
Eason quickly declined the call, not picking up.
[Eason?] Penny¡¯s heart raced inexplicably.
[Not convenient right now. Let¡¯s meet tomorrow.] Eason sent another text..
in 6945
Chapter 352
¡®Not convenient,¡±
Penny stared at the words.
She thought to herself, ¡°Why text back but not take a call?
¡®Unless someone was with him.
¡®At this hour, who could be with him?
¡®Could it be¡
¡®Emma?
¡®Eason is with Emma right now?¡±
Penny¡¯s mind went nk.
¡®Eason is serious about Emma?
¡®He¡¯s fallen for Emma?
¡®Why, though?
¡®What¡¯s so special about Emma, apart from a decent face?
¡®What does she have to deserve Eason¡¯s affection, a woman with nothing to her name?
¡®If those two actually end up together, I¡¯d be the one who orchestrated it all, wouldn¡¯t I?
Penny felt like she was about to pass out.
[I¡¯m off to bed, no more talk] Eason sent another message.
Staring at his brief message, Penny¡¯s mind raced with plenty of possibilities.
Each one was enough to drive her insane.
She bit her lower lip so hard, almost drawing blood, but she didn¡¯t let go.
¡®No, I couldn¡¯t let this happen.
¡°I had been waiting for Eason for so many years.
¡®Eason had to be mine.
¡®Always mine.¡®
JMMM
Chapter 352
The next day, Eason patiently helped Emma with her morning routine and changed her into fresh
clothes.
Then, he said to Emma, ¡°It¡¯s Penny¡¯s birthday today, and I need to celebrate with her.¡±
Emma stared at him nkly as if she didn¡¯t understand
Eason sighed, Tm worried about leaving you alone at home. How about I take you with me?¡±
Emma neither nodded nor shook her head, just looked at him.
Her expression tugged at Eason¡¯s heartstrings, a mix of pity and affection
He stroked her hair, ¡°I know you don¡¯t like crowds. We¡¯ll go now, meet Penny, and then I take you
home. We won¡¯t stay for the party, okay?¡±
Emma didn¡¯t respond.
Eason took her hand, earnestly saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll always protect you¡±
His words were firm, like a vow
Chapter 353
Chapter 353
That morning, Eason brought Emma to the Nichs¡® Residence.
He had informed his family in advance, so Judith and Penny were waiting at home.
Upon seeing Eason and Emma arrive, a smile couldn¡¯t help but spread across Judith¡¯s face.
It seemed Eason was finally settling down.
She even felt like she could already envision a future surrounded by grandchildren.
¡°Emma,e, sit here,¡± Judith warmly invited.
Eason, aware of Emma¡¯s fear of strangers, subtly intercepted Judith¡¯s gaze and then led Emma to sit to
the side.
Judith, observing Eason¡¯s carefulness, smiled even wider.
She found joy in her son¡¯s happiness. Seeing him content in his marriage brought her the greatest
pleasure.
¡°Penny, this is the birthday gift I¡¯ve prepared for you,¡± Eason said, taking out a meticulously wrapped
gift box.
However, Penny didn¡¯t reach out to take it.
Suppressing her tumultuous emotions, she said softly. ¡°Eason, give it to me at my party tonight.¡±
Eason felt a tinge of guilt but exined, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve got an urgent business matter tonight and might not
make it to your party. So, I¡¯m giving you your gift now.¡±
Penny¡¯s hand tightened instantly.
Penny thought, ¡®Business matter?
¡®Was it really a business matter?¡¯
H
She looked at the silent Emma, resentment nearly spilling over.
¡°What was so special about Emma?
¡°In such a short time, she had ensnared Eason to the point where he was neglecting me.
Penny¡¯s heart was in turmoil, but she managed a strained smile, ¡°Come on, Eason, can¡¯t you postpone
it? I really want you
there.¡±
Eason softened a bit at Penny¡¯s appearance but knew better that taking Emma out was one thing while
taking her to a party was another.
He thought to himself, ¡®With Emma¡¯s current state, even a slightlyrger crowd could frighten her.
1/4
JMMM
Chapter 353
¡°Not to mention, it¡¯s quite a lively party.¡±
¡°Sorry, but this time, it¡¯s a no¨Cgo,¡± Eason said, his mind made up.
¡°I had been to Penny¡¯s birthday bashes more times than I could count and knew there would be plenty
more.
¡®But the situation with Emma was urgent.
¡®It¡¯s a matter of life and death.
¡®I couldn¡¯t risk Emma¡¯s health just to attend Penny¡¯s party.
¡°It just wasn¡¯t in my principles.¡®
Penny pursed her lips and turned to Emma, ¡°So, Emma, are youing tonight?¡±
Emma didn¡¯t respond, but Eason quickly interjected, ¡°She¡¯s tied up too.¡±
Pain stabbed at Penny¡¯s heart.
¡®It hadn¡¯t been long, but Eason was already so protective of someone else.¡±
57% 09:46
Penny couldn¡¯t hold back. She asked with a forced smile, ¡°What¡¯s going on? I thought Emma worked
for Susan¡¯spany. But when I stopped by Storm Group recently, Emma was nowhere to be found.
Susan mentioned she was on leave. So, what¡¯s someone who¡¯s not evening to work so busy
with?¡±
Emma seemed disconnected, not really listening to the conversation.
However, Eason frowned, looking at Penny, ¡°Emma¡¯s just dealing with some stuff.¡±
¡°And what might that stuff be?¡± Penny pressed, her tone aggressive.
Eason blocked her view, replying, ¡°Penny, it¡¯s her personal matter. You don¡¯t need the details.¡±
Eason was clearly getting annoyed.
Penny bit her lip and said apologetically, ¡°Forget I mentioned it. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want toe to
my party. I get it, I¡¯m just an outsider to you, with no family connections.¡±
Penny lost control of her emotions, her words bing harsher.
Judith sensed the tension and quickly said, ¡°Penny, you know Eason well. He must have a real issue to
miss this. How about I make him prepare some extra gifts for you? How does that sound?¡±
¡°It could be dozens of gifts, for all I care,¡± Eason added.
Penny thought, ¡®Gifts? Was that what I really wanted?¡¯
But Penny realized she might have gone too far.
MNM
Chapter 353
57% 09:46
She managed a weak smile, ¡°No need. I was being unreasonable earlier. You may go and take care of
your stuff, Eason.¡±
Penny¡¯s reaction made Eason ufortable, but given Emma¡¯s situation, he had no choice but to let
Penny down this
time.
After sitting for a while, Eason left with Emma.
At the doorway, there was a threshold.
Eason helped Emma over it, gently reminding her to watch her step.
He showed a level of care and gentleness as if he were handling something incredibly fragile and
precious.
Penny watched, barely containing the jealousy brewing in her heart.
She¡¯s burning with jealousy seeing Eason being all sweet to Emma.
¡°What¡¯s wrong. Penny?¡± Judith noticed Penny¡¯s off¨Ccolor and couldn¡¯t help but ask.
¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Penny forced a smile. ¡°I just think that Eason is being a bit too nice to Emma.¡±
Judithughed, ¡°That¡¯s a good thing.¡±
Penny said to Judith, ¡°Mom, think about it. It¡¯s only been a few days and Emma¡¯s already got Eason
eating out of her hand. She walked in and didn¡¯t even bother to talk to us. That¡¯s her way of unting
Eason¡¯s affection, to intimidate us. Once she¡¯s really in with the family, I bet she won¡¯t show you any
respect as her mother¨Cinw.¡±
Judith didn¡¯t see it that way. She casually said, ¡°Penny, are you overthinking? Emma is shy by nature.
It¡¯s understandable she doesn¡¯t talk much. As for respect, I don¡¯t live with them. As long as they¡¯re
happy, that¡¯s all that matters.¡±
Judith appeared blissfully ignorant. Penny bit her lip, unsure what to say.
¡°Penny, forget about your brother. The party tonight is almost ready. Do you want to check it out?¡±
Judith said excitedly.
¡°No, Mom, up to you.¡± Penny managed another forced smile.
Right now, her mind wasn¡¯t on the party.
All she wanted to know was how far Emma and Eason had progressed.
w
The evening party was grand, and Judith put a lot of effort into it.
But Penny¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t in it. Her gaze constantly drifted to the door. Seeing Susan arrive, she quickly
went to greet her.
¡°Susan,¡± Penny looked at Susan with eager eyes.
¡°Happy birthday, Susan said, smiling as she presented a gift.
Penny took it absent¨Cmindedly and couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°Susan, Emma works for you, right?¡±
JMM M
Chapter 353
F F F
T G
*
57% 09:46
¡°Yes,¡± Susan replied.
¡°Is there any information about Emma at thepany?¡± Penny asked. ¡°Eason seems to be with her. I
want to know more
about her.¡±
Penny felt that her request was just a minor one, especially when weighed against the significant
sacrifice she had made. for Susan her own leg.
But Susan refused. She said softly, ¡°Sorry, employee information is confidential.¡±
¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone,¡± Penny pleaded.
¡°It¡¯s really not possible,¡± Susan refused again.
Penny clenched her fists, a shadow crossing her eyes.
Penny thought, I had sacrificed so much for Susan.
Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
¡®But Susan wouldn¡¯t even do me this small favor.
¡®Did she really see me as a sister?
¡®Or as a friend?
??
¡®I was blind to have given
an even a bit of my kindness.
¡®Alright, if Susan wasn¡¯t willing to spill the beans about Emma¡¯s situation, I would take matters into my
own hands.
¡®I always had this hunch that there was a massive secret lurking behind Emma.
¡°And that secret would be Emma¡¯s Achilles¡® heel.¡®
Chapter 354
Chapter 354
Alexander and Judith always taught Penny not to misuse her power.
Penny, in her efforts to fit in with the Nichs family, had always been obedient and well¨Cbehaved.
But this time, Penny just couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.
She secretly exercised some of her influence, painstakingly gathering information about a person
named Emma.
The file on Emma was extensive, but Penny focused only on the parts that interested her.
As she delved into the information, her eyes suddenly sparkled with revtion.
Suddenly, Penny¡¯s mind was buzzing with a flurry of thoughts.
¡®Unbelievable! So that was it!
¡®Did Eason know about Emma¡¯s situation?
¡®How could he possibly know!
¡®Emma would never share such things with Eason.
¡®If I showed these documents to Eason, would he still choose to be with Emma?¡±
Thinking about this, Penny was overtaken by a rush of excitement, trembling with the implications.
She took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down.
Then, Pennypiled the crucial information and anonymously sent it to Eason¡¯s email.
Penny was certain that after reading this, Eason would be furious.
This would naturally lead to a split between him and Emma.
Penny waited from dawn till dusk, and then from nightfall to the next day.
But Eason never came home.
¡°Was he still with Emma?
¡°Didn¡¯t he care about this at all?
¡®No, that couldn¡¯t be.
¡®Eason must have been too busy to check his email.
¡®Maybe I needed to be more patient.
57% 09:40
Chapter 354
However, Penny was growing restless. She sent a trivial email from her own ount and then
messaged Eason: [Eason, I sent you something really fun. Check your email.]
Eason, having just lulled Emma to sleep, saw Penny¡¯s message.
Casually, he opened his email, which he hadn¡¯t logged into for days.
He first opened an email from Penny.
There were some jokes Penny had found online.
Eason raised an eyebrow, feeling a bit off.
¡®Penny seemed strange.
¡®She wasn¡¯t the type to share suchme jokes.
¡®Even if she did want to share, she could have just sent me messages on WhatsApp.
could have just sent me messages on WhatsApp.
¡®Why make me check my email?
Eason pondered for a moment.
He closed Penny¡¯s email and began sifting through his inbox.
Soon, he stumbled upon an anonymous email.
Eason opened it.
At first nce, he furrowed his brows slightly.
The email was filled with information about Emma.
Apart from her severe depression, which he already knew, it detailed the reasons behind it.
Emma had dated a senior in college.
But, that guy heartlessly dumped her.
Soon after, Emma¡¯s mental state deteriorated, leading to depression.
The email described in detail how much Emma loved that guy, and her selfless devotion to him..
As Eason read, a sense of difort grew inside him.
It was clear that Emma¡¯s love was one¨Csided,
The guy, however, was indifferent and even mocked her after breaking up.
His demeaning and mocking words were a significant factor in her breakdown.
2/5
JMM M
Chapter 354
Eason nced at the sleeping Emma.
Somehow, he felt a twinge of pain and anger.
¡®Emma didn¡¯t do anything wrong. She just had a normal rtionship, but ended up being unfairly
dragged through the mud
The email even included a photo of that guy.
Eason studied the face intently,mitting every detail to memory.
He vowed never to let him cross paths with this guy.
Just then, another message from Penny popped up: [Eason, did you see the jokes? Fun, right?]
Eason stared at the message, lost in a deep silence.
¡®Penny deliberately prompted me to check my email.
¡®On scanning my inbox, I stumbled upon an intriguing email.
¡°Was this merely a coincidence?
¡®Or something else?
¡°Did the emaile from Penny herself?
¡°If yes, this meant Penny had been secretly digging into Emma¡¯s background.
¡°Why would she do such a thing?
¡°What right did she have to do such a thing?
¡°And more importantly, what was her motive?¡®
In Eason¡¯s mind, Penny had always been a sweet and adorable younger sister.
However, this incident led him to question her intentions.
[Eason?] Penny sent another tentative message.
Narrowing his eyes, Eason replied, I saw them, pretty funny.]
Penny anxiously stared at her phone, waiting for Eason¡¯s next words.
But after that message, Eason went silent.
Penny was frantic.
¡®Did he actually see that email?
JMMM
Chapter 354
57% 69:46
¡°Was he aware that Emma not only suffered from depression but had also been passionately in love
with another man?
¡°If Eason knew all this, he couldn¡¯t possibly remain so calm.
¡°Could it be he hadn¡¯t seen it yet?
Penny was troubled.
¡®If I reminded him again, would it be too obvious?
¡®But what if Eason never saw it?¡®
Torn, she finally sent a probing message: [Eason, am I the only one who sends you such silly emails?
Do you get others like this in your inbox?]
¡®This would surely prompt Eason to check his other emails, leading him to discover the crucial one.
Eason squinted his eyes.
Initially, he wasn¡¯t sure who the anonymous sender was.
However, Penny¡¯s question made it crystal clear.
Deep down, Eason felt a tinge of disappointment.
¡°What was Penny up to?
¡®Snooping into someone¡¯s private affairs, she cleverly led me to see for myself.
Was this the same innocent and kind¨Chearted sister I remembered?
Eason pursed his lips.
He didn¡¯t confront Penny. Instead, he replied, [I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯ve been swampedtely, no time to
check my emails.]
He hoped Penny would get the message: enough is enough!
Penny was stunned by Eason¡¯s response.
1 had sent all the information, but Eason just wouldn¡¯t look at it.
¡°If I pushed any further, it would be too obvious.
¡®The email issue had to be let go.¡°¡®
Penny bit her lip, a sh of coldness in her eyes.
¡®No, I couldn¡¯t let go of the information I had worked so hard to uncover.¡®
A vicious idea formed in Penny¡¯s mind.
JMM M
Chapter 354
Eason nced at the sleeping Emma.
Somehow, he felt a twinge of pain and anger.
57% 09:46
¡®Emma didn¡¯t do anything wrong. She just had a normal rtionship, but ended up being unfairly
dragged through the mud.¡±
The email even included a photo of that guy.
Eason studied the face intently,mitting every detail to memory.
He vowed never to let him cross paths with this guy.
Just then, another message from Penny popped up: (Eason, did you see the jokes? Fun, right?]
Eason stared at the message, lost in a deep silence.
¡®Penny deliberately prompted me to check my email.
¡®On scanning my inbox, I stumbled upon an intriguing email.
¡®Was this merely a coincidence?
¡®Or something else?
¡®Did the emaile from Penny herself?
¡°If yes, this meant Penny had been secretly digging into Emma¡¯s background.
¡°Why would she do such a thing?
¡°What right did she have to do such a thing?
¡®And more importantly, what was her motive?¡±
In Eason¡¯s mind, Penny had always been a sweet and adorable younger
sister
However, this incident led him to question her intentions.
[Eason?] Penny sent another tentative message.
Narrowing his eyes, Eason replied, I saw them, pretty funny]
Penny anxiously stared at her phone, waiting for Eason¡¯s next words.
But after that message, Eason went silent.
Penny was frantic.
¡®Did he actually see that email?
NNN?
Was the aware that Emme not only suffered from depression but had also been passionately in love
with another man?
If Eason knew all this, he couldn¡¯t possibly remain so calm.
Could it be he hadn¡¯t seen it yet?
Penny was roubled
If I reminded him apar, would it be too obvious?
But what if Esson never saw it?
I
Tom, she finally sent a probing message: [Eason, am I the only one who sends you such silly emails?
Do you get others like
this in your inbox
This would surely prompt Eason to check his other emails, leading him to discover the crucial one.
Eason squirted his eyes.
Intially, he wasn¡¯t sure who the anonymous sender was
However, Penny¡¯s question made it crystal clear.
Deep down, Eason fet a tinge of disappointment.
What was Penny up to?
Snooping into someone¡¯s private affairs, she cleverly led me to see for myself.
Was this the same innocent and kind¨Chearted sister I remembered?¡®
Eason pursed his lips.
He didn¡¯t confront Penny. Instead, he replied, [I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯ve been swampedtely, no time to
check my emails.)
He hoped Penny would get the message: enough is enough!
Penny was stunned by Eason¡¯s response.
1 had sent all the information, but Eason just wouldn¡¯t look at it.
If I pushed any further, it would be too obvious.
The email issue had to be let go.¡±
Penny bit her lip, a sh of coldness in her eyes.
¡°No, I couldn¡¯t let go of the information I had worked so hard to uncover.¡±
A vicious idea formed in Penny¡¯s mind.
JMM M
Chapter 354
¡®It might be a bit much.
¡®But then, why did Emma have to foolishly set her sights on Eason?
¡®Emma, you¡¯ve brought this on yourself!¡®
Penny sprang into action.
??
56% 09:47
She had everything nned out.
Now, she just waited for Emma and Eason to leave the house.
Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
Using all her connections, Penny quickly found out where Emma lived. ording to her investigation,
Eason had indeed been spending time with Emma.
They were not just together; they were living together.
Penny even heard that they hadn¡¯t left the house for several days.
A resentful glint appeared in Penny¡¯s eyes.
¡®How could a woman like Emma be worthy of Eason?
¡®So, no matter how extreme my actions, I was doing it for Eason¡¯s sake!
¡®For Eason, I was willing to do anything and to pay any price.
Chapter 355
Chapter 355
With this belief firmly in mind, Penny had her people keep an eye on Eason and Emma¡¯s whereabouts
while she orchestrated her n.
¡®This time, I was determined to expose Emma¡¯s true nature to Eason.¡±
On that day. Dr. Thompson made yet another visit to check on Emma.
¡°How¡¯s Emma doing. Dr. Thompson?¡± Eason asked hesitantly, ¡°I feel like she hasn¡¯t changed much
from before.¡±
Dr. Thompson replied calmly, ¡°No change is the best improvement we could hope for right now.¡±
Eason looked at her, not quite understanding.
Dr. Thompson sighed and exined, ¡°You might not realize, but Emma is in a catatonic state right now,
a severe manifestation of depression. People like her have lost all will to live. This means she could
harm herself or even attempt suicide at any moment. But look at her these past few days. She might
not have improved, but she hasn¡¯t been harming herself frequently either. That¡¯s already a significant
achievement.¡±
Eason began to understand, but he still asked, ¡°So, what should we do now?¡±
He had put everything aside to be with Emma during these days.
But he had his own life to live, and he knew he couldn¡¯t keep this up indefinitely.
Dr. Thompson understood this and after a moment¡¯s thought, she suggested decisively, ¡°Try taking
Emma out.¡±
¡°Take Emma out?¡± Eason sounded nervous.
Dr. Thompson nodded affirmatively, ¡°Emma¡¯sck of improvement is because she¡¯spletely
immersed in her own world. So, we need to pull her out and let her see the real world.¡±
¡°Won¡¯t that backfire?¡± Eason frowned.
¡°We don¡¯t need to rush her. Take it step by step. For example, start by taking her to less crowded
ces. If she adapts, gradually take her to ces with more people. Doing it slowly like this, we won¡¯t
risk causing irreversible damage,¡± Dr. Thompson advised.
Trusting the professional, Eason hesitated for a moment before agreeing.
The next day, he took Emma out.
He had carefully nned their route. Today, he intended to take Emma to a nearby park. The park was
large, with people scattered across various areas, making it sparsely popted and ideal for the first
stage of her treatment.
As soon as Eason and Emma stepped out, Penny¡¯s people reported back to her.
Penny was invigorated and immediately had her people follow them discreetly.
d
Chapter 35%
E
Once she confirmed Eason and Emma¡¯s destination, she began to make her arrangements.
At the park, Eason held Emma¡¯s hand as they walked quietly along theke.
Across theke, they asionally saw a few people enjoying themselves.
Emma just kept her head down without much reaction.
¡°Watch out for the branch,¡± Eason said.
Emma effortlessly stepped over the branch.
Eason¡¯s gaze softened slightly as he watched her.
There was something irresistibly sweet and endearing about Emma at that moment.
Sometimes, Eason even wondered if continuing on like this wouldn¡¯t be so bad.
A gentle breeze rustled through.
The day was exceptionally clear and bright.
0017
?ves with i
As the birds chirped around her, Emma became acutely aware of her surroundings. She raised her
gaze, locking eyes bird perched high in the tree. A subtle smile began to form at the corners of her
mouth, almost imperceptible.
Eason noticed this change.
A wave of happiness surged within him.
He kept thinking. It had been days since Emma showed any emotion, and now, she was smiling.
¡°Could this mean she was truly getting better?
¡°Did it prove that Dr. Thompson¡¯s approach was working?¡±
Hope flickered in Eason¡¯s heart.
¡®Maybe, if they continued this way, step by step, Emma would fully recover?
Just as Eason was basking in this hopeful moment, a surprised voice called out, ¡°Emma, what are you
doing here?¡±
Eason turned sharply.
His eyes narrowed in shock.
The speaker was a man.
Decently handsome, yet he exuded an annoying, greasy vibe.
But that wasn¡¯t what mattered.
Chapter 355
What mattered was that Eason recognized the guy from Emma¡¯s files.
This was the jerk who had abandoned Emma.
¡°Let¡¯s go, Emma,¡± Eason said, suppressing the urge to confront the man. He took Emma¡¯s hand, ready
to leave.
He knew all too well.
Emma was like a tightly wound string, ready to snap at the slightest touch.
And this man was definitely the one who could break her.
56%
¡°Hey, why the rush to leave?¡± The guy approached briskly, grinning as he spoke. ¡®Long time no see,
Emma. Don¡¯t you want to catch up a bit?¡±
A chill shed in Eason¡¯s eyes. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk and tried to leave with Emma.
But Emma seemed frozen, unable to move.
Eason¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply.
The guy grinned, ¡°See, Emma doesn¡¯t want to leave. After all, she once loved me so much. Who
knows, maybe she still
does.
¡°Shut up,¡± Eason red at the guy, trying to forcefully lead Emma away.
¡°Eason,¡± Emma suddenly spoke, her gaze fixed on him, calling out his name.
Eason barely had time to be happy about Emma speaking for the first time in days. Anxiously, he said,
¡°Emma, can we talk about this once we get home, please?¡±
Emma shook her head.
¡°Are you her current boyfriend?¡± the man grinned. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to leave, no need to force her.¡±
Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
Eason clenched his teeth, holding back his urge to punch the man, considering how it might affect
Emma.
Emma gently freed her hand from Eason¡¯s.
Then, facing the man, she asked, ¡°Jeremy ck, what are you doing here?¡±
Jeremy ck, thinking himself suave, smiled warmly, ¡°I came to get back together with you.¡±
Hearing ¡°Get back together¡°, Eason felt an inexplicable anxiety.
Having read up on Emma, he knew well that Jeremy ck was nothing but a scoundrel.
But he also knew that Emma loved this man deeply.
Now, with Jeremy talking about getting back together, could Emma really be foolish enough to consider
it?
sex. 8947
Chapter 355
Emma looked steadily at Jeremy ¡°No You came here for me, but not to get back together¡±
Jeremy was taken aback by her cab response but quickly grined Emma, you¡¯re wrong this time I really
do want to get back together. After all rare to find one who would spend an entire day making bagets
just for me¡±
Emena calmly replied. ¡°But the bagels I made ended in the trash¡±
Jeremy kept smiling ¡°That¡¯s because they weren¡¯t tasty was just pushing you to do bem Other that your
cooking you¡¯re pretty great. Like that time you waited for me all night in the cold, it made me proud
Emma stared at him ¡°That night, you never nned toe. You were just betting with someone to
see how long w
Jeremy continued, 1 was testing you, and you did pretty well
As Jeremy spoke, Eason couldn¡¯t hold back any longer
He stepped forward and punched Jeremy in the face
Chapter 356
Chapter 356
Chapter 356
Jeremy was momentarily stunned, instinctively trying to resist.
Eason, with his mastery of professional fighting skills, acted with fierce resolve. Jeremy¡¯s attempts to fight back were useless,
only serving to intensify the onught.
Eason cleverly managed to hurt Jeremy badly without leaving any clear marks.
Realizing he couldn¡¯t fight back, Jeremy shouted, ¡°Emma, are you just going to let him bully me like this?¡±
Emma lowered her gaze.
After a while, she stepped forward and gently tugged at Eason.
Eason stopped, feeling a slight sting in his heart, and asked, ¡°Are you still going to protect him?¡±
Seizing the opportunity, Jeremy scrambled to his feet. He was somewhat scared of Eason, instinctively wanting to flee. But
remembering the huge sum of money at stake, he stayed.
Despite years apart, Jeremy was confident in his ability to manipte Emma.
For him, the money was easy pickings.
Jeremy, with a slick grin, said to Emma, ¡°You know, the guy you¡¯re with now seems kind of rough. He¡¯s not the one for you. Why
not give us another shot? We''re not getting any younger. Plus, there¡¯s a pretty good chance I''d marry you.if we got back
together. Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯ve always wanted?¡±
Jeremy spoke with an air of granting Emma a favor.
Eason¡¯s fists itched to strike again.
But he saw Emma and restrained himself.
Eason thought, ¡®Emma¡¯s world turned dark because of her love for this man, leading her into depression.
¡°How much did she really love him?*
Eason didn¡¯t dare ponder too deeply.
Thinking about it brought an inexplicable pain in his heart.
Eason thought, ¡®My pain stemmed from sympathy for Emma.
¡®As for other emotions, | didn¡¯t dare to contemte.¡®
¡°Emma, you have a minute to think it over,¡± Jeremy stated, rising to his full height with a newfound assertiveness in his
voice.
MMME
Chapter 356
Emma trembled slightly all over.
Fear was clearly etched on her face.
Long-buried memories surged crazily.
It was always like this when she dated Jeremy.
He had a way of using strongnguage to push her into doing things.
¡°Think it over. This is your one shot, and if you let it slip, it''s gone for good. Honestly, who else would even consider marrying
someone as shy and in as you, if not for me?¡± Jeremy pressed on, making his point clear.
Emma¡¯s expression showed she was in even more pain.
Yeah, that was it.
Whenever she hesitated or refused, Jeremy would relentlessly belittle her.
Jeremy made her feel like she was the worst person in the world, convincing her that nobody else could ever care for someone
as worthless as she believed herself to be, except for him.
Emma, who was inherently introverted and reserved, gradually becamepletely submissive to Jeremy after being influenced
by his maniption over time.
Except f
for thest asion, where Jeremy subtly suggested taking things further, she firmly declined multiple times.
idn¡¯t get v
When Jeremy realized he couldn¡¯t get what he wanted, he callously abandoned her.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.
During their breakup, he used some of the most viciousnguage imaginable,unching a barrage of personal attacks against
Emma.
Emma had devoted her heart entirely to Jeremy and her refusal to have sex with Jeremy was a matter of personal principle.
Yet Jeremy, over such a trivial matter, didn¡¯t hesitate to assault her with the most venomous words.
56% 09:47
IL
Afterward, he even spread harmful rumors about Emma. Whenever she tried to defend herself, herck of eloquence left her at a
disadvantage against Jeremy¡¯s sharp tongue.
For most, the four years of college are filled with fond memories.
But for Emma, they were overshadowed by darkness.
Seeing Emma¡¯s painful expression brought a smug smile to Jeremy''s face.
This was his way of exerting control over women.
Jeremy always held the thoughts, ¡®Men who always try to please and coddle women are essentially trashy.
Chapter 350
The key to controlling women lies in undermining and demeaning them.
Enuma was exactly like that, firmly under my control.
After all, she had even developed severe depression for me. How much she must love me!
Because of this, | had plenty to boast about to other men.
¡®Awoman became depressed just because she couldn''t have me.
It was a testament to my incredible charm.
Over the years since | had left Emma, | had dated several women.
Chapter 357
Chapter 357
Emma was furiously venting all her emotions.
In fact, Dr. Thompson knew about Jeremy
After all, doctors should know the whole story to treat their patients.
But after hearing this story, Dr. Thompson subconsciously assumed that Emma was just excessively in
love with Jeremy. She thought that Emma¡¯s breakdown and subsequent depression were due to being
abandoned by him.
She always approached Emma¡¯s mental health from this aspect.
But only Emma knew the truth.
¡®That wasn¡¯t the case.
¡®I didn¡¯t love Jeremy anymore.
¡®I didn¡¯t love him ever since he abandoned me.
¡®I didn¡¯t love him ever since he started spreading rumors and ndering me.
¡®I didn¡¯t love him at all.
¡®I feel depressed because everyone around me keeps saying I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯m abandoned because I
deserve it.¡±.
due to Ex
Jeremy exined that their breakup was due to Emma¡¯s infidelity and her expensive habits. She was
seeing multiple men and often asked him for money, which strained his finances beyond sustainability.
Thisbination of unfaithfulness and financial pressure led to the end of their rtionship.
However, Jeremy¡¯s proof consisted of some doctored chat screenshots. In these messages, she
seemed desperate for money from Jeremy and even appeared to encourage him to be open to the idea
of her being with other men.
These chat logs caused a huge scandal.
Emma tried to exin, insisting they were all fake.
Despite her efforts, she was met with disbelief and indifference.
Countless people mocked and ridiculed her, both to her face and behind her back.
During that time, wherever she went, she was met with scorn.
No one believed her.
Everyone believed the false images Jeremy had crafted.
Amidst such rumors, Emma was pushed into darkness.
1/5
5% 09:48
Chapter 357
She genuinely started to believe, ¡°Maybe, it was all my fault.
If I hadn¡¯t made a mistake, why would everyone me me?
¡°Some people might say I was born cursed.¡®
Dr. Thompson, not quite understanding her situation, kept urging her to let go of Jeremy.
But it was Eason who got it right.
He told her, ¡°Emma, it¡¯s not your fault.¡±
God knows how much those words, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± meant to her.
Emma cried her heart out as if releasing years of pent¨Cup hurt and pain.
Eason¡¯s heart ached as he held her even tighter.
After a while, Emma slowly wiped her tears and shed Eason a radiant smile, saying, ¡°Thank you.¡±
Her smile was so dazzling that Eason was momentarily captivated.
Jeremy, though sensing he was losing control of the situation, remembered someone¡¯s instructions and
approached, attempting to touch Emma¡¯s shoulder.
Emma whirled around and, without hesitation, pped him hard.
Fiercely, she said, ¡°Get lost!¡±
Jeremy,pletely taken aback, blurted out, ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡±
He thought to himself, ¡®Emma was as timid and shy, never raising her voice, let alone getting physical.
¡®But this time, she really pped me!¡®Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.
Emma¡¯s voice was tinged with casual indifference as she remarked, ¡°After all these years, what really
separates me from being crazy?¡±
Jeremy paused, thenughed it off, ¡°Well, well. Considering you went crazy over me, I¡¯ll forgive that
p.¡±
Jeremy was as shameless as ever.
The old Emma would have run away from such shamelessness, hurting herself in the process.
But now, she had the courage to face it.
Looking at Jeremy, she sarcastically said, ¡°You know, Jeremy, all these years, I¡¯ve been thinking about
what I would say if I saw you again.¡±
Jeremy smiled, generously offering, ¡°Go ahead, express your feelings.¡±
me smiteed and sow sa Te
Jeremy expecting a seatin
156% 09:48
atre was no fail for you. I¡¯m thankful you dumped me. To
her words. ¡°What are you saying, Emma? You were
cort ke the Who would believe that
song Emma tall tops ce with him them of decression was the crowning achievement in life.
for my mang nma talo
mckeenery with me
deler andent. You Jeremy? Do you really think you stand a chance after
all the lies and tumors you street some vel er the court e that
Janently for tis voce rong ¡°What w
do you mean?
1 mercantly teplies mean wil sue you¡±
Imma thought to herset Berlore was timid and weak and was unace to face reality, so I chose to run
away.
Butelity was nerve without options
Tee you ally gong to sue me? You wouldnt care Jeremy exmec cudy Emma, if you keep this up, I¡¯ll
really get angry wil verter with you¡±
back
Jerry¡¯s top #yerent seemed unery dicuous
moment nedejas
1 mens led out soondyugh and calmy said ¡°Just be ready to receive a letter from mywyer.¡±
She couldnt stand the sift of Jeremy anymore and turned to leave
Jeremy tried to grab her
Eason stepped in to stop Jeremy
Fasol never saw iting when Emma suddenly went off the rails.
But, without a doubt, he felt an extraordinary sense of satisfaction.
Iason spoke sternly, ¡°If you dare touch Emma again, I¡¯ll break your hand.¡±
Lasoris voice and demeanor were chilling, clearly not joking.
Jeremy trembled slightly, not daring to touch Emma, but shouted, ¡°Emma, think it over. A worthless
woman like you, only I would want you. Don¡¯t be fooled by how nice your boyfriend seems. Ask him,
does he want to marry you? He¡¯s just ying with your Forget about the past, and I¡¯ll lower myself to
marry you.¡±
Hearing this, Emma burst intoughter.
As sheughed, learn wolled up in her eyes.
Emma couldn¡¯t believe how naive she had been to fall for a guy like that.
66% 09:48
Chapter 357
She calmed down and then eyed Jeremy¡¯s outfit. ¡°Is your entire get¨Cup even worth a little? It¡¯s been
years since we left school. How¡¯s life treating you? Are you pulling in a nice sry a month yet?¡±
¡°Never underestimate me,¡± Jeremy shot back, his irritation evident. ¡®I just got a ralnest month. Now,
I¡¯m making a pretty decent sry.¡±
Besides, if he could win over Emma, he would get a huge sum of money.
Emma chuckled, ¡°Oh, you wouldn¡¯t believe how much I raked in from those rights I sold. Millions of
dors, no less. My project proposals are a hotmodity, and my annual ie in beyond your
wildest dreams. So, tell me, who¡¯s the one who doesn¡¯t quite measure up?¡±
arly wealthy.
Emma didn¡¯t like to use money to pressure people, as she didn¡¯t see herself as particrly
But at that moment, seeing Jeremy¡¯s incredulous expression, she felt an unprecedented sense of
satisfaction.
¡°What?¡± Jeremy stared at Emma. ¡°How could you possibly make that much money? Emma, you must
be lying.¡±
Emma looked at Jeremy, smiled disdainfully, and then said, ¡°Eason, let¡¯s go.¡±
¡°Okay,¡± Eason replied softly.
The two of them left as if no one else was there.
Leaving behind was Jeremy, hisplexion a tumultuous blend of green and crimson.
Jeremy stood alone, his face a tumultuous mix of embarrassment and anger.
After all, the woman who had hired him had only promised him one hundred thousand dors.
But Emma was already worth millions?
If he could win over Emma, wouldn¡¯t he be set for life?
Jeremy watched Emma¡¯s retreating figure, his expression suddenly turning eager.
He thought to himself, ¡°I didn¡¯t believe that Emma truly disliked me anymore.
¡°It seemed like Emma was just holding a grudge because of something that happened years ago.
¡®But what did that matter?
¡®After all, women just need a bit of sweet talk, and they¡¯lle back, right?¡®
Chapter 358
Chapter 358
Fueled by a surge of adrenaline, Emma quickly made her way home with Eason in tow
Even after closing the door, she couldn¡¯t shake off the surreal feeling.
She thought for a while, Was I really the one who just stood up for myself?
¡°Have I always had this fearlessness and this bravery within me?
*All these changes, I realize, are because of the man standing before me:
She stole a nce at Eason and instinctively lowered her gaze.
Facing Jeremy, she could muster up the courage to resist, but with Eason, she reverted to her timid
and introverted self.
¡°Thank¡ thank you for today,¡± she stammered nervously.
Looking at her, Eason said gently, ¡°You were really brave just now.¡±
Emma¡¯s head dipped even lower. ¡°Was I too harsh? I¡ Im not usually like this.¡±
Eason couldn¡¯t help but pat her head gently.
Emma looked up at him, a hint of grievance in her eyes.
¡°If a few harsh words from you are overdoing it, what does my direct intervention make me?¡± Eason
remarked
Stunned, Emma stared at him, and then, unexpectedly, she burst intoughter.
Seeing herugh, Eason couldn¡¯t help but smile too.
The gloominess of the past few days seemed to dissipate with thatughter.
After a while, Emma whispered, ¡°Eason, thank you for these past few days.¡±
She felt like her past self had been living in chaos
Now, provoked by Jeremy, she had snapped back to reality
The experiences of the past few days flooded her mind
She remembered Eason¡¯s meticulous care, his asional sweet nothings, and the warmth of his
embrace
She felt her cheeks flush with warmth.
¡°Have you finallye around? Eason asked.
¡°I¡¯ve never been as clear¨Cheaded as I am at this moment,¡± Emma replied.
1/4
Join Chatroom
Chapter 358
She thought, In the past, it was as if a veil was clouding my vision, so everything seemed to be
shrouded in grey
¡®But now, it¡¯s like I was forcefully pulled out of hell
For the first time, I can see the world in its true colors.
¡®It¡¯s vibrant
09:48
And for all this, I have Eason to thank
She looked at him with gratitude. ¡°Thank you so much. I¡¯ve been a real inconvenience to you these
past few days, havent 17 But from now on, I¡¯ll take care of myself¡±
She recalled how Eason had been juggling taking care of her and his overnight work obligations. It had
been a hectic time
for him
Now, freed from the burden of caring for her, he could finally return to his normal life.
As Emma voiced these thoughts, Eason felt an ufortable twinge in his heart
He wondered if she trying to push him away.
Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.
¡°Does she feel no attachment to me at all?¡® he thought.
But then again, his care for Emma had always been out of a sense of duty
Wasn¡¯t it better for both of them if Emma didn¡¯t have feelings for him?
50
why did he feel so irked about it?
Pushing these strange feelings aside, Eason replied calmly. ¡°You do seem better, but we should wait
for Dr. Thompson¡¯s assessment. I¡¯ve already messaged her Ill stay with you until she arrives¡±
Emma hesitated. She knew Eason¡¯s kind heart and guessed that he wouldn¡¯t leave until he was sure
she was okay
So, she nodded in agreement.
Dr. Thompson arrived soon after.
She was amazed by Emma¡¯s condition
For a patient with depression who had reached a near catatonic stage, the odds of improvement were
slim
Yet, in just one night, she was talking and even showing expressions. What significant progress!
Dr. Thompson, intrigued by the changes in Emma, eagerly took her aside for a private conversation
Under Dr. Thompson¡¯s guidance, Emma shared everything that had happened that day
Dr. Thompson listened intently, asionally jotting down some notes
H
#2
sex 09:48
Chapter 358
¡°Dr., I¡ I feel really good now,¡± Emma said nervously. ¡°Am I better?¡±
Dr. Thompson shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡±
She handed Emma a questionnaire with 20 questions to assess her mental state.
Emma filled it out carefully.
After evaluating Emma¡¯s answers and considering her behavior during their talk, Dr. Thompson
reached an astonishing
conclusion.
Although Emma was still far from being in a normal state,pared to other depression patients, she
had made a huge leap forward, and in the right direction.
¡°Dr. Thompson?¡± Emma looked at her expectantly.
Dr. Thompson returned to the present moment with a smile, assuring her, ¡°You¡¯ve made remarkable
progress. But it¡¯s not time to stop taking your medicine just yet. I¡¯m going to prescribe some new ones
for you. Make sure you take them as directed. I¡¯ll check back in a week to see how you¡¯re doing.¡±
¡°Alright.¡± Emma sighed with relief, a hint of joy flickering in her eyes.
1 really am getting better,¡¯ she thought happily.
Watching her like this, Dr. Thompson couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, ¡°It seems that the power of love is
indeed tremendous.¡±
Emma wondered, ¡®The power of love?
She blushed slightly, stammering, ¡°No¡ don¡¯t joke around, Dr. Thompson.¡±
Dr. Thompson looked at her, surprised. ¡°What? Even now, you haven¡¯t epted him?¡±
Emma looked down, her voice tinged with uncertainty. ¡°I just can¡¯t do that to him,¡± she confessed. ¡°You
don¡¯t understand. He¡¯s such a good guy, someone who deserves much better than me.¡±
¡°Emma, you¡¯re truly remarkable,¡± Dr. Thompson said with kindness. ¡°You were incredibly resourceful
even during your toughest times. Now, as you¡¯re getting better, the sky¡¯s the limit for what you can
achieve and who you can be. Remember, being worthy of someone isn¡¯t about deserving them.
Eason was there for you in your darkest hour. As you¡¯re healing, there¡¯s no reason for him to turn away
now. You know, he¡¯s alreadye a long way for you. Maybe it¡¯s time for you to make your move
toward him.¡±
¡°Is that really true?¡® Emma thought
She looked up at Dr. Thompson, somewhat dazed.
Dr. Thompson smiled but didn¡¯t continue the topic. She said softly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave now. See you
As soon as the doctor left the room, Eason stood up.
in a week.¡±
Join Chatroom
JMM Ma
Chapter 358
Dr. Thompson winked at him and encouraged him. ¡°Go for it.¡±
Then she left.
Then only Eason and Emma were left in the room.
The two of them kept silent for a long time.
Finally, Eason broke the silence, asking, ¡°What did Dr. Thompson say?¡±
Emma responded with a slight nod, ¡°I¡¯m doing much better now. She advised me to continue taking the
medicine and scheduled a follow¨Cup appointment for next week¡±
Emma was really getting better.
Eason felt happy for her, yet there was a hint of mncholy in his heart.
56%
248
He thought to himself, ¡®If it hadn¡¯t been for such extreme circumstances, Emma and I wouldn¡¯t have
had such inseparable moments.
¡°Now that she no longer needs my care, are we going to return to being distant like before?
Emma looked up and confidently said, ¡°I¡¯ve got this under control now. You can go ahead and do your
own thing.¡±
Eason opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t speak.
After a while, he softly agreed. ¡°Alright. Take good care of yourself.¡±
Then he left.
Emma watched his retreating figure, finding herself lost in thought for a long time.
She pondered, ¡®Maybe what Dr. Thompson said was right.
¡®The things Eason has done for me are already more than enough.
¡®Perhaps, it¡¯s time for me to muster up the courage and take that step forward.¡±
Chapter 359
Chapter 359
The next day, Emma reported to Susan to formally conclude her leave before returning to work.
After several days apart, Susan was surprised to see Emma again.
She knew some of Emma¡¯s conditions and was aware that Eason had been helping her recovertely.
But she didn¡¯t expect the treatment to be so effective.
as still her
Emma was still her shy and introverted self, but her eyes sparkled with an unusual vitality.
She was naturally beautiful.
With that added spark, her attractiveness seemed to reach a new level.
¡°Ms. Miller, I¡¯ve caused some dys at work these past few days, Emma said with a hint of guilt.
Susan quickly reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You had everything covered before you left. The nning
Department¡¯s been ticking along just fine, so there haven¡¯t been any hold¨Cups because of your
absence.¡±
After saying this, Susan¡¯s eyes softened, and she warmly said, ¡°Emma, wee back.¡±
Emma felt a warmth in her heart and softly replied, ¡°Thank you.¡±
Although Susan mentioned it wasn¡¯t a big deal, Emma couldn¡¯t afford to take it easy.
After greeting Susan, she immediately plunged into her hectic workload.
It took Emma a day to get a handle on her work.
She wanted to work overtime, but Susan finally convinced her to call it a day.
Emma agreed, but still took a pile of documents home to work on.
Emma had called for a ride in advance and was waiting.
Suddenly, a voice filled with enthusiasm rang
out.
¡°Emma, I¡¯ve finally found you,¡± said Jeremy, emerging with a bouquet of flowers.
Emma instinctively stepped back, then looked at Jeremy warily, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±
Jeremy seemed oblivious to Emma¡¯s caution, and with deep affection, said, ¡°Emma, it used to be you
waiting for me. How about we switch roles, and I wait for you?¡±
Saying this, he confidently extended the flowers, expecting Emma to be overjoyed.
But Emma stepped back further.
chatroom
Chapter 359
Box 09:49
you¡¯re
She frowned and said, ¡°We¡¯ve been over for a long time! Please leave now!¡±
¡°Emma,¡± Jeremy took a step forward, 1 know till angry with me. I¡¯ve realized my mistake. Can¡¯t we start
over?
Wouldn¡¯t that be nice?¡±
Jeremy moved to grab Emma.
Emma retreated in a panic.
It¡¯s peakmuting time now, and the streets are teeming with foot traffic at the Intersection.
Their situation quickly drew the attention of many onlookers.
Jeremy, noticing the curious nces, not only didn¡¯t feel embarrassed but knelt down in front of Emma.
He loudly said, ¡°Emma, I was wrong. Please forgive me. I promise to treat you well and never hurt you
again.¡±
immae
¡°Emma,e back to me. I know we still have feelings for each other. What difficulty can¡¯t we face
together if there¡¯s love?¡±
Jeremy was good¨Clooking and pretending to be deeply in love.
Some bystanders were indeed fooled by his act.
Some advised, ¡°Youngdy, the guy has swallowed his pride. Just go back to him.¡±
¡°Yeah, he¡¯s kneeling. He must really love you.¡±
¡°Although a girl should be reserved, don¡¯t go too far. You might lose such a good boyfriend.¡±
¡°Yeah, where would you find such a great guy?¡±
The crowd began to voice their opinions.
A smirk of triumph appeared in Jeremy¡¯s eyes.
He even reached out to pull Emma back, ¡°Emma, let¡¯s make up.¡±
Emma tried to dodge.
But the bystanders, thinking they were doing a good deed, started chanting.
¡°Get back together! Get back together!¡±
These people shouted what they believed to be kind words.
Emma¡¯s face grew paler.
Though she had tried to be braver, this scene was eerily simr to her college days¡
She felt an indescribable despair and loudly said, ¡°He¡¯s not my boyfriend. We¡¯ve broken up.¡±
Chapter 359
56% 09:49
Jeremy quickly said, ¡°Emma, I know that¡¯s just something you said in the heat of the moment. Don¡¯t
worry, I¡¯ll always be here waiting for you.¡±
¡°What a nice guy. Girl, stop being stubborn.¡±
¡°Yeah, yeah.¡±
The noisy chatter resumed.
At that moment, Emma felt a splitting headache.
She covered her head and screamed, wanting to leave.
The onlookers were confused.
Jeremy, sensing an opportunity, quickly stood up and gently took hold of Emma¡¯s arm. He raised his
voice to address the crowd, ¡°I apologize, everyone. My girlfriend is dealing with some mental health
issues. I¡¯m going to take her home now. Thanks for all your support.¡±
Mental health issues?
The crowd looked at Emma with strange expressions.
Some stepped back.
Some looked at her with pity.
Some praised Jeremy, ¡°She¡¯s mentally ill, and you haven¡¯t given up on her. You¡¯re such a good man.¡±
¡°That¡¯s what I should do,¡± Jeremy said humbly, attempting to take Emma away.
¡®Let go of me!¡± Emma screamed hysterically, struggling.
The situation only reinforced the belief that she was mentally unwell. Onlookers viewed Jeremy with
increased sympathy, while their nces toward Emma seemed to convey a sense of disapproval. They
appeared to silently criticize her for not appreciating Jeremy¡¯s steadfast support, despite her struggles
with mental health.
Emma wanted to shout out loud.
¡®It¡¯s not true. It¡¯s not like that.¡±
But she knew better that even if she did, it wouldn¡¯t make any difference.
A look of despair appeared in Emma¡¯s eyes.
Emma thought, ¡®Did I just escape one nightmare to stumble into another?
Jeremy firmly held onto Emma, a glint of triumph in his eyes.
Jeremy thought to himself, ¡®Since Emma was being so ungrateful, I had no choice but to be forceful.
09:49
MMM
Chapter 359
I intended to whisk her away to a hotel, making her truly my own in every sense.
¡®In this scenario, I had the perfect opportunity to fulfill my covert n and secure the promised one
hundred thousand dors. Additionally, by manipting Emma into a rtionship, I could gain ess
to her million dor inheritance.
¡®It was such a perfect n.
Jeremy was happily calcting his gains in his mind.
Suddenly, the sound of police sirens filled the air.
Several police cars surrounded them.
Jeremy was stunned.
¡®What¡¯s happening?
Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.
¡°What brought the cops here?
¡°Are they here for me?
¡°No, that¡¯s impossible.¡±
Hope flickered in Emma¡¯s eyes.
The police car doors opened, and the officers got out.
Emma¡¯s eyes widened, seeing an unexpected figure.
Eason, he hade too!¡±
has
Eason strode over with a stoic demeanor, nudged Jeremy aside with a swift kick, and then gently
embraced Emma
Jeremy fell backward, screaming, ¡°Police, did you see that? Someone¡¯s assaulting me, arrest him!¡±
But the police officers walked up to Jeremy
The lead officer coolly said, ¡°Jeremy ck, you need toe with us to the station.¡±
Jeremy was dumbfounded, ¡°Arrest me? You¡¯ve got the wrong guy! It¡¯s Eason who assaulted someone
Eason looked at him with a look of disgust and said firmly, ¡°I never spread rumors, ndered anyone,
or coerced someone
into an abortion that led to a death. And I definitely didn¡¯t swindle anyone out of their money and run off
Jeremy¡¯s face turned pale, speechless
Everything Eason mentioned was things he had done
Over the years, he had caused trouble for more than just Emma
Jeremy thought in a pan. Tason hall actually managed to dig up all these incidents
This time was truly at that was all over
SIND GET
Chapter 360
Chapter 360
¡°No way, I couldn¡¯t just be taken away like that.¡±
When Jeremy saw Emma, his eyes lit up.
Desperately, he pleaded with Emma, ¡°Emma, help me out. Say something for me. I know you still care
about me. You wouldn¡¯t want to see me go to jail. Emma, trust me, once this is over, I¡¯ll marry you right
away. That¡¯s been your dream, hasn¡¯t it?¡±
Jeremy was grasping at straws, babbling incoherently.
Emma¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, yet she walked toward Jeremy.
Overjoyed, Jeremy eximed, ¡°Emma, you really do¡¡±
Before he could finish his sentence, Emma raised her hand and delivered a p, her face devoid of
any emotion.
Jeremy was dumbfounded.
In disbelief, he looked at Emma, ¡°You¡ you hit me?¡±
Seeing his reaction, Emma felt an unprecedented sense of satisfaction.
With a detached tone, she said, ¡°You¡¯ve had that ping for a long time, Jeremy. You¡¯re paying for
your own mistakes now. Let¡¯s just leave it at this ¨C we¡¯re done seeing each other.¡±
With that, Emma turned and walked away.
Eason nced at Jeremy and then quickly followed Emma.
Jeremy, still reluctant to give up, wanted to shout out something, but the police shoved him into the
patrol car.
On the street, Emma kept walking.
She walked so fast and so purposefully as if walking was the most important thing in the world to her.
Eason silently followed her, saying nothing.
They walked all the way to the riverbank before Emma finally stopped.
Eason stood beside her.
Beyond the railing, below, the river rolled on relentlessly.
Emma quietly watched for a while.
It felt like all the darkness, fear, and helplessness of the past were being washed away with the river.
1/8
Join Chatroom
156% 09:49
After a long moment, Emma turned to Eason and said. ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯ve told you several times
before. But now, want to say it again.¡±
A bright light shone in Emma¡¯s eyes as she spoke. ¡°Eason, thank you¡±
Truh, thank you.
1 never thought that Jeremy would actually face punishment.
1 also never imagined that the past could really be left behind.
This time. I knew Jeremy would definitely face the consequences he deserved.
1 finally let gopletely
¡°I¡¯ve also said it several times already. No thanks needed,¡± Eason remarked.
Emma blinked with a hint of shyness and asked, ¡°Are you really sure you¡¯re into me?¡±
Eason paused for a moment.
Looking at Emma¡¯s slightly flushed face, he felt a stir in his heart,
He thought to himself, I¡¯m not entirely sure whether I like Emma or not.
But Emma¡ she¡¯s definitely someone special to me.
Seeing her so vulnerable, I feel this strong urge to take care of her. The idea of her in any pain is
unbearable. I want to give her the best of everything, all for the reward of her smile.
Is this what liking someone is like?
1 just don¡¯t know.¡±
Emma didn¡¯t wait for Eason¡¯s answer. She mustered up her courage, a bit shyly, ¡°If¡ if you still like me,
maybe we could¡. give it a try?¡±
Her voice grew softer, almost inaudible at the end.
¡°You mean¡¡± Eason doubted he heard her right
Emma refused to repeat herself, blushing, ¡°Just think about it.¡±
With that, she quickly slipped away.
Eason watched her leave, feeling a strange emotion stirring within him.
He thought, 1 am not sure what liking someone is like.
¡°But I am certain that I don¡¯t want to leave Emma¡¯s life just like that.¡±
Chapter 360
He kept thinking. ¡®Last night, it was the first night in days I slept alone.
¡®I thought I¡¯d be happy to let go of a burden.
¡°But in reality, I tossed and turned, unable to sleep all night.¡®
1 couldn¡¯t help but worry if Emma brushed her teeth and washed her face properly.
Would s
¡®Would she be scared of sleeping alone?
¡°Would her illness suddenlye back?
These emotions, wave after wave, flooded my heart all night.
The next day, I couldn¡¯t wait to see Emma.
¡®But I couldn¡¯t find an excuse to meet her.
5 09:49
¡®Thinking back to her saying she would sue Jeremy, I mobilized all my resources, investigated Jeremy,
and reported him to the police.
¡®I thought to myself that once Jeremy got arrested, I¡¯d use that as an excuse to meet Emma.
¡®But who would have thought when I followed the cops to Jeremy, I couldn¡¯t believe Jeremy still dared
to harass Emma.?
¡®At that moment of rage, I couldn¡¯t even pinpoint why I was so furious.
¡®I wasn¡¯t someone who liked to resort to violence, but something about Jeremy just made me want to
punch him every time. I saw him.
¡®After the rage subsided, I felt an indescribable sense of relief.
¡®I was relieved that I got there in time.
¡®I was relieved that I stopped Jeremy.
¡®I was relieved that I didn¡¯t let Emma fall into despair alone.
¡®Just when Emma had suggested we give it a try, I was thinking that if Emma and I parted ways, who
would be there for her when she faced challenges? Who wouldfort her if she became emotionally
unstable again? Who would be there to hold her if her illness recurred?¡±
Eason thought a lot.
As he thought, he found his answer.
Regardless of whether his feelings for Emma were love or not, there was no doubt he couldn¡¯t let her
go.
Eason reached for his phone, wanting to call Emma and tell her he also thought they should really give
it a try.
718
Chapter 360
Just then, his phone rang first.
Eason answered the call.
It was the police.
55% 09:49
Initially, Eason remainedposed, but as moments passed, a wave of growing anger began to
simmer in his eyes, subtly at first, then unmistakably intense.
Half an hourter, at the police station, the officer, upon seeing Eason, promptly showed him Jeremy¡¯s
confession.
¡°Mr. Nichs Jeremy confessed to his crimes. But he also revealed something else. He said, in this
harassment case against Emma, he was just an aplice, not the mastermind.¡±
¡°He¡¯s lying,¡± Eason said with a frosty tone.
The cop replied. ¡°But he has no reason to lie. He confessed to more severe crimes before. This minor
harassment case doesn¡¯t even meet the criteria for a criminal offense. There¡¯s no reason for him to lie
about this.¡±
Eason understood this, and so he looked gloomy.
Eason thought, ¡®So, Jeremy showing up at the park that day wasn¡¯t a coincidence, but an inevitability.¡±
He continued to think, ¡®Indeed, for so many years, Emma hadn¡¯t seen Jeremy.
¡°What made Jeremy show up out of the blue that day?¡±
Eason, preupied with Emma¡¯s mental state, had overlooked this crucial detail.
Taking a deep breath, Eason asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the mastermind?¡±
The police shook their heads, ¡°He doesn¡¯t know. The person contacted him over the phone.¡±
The police kept saying. ¡°It sounded like a girl. She offered him one hundred thousand dors to seduce
Emma. Jeremy initially didn¡¯t believe such luck could fall into hisp, but she transferred a twenty¨C
thousand¨Cdor deposit. That got his belief and eagerness to act.¡±
¡°The investigation confirms that twenty thousand dors was indeed deposited into Jeremy¡¯s bank
ount a few days
ago
¡°However, tracing the transaction led to a dead end in a Swiss ount, making further tracking
impossible.¡±
the
¡°The mastermind remains a mystery, and it won¡¯t be easy to uncover them.¡±
The police detailed everything thoroughly.
Eason¡¯s pupils dted sharply.
¡°Mr. Nichs, did you think of something?¡± the officer asked urgently. ¡°If you have any leads, please
share them with us.¡±
Join Chatroom
Chapter 360
155% 09:49
Eason pursed his lips, and after a long pause, he said, ¡°Sorry, I have no leads. I¡¯m just shocked¡±
¡°Yeah. Such a cautious person won¡¯t be easily exposed Anyway, Mr. Nichs, think it over once you¡¯re
home. Recall there¡¯s anyone you suspect. Let us know immediately if youe up with any guesses
Eason nodded and then left the police station
Seated in his car, he was noticeably tense and his expression was as solemn as that of st
His mind, however, churned with tumultuous thoughts
1 remembered how Penny had suddenly messaged me that night, urging me to check my email
That¡¯s when I learned about Emma¡¯s past and Jeremy¡¯s existence.
And the very next day, Jeremy actually showed up
In hindsight, Jeremy¡¯s appearance turned out to be a blessing
¡°If it weren¡¯t for his unintentional provocation, Emma¡¯s emotional breakthrough wouldn¡¯t have happened
softly
But the person behind the scenes wasn¡¯t benevolent
Eason reflected on the events of that day, realizing that any slight misstep could have been fatal for
Emma, potentially pushing her over the edge into a life¨Cthreatening darkness
Someone was out to harm Emma
¡®But who could it be?
Emma, due to her illness, had been reclusive over the years. She¡¯d hardly met anyone, let alone
offended someone to such
a vindictive extent
1 was reluctant to even consider it
¡®But I had to admit
The one pulling Jeremy¡¯s strings could very likely be Penny
Penny was the one who dug up all that information
And Jeremy? Penny brought him into the picture too
¡°What on earth was she up to?
What could Emma have possitily done to deserve such a twisted plot from her?
Eason massaged his forehead lost in thought. After a moment of deep contemtion, the inhaled
sharply and cafest Penny
Chapter 360
Penny was ecstatic when she got the call from Eason.
¡°Eason, you finally¡¡± Her voice was brimming with excitement.
¡°Penny,¡± Eason cut her off sharply. ¡°Where are you?¡±
¡°I¡¯m out shopping with friends,¡± Penny responded cheerfully.
¡°Come home. I need to see you,¡± Eason stated.
With that, Eason hung up.
Holding her phone, Penny¡¯s cheeks flushed.
Penny thought, ¡®Eason had called me, wanting to meet me.
¡°Could it be that he felt the same way about me?¡®
Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.
Shopping was thest thing on Penny¡¯s mind then. She ditched her friends and rushed home as fast as
she could.
In the living room, Eason was lounging on the couch, his face showing no emotion.
¡°Eason,¡± Penny approached, attempting to take his hand.
Eason swiftly avoided her touch. ¡°Sit across from me.¡±
His tone was brusque, leaving Penny confused and concerned.
Looking at Penny¡¯s innocent expression, Eason felt a moment of hesitation in his heart.
Eason thought, ¡®Could I have been wrong about everything?
¡®I didn¡¯t want to believe it.
¡®My beloved sister, whom I had cherished for years, was a person with two faces!
¡®However, even if I didn¡¯t want to believe it, I had to get to the bottom of it¡®
Eason steeled himself and said with a stern tone, ¡°Sit down.¡±
Penny, not understanding what was happening, obediently sat down.
Eason looked into her eyes and said deliberately, ¡°Emma and I are officially together now.¡±
Penny¡¯s head shot up, a storm of emotions shing in her eyes.
Eason continued, ¡°And you know, I think she¡¯s amazing. We might even tie the knot soon. Penny,
you¡¯re about to have a
sister¨Cinw.¡±
¡®Marriage?
6/8
Join Chatroom
MMM
Chapter 360
¡®Sister¨Cinw?¡±
Penny felt like a thousand screams were echoing in her mind, on a never¨Cending loop.
55% 09:50
She forced herself to calm down and managed a faint smile. ¡°Eason, getting married is great and all,
but you¡¯ve known Emma for such a short time. Do you really know her?¡±
¡°We¡¯ll get
connect.¡±
to know each other along the way,¡± Eason said nonchntly. ¡°I n to make it official first, then take
our time to
¡°How can you even think that?¡± Penny couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and shouted in a high¨Cpitched
voice.
Eason¡¯s heart sank with a wave of disappointment at Penny¡¯s reaction.
He asked calmly, ¡°Why not?¡±
¡°She¡ she¡¡± Penny was frantic
Penny wanted to reveal everything she knew.
¡°But how could I exin my knowledge of all this?
¡°Aren¡¯t you happy for me?¡± Eason said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s good. Soon you¡¯ll be celebrating my big
day.¡±
Every word from Eason felt like a stab in Penny¡¯s heart.
Finally, she blurted out, ¡°Eason! Emma is deceiving you! She¡¯s deeply depressed and still in love with
her ex! She¡¯s not right for you.¡±
Eason squinted his eyes.
¡®So, Penny was the one who sent those reports.¡±
But he kept hisposure and said, ¡°I know about the depression. I¡¯m willing to help her through it. As
for her ex, I believe that¡¯s all in the past now.¡±
¡°What past? She¡¯s so in love with the guy that she falls into depression. How can that just be history?¡±
Penny argued desperately.
Eason said with conviction, ¡°I don¡¯t buy it. I even ran into that ex of hers when I was out with Emma.
She looked like she had moved on.¡±
¡°How could that be?¡± Penny panicked. ¡®She¡¯s just pretending to not care to deceive you. Eason, Jeremy
himself said that Emma did crazy things for him back then, like¡¡±
Penny tried everything to persuade Eason.
But Eason¡¯s eyes gradually darkened.
He looked intently at Penny. ¡°Jeremy told you?¡±
MM
Chapter 360
¡°Yeah, he¡ Penny, oblivious, continued.
Then, suddenly realizing something and seeing the look on Eason¡¯s face, she became terrified.
*INA 09:50
Eason said slowly, ¡°How do you know what Jeremy said? You¡¯ve spoken to him. It was you who
orchestrated his,¡± appearance before Emma.¡±
Chapter 361
Chapter 361
Penny¡¯s eyes widened in a mix of confusion and panic. ¡°Eason, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t
understand.¡±
Eason stared at her, his eyes filled with unprecedented disappointment. ¡°Penny, I always thought you
were kind and well- behaved. Why are you targeting Emma like this? She¡¯s never even met you, let
alone offended you, right?¡±
Penny, looking visibly drained, managed to get the words out, ¡°Eason, all I did was dig a bit into her
past. You know, just watching out for you, afraid you might get yed. But honestly, I really didn¡¯t
instruct Jeremy to do anything.¡±
Eason narrowed his eyes. ¡°Jeremy has confessed. He was acting under someone¡¯s orders.¡±
Penny was startled, Instinctively wanting to defend herself, but she quickly regained herposure.
She hadn¡¯t met Jeremy directly, and the money transaction was kept very secret. Even if Jeremy
confessed something, it
couldn¡¯t be traced back to her.
¡°If that¡¯s true, then it¡¯s despicable,¡± Penny eximed with righteous indignation. ¡°The person behind
this, their actions are unforgivable! Emma is just a girl, and they had Jeremy seduce her, deliberately
ruining her reputation!¡±
Penny¡¯s voice was filled with emotion.
Eason¡¯s gaze on her turned even colder.
Penny sensed something was amiss, her voice softening as she asked cautiously, ¡°Eason? Is
something wrong?¡±
Eason gazed at her with a nk expression. ¡°When exactly did I say Jeremy was trying to charm
Emma?¡±
Penny froze, and the next moment, she began to tremble slightly from excessive tension.
She thought, ¡®I had slipped up again!¡®
Penny didn¡¯t consider herself a foolish person.
But in front of Eason, she felt like a child being scolded by a parent. She tried to defend herself, but she
was too afraid of disappointing Eason, too afraid of losing him.
This fear made her inadvertently reveal her true intentions.
¡°Penny, tell me, why?¡± Eason gazed intently at Penny,
Penny trembled even more.
She wanted to defend herself.
But she knew that no matter what she said, Eason wouldn¡¯t believe her anymore.
A wave of unprecedented fear washed over Penny.
1/5
Join Chatroom
Chapter 361
One thought dominated her mind.
¡®Eason was about to see my true self.
¡°He was going to be angry with me.
¡®He was going to despise me.
¡®Was I about to lose Eason?¡®
¡°Eason,¡± Penny looked at Eason almost pleadingly. ¡°Everything I did was for you. Emma is not worthy
of you.¡±
55% 09:
Eason¡¯s expression didn¡¯t soften. He said to Penny, ¡°You never liked Emma. So, when you took my
phone and sent that text message, it wasn¡¯t because you wanted to bring us together. You wanted to
see her embarrassed, and at the same time, ruin my blind date.¡±
Penny¡¯s lips were trembling.
Eason was just too smart.
With just a hint of a clue, he could connect everything.
Penny felt like a clown with nowhere to hide in front of him.
Eason was staring at Penny. ¡°You said Emma didn¡¯t deserve me. So, did you sabotage the blind date
because Caroline didn¡¯t deserve me either?¡±
Penny was shaking all over. ¡°Eason¡ you¡ listen to me¡ I could exin¡¡±
Eason calmly said, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for your exnation.¡±
¡°Exnation?
¡®But what could I exin?¡¯
Penny forced herself to calm down.
She had to find a way. She just had to.
After a while, Penny said with a bit of grievance, ¡°Eason¡ I¡ I was just worried. Once Emina steps in,
you¡¯ll only care about her and not me.¡±
Penny looked a bit wrong, a bit pitiful, and a bit spoiled.
She was totally like a little girl.
¡°Eason,¡± he looked at her.
¡°Eason,¡± Penny pleaded, ¡°I won¡¯t dare to do it again. I really won¡¯t.¡±
Chapter 361
She looked so pitiful and helpless. Even tears were in her eyes.
In the past, Eason would have softened by now.
But this time, the things Penny had done made it impossible for him to just let it slide.
Just then, the door opened.
Judith walked in, looking oddly at the two.
¡°What are you two doing?¡± asked Judith.
No one spoke.
Judith immediately saw Penny¡¯s tearful appearance.
She instantly got angry.
¡°Eason, are you picking on your sister?¡±
Eason¡¯s lips were pursed, silent.
Judith frowned. ¡°Apologize to your sister.¡±
Eason still just sat there rigidly.
¡°You¡¡± Judith was fuming, about tosh out at Eason when she was looking for something.
Penny quickly grabbed Judith¡¯s arm. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t me Eason. It¡¯s my fault!¡±
¡°What could you possibly do wrong?¡± Judith was skeptical. ¡°Penny, stop covering for your brother.¡±
¡°It really was my mistake, Penny said, visibly panicked.
Eason stood up abruptly. ¡°I¡¯ve got stuff to do, gotta go.¡±
He left without showing any emotion.
Judith watched Eason¡¯s retreating figure, then turned to look at Penny wiping her tears.
A flicker of confusion crossed her eyes.
¡®What the heck is going on?¡±
¡°Mom, I¡¯m gonna head back to my room,¡± Penny said, managing a weak smile, then retreated to her
room.
As soon as she entered, the tears she had been holding back came flooding out.
Penny cried her heart out, and then waves of panic began to overwhelm her.
3/5
Join Chatroom
JMMM
Chapter 361
Penny thought, ¡®Eason is obviously mad at me.
¡®What now? Am I about to lose Eason for good?
so many years.
¡®I like him for so many years.
¡°If I lose him, what is the point of my life?
¡®What else can I do?¡±
Plenty of thoughts raced through Penny¡¯s mind. She even considered making Emma disappear from
the world.
¡®But I know better if my actions are exposed, Eason, who like Emma, will surely protect her more
cautiously.
This
me, although Eason is angry, he doesn¡¯t expose me in front of Mom.
That means he is still holding back.
¡°But if I do something else, Eason might not restrain himself anymore!
Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.
couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Eason turning against her.
I
¡°If that day everes, I will probably break down.
¡°So, I can¡¯t do anything.
¡®Just watch Eason and Emma together?
¡®That scene would be as torturous as death by a thousand cuts for me.
¡®What should I do?
¡®What should I do?¡±
Penny kept thinking, over and over again.
Then, she fell ill.
At first, realizing she was sick, Penny was surprisingly thrilled. She immediately texted Eason.
[Eason, I¡¯m sick.]
55% 09:50
Usually, whenever she got sick, Eason would alwayse home to see her. He would bring little gifts,
hoping to cheer her up and help her recover quickly.
This time, Penny was expecting the same.
She stared at her phone screen, hour after hour.
She waited from the dark of night until dawn.
MMM
Chapter 361
S
Finally, feeling helpless, she set her phone aside.
¡®Eason didn¡¯t
expose me. But still¡ he seemed to loathe me now.¡±
A sharp pain in her heart, Penny clutched at her chest, her illness feeling even worse.
Chapter 362
Chapter 362
Penny really got sick this time.
For three days straight, she had a low fever.
She was out of it, mumbling weird stuff now and then.
This version of Penny freaked Judith out.
She called doctors, the best ones, more than one:
But after a full check¨Cup, everyone said Penny wasn¡¯t sick.
Not sick, but still feverish?
Finally, an expert said that Penny¡¯s issues seemed to stem from emotional distress
In simple terms, it was a heart issue, beyond medical treatment
A heart issue?
Judith remembered the odd vibe between Eason and Penny that day, having a faint realization
She bit her lip, thinking of dragging Eason back, even if it meant forcing him.
But before she could act, a gentle voice spoke up.
¡°Mom¡± Penny¡¯s voice was soft
Judith quickly turned to look at her.
¡°Tm better now¡± Penny said calmly, ¡°Sorry to make you worried
Judith saw her improvedplexion and was a bit surprised. ¡°That¡¯s good. I was about to call Eason
back.¡±
¡°Mom, I¡¯m okay¡± Penny said understandingly, ¡°Eason is busy No need to bother him
¡°Busy or not, is it more important than his sister? Judith raised an eyebrow ¡°Besides he¡¯s the reason for
your
¡°Mom, you really misunderstood¡± Penny hurriedly said. ¡°My sickness is my own fault hot Easons Really,
no need to trouble
him
Judith, seeing her anxiety, reluctantly agreed
Penny smiled then, but her eyes flickered with emotions
She had been out of it for days, but now she was totally clear headed
1/5
Join Chatroom
Chapter 362
¡®Eason was thoroughly disappointed in me.
¡®If I kept acting up, using Mom¡¯s favoritism, I¡¯d only push Eason further away.¡±
Penny always thought her biggest advantage wasn¡¯t her intelligence.
It was her ability to endure.
Previously, seeing that reconciling with Susan was inevitable, she immediately chose to forget past
grievances and befriended Susan.
This time, her secret actions were discovered by Eason, making her situation critical once again.
¡®All I could do was endure.
¡®I had to keep enduring, to regain Eason¡¯s trust, and then plot to sabotage his rtionship with Emma.
¡®Besides enduring, I had to show sincerity to appease Eason.
Penny had thought everything through.
She lowered her eyes and said softly, ¡°Mom, I actually did something wrong.¡±
Penny suddenly confessed to this.
Judith was surprised, ¡°What did you do?¡±
Penny trembled slightly, then she said, ¡°I¡ I hired someone to investigate Emma.¡±
Judith¡¯s pupils dted, suddenly understanding why Eason was so angryst time.
She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why?¡±
Penny pursed her lips, ¡°Eason is the future heir of Tonico. And Emma is just amon person. I was
worried he was being deceived.¡±
Judith thought for a moment and sighed, ¡°You meant well, but it¡¯s normal for Eason to be angry.¡±
Penny looked scared, ¡°That¡¯s not the only mistake I made.¡±
Judith covered her chest, ¡°What else did you do?¡±
Penny whispered, ¡°I discovered Emma is struggling with severe depression and still deeply attached to
her ex. Concerned Eason might get yed, I secretly arranged for her ex to re¨Center her life. But
Eason found out, and that¡¯s why he¡¯s so upset.¡±
At this, Judith was at a loss for words.
Penny¡¯s revtion was overwhelming, Judith needed time to process it all.
Chapter 362
55% 09:51
??
¡°Mom, I¡ I just felt she wasn¡¯t worthy of Eason,¡± Penny said helplessly, Eason got so angry, I realized
he truly loves her. I¡¯ll never dare to do such a thing again.¡±
Judith looked at Penny and felt helpless.
She considered herself quite open¨Cminded.
Yet, the information revealed by Penny¡¯s words made her hesitant.
¡®Does Emma have depression?¡±
From Eason¡¯s mother¡¯s perspective, Judith¡¯s doubts were inevitable.
Judith couldn¡¯t help thinking, ¡°Was such Emma really suitable for Eason?
¡°Even if Eason doesn¡¯t inherit the throne, his life is bound to face challenges.
¡®Emma, with her depression, can she weather the storm with Eason?
Judith herself was hesitant after knowing about Emma, somewhat understanding Penny¡¯s perspective.
However, Penny¡¯s actions were still wrong, regardless.
Judith hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I know you mean well for Eason. But plotting behind
someone¡¯s back is still too
much.¡±
¡°I know,¡± Penny quickly responded. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m nning to turn myself in and apologize to Emma
face¨Cto¨Cface.¡±
¡®Turn herself in?
Judith was surprised. ¡°You, a princess, are going to turn yourself in for something like this?¡±
People always have their ses.
In Judith¡¯s mind, ¡®Penny¡¯s actions weren¡¯t that serious.
¡®At worst, a private apology would suffice.
¡®Turning herself in would unjustly tarnish her own reputation.¡±
¡°Mom, I did something wrong, so I need to be punished,¡± Penny insisted. ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through, and
I¡¯m going to turn myself in right now.¡±
With Penny¡¯s firm stance, Judith had no other options.
True to her word, Penny turned herself in that very day.
She went to the police station and honestly confessed everything.
After verifying her confession, the police informed Eason and Emma.
Chapter 362
Eason and Emma weren¡¯t together when they received the news.
They each rushed over, coincidentally meeting at the entrance of the police station.
Their eyes met.
Emma looked bewildered. She genuinely had no idea what was happening..
Eason had an inkling but still found it hard to believe.
Eason thought to himself, ¡®I went against my conscience to help Penny hide this.
¡°She actually turned herself in?¡±
They hurried into the police station.
The police brought Penny out.
¡®Miss Garcia. Miss Nichs has admitted that she orchestrated Jeremy¡¯s deliberate approach toward
you,¡± said the officer.
¡°Penny?¡± Emma looked at Penny in surprise.
Penny pursed her lips and walked straight up to Emma.
Penny had done something wrong.
So, Eason instinctively stepped in front of Emma.
Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
Penny looked at Eason with a hint of sadness, ¡°Eason, do you think I would harm Miss Garcia?¡±
Eason didn¡¯t respond.
Penny truly felt hurt this time.
She looked at Eason with defiance in her eyes. ¡°I know I messed up. This time, I¡¯m here to apologize.¡±
Behind Eason, Emma peeked out, genuinely clueless. ¡°What happened?¡±
Penny bowed sincerely to Emma and then said, ¡°Miss Garcia, I¡¯m sorry. I Investigated your background
on my own. Because of that information, I thought you and Eason weren¡¯t a good match. That¡¯s why
had Jeremy approach you. I don¡¯t dare to ask for your forgiveness. I¡¯m ready to face any
consequences.¡±
Penny remained bowed.
Emma was momentarily at a loss for what to do.
Chapter 363
Chapter 363
Penny remained in a bowed position, seemingly awaiting Emma¡¯s decision.
The policeman also said, ¡°Miss Garcia, strictly speaking, Miss Nichs¡¯s actions don¡¯t reach the level
of breaking thew, but morally, it¡¯s definitely not right. Miss Garcia, if you have any requests, feel free
to voice them. As long as they¡¯re within reason, I believe Miss Nichs would be willing toply.¡±
¡°I¡ I don¡¯t have any requests,¡± Emma replied in panic.
¡°Miss Garcia, please, you must punish me,¡± Penny said sincerely.
¡°No¡ there¡¯s really no need.¡± Emma¡¯s heart filled with a hint of anxiety, and she quickly added, ¡°I¡ I
won¡¯t pursue this matter.¡±
¡°Miss Garcia, are you sure¡¡± the policeman was about to inquire further.
Emma nodded before she stood up and ran away.
The policeman was a little stunned. ¡°This¡¡±
Penny gritted her teeth and looked at Eason pitifully, ¡°Brother, is Miss Garcia still unable to forgive me?¡±
Eason frowned and said directly, ¡°I¡¯m going to check her out.¡±
He left Penny behind and chased after Emma.
Penny looked at the back of Eason, and a trace of pain shed in her eyes.
She had humbly apologized to someone she looked down on.
But in the end, Eason still chased after Emma, not even sparing her a nce.
Penny bit her lower lip tightly.
It didn¡¯t matter. She could bear it, again and again.
What¡¯s more, she had a tactic for this matter.
That was Judith¡¯s dissatisfaction!
Eason could ignore Emma¡¯s illness and her past.
But Judith couldn¡¯t!
As a queen, Judith could ignore her daughter¨Cinw¡¯s family background, but she would definitely
hope that her future daughter¨Cinw could take on the responsibility of being a princess and join
Eason in shouldering his burdens.
However, Emma had depression.
Chatroom
JMM M
Chapter 363
It would be nice if she didn¡¯t be a burden to Eason, let alone helping him or being a supportive
wife.
If Eason insisted on being with Emma, he would not be able to get through Judith!
Penny took a deep breath,
She was very unwilling to give up.
However, she really couldn¡¯t do anything anymore.
The best way was to let Judith take action.
55% 09:51
Penny took a deep breath and smiled gently at the policeman. ¡°Sir, if Miss Garcia has any requests,
please do let me know. Whatever the request may be, as long as it¡¯s within my capability, I won¡¯t
hesitate to fulfill it.¡±
Penny turned herself in with such a good attitude.
The policeman¡¯s expression softened and he agreed. ¡°Okay, if there is any news, I will inform you
immediately.¡±
Eason soon caught up with Emma.
¡°Emma¡± He grabbed Emma¡¯s arm nervously.
Emma seemed off just now, and he was concerned that her condition might rpse..
¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Emma lowered her head and avoided Eason¡¯s gaze.
Eason felt sorry for her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what Penny did.¡±
Emma shook her head and bitterly smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t me her. From her perspective, it¡¯s understandable
why she wouldn¡¯t want someone like me to be with you.¡±
Emma felt that she had been too optimistic about the situation.
Even if Eason liked her, she liked Eason too, and at the moment, they were just dating with no issues
arising.
If they stayed together, it was only a matter of time before they married.
Then she would have to get along with Eason¡¯s family.
Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.
She was willing to try, but it was uncertain whether her condition could be constantly stable.
As for Eason¡¯s family, why would they tolerate her, an emotionally unstable patient?
¡°Emma.¡± Eason frowned.
Emma looked up at Eason, her eyes slightly red. ¡°Eason, do you think it¡¯s time we part ways?¡±
A few days ago, she asked Eason if he wanted to have a try.
J Chatroom
55% 09:51
Chapter 363
The next day, Eason gave her a positive reply.
The two of them had officially been together for three days.
In the past three days, Emma felt like she was in a dream.
But it was just a dream.
She was unwilling to tolerate another disappointment, nor could she ept a rtionship that yielded
no positive
oues
In that case, it was better to end it as soon as possible.
¡°Emma,¡± Eason said in a cold voice, ¡°do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Emma said with difficulty and determination, ¡°It¡¯s time for us to go our separate ways, Eason.¡±
It was best for them to end the rtionship while they were still in the beginning stages and had not yet
developed strong emotions for one another.
There was a sharp pain in Emma¡¯s heart when she said this.
However, she knew that this might be the best choice.
Eason looked at Emma and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡±
Emma lowered her head and said softly, ¡°Eason, we can choose to be together willfully. However, what
happened to Penny reminds me of one thing. You are not alone. You have a family. If you choose me,
you¡¯ll be like bearing a burden. Perhaps, you are willing to do that, but what about your family? What
obligation do they have to bear such a burden with you?¡±
Emma looked up at Eason and said, ¡°So, Eason, it was not Penny who was wrong. It was us.¡±
Emma exined her thoughts in a serious tone.
Then, she didn¡¯t dare to look at the expression of Eason. She turned around and was about to leave.
¡°Emma.¡± Eason stopped her again.
¡°You¡¯re a smart person, Eason,¡± Emma said softly. ¡°You should know that I¡¯m right. Since the two of us
are destined not to end up together, perhaps it¡¯s better not to start at all.¡±
Some people might prefer to savor the present moment without worrying about the oue.
But Emma knew that she was not that kind of person.
She was so serious that even she was a little scared.
She feared that her deepening feelings for Eason would cause her to persist in her pursuit of him, even
if he regretted it and wanted to leave in the future, and that she would be willing to risk everything for
him.
Join Chatroom
Chapter 363
In that case, even she would look down on herself.
¡°Choosing to give up when faced with challenges. Is that your decision?¡± Eason asked with a cold face.
¡°It¡¯s not that I choose to give up. Giving up is the best choice.¡± Emma trembled.
Eason sneered. ¡°From a young age, I¡¯ve always known that I must fight for what I want. I won¡¯t give up
until I¡¯ve at least tried. Emma, I¡¯m not sure if we can make it to the end, but if I quit, it¡¯ll only be because
our feelings for each other have faded, not because of any other weird reasons.
Eason sounded calm and confident.
Emma was stunned and looked at Eason in a daze.
People like Eason were born to shine.
People like her were like the dust on the ground.
She thought that she could only admire the light forever.
But one day, the light took the initiative to hug her.
Emma had always felt that this was a miracle.
What did a miracle mean?
Even if it did happen, it might be fleeting.
Emma had always felt uncertain about her rtionship with Eason. She always felt that she would lose
him at any time.
Therefore, this time, after encountering a minor setback, she was quick to throw in the towel.
It was as if, if she suggested giving up first, she wouldn¡¯t be considered as being abandoned.
But Eason told her that he would fight for anything he wanted in such a fierce and rude way.
At this moment, Emma felt her heart beating wildly.
The speed of her heartbeat made her feel as if her heart was about to jump out of her chest.
¡°¡¡± Emma wanted to say something.
Eason softened his expression and interrupted Emma gently but firmly, ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a bet?¡±
¡°Eh?¡± Emma looked at Eason in a daze.
¡°What you¡¯re worried about now is that my family won¡¯t ept you. Penny knew that she was wrong
and probably won¡¯t stand in the way. The only issue is my mother. So, let¡¯s bet on her attitude,¡± Eason
said confidently.
¡°How should we go about it?¡± Emma looked at him nkly.
Chapter 363
55% 09:52
Eason smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s simple. Give me three days to persuade my mom. After three days, I¡¯ll take
you to meet her. If, at that time, she shows even the slightest sign of dissatisfaction with you, we part
ways. If she chooses to support us, then we continue. How about that?¡±
¡®Is it possible to make a bet like this? Emma thought.
Emma was a little stunned.
Obviously, if Judith knew that Emma had depression, she would definitely not be satisfied with her.
Was it possible topletely change the attitude of Judith in three days?
¡°To bet or not to bet? Eason raised his eyebrows.
Emma nced at him timidly and said, ¡°Then¡ let¡¯s give it a try?¡±
Eason smiled and ruffled her hair. ¡°Silly girl, just trust me.¡±
Eason was so confident and charming.
Emma¡¯s face turned slightly red.
A few minutester.
Eason saw Emma off and returned to his car.
However, the confident and charming Eason immediately took out his mobile phone and made a phone
call..
As soon as the phone was connected, he said tteringly, ¡°Susan, you must help me this time.¡±
That humble demeanor was a far cry from the previously confident look.
Susan was also a little confused when she received the call, ¡°Hmm?¡±
Eason told her the whole story quickly and then said pitifully, ¡°Susan, no one can help me except you
this time. If you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯m going to live in your house.¡±
After listening to the whole story, Susan was still in shock. When she heard how Eason pleaded, she
could not help want tough.
However, after thinking about it, Susan felt that she really had to help him with it.
¡°I¡¯ll give it a try,¡± said Susan.
Eason was overjoyed. ¡°I¡¯m relying on you for this.¡±
He was very self¨Caware.
Judith usually didn¡¯t take his opinion seriously.
but
Chapter 363
Moreover, if he put in a good word for Emma in front of Judith, it might backfire.
It was the best way to get Susan to speak up for them.
¡°That¡¯s¡¡± Susan hung up the phone and smiled helplessly
Although she was helpless, she went to find Judith that night.
When
Susan arrived, Judith and Penny had just finished dinner.
Judith was asking Penny something, and her face did not look good.
Susan walked over with a smile. ¡°Aunt Judith, Penny.¡±
1son 6932
¡°Susan, you¡¯re here.¡± Judith, who had been wearing a straight face, immediately smiled brightly. She
walked over and pulled Susan to her side with her own hands.
Susan chuckled. ¡°What are you guys talking about? The atmosphere seems a bit tense.¡±
Judith looked gloomy again. She said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s all because of Emma. I¡¯m an open¨Cminded mother. I
don¡¯t care about Emma¡¯s background. I just want her to be healthy. Is that too much to ask? How can
your brother be with someone whose mood is so unpredictable? Penny was in the right to not want her
to be with Eason. So why did Penny have to apologize? And Emma epted it without even
considering whether she deserved it or not!¡±
Judith got angrier and angrier as she spoke, looking like a ticking time bomb.
The attitude of Judith waspletely within the expectations of Penny.
Penny¡¯s eyes slightly shed, but she said softly, ¡°Mom, I was wrong.¡±
Judith said unreasonably, ¡°It¡¯s nice of you to apologize. It¡¯s her fault that she epted it.¡±
¡°Mom.¡± Penny timely showed a helpless expression.
Susan¡¯s gaze flickered slightly.
Judith¡¯s bias against Emma was even more pronounced than she had imagined.
¡°What gives Eason the assurance to assure Emma that he would take care of the situation with Judith
within three days?
¡°It¡¯s one thing for him to brag, but I¡¯m the one left to deal with the consequences, Susan thought.
Susan sighed and began to work.
Instead of talking about Emma, she said softly, ¡°Aunt Judith, I want to stay here tonight and sleep with
you, okay?¡±
Judith suddenly showed a look of surprise. ¡°Of course.¡±
It was unusual for Susan to express such intimacy, so Judith couldn¡¯t turn her down.
1x 09:52
Tim feeling a bit fanely with Ben away on his business trip. It¡¯d be great to catch up and chat, Susan
said with a smile. ¡°Yes, absolutely dith happily sureed,pletely forgetting that she was angry just
now.
Penny frowned
She felt that it was a little strange that Susan suddenly wanted to stay.
But after thinking about it carefully, there seemed to be no problem.
Perhaps, Susan simply wanted to show some intimacy to Judith
Penny now focused on driving Emma nway and did not care about how close Susan and Judith were
Anyway, no matter how good their rtionship was, her position remained rock solid.
In the evening
Susan and Judith slept in the naine toom.
Susan leaned against the bed and yed games on her phone.
Judith did not y games, but she wanted to chat with Susan
So, she asked curiously, ¡°tusan, what game are you ying?¡±
¡°It¡¯s a story¨Cdriven game. If you¡¯re interested, you can join me, Aunt Judith.¡± Susan smiled.
Judith was eager to engage in more conversation with Susan, so she quickly agreed.
After helping Judith with downloading the game, Susan introduced her to some basic operations and
then allowed Judith to y by hersell.
Initially, Judith yed this game to create shared topics of discussion with Suman.
But as she yed, she was immersed in it.
The main reason was that the operation of this game was really simple. The game was mainly based
on the story. With a story driven focus, Judith only had to make a few practical decisions.
The game was very short.
In an hour, Judith finished the whole story.
Although the operation of this game was average, the story was really amazing.
By the time Judith was done, her face was covered with tears.
That was a love story.
55% 09:52
Chapter 363
Judith seemed to experience a heart¨Cwrenching love, and profound sadness after ying the game, a
feeling she knew she would never forget.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did this game make you so sad?¡± Susan quickly said, ¡°Let¡¯s change to another one.¡±
This time, Susan found a joyful game.
Judith was originally full of sadness. After ying the game for a while, she began to smile from time to
time.
a
¡°The game designer of this game is so amazing. How could he think of such a funny story? He must be
a very optimistic and cheerful person.¡± Judith couldn¡¯t help asking
Susan said gently. ¡°This designer¡¯s games are masterpieces of storytelling. These two are only her
ordinary level of work. If you¡¯re interested, I¡¯ve got her top¨Cnotch work.¡±
¡®A game that makes people cry one moment andugh the next, and it¡¯s only her ordinary level of
work?
¡°How amazing would that top¨Cnotch work be? Judith thought.
Judith was intrigued right away. ¡°Then I must give it a try!¡±
Susan copied the game for Judith, then beamed with delight as she watched Judith be engrossed
in ying.
She didn¡¯t expect it would be so easy to spark Judith¡¯s interest in the game.
It seemed there was hope forpleting Eason¡¯s request.
Chapter 364
Chapter 364
66% 09:52
At first, Susan just wanted to get Judith interested in gaming and yed with her for a while.
But Judith, who had never yed games before, got hooked after giving it a try.
That night, Susan watched Judith y at first, but eventually, Susan fell asleep unconsciously because
she was so sleepy.
¡°I passed.¡± Suddenly, a pleasantly surprised voice rang out.
Susan was jolted awake.
She looked up nkly and asked, ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Judith held the mobile phone and said happily. ¡°Susan, I was stuck on this level for an hour, but I finally
managed to beat it!
I can¡¯t believe the game designer is so talented. Not only is she great at writing stories, but she also
excels at creating difficult riddles. Let me tell you, that key prop is actually hidden¡¡±
Judith was so excited.
Susan was stunned.
After a long time, she finally found an opportunity to speak.
¡°Aunt Judith, did you stay up all night?¡±
Judith was stunned when she heard Susan¡¯s question.
She looked out of the window in a daze.
Outside, the sky was already bright.
Judith patted her head.
¡°What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s already dawn?¡® she thought.
She didn¡¯t feel the passing of time at all,
Judith coughed lightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t really mind staying up. I¡¯m going to clear this level first.¡±
Judith lowered her head and immersed herself back into the game again.
Susan was speechless.
She felt as if she had done something evil.
She felt like she had gotten an innocent person hooked on the game.
¡®Oh god, if you want to me someone, me Eason.
Join Chatroom
JMMM
Chapter 364
It¡¯s he who made me do this.
Susan looked at Judith with guilt.
55% 09:52
Once Judith hadpleted a level, Susan quickly removed her mobile phone and encouraged her to
have breakfast. Then Susan coaxed her to go to sleep,
When Susan asked Judith to sleep, Judith still looked reluctant.
Judith had wanted to y the next level.
She was eager to uncover the next level, as hints and clues from the previous level had piqued her
curiosity.
Unfortunately, Susan was staring at her, so she could only go to sleep obediently.
Susan finally managed to make Judith sleep. She breathed a sigh of relief and left the room.
¡°Susan?¡± Penny asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s¡¡±
Susan smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Nothing. I rmended a game to Aunt Judith and she yed it
all night, I was worried about her health, so I asked her to take a break and rest.¡±
Penny nodded and waspletely rxed.
She had been worried that Susan was here to speak up for Emma.
But now it seemed
it
the case.
¡°I¡¯m leaving for the office first. Penny, please keep an eye on Aunt Judith. Remind her not to be too
obsessed with the game,¡± Susan said
¡°Okay,¡± Penny agreed with a smile.
Judith didn¡¯t wake up until the afternoon.
She ate something and began to y games again.
Seeing that Judith was so obsessed with the game, Penny couldn¡¯t help being curious about it.
After asking Judith for the game¡¯s name, Penny also began to y it.
She was eager to see Judith drive Emma away. Penny had nned to spend more time with Judith
and use this opportunity to vaguely speak ill of Emma during these days.
Penny had a good n, but she got a bit addicted after ying this game for a while.
As a result, her n was dashed and both of them were addicted to the game.
Susan visited the Nichs family several times during these days.
JMMM
Chapter 364
Every time she visited, what she saw were two women who were heavily addicted to games.
Susan had no choice but to leave.
The third day was approaching.
Eason called her nervously. ¡°How¡¯s it going? I¡¯m going to bring Emma back for dinner tonight.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ll do my best,¡± said Susan said helplessly.
In the afternoon, Susan went to the Nichs family in advance.
Judith and Penny sat on the sofa, looking hopeless.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Susan couldn¡¯t help but ask.
*
55% 09:52
Judith could not help but look at Susan eagerly. ¡°Susan, this game only has seven levels avable now.
The eighth level has yet to be released. There are still plenty of puzzles to be solved,¡±
Penny nodded heavily.
This was a single¨Cyer
le game.
Usually, she would not y this type of game.
Who would have thought that such a niche topic could be made into such a wonderful game?
Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.
ying this game made her feel like she was watching a great movie.
Picture the annoyance you experience when watching a movie at its most exciting point, only to have it
suddenly stop
Penny and Judith felt the same way.
Susan blinked and said, ¡°The eighth stage should be released next week.¡±
¡°Next week?¡± Judith suddenly felt upset.
She couldn¡¯t even wait for an hour, let alone a week.
¡°Do you really want to know the details of the next level?¡± Susan asked deliberately.
¡°Of course, this is the final stage of the adventure, and there are many puzzles to solve. For example,
in the previous level of the tomb, where did the queen¡¯s ghost go? And what is the purpose of that
lamp, and Judith rattled on like she was familiar with every detail.
This game featured different scenes at each level.
Sometimes, it was an ancient tomb.
Sometimes, it was a primeval forest.
NNN
Chapter 364
Sometimes, it was an ancient ship of the sea.
They sounded like irrelevant to each other.
But there were some vague clues that linked these scenes together.
The seven levels revealed a vast backdrop. The secrets behind were beginning to show.
Now they were suddenly told that they had to wait for another week before they could experience the
next part of the story.
This was too annoying.
Susan blinked and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know the answers to these questions, but there is one person who
must know.¡±
¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Judith was intrigued suddenly.
¡°The designer of the game, of course, Susan replied with a smile.
Judith was suddenly discouraged. ¡°The game designer surely knows what¡¯s next in the plot, but I can¡¯t
force her to tell me
¡°I think you might be able to do it,¡± Susan said.
¡°What?¡± Judith looked at Susan in confusion.
Penny looked at Susan, and her heart suddenly skipped a beat. She had a bad feeling.
Susan chuckled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Eason tell you? The designer of the game is going to have dinner
with us tonight.¡±
Judith shook her head subconsciously. ¡°How is that possible? The person your brother is bringing
home tonight is¡¡± As she spoke, Judith was stunned for a moment. She looked at Susan in surprise.
¡°The designer of this game is¡¡±
Susan nodded with an innocent look. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? It¡¯s Emma.¡±
Judith was stunned.
Penny gritted her teeth and finally understood where the uneasiness came from.
Penny thought that Susan just wanted to rmend a game to Judith.
Penny never expected that Susan¡¯s real purpose was like this.
Susan put in so much effort just to help Emma.
but
Penny couldn¡¯t help but look gloomy.
She clenched her fists secretly.
¡®Oh, Susan, why are you doing this to me?¡® Penny thought.
64% 09:52
Chapter 364
Penny¡¯s heart was filled with hatred, yet her voice remained gentle. ¡°So it¡¯s Emma. It doesn¡¯t surprise
me. I¡¯ve heard that those living with mental illness can often possess extraordinary gifts in certain
areas. For example, many children with autism show extraordinary talents in a variety of fields. I¡¯m sure
Emma is the same as them.¡±
What Penny said directly reminded Judith that Emma was suffering from severe depression.
Judith suddenly looked sullen.
She had to admit that Emma was a genius game designer, so what?
Could this change the fact that Emma had depression?
Susan knew what Judith was thinking. Susan said gently, ¡°Aunt Judith, given that Eason is in love with
Emma, who is my colleague, it may be difficult for him to be objective when discussing her. Perhaps it
would be better if you heard my opinion, as I have no personal feelings for her.¡±
Penny felt more and more uneasy and subconsciously wanted to stop Susan from speaking further.
But Judith listened to Susan and said thoughtfully, ¡°What you said makes sense. Susan, tell me, what
kind of person Emma
is.¡±
Susan smiled. ¡°I first contacted Emma when I was working on Starry Romance. I was so obsessed with
the project that I asked her if I could buy the copyright. She just asked me not to reveal that the game
was adapted from her novel, as she did not wish to be famous. I happily agreed.¡±
As Susan spoke, Judith listened carefully.
Susan had something to do with this matter and Judith was eager to learn more about Susan, despite
Emma¡¯s involvement
in the situation.
¡°We encountered some difficultyter on,¡± Susan gently said. ¡°A simr game was released before us
and the other party used us of giarism. Unfortunately, they misled people, so we were met with a
lot of criticism.¡±
¡°And then?¡± Judith became nervous despite knowing that it was over.
Susan softly said, ¡°Emma stood up for us. Afterpleting her psychological treatment, the first thing
she did was to announce the news of the original novel and remind everyone that our game had
purchased the copyright. This put an end to the criticism.
¡°Aunt Judith, Emma was going through a tough time herself during that time, but she stepped up for
me. From that moment on, I knew that she was a very kind¨Chearted person, Susan said slowly.
Judith couldn¡¯t help but feel a little dazed.
Hearing what Susan said, she couldn¡¯t help but change her opinion of Emma.
Penny was angry with Susan for meddling in her business, but she said softly on the surface, ¡°Miss
Garcia is indeed a very kind¨Chearted person, but unfortunately, kindness is not always rewarded in this
world.¡±
What Penny said sounded true.
54% 09:52
Chapter 364
Judith¡¯s eyes flickered slightly.
Emma might be a good person, but it couldn¡¯t change anything.
Being kind was not enough to be Eason¡¯s wife.
Eason¡¯s life was full of unexpected turmoil, and Emma¡¯s kindness might cause trouble.
Susan raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Kindness doesn¡¯t equate to foolishness. Do you really think
someone who can create such an exquisite game is a fool? Aunt Judith, I understand your concerns,
but Emma is an incredibly intelligent person. She may be able to adjust to what you¡¯re worried about.¡±
Judith thought of the game¡¯s expansive worlds and creative designs, nodding in approval.
It was clear that one must have both kindness and wisdom to create such a game.
Seeing Judith hesitating, Penny quickly said, ¡°Despite Emma¡¯s extraordinary wisdom, can her body
support her to demonstrate it while she is suffering from severe depression?¡±
Susan smiled. She hade prepared.
She directly took out a medical record and put it in front of Judith.
¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Judith asked hesitantly.
Susan gently said, ¡°I¡¯ve specially investigated Emma¡¯s condition. Depression is one of the mental
illnesses, but medication can help suppress it, and there have been cases where some people have
managed to remain rpse¨Cfree after taking medicine. In Emma¡¯s case, I believe her condition is due
to Jeremy, but now that he has received the appropriate punishment, and Emma has released her
resentment, the likelihood of her rpsing is quite low. Therefore, I don¡¯t think we should prevent the
two lovers from being together due to a slim chance of rpse.¡±
Judith flipped through Emma¡¯s medical records in silence.
Penny was a little anxious.
She had worked hard to cause Judith to be dissatisfied with Emma.
Was this going to be ruined by Susan like this?
Penny was eager to say something.
But she worried that she would make her intentions too overt, so she was feeling anxious.
Susan sighed and said, ¡°Aunt Judith, Emma is now like a person who is trying her best to make it to
shore. It¡¯s up to you to decide whether to push her forward or offer her a helping hand.¡±
Judith was silent for a long time.
Susan and Penny both looked at her.
54% 09:53
Chapter 364
After a long time, Judith sighed.
¡°Aunt Judith?¡±
Judith patted Susan on her hand and said with a look of understanding, ¡°Your brother asked you to be
his persuader, didn¡¯t he? It¡¯s smart of you to think of the game strategy.¡±
Susan coughed.
Judith smiled and said, ¡°But what you said makes sense. Whoever is able to design such intricate
games must have a profound intellect. Emma¡¯s world is expansive, and perhaps depression is a trial
she must ovee to be a better
person.¡±
Judith changed her opinion of Emma.
The game Susan rmended had indeed yed a crucial role.
After all, Judith had been obsessed with the game for a few days and gradually became an admirer of
the mysterious designer.
A celebrity follower, upon learning that their idol had depression, wouldn¡¯t first feel repulsed, but rather,
sympathetic.
Although Judith wasn¡¯t an overly passionate fan, there was a subtle twinge of sympathy in her feelings
too.
In addition, Susan was really apetent persuader, so it was difficult for Judith to stick to her attitude.
¡°You¡¯re indeed an open¨Cminded person, Aunt Judith.¡± Susan ttered Judith with a smile.
¡°You.¡± Judith smiled at her and then stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going to prepare dinner. There are guestsing,
so I have to prepare
well.¡±
Judith hummed a tune and left.
Her attitude said it all.
Penny clenched her fists tightly, her fingernails digging into her palms.
Judith hadpletely hated Emma.
But when Susan intervened, she changed Judith¡¯s opinion, turning the situation around.
¡®Susan!
I have wanted to be friends with you.
Why are you going against me like this?
You made me do this, Penny roared wildly in her heart.
Chapter 365
Chapter 365
In the evening. Eason brought Emma with him.
Eason had some confidence because of Susan¡¯s information, but Emma waspletely uncertain.
Although she had agreed to Eason¡¯s bet, she was actually quite anxious in her heart.
Under the sun, any mother would probably not want their child to bear such a burden.
Regardless of Judith¡¯s attitude, Emma had already mentally prepared herself.
Even though she had imagined countless times the possible situations that could arise when they met
at night, but when they really met, Emma was still shocked.
¡°Emma.¡± Judith saw Emma and greeted her with a smile on her face.
Judith¡¯s attitude was overly friendly, making both Emma and Eason somewhat flustered.
Eason couldn¡¯t help but nce at Susan.
He really wanted to know what Susan had done to make Judith¡¯s attitude change so
dramatically.
Susan gave him a mysterious smile.
Eason became even more curious.
But this puzzle didn¡¯tst long.
Soon, Judith grabbed Emma¡¯s hand and eagerly asked, ¡°Emma, let me ask. What is the scene of the
eighth level? Have you solved all the previous puzzles? How many more levels are there in this game?
And, is the little girl really dead? Wouldn¡¯t that be such a pity? Can you set up a scene to let here
back to life¡¡±
Judith rattled on.
At first, Emma was a bit nervous.
But as she listened, she became a bit dazed.
She thought, ¡®What is Judith talking about?¡±
¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, are these confidential? You can¡¯t reveal them?¡± Judith looked at Emma expectantly.
Emma snapped out of her daze and finally reacted.
Based on the content of Judith¡¯s words, Judith was talking about the game she had nned called
Final Puzzle.
¡°Mrs. Nichs¡ you¡¯re ying this game?¡± Emma was pleasantly surprised.
Chatroom
JMMM
Chapter 365
TOOG
54% 09:53
¡°Yes, I am.¡± Judith nodded naturally and then excitedly said, ¡°This game you made is simply amazing.
Not only me, Penny also yed it for a long time.¡±
Emma couldn¡¯t help but nce at Penny.
Penny suppressed her anger and forced a smile.
¡°Emma, how did youe up with such a brilliant game? Your mind must be incredible, Judith couldn¡¯t
help but praise.
Emma was stunned for a moment, then quickly said, ¡°Actually, the design wasn¡¯t that well thought out.
For example, that little girl will actually appearter on. This was hinted at earlier, for example¡¡±
Emma borated and analyzed the entire plot in detail.
As the main nner, she hadplete control over all the game details. In a moment, the once
mysterious game slowly. unveiled its secrets through her narration.
Judith listened attentively, asionally showing a look of sudden realization.
If it weren¡¯t time for dinner, she could have pulled Emma to continue talking for another hour.
Eason silently gave Susan a thumbs up as he watched the harmonious scene between the two.
Susan raised an eyebrow, her expression proud.
It was as if she was saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡±
That night, Emma came with trepidation, but left feeling relieved.
She couldn¡¯t help but ask Eason, ¡°What did you do to make Mrs. Nichs approve of me?¡±
Eason shook his head decisively. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. I guess you were already likable.¡±
Emma¡¯s face blushed slightly.
A faint sweetness welled up in her heart.
She knew very well that Eason must have done something to make today¡¯s meeting go so smoothly.
Thinking of Susan waiting there early on, Emma had a sudden realization.
It should be Susan who did the work behind the scenes.
But Susan¡¯s willingness to help must have been at Eason¡¯s request.
Emma¡¯s heart suddenly warmed up.
It turned out she was not alone in this world.
There would really be someone to protect her, to shield her from harm and block all the storms and
winds.
JMM M
Chapter 365
F
54% 09:53
In Emma¡¯s eyes, this pitch¨Cck night suddenly became tender and affectionate.
The world seemed to suddenly be brighter.
Emma looked at the person beside her and suddenly felt endless courage.
No matter how many storms and hardships the future might hold, she seemed to have the bravery to
face them all.
Finally, she felt the meaning of existence in this world.
She thought this feeling was truly wonderful.
Under the night breeze, a gentle and warm smile appeared on Emma¡¯s lips.
It was charming and graceful.
After bidding farewell to Emma, Susan also took her leave and returned to the next room.
Penny watched Susan¡¯s figure, and her expression became gloomy.
Originally, she really wanted to be good friends with Susan.
But she thought, ¡®Susan, you should have never, ever, stepped into this.¡±
¡°Penny, Emma mentioned some details just now, I n to y again. Do you want to join?¡± Emma
asked eagerly.
Penny forced a smile, saying. ¡°No need. I¡¯m a bit tired.¡±
AL
Judith patted her shoulder. ¡°Penny, I know you¡¯re still worried about Emma¡¯s condition, but Susan is
right. Although Emma is deeply trapped in darkness, there is strength within her. I believe that even if
they encounter any problems in the future, she and Eason will definitely find a solution together.¡±
Since Judith said this, what else could Penny do?
She could only force a smile and pretend to agree, saying, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re right.¡±
¡°I¡¯m d you can understand.¡± Judith patted Penny¡¯s shoulder with satisfaction.
Then, she buried her head in ying games.
Penny was speechless.
A fire seemed to be burning in her heart.
Her entire n waspletely disrupted by Susan.
She couldn¡¯t me Eason, nor could she do anything to Emma for now.
But her full resentment needed an outlet.
Chapter 365
She thought, ¡®Susan, you brought this upon yourself.¡±
Penny remembered the secret she identally found out, and a gloomy look gradually appeared.
She originally thought she would keep it for Susan forever.
After all, Susan and she had no conflicting interests, and she had no reason to go after Susan.
But now, things were different.
54% 09:53
¦°
Even if Susan still had no conflicting interests with her, Susan caused her to lose Eason, which meant
Susan was going for her life.
So She wouldn¡¯t let Susan continue being so sweet and loving with Ben.
In the room, Penny¡¯s face darkened as she recalled the secret she identally discovered.
Last time, she went to the Landor residence for a visit.
Coincidentally, she saw the family doctor of the Landor family hastily leaving.
The doctor identally tripped, and the documents in his hands fell to the ground.
Penny helped pick them up and casually nced at them.
With just one nce, she was stunned.
At that time, the family doctor took the documents, said thank you, and hurriedly left.
But Penny could not forget the contents of that fleeting nce.
[Serious physical damage. It would be difficult to conceive.]
Being difficult to conceive naturally referred to a girl.
In the Landor family, there were only two women, Susan and Penelope.
Penelope was already past the age of pregnancy.
So, this sentence could only be referring to Susan.
At that time, Susan had just had a blood transfusion, and her body was severely damaged.
Later, Susan took several months to recuperate before she recovered.
Everyone thought that Susan had fully recovered her health.
In reality, the true aftermath of that blood transfusion was that Susan became extremely difficult to
conceive,
The difficulty in conceiving was probably something that Ben did not care about.
4/6
Inin Chatroom
Chapter 365
Otherwise, he would not have quietly suppressed the matter.
Even Susan herself may not be aware of this.
4% 09:53
Penny thought, ¡°But Ben can disregard it. What about Charlie? Can he also ignore it? Susan, oh
Susan, do you really think your love is so indestructible? Since you destroyed my love, I will let you
experience what true pain feels like.¡±
Penny began to n with a gloomy expression.
She couldn¡¯t directly intervene in this matter.
So she had to find a way to let Charlie discover it himself.
The specific n would require careful consideration.
A few dayster, on this morning, after finishing breakfast, Charlie was leisurely reading the
newspaper.
The butler walked in with an envelope, saying, ¡°Mr. Landor, the health examination report you did
before is out.¡±
Charlie would do regr physical examinations every year.
A few days ago, he had just done aprehensive examination.
Now, the examination report was out.
¡®Let me have a look.¡± Charlie took the envelope and opened it with a smile.
His health had been good recently, so when he opened the report, Charlie was rtively calm.
He opened the document, looked at the title, and was slightly stunned.
Penelope leaned over to take a look and couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Dad, is this report a mistake? It
seems to be Susan¡¯s health examination report.¡±
¡°It must have been delivered incorrectly?¡± Charlie furrowed his brows. ¡°But Susan hasn¡¯t had an
examination recently¡±
¡°Maybe it¡¯s from before?¡± Penelope also found it surprising.
¡°Perhaps.¡± Since the report had been delivered, Charlie casually took a nce.
Susan¡¯s body was overall weaker than the average person, a consequence of long¨Cterm blood
transfusions.
Charlie sighed as he looked at it, thinking that he should take better care of Susan.
While he was looking and sighing, Charlie saw a certain item.
He was shocked, and his brows furrowed.
Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.
Penelope took a look and also froze.
|
Chapter 365
She couldn¡¯t help but nce at Charlie.
His gaze fell on one sentence.
[Serious physical damage. It would be difficult to conceive.]
Penelope¡¯s heart skipped a beat.
She thought, ¡®Susan, she¡ is unable to conceive?
Dad has been eagerly anticipating grandchildren for a long time.
But now, Susan is unable to conceive.
Doesn¡¯t that mean Dad¡¯s expectations will be directly shattered?
Moreover, if Ben and Susan cannot have their own child, what should they do with the Landor family
property?
Can a person like Dad, who values his family¡¯s inheritance so much, ept this?
Chapter 366
Chapter 366
Charlie didn¡¯t say anything.
Penelope also dared not speak.
The room fell into a deep silence.
After a while, Charlie nced at Penelope.
Penelope also looked at him..
Penelope coughed lightly, saying, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s just difficult to conceive, not impossible.¡±
Charlie¡¯s eyebrows instantly furrowed deeply.
Penelope¡¯s heart skipped a beat.
She thought, ¡®Does Dad actually care about this? The situation for Susan might be difficult then.¡±
Penelope couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious.
She thought, ¡®If Dad bes unhappy because of this, it would definitely lead to a conflict with Ben.
Ben will never give up on Susan. But Dad¡¯s health has finally improved a bit. What if a dispute arises
and it affects his health again?
Penelope¡¯s mind raced, and she became extremely worried.
¡°Penelope, your thinking is wrong,¡± Charlie said sternly.
¡°I¡¡± Penelope became even more flustered.
She thought, ¡®Dad actually cares much about Susan¡¯s difficulty in conceiving, right?
Then, she heard Charlie say, ¡°Even if she can¡¯t conceive, so what?¡±
¡°But¡¡± Penelope was about to say something, but suddenly, she froze and looked at Charlie in shock.
She thought, ¡®Huh? Did I mishear?
Charlie sighed, ¡°You may look younger than me, but your thinking is so outdated.¡°.
Penelope was confused.
Charlie looked frustrated. ¡°Susan¡¯s health was never good to begin with. If she has another child and it
affects her vitality, what should we do? It¡¯s better for her to continue to rest and recover even if it¡¯s
difficult to conceive.¡±
Penelope was surprised. ¡°Dad, I thought you would care about the Landor family¡¯s legacy.¡±.
Charlie said indifferently, ¡°Legacy? Ben built the Storm Group himself, and he will naturally hand the
company over to the
1/4
Chapter 366
right person. As for my wealth, I¡¯ve already decided to donate it all in a hundred years. The inheritance
and all that are not that important.¡±
Charlie was really carefree about it.
Penelope couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. ¡°Dad, your thinking is too progressive.¡±
Charlie chuckled, saying, ¡°I¡¯m already this old. The only thing I¡¯ve learned over the years is to be more
open¨Cminded. When times are good, we should enjoy them, but we should not seek trouble
unnecessarily.¡±
Charlie¡¯s voice carried a hint of lecturing as he finished speaking.
Penelope understood and couldn¡¯t help butugh.
She was worried that Charlie would be unhappy because of this report.
But she didn¡¯t expect that Charlie was also worried that she would cause trouble.
Penelope couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not an ungrateful person. I¡¯ve been grateful to
Ben and Susan for taking me in this past year. How could I cause trouble for them?¡±
Charlie couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°Then let¡¯s pretend we didn¡¯t see this report?¡±
Penelope nodded repeatedly. ¡°That¡¯s the decision then.¡±
Charlie and Penelope, in agreement, threw the report into the shredder.
However, even though they decided to treat this test result as non¨Cexistent, Charlie still felt that the
delivery of the report
was strange.
He first confirmed with the hospital.
The hospital stated that Susan had not undergone any physical examinations recently, and they had
not sent out her test
report.
Charlie thought, ¡®If the delivery wasn¡¯t from the hospital, then who could it be from?¡±
Doubts filled Charlie¡¯s mind.
He secretly asked the family doctor for information.
Using some methods, Charlie got the family doctor to truthfully reveal Susan¡¯s condition.
Susan¡¯s body was indeed as the test report had stated, not conducive to conception.
So, the question was who sent the report.
It was worth noting that Ben kept this matter tightly hidden, and even Susan herself might not know
about it.
So how did the person who sent the report find out?
2/4
Chapter 366
After that person found out, what was the purpose of sending the package?
Charlie always felt that this person had some ulterior motives, which made him worried.
After all, the Landor family was well¨Cknown, and although they seemed to be flourishing, there were
indeed many people eyeing them from behind the scenes.
However, for this person to have obtained such private information, it was likely that they had a close
rtionship with Ben.
This seemed to be somewhat dangerous.
Charlie was very concerned.
However, Ben deliberately kept this matter a secret, so he couldn¡¯t bring it up.
In the end, Charlie decided to suppress this matter for now and observe it first.
Charlie was able to remain calm.
Penny, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t remain calm.
She was certain that Charlie had seen the message she deliberately sent out,
After all, she had seen the butler bring the documents in with her own eyes.
The fact that Charlie called the family doctor the next day clearly indicated that he believed the report
she had fabricated.
She thought, ¡®But why didn¡¯t he cause amotion? He doesn¡¯t care about having no heir and no
descendants? It¡¯s rare for ordinary families not to care, let alone the Landor family, let alone Charlie
himself.¡±
In Penny¡¯s prediction, once she nted this information, Charlie would most likely be dissatisfied with
Susan, and Susan¡¯s days would not be so good.
If she could make Susan suffer greatly, Penny felt that she would have vented her anger.
But the situation was different from what she had imagined
The Landor residence remained as peaceful and harmonious as ever.
She felt that this might be an illusion, so she specifically went to see Susan several times
Susan still had that carefree look and didn¡¯t seem to have been
ted by anything.
There was only one possibility!
Charlie didn¡¯t even mention this matter to Susan.
Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
Penny thought, ¡°But why? Could it be that Charlie doesn¡¯t care about his heir? If that were the case,
Susan is so lucky!
Penny had silently liked Eason for so long, but she didn¡¯t even have the courage to stand by his side.
OveTalk
Chapter 366
As for Susan, she not only met such a doting husband but also such a reasonable elder,
Penny thought it was unfair.
Penny observed for a few more days.
Seeing that Charlie really had no intention of questioning Susan, she could only feel disappointed and
grit her teeth, thinking of other ways.
The rtionships among the Landor family members seemed very harmonious. It was difficult for her to
sow discord among them.
After careful consideration, Penny found a breakthrough.
That was Penelope!
As far as she knew, Penelope and Ben had no blood rtionship, and their rtionship was quite bad.
Although they seemed harmonious on the surface now, no one knew if they were truly sincere.
The most important thing was that Penelope had a biological son, Leo!
In a sense, Leo was forcibly driven out of the country by Ben.
Penny didn¡¯t believe Penelope really had no resentment in her heart.
Even if Penelope didn¡¯t do it for the time being, Penny felt that with her means, she could stir up this
contradiction.
Penny carefully nned it out and sent a copy of the documents sent to Charlie to Leo as welll
Ben was very likely to have no heir.
She believed that upon seeing such news, Leo would definitely be tempted.
Chapter 367
Chapter 367
Life for Leo was extremely difficult in the Smith family.
He was kicked out of Cornd by Ben and was ordered not to return to the country.
Leo wanted to sneak back to the country several times.
But Ben¡¯s power was overwhelming.
Not to mention returning to the country, he couldn¡¯t even book a ne ticket.
After several attempts, Leo gave up.
After all, even if he used all his scheming to return to the country, what would it matter?
In Cornd, Ben¡¯s power would only be greater. If he went back, he would be like a sheep entering a
tiger¡¯s den.
Leo chose to ept his fate.
But life in the Smith family was different from what he had imagined.
First of all, Isabe¡¯s parents did not approve of him.
The Smith family was considered a prestigious family in Riowert, but Isabe chose to be with him.
The members of the Smith family constantly whispered malicious words to him, trying to drive him
away so that Isabe could marry someone else.
After so many things, Leo had already lost his feelings for Isabe.
But if he left, he had no ce to go.
Although the Smith family didn¡¯t treat him well, they were a family that cared about their reputation. As
long as he was thick¨Cskinned, he would always have food and drink.
If he ran out of money, he could still ask Isabe for some,
But this kind of life waspletely different from before.
Leo sometimes regretted it.
He thought, ¡®Why did I insist on opposing Ben at that time?
I know him. After all, we are brothers. As long as I didn¡¯t cross his bottom line, Ben would definitely
arrange a good future for me. But I chose apletely different path. Who is responsible for all this?¡±
Leo couldn¡¯t help but think of Isabe.
1/8
Chapter 367
In fact, if Isabe hadn¡¯t appeared, if she hadn¡¯t awakened his ambition, he would probably still be a
coward and live afortable life under Ben¡¯s suppression.
But now, he found himself living under the Smith family¡¯s roof and couldn¡¯t keep his head up.
Leo regretted it, but he had no choice.
The only thing he could do now was to hold onto Isabe¡¯s thigh.
He couldn¡¯t understand as a grown man, he would end up like this.
But he didn¡¯t dare to venture out on his own.
The more Leo thought about it, the more distressed he became, and the more he felt that he was
unlucky.
He was about to open hisputer and y a game to distract himself when he noticed a new email.
Leo casually clicked on it.
Originally, he just nced at it, but after a while, he was shocked.
This email contained a report on Susan¡¯s fertility test.
At the same time, there was a seductive message.
The person who sent the email told him Susan had difficulty getting pregnant, but Ben was lovesick
and would never
abandon her.
So, the lineage of the Landor family would definitely end here.
The person who sent the email also said Charlie was dissatisfied with Ben and Susan because of this,
and Charlie thought of his goodness and eagerly wanted him toe back home.
Leo originally had some regrets about his opposition to Ben before.
But after reading this email, He didn¡¯t regret it at all.
He thought, ¡®This is truly a blessing from heaven.
The people of the older generation, like Charlie, definitely value inheritance.
¡°Now, Ben is willing to sacrifice his future generations for a woman. Isn¡¯t this suicidal?
¡®Now, I am the only person who can have descendants of the Landor family.
¡®If I can go back home, Grandpa will definitely value me!
¡®That huge Storm Group, is it going to be passed on to an outsider in the future?
¡°If I have children, the group should be passed on to my children.
2/8
|
:
Chapter 367
¡°Ben has struggled all his life, and it turns out that everything is mine.
¡®Indeed, someone like me is destined to be extraordinary.
The hardships of the first half of my life are just to make my second half soar!¡±
Leo forcefully calmed his excited state and continued reading.
The mysterious person who sent the email also mentioned that she could find a way to bypass Ben¡¯s
surveince and let him return to Cornd.
Leo¡¯s face lit up.
He didn¡¯t think this email was fake.
After all, someone like him was not worth being deceived.
The reason why this person was going to great lengths to help him should be because they had a
grudge against Ben.
After all, Ben had many friends and enemies due to his position.
But Leo didn¡¯t think this had anything to do with him.
As long as he could return to Cornd, as long as he could return to the Landor family, Leo didn¡¯t care
about anything else.
Excitedly, he gave a positive reply.
Then he closed theputer and went to find Isabe.
Isabe was dressed up and ready to go out.
Leo was not doing well, but Isabe was living a good life. Besides listening to some gossip, she ate
and drank well and often went shopping and attended banquets.
Leo felt a little heartbroken about this, but considering that he was living in her home, he dared not say
much.
But now, Leo felt confident!
He said in a deep voice, ¡°Where are you going today?¡±
Isabe nced at him sideways, not bothering to even respond, and walked straight out.
Originally, Leo would have endured it.
But now, he didn¡¯t want to endure it anymore..
He confidently said, ¡°Isabe, if you dare to leave this door today, we will get a divorce.¡±
Isabe stopped
Isabe stopped in her tracks and looked at Leo with surprise.
3/8
Austall.
Chapter 367
She didn¡¯t understand where Leo got the confidence to speak to her like this!
Leo said with full confidence, ¡°You can go ahead, but in the future, you won¡¯t have a penny of the
Landor family¡¯s wealth.¡±
Isabe burst intoughter directly, saying. ¡°The Landor family? Are you still thinking about inheriting
the Landor family? Leo, what kind of daydream are you having!¡±
Even though they had a period of true love between them, in the face of reality, it had already been
completely shattered.
Now, Isabe only felt disdain and unwillingness towards Leo.
Disdain for being with such a man.
Unwillingly, she thought to herself, ¡®How did I end up with such a man?¡±
¡°Daydreaming?¡± Leo retorted loudly, ¡°What if Susan cannot bear children? Do you still think I¡¯m
daydreaming?¡±
Isabe hesitated for a moment and instinctively said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±
She clearly remembered in her past life that Susan had given birth to children, and even twins, which
was a perfect
oue.
¡°Why is it impossible?¡± Leo confidently replied, ¡°Susan was forced to give blood to Yana, and it
damaged her body. The doctors said it would be extremely difficult for her to conceive.¡±
Isabe blinked.
She suddenly realized that this was not impossible.
In her past life, she did not intervene.
The Nichs family was able to find Susan smoothly without any interference from Yana.
But now, because of her meddling, the Nichs family was initially misled to Yana¡¯s side.
That was why Susan was forced to give blood.
So, even though she couldn¡¯t change the fact that Susan and the Nichs family recognized each
other, her meddling still made an impact.
She thought, ¡®Is Susan really unable to conceive?
Isabe¡¯s heart suddenly raced.
She felt like she had caught a huge opportunity.
Suppressing her excitement, Isabe asked, ¡°Who told you this? Are you really sure?¡±
Leo snorted coldly, arrogantly saying, ¡°Ben has been at odds with Grandpa because of the issue of
session. If I have a child, Grandpa will definitely hand over the Landor family to me. Even the Storm
Group is worth considering. Now, I am in a
Chapter 367
rare position, so naturally, there are people who are willing to cooperate with me. It doesn¡¯t matter who
told me. What matters is that I can return to Cornd soon,¡±
Isabe said, ¡°That person has a way to avoid Ben¡¯s surveince and bring you back to Cornd?¡±
¡°Of course,¡± Leo proudly replied, ¡°Someone without skills wouldn¡¯t have the ability to cooperate with
me.¡±
Isabe¡¯s expression Immediately changed.
¡°Alright, you can go now,¡± Leo said, looking at Isabe with confidence.
A radiant smile appeared on Isabe¡¯s face.
She softly said, ¡°We¡¯ve been married for so long. There¡¯s no need to speak so formally. A wife should
follow her husband wherever he goes. If you¡¯re going back to Cornd, of course I¡¯ll go with you. Do
you need anything prepared? I¡¯ll take care of it immediately.¡±
Isabe had always been dissatisfied when she left Cornd.
Now that she had the opportunity to go back and even had the hope of inheriting a huge family fortune,
how could she let go of such a good opportunity?Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
Isabe¡¯s attitude was extremely gentle.
Leo smiled, his face full of arrogance. ¡°Nothing else. Just prepare some money. If we want to inherit the
Storm Group, we need to spend money to establish connections.¡±
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go ask my parents for some money,¡± Isabe said naturally.
¡°Go ahead. Leo waved his hand.
Isabe didn¡¯t attend the banquet anymore and happily went to find her parents.
Although her parents were not satisfied with the husband Isabe had found, they still loved her dearly
as their only daughter.
When they saw Isabe, her mother, Sloane, smiled, ¡°Isabe, you look so beautiful. Are you going out
to have fun?¡±
¡°That was my original n. But now there¡¯s something more important. Mom, how much money do we
have at home? Give it all to me,¡± Isabe said directly.
Her father, Oliver, frowned. ¡°What do you need the money for?¡±
Isabe told her parents what Leo had told her.
She added, ¡°Mom and Dad, this is the entire Landor family plus the Storm Group. If you give me all the
money, consider it an investment. When my child inherits the Storm Group in the future, won¡¯t you get a
return on your investment?¡±
After Isabe finished speaking, she eagerly waited for her father to give her the money on the spot.
5/8
(
WWI WPPI
Chapter 367
However, Oliver frowned and spoke in a cold tone, ¡°Isabe, haven¡¯t I told you not to antagonize Ben?¡±
¡°Dad, how is this considered antagonizing?¡± Isabe became anxious. ¡°Susan can¡¯t have children
herself. The Landor family¡¯s assets need someone with the Landor family blood to inherit them. Once I
have a child, that child will be the only descendant of the Landor family. Who else would the assets go
to?¡±
However, Oliver was not as optimistic.
He said expressionlessly, ¡°Someone like Ben will only give if he wants to. If you try to take the initiative,
you¡¯re only courting
death!¡±
¡°Dad!¡± Isabe couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. ¡°Such a big opportunity is right in front of us, and
you¡¯re still so
timid?¡±
Oliver red at her. ¡°In any case, you stay at home, and don¡¯t you dare go Cornd.¡±
Isabe furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°What if I insist on going?¡±
¡°Then I will consider you no longer my daughter,¡± Oliver said without hesitation.
¡°You¡¡± Isabe stormed out in anger.
As she watched Isabe¡¯s back, Sloane¡¯s face revealed a worry. ¡°Oliver, with our daughter acting like
this, I¡¯m afraid she will step into trouble with the Landor family.¡±
Oliver frowned. ¡°If she angers Ben, not only will she be in danger herself, but our whole family could be
implicated.¡±
Sloane instinctively touched her stomach.
She hadn¡¯t told Isabe yet
A few days ago, she had just been confirmed to be pregnant, and this time, it was a boy.
Originally, they had wanted to groom Isabe as the heir.
Oliver had been investigating for a while and found that Isabe had no business talent at all. Instead,
she often had some strange ideas that she considered clever.
He gave up on this idea and instead decided to find a good husband for Isabe so that her husband
could support the Smith family and she could continue to live in luxury.
However, Isabe did not like the person he found for her and ended up marrying Leo.
Leo, who had great ambition but little talent, couldn¡¯t be entrusted with the family business.
Oliver was extremely worried and spent this time looking for the next generation among his cousins to
train them.
Unexpectedly, fate gave him a pleasant surprise.
His wife became pregnant again.
6/8
Chapter 367
It was a boy.
With this, Oliver felt a sudden surge of hope.
As long as he could work for another twenty years, he could nurture this child. The Smith family would
then have d
sessor.
However, the prerequisite was that the Smith family could continue to prosper.
If Isabe tried to fight for the family assets from the Landor family and angered Ben, that would be a
disaster.
In Oliver¡¯s eyes, it was impossible for Isabe to sessfully im the Landor family¡¯s wealth.
Oliver pondered, his eyes filled with a hint of coldness.
If Isabe insisted on returning to Cornd, then he would probably have to give up on his daughter.
Although making this choice was a bit painful, it was still better than burying the entire Smith family with
her.
Oliver nced at his wife¡¯s belly, a gentle smile appearing on his face.
That was his hope, the hope of the Smith family.
Isabe had no idea that her father had already made the decision to give up on her.
She still believed that she was her parent¡¯s only child and thought that no matter how willful she was,
she could be forgiven.
So, even though she did not receive any money, she sold all her possessions and raised two million
dors in cash.
Then, following the instructions of the person behind the scenes, Isabe and Leo first went to Tonico
and then took a private ne to secretlynd in Cornd,
They thought the person behind the scenes was indeed quite capable.
They had actually managed to return to Cornd without anyone noticing.
Isabe and Leo were pondering how to proceed with their n when Isabe came across a news
article in the
newspaper.
Her parents had actually announced in the newspaper that they had severed their father¨Cdaughter and
mother¨Cdaughter rtionships with her.
Isabe was shocked, thinking, ¡°I just left secretly. Do they really have to sever ties with me?¡®
Leo nced at it and coldly snorted. ¡°They will regret it in the future.¡±
Isabe gritted her teeth and decisively nodded, thinking. ¡®Yes, they will regret it in the future! When my
child inherits the Landor family and the Storm Group, even if they cry and beg me to go home, I won¡¯t
return. This is the consequence of them abandoning me today!¡®
Chapter 368
Chapter 368
¡°That mysterious person has good insight and knows to invest in you,¡± Isabe snorted coldly, then
asked, ¡°By the way, who is that person? Did he mention what he wants in return?¡±
Leo furrowed his brow and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know who that person is, either, and as for the reward, he
didn¡¯t mention anything specific, probably some money and such. I guess he will reveal himself once I
inherit the Landor family. At that time, I can just give him some money.¡±
Isabe nodded in agreement and eagerly asked, ¡°So what do we do next?¡±
They had already returned to Cornd, which was the first step.
Leo said confidently, ¡°Now that we have returned to Cornd, we havepleted the first step, which
is also the most important step. Next, I will go find Grandpa and Mom. Ben is so unfilial that he wants to
end the Landor family lineage. Grandpa must regret driving me out of the Landor family now. I bet he
will cry and beg me to return to the family as soon as he sees me. Once I am back, we can consider
the second steppleted.¡±
Isabe nodded repeatedly and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How do we meet Grandpa then? The Smith
family has announced their disownment of me, and Ben will definitely notice something.
Ben might realize that they had returned to Cornd.
With just a few words, Ben could prevent them from ever seeing Charlie.
You can rest assured about that. That person said he has already arranged everything for us,¡± Leo said
confidently.
That person must have extraordinary abilities to have sent them back to Cornd, which reassured
Isabe.
side the room, Penny stared at theputer screen, a hint of coldness shing in her eyes.
eo couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of the promise she made and eagerly returned to Cornd.
ut the information she gave Leo was a mix of truth and lies.
The truth was about Susan¡¯s physical condition.
The lie was about Charlie¡¯s attitude towards this matter.
he lie was about ¡°s physical condition.
Leo were to meet Charlie directly, he would quickly realize that Charlie didn¡¯t care about Susan¡¯s
difficulty in conceiving. nd Leo would be unable to cause any trouble.
he person Penny truly wanted Leo to meet was someone else.
sinister smile appeared on Penny¡¯s face.
he took out her phone and called Susan.
s soon as the call connected, her voice instantly turned sweet. ¡°Sis, are you off tomorrow? How about
we go shopping
13% 13:04
Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.
Chapter 368
together?
¡°We haven¡¯t gone shopping together for a long time. Just apany me, okay?¡±
Penny coaxed, and Susan couldn¡¯t resist and agreed.
Penny hung up the phone deadpan.
Everything was ready.
Tomorrow, the show would officially begin.
The next day, Leo and Isabe briefly disguised themselves and left early in the morning.
The mysterious person had instructed them to wait in the lobby of Tarniko Mall at ten in the morning
and said they would meet the person they wanted to see there.
Leo thought, Will it be Grandpa?¡®
Leo couldn¡¯t help but specte, his heart filled with hope.
They arrived early, well before ten.
They sat in a corner booth of the lobby, feeling like thieves.
isabe whispered, ¡°Is that person really so powerful? How could he know Grandpa¡¯s whereabouts?
What if it¡¯s all a lie?¡±
Leo was also nervous, but he said, ¡°What benefit would there be in deceiving us? We will find out soon
enough.¡±
sabe nodded.
hey
waited and waited, bing increasingly restless.
suddenly, Leo¡¯s phone rang.
eo checked his phone.
here was a message: [The person you want to see will enter in the next moment.]
mmediately, he looked up towards the door.
the next moment, he saw Susan walking in.
20 was shocked.
to see Susan.
e thought it would be Charlie and didn¡¯t expect to see Susan.
What do we do now?¡± Isabe asked nervously.
ika dakt in maka nu
Chapter 368
Landor family die out.¡±
3
With that, Leo stood up abruptly and walked straight to Susan.
103 1904
¡°Penny, it¡¯s taking so long for you to go to the bathroom.¡± Susan nced at her watch, feeling a little
strange.
Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of her. Susan raised her head in surprise and saw someone
unexpected.
Leo had disguised himself today and even wore sunsses.
a glo
However, Susan still recognized him at a nce.
¡°Leo?¡± Susan frowned.
She didn¡¯t expect to see Leo here.
¡°Susan, I didn¡¯t expect you to still remember me,¡± Leo said with a strange tone..
Susan ignored him and noticed Isabe next to Leo, her brows furrowing deeper.
She thought, ¡®How did these twoe back? I remembered that Ben had said he would never let them
return to the country
In this lifetime.¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Disappointed to see us back?¡± Leo said with a smile.
Susan looked at him expressionlessly and turned to leave.
She didn¡¯t need to get entangled with this couple in such a ce.
¡°You want to leave as soon as you see me, Susan. Are you feeling guilty?¡± Leo suddenly shouted.
Susan didn¡¯t even stop for a moment and walked straight out.
A hint of anger appeared on Leo¡¯s face.
He thought, ¡°How dare this Susan be so disrespectful towards me. I will make her beg for mercy once I
inherit the Landor family and kick her out of the house. But that¡¯s a matter for the future. Right now, I
can¡¯t let Susan leave like this.
soo
Leo¡¯s voice grew even louder. ¡°Esteemed wife of the richest man, are you so afraid to face me?¡±
His voice was loud, especially when he said ¡°richest man¡¯s wife¡°.
The hall was already bustling with peopleing and going.
Leo¡¯s shout attracted the attention of many people.
The bodyguards who were secretly following Susan discreetly protected her and looked at Leo with
vignce.
Leo was not panicked at all. He shouted loudly, ¡°As expected of the richest man¡¯s wife, even going out
creates such a scene. But the bigger the scene, does it prove that you¡¯ve done something wrong?¡±
3/7
Chapter 368
12.04
Curious gazes multiplied.
Susan frowned. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±
¡°What am I trying to do?¡± Leo shouted, ¡°My brother suppressed me, misunderstood me, and drove me
away. I epted all of that because we are brothers, and we share the same blood, so no matter what
he does to me, I can forgive him! If he doesn¡¯t want to see me, I can even stay in Riowert forever, never
returning to the country! But now, I have toe back. If I don¡¯te back, the entire Landor family
will be destroyed.¡±
Leo wished for more people to know about this. He spoke loudly, almost attracting all the attention.
¡°What is this person saying?¡±
¡°The richest man¡¯s wife? Isn¡¯t the richest man Ben?¡±
¡°Who else could it be? Since Ben became the richest man five years ago, he hasn¡¯t fallen from that
position.¡±
¡°The richest man¡¯s wife? Isn¡¯t that Susan?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. That man is Ben¡¯s younger brother, Leo. Mr. Landor cut ties with him publicly, and since
then, he disappeared.¡±
¡°Now it seems like there¡¯s more to this matter.¡±
¡°Tsk tsk tsk. In wealthy families, there are always hidden secrets.¡±
As the crowd discussed, they took out their phones and eagerly aimed them at Leo and Susan.
They loved the drama of wealthy families.
If they could ride on the poprity and gain some attention, that would be even better.
With so many people watching, Leo became even more arrogant, and his voice grew louder. ¡°Susan, if
you have any conscience left, you should proactively divorce my brother and stay away from him
forever.¡±
Susan looked at the growing crowd, feeling annoyed.
She couldn¡¯t help but say in a cold voice, ¡°Leo, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t know? Stop pretending!¡± Leo said without hesitation, ¡°I already know. The doctor said that due to
excessive blood
oss, your body has been damaged to the core. It will be extremely difficult for you to conceive in the
future. In other words, you, Susan, are now an infertile hen! By clinging to my brother, you are
condemning the Landor family to extinction. Susan, you are the eternal sinner of our Landor family.¡±
f it weren¡¯t for the bodyguards, Leo would have loved to poke Susan¡¯s nose with his fingers.
Susan listened, even more bewildered. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Leo, have you gone mad?¡±
¡°Are you still pretending?¡± Leo sneered and handed her a test report, saying, ¡°Isn¡¯t this your medical
report? It clearly states chat you can¡¯t conceive.¡±
I
Chapter 368
The bodyguard instinctively intercepted the report.
But Leo was not flustered. He took out a bunch more and, along with Isabe, distributed them like
handing out flyers, saying. ¡°These are Susan¡¯s medical reports. Everyone take a good look. This
woman is almost impossible to conceive in her lifetime. Yet she clings to the position of Ben¡¯s wife and
refuses to let go. She takes advantage of my brother¡¯s love for her and constantly stirs up trouble
between my brother and grandfather. My poor Grandpa, at his age, just wants to hold great¨Cgrandchild.
What¡¯s wrong with that? But he keeps getting angered by this poisonous woman over and over again!
Let¡¯s discuss. Is this woman malicious? Is she selfish?¡±
Leo passionately recounted the story.
Susan ignored him, but she took the report and looked at it herself.
Then, her brows slightly furrowed.
A faint uneasiness rose in her heart.
She thought, 1¡ can¡¯t conceive? If that were true, it should have been discovered long ago. But Ben
has never mentioned this to me. And Grandpa? Does he know, too? Then why hasn¡¯t he said
anything?¡±
Susan couldn¡¯t help but feel panic.
¡°Mrs. Landor, don¡¯t believe these. Most likely, they are fake,¡± one bodyguard couldn¡¯t help but say.
Susan shook her head, her expression somewhat dazed.
She wasn¡¯t a foolish person. On the contrary, she had always been sharp¨Cwitted.
If this report didn¡¯t have some degree of truth, how could Leo dare toe back to the country? How
could he be so confident?
In this report, let alone anything else, the fact that it was difficult for her to conceive had an 80% chance
of being true.
Susan faltered for a moment, then forced herself to calm down.
hile. Leo and Isabe continued to use.
Meanwhile, Leo
Susan took a deep look at the two of them, then decisively left.
No matter what, she had to confirm this matter.
5/7
Chapter Joi
Susan avoided her usual hospital and found a well¨Cknown private hospital Instead.
She underwent a full¨Cbody examination.
Then, the results came out.
Susan looked at the same conclusion, and her expression became dazed.
The doctors at this hospital were even more decialve in their conclusions than the ones on that
paper.
The test report brought out by Leo simply stated that it was difficult for her to conceive.
Here, they directly stated that she had lost her fertility.
Susan¡¯s face instantly turned pale.
A child was not necessary for a woman.
Many women have lived fulfilling lives without children or even marriage.
Susan could console herself in this way.
However, only she knew how long she had been longing for a child.
She had always wanted a small and soft child of her own.
Then, she would give him all her love, joyfully watching him grow up.
Susan¡¯s childhood was undoubtedly unhappy, even filled with many pains.
So, she made up her mind that when she had a child, she would give him all her love and make him
the happiest child in the world.
She even picked out names for her child.
The boy would be called Wright, and the girl would be called Pura.
Two phonograms for ¡°light¡± and ¡°pure¡°.
Although she had always looked forward to having a child, Susan was not in a hurry. She just wanted
to let things happen naturally.
But now, Susan suddenly understood.
She understood why Ben always changed the subject when she brought up children and why he
advised her to sleep when she named the child.
She thought, He¡ must have known about this a long time ago. He has known¡that I cannot be a
mother at all.
Susan walked numbly.
5/7
Chapter 368
Suddenly, she stopped.
She turned around and saw her pale self in the shop window, then revealed a smile that was even
uglier than crying.
The sunlight is just right.
At the Landor residence, Charlie and Ben sat facing each other, savoring their coffee contentedly.
Susan saw this scene from afar, feeling a bit ufortable in her heart.
She thought, ¡®Do they really know that I have difficulty conceiving?¡±
Susan walked over with heavy steps.
¡°Why did youe back so soon?¡± Ben was the first to notice her and was somewhat surprised.
Susan forced a smile, saying, ¡°Something happened.¡±
She did not look well.
Ben couldn¡¯t help but look serious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Susan pressed her lips and handed over the test report directly.
Ben quickly nced at it and then was shocked.
Charlie also leaned over curiously to take a look. His brow twitched, and his expression became
serious.
¡°Susan, actually¡¡± Ben wanted to say something.
¡°I cannot conceive, and you already knew, right?¡± Susan¡¯s voice is slightly hoarse.
Chapter 369
Chapter 369
Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.
Ben pursed his lips and nodded quietly.
He walked over and firmly grasped Susan¡¯s hand, whispering, ¡°Susan, if we can¡¯t have children, it¡¯s not
a big problem. I actually prefer just the two of us, living in our own little world.¡±
Even Charlie quickly chimed in, saying, ¡°Susan, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m old and set in my ways. It¡¯s not a
big deal if you don¡¯t have children. If you really want a child, we can always adopt one. If you don¡¯t like
the idea of having children, then let¡¯s just focus on enjoying our lives together.¡±
At that, Susan¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, a mixture of gratitude and sadness.
She gazed at Charlie and asked, ¡°Grandpa, did you know all along?¡±
Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I knew. But it¡¯s just a small matter. I didn¡¯t think it was necessary to bring
up.¡±
Charlie¡¯s nonchnt attitude showed that he truly wasn¡¯t bothered by the situation.
Susan was deeply moved by his eptance and understanding.
However, she couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty.
Charlie was such a wonderful elder.
Since she had married into the Landor family, they had hardly ever shed.
On the contrary, Charlie had always respected their personal lives, not intruding but expressing care at
appropriate times.
Susan had always thought that she was so fortunate to have such an elder.
Now, being diagnosed with this condition, Charlie still stood unwaveringly by her side.
This made Susan feel a mix of emotions.
She thought, ¡®Why are my health problems so persistent? I also want Grandpa to experience the joy of
having some grandchildren in his old age. But¡
Her eyes slowly turned red and filled with tears.
Worried, Charlie nudged Ben, saying, ¡°Why are you just standing there? Go andfort her.¡±
With that, Charlie walked away, leaving the young couple alone.
The gentle breeze brushed past, and Susan sniffled, saying, ¡°Ben, I¡¯m sorry¡¡±
Ben pulled her into his embrace and whispered, ¡°What is there to apologize for? Without a child, we
can enjoy our lives. together as just the two of us. Isn¡¯t that wonderful?¡±
1/5
Chapter 369
He had never been one to express his emotions freely. He had devoted all of his love to Susan.
He truly believed that not having a child was okay.
This way, Susan would always be the most important person in his heart, and their lives would not be
invaded by df little troublemaker.
Initially, he was only worried that if a few years went by without Susan bing pregnant, Charlie
might be displeased.
But he had already thought of ways to convince his grandfather.
He didn¡¯t expect that his grandfather had already known about the situation and was incredibly open¨C
minded.
Since that was the case, there was no need to worry about it any longer.
¡°I already picked out names for our kids.¡± Susan looked at Ben eagerly.
Ben¡¯s gaze softened. He reached out and gently wiped away her tears before saying, ¡°If you want to,
we can adopt two children¨Ca boy and a girl. Plus, this way, your health won¡¯t bepromised.¡±
There was nothing but indulgence in Ben¡¯s eyes.
Due to his tender affection, Susan¡¯s uneasy heart gradually calmed down.
She couldn¡¯t bear children; perhaps it was just her bad luck.
But Ben and Charlie didn¡¯t mind it at all.
It seemed like her luck wasn¡¯t that bad after all.
She had a deeply loving husband, an open¨Cminded elder, afortable life, and a career she desired.
She already had too much.
The only thing missing was having her own child. In the face of all these blessings, although it was still
a regret, it didn¡¯t seem as significant anymore.
Seeing herposure, Ben gently rubbed her hair and asked in a soft voice, ¡°Susan, what made you
suddenly want to get a physical examination?¡±
Susan had just had a physical examinationst month.
Moreover, they always went to the same hospital, which was the best hospital in Anaville.
But she chose a different private hospital this time, bypassing their usual hospital.
It seemed illogical to attribute it to a whim.
-l.. izmamhored the incident with Leo.
1
Chapter 369
She was about to mention it when Ben¡¯s phone rang.
Ben answered the call and he looked shocked.
By the time he finished the call, his expression had turned grim.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Susan asked with concern.
¡°Did you meet Leo and Isabe today?¡± Ben asked
Susan looked at him in shock. ¡°How did you know?¡±
¡°It¡¯s nothing¡± Ben instinctively tried to cover it up. ¡°I have something to deal with.¡±
¡°Ben!¡± Susan grabbed hold of him.
Ben reluctantly stopped in his tracks
Susan looked at him firmly. Is it rted to me
He quickly replied. ¡°It¡¯s unrted¡±
She red at him and said. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll find out on my own
She looked resolute
So Ben had no choice but topromise.
He said. ¡°The video of your dispute with Leo and Isabe has been leaked online. It¡¯s now trending¡±
Hearing that, Susan was taken aback
¡°The PR department tried to suppress the trend as soon as possible. But someone is pushing it from
behind the scenes. Every time we manage to suppress it, it resurfaces shortly after. It¡¯s happened two
or three times already. The current trending topic has even higher poprity than the previous ones¡±
Ben furrowed his brows
He had nock of enemies
It wasn¡¯t hard to understand that someone deliberately pushed the trend to make things difficult for him.
But he couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that something was off about this incident.
H thought, ¡°How did Grandpa know about it? Who informed him? How does that person know? How
did Leo and Isabe return to the country? And who is tirelessly pushing the trending topic?
The person behind all this might not necessarily have great power, but they must be very familiar with
our family, perhaps
even someone close to us
Chapter 369
¡®Otherwise, no one would know about Susan¡¯s medical condition, which I¡¯ve covered up! Who could it
be?!¡±
He was lost in thought.
Susan had already grabbed her phone and nced at the trending topics.
She casually clicked on a video.
What appeared was Leo¡¯s impassioned words.
¡°My poor Grandpa keeps getting angered by this poisonous woman over and over again!¡±
¡°By clinging to my brother, you¡¯re condemning the Landor family to extinction.¡±
¡°You should proactively divorce my brother and stay away from him forever.¡±
Although Susan had tried her best to let go, hearing these words once again made her feel like her
heart had been stabbed multiple times.
She clicked on thements and found that the opinions were roughly divided in half.
Some people believed she was not in the wrong.
Some people believed she should take the initiative to divorce Ben.
[We¡¯re in the modern age. If you can¡¯t have children, then you can¡¯t have them. People can still live a
fulfilling life.]
[Haha, you¡¯re living quite a fulfilling life, huh? How about you take a look at how the elderly have been
sick multiple times because of this? Just because of your so¨Ccalled love, you¡¯re disregarding the health
of the elderly?]
But you can¡¯t give up your own feelings just for the sake of the elderly¡¯s health!]
What feelings? There¡¯s no such thing as true love in this world. I suspect that this trending topic was
created by Ben himself to make Susan take the initiative to leave. Men, how many of them don¡¯t want
children?]
Even if Susan doesn¡¯t take the initiative to ask for a divorce, Ben will abandon her sooner orter. She
might as well leave n advance, get somepensation, and live a good life.]
Ben isn¡¯t that despicable.]
i
Who knows? This Leo is his younger brother after all. What Leo says may represent Ben.]
Ugh! What younger brother? Leo has long been kicked out of the Landor family!]
Blood ties are always unbreakable.]
The onlookers argued fervently in thements section.
Some felt sorry for Susan.
75
0
Chapter 369
Some sympathized with Ben¡¯s predicament.
Some took pleasure in imagining Susan being abandoned.
Some were indignant, believing that getting a divorce over such matters was ridiculous.
Susan silently looked at thesements, and surprisingly, her heart remained calm.
from wh
She was no longer the anxious and uneasy Susan from when she first got married.
Now, she was no longer a child deprived of love.
She had received the greatest love in the world, which gave her unparalleled courage.
Although some of these words were hurtful, she had already built a strong armor to protect herself.
These words no longer had the power to harm her.
SEND GIFT
Chapter 370
Chapter 370
¡°Susan, don¡¯t look at these for now,¡± Ben whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it.¡±
Ben was nervous, worried that
hat Susan would believe the nonsense on the Inte and seek a divorce.
To him, a child was not as important as Susan.
However, Susan appeared calm as she looked at Ben and smiled gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it can no longer
hurt me with this.¡±
Previously, she was easily hurt because she was forever alone.
But now, she wasn¡¯t that little girl who was unloved anymore.
No matter what kind of storm came her way, Susan now had enough confidence and courage to face it.
Her demeanor was gentle yet powerful.
Ben looked at her, his face gradually brightening.
He gently touched her hair and said hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid you¡¯ll leave me.¡±
Susan blinked yfully. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? Why would I leave such a good husband?¡±
Ben chuckled softly, stopping to frown.
Although Susan¡¯s mood seemed stable, the situation had to be dealt with immediately!
Ben coaxed Susan back to their bedroom to rest. Then his eyes gradually turned cold.
He really wanted to know who was causing trouble behind their backs.
As soon as Ben came out of the room, a servant approached him and said that his grandfather was
calling for him.
Ben then went over to the room.
Inside, Charlie had a furrowed brow and wore an unhappy expression.
Penelope was sitting on one side, softly sobbing.
Ben¡¯s eyebrows twitched as he probably guessed what was wrong. Charlie and Penelope had probably
also seen the
trending topic.
As expected, when Ben walked in, Penelope wiped away her tears and said softly, ¡°Ben, I¡¯m sorry, I¡ I
never thought Leo would do something like this.¡±
As Penelope spoke, she started to cry again.
Although Leo had hurt her heart, he was still her biological son, and Penelope had some care for him.
1/4
AunTalk
Chapter 370
Previously, although Ben had sent Leo away from Cornd, Penelope knew that the Smith family was
a major family in Rlowert and that Leo¡¯s life wouldn¡¯t be much worse while staying with Isabe.
Based on what Leo had done, Ben had only sent him back to Rlowert, which was already merciful.
As long as Leo was willing to quiet down, his life wouldn¡¯t be too difficult.
However, Penelope couldn¡¯t understand why Leo still had to act recklessly, knowing that Susan was
Ben¡¯s bottom line.
She thought, ¡®Does he think that Ben isn¡¯t angry enough?¡±
Penelope sobbed softly, and Charlie red at her and scolded, ¡°You tell me! How did Leo find out
about this? Did you tell him?¡±
As Penelope cried, she said, ¡°Dad, it really wasn¡¯t me! It¡¯s been a long time since west had contact.¡±
Charlie snorted and said, ¡°Who knows if you secretly contacted him!!¡±
¡°I really didn¡¯t,¡± Penelope said as she cried, ¡°I gain nothing from doing this.¡±
¡°Who knows if you knew that Susan had a hard time getting pregnant and if you had your eye on the
Landor family¡¯s estate again? Do you think your son has a chance to inherit the Landor family? I¡¯m
telling you, it¡¯s impossible,¡± Charlie angrily stated.
Penelope wiped away her tears and said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not stupid. I know you don¡¯t care about heirs. Since
I¡¯m clear about this, why would I dream of doing something like this.¡±
Charlie looked skeptical and asked, ¡°It¡¯s really not you?¡±
Penelope vigorously shook her head.
idn¡¯t tell L
Charlie looked at Ben, coughed, and said, ¡°Ben, in my opinion, Penelope didn¡¯t tell Leo.¡±
Ben couldn¡¯t help raising his eyebrows.
Charlie was actually questioning Penelope while helping her clear her name.
Ben didn¡¯t doubt Penelope to begin with.
It was simply because Penelope didn¡¯t have the ability to do this.
Even if she knew the news that Susan had difficulty getting pregnant, she didn¡¯t have the ability to bring
Leo back from abroad and even less ability to cause chaos on the inte.
However, since Charlie had gone through the trouble of acting, Ben also nodded seriously, ¡°Grandpa,
you make sense. I also think it¡¯s not Penelope¡¯s doing.¡±
Penelope breathed a sigh of relief.
Ben raised his eyebrows and turned to Charlie.
2/4
T¨CI
Chapter 370
¡°Grandpa, while we¡¯re on the topic, there¡¯s something I want to ask you.¡±
lify the fisting Incident?
¡°What¡¯s the matter? Just say it. Charlie asked, ¡°Do you want me to I¡¯m ready to speak up at any
time.¡±
Ben shook his head, ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. Grandpa, I want to ask, how did you know that Susan has
difficulty getting pregnant?¡±
Charlie narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°I also feel that this matter is a bit strange. At that time, someone
directly left a file at the door, saying it was my health check report. The butler brought it in, but it turned
out to be Susan¡¯s health check report.¡±
Ben¡¯s gaze grew colder.
He thought, ¡®Interesting. This person not only knew such private information but also used it as an
excuse to deliver the file, indicating that he knew Grandpa had just gone to the hospital for a physical
examination.
¡®The number of people who know about Grandpa¡¯s physical examination is no more than a handful,
ruling out the possibility of an enemy plotting behind my back.
¡®My enemies can not have ess to this information.
¡®The only person who could know about this andplete this task is someone who is very close to us.
Ben began to narrow down the range of possibilities in his mind.
But he didn¡¯t say anything in front of Charlie and turned and left first.
He investigated the Leo¡¯s entry and found out that Leo secretly entered Cornd through Tonico as a
transit station.
There should be someone of great influence in Tonico who helped Leo.
Otherwise, Ben should have received the news when the ne took off.
By now, the person behind the scenes was about to be revealed.
The person held a lot of power in Tonico.
Moreover, it was someone close to them.
Ben¡¯s brows furrowed deeply.
He thought, ¡®Could it be the person? If it really is her, what is her purpose in doing this? What does she
gain from it? Penny. It¡¯s best if this matter has nothing to do with you.¡±
Ben¡¯s gaze became fierce.
Ben wasn¡¯t worried about anything else.
3/4
Oustall
4/4
Chapter 370
He just didn¡¯t want Susan to suffer if she found out that Penny was the one orchestrating everything.
Ben didn¡¯t want Susan to be hurt.
That was why he hadn¡¯t revealed Penny¡¯s major suspicion to the public for now.
He nned to deal with Leo and Isabe first.
These two people were mere pawns.
They were foolish but also despicable.
Their level of self¨Cdestruction didn¡¯t even require much effort from Ben.
On the Inte.
Online, Charlie personally released a rification video.
In the video, he appeared energetic and far from someone who had been suffering from illness.
Moreover, he made a significant decision.
In order to prove that he had no dissatisfaction with Susan, on the contrary, valued her greatly, he
directly sought awyer to transfer half of his assets under Susan¡¯s name.
If initially, people were skeptical when they listened to Charlie¡¯s rification, the subsequent move of
transferring assets through awyer left everyone in awe.
N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
Since Charlie had given away his fortune, who would believe that he was dissatisfied with Susan and
wanted to force Ben to divorce her?
Chapter 371
Chapter 371
After Charlie uploaded the video, he waited online with a serious expression, wearing a pair of reading
sses.
¡°Susan, how do I check thements? Could you open them and read them for me? I want to know
what people are saying.¡±
Susan was moved and helpless at the same time.
She warmly said, ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t care about how people view this. You don¡¯t have to transfer your
property to me just because of this small matter.¡±
Charlie waved his hand dismissively. ¡°My minor property is nothing! The key is to show those people
my attitude. Okay, Susan, don¡¯t dwell on these minor details. Quickly read me what those people are
saying.¡±
Susan opened thements section and read them carefully for Charlie.
¡°Is Mr. Landor really in his 80s? He looks like he¡¯s in his 60s. He really looks young.¡±
Charlieughed, saying, ¡°This person has good taste. Not bad, not bad.¡±
¡°Wah wah wah, giving away houses and money so easily. Grandpa, do you still need a granddaughter¨C
inw?¡±
As Charlie heard this, his expression turned serious. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Susan, reply to this
person. I only have one grandson, and he already has a wife. A young girl can¡¯t ruin others¡® families!¡±
Susan chuckled and exined, ¡°Grandpa, she doesn¡¯t really mean that. It¡¯s just a joke that implies
you¡¯re such a great grandpa that people envy your family life.¡±
¡°Is that right?¡± Charlie furrowed his brows but still muttered, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand young people
nowadays.¡±
However, Charlie was initially quite pleased, so he urged Susan to continue reading.
w one.
She selected somements that praised Charlie and read them one by
Charlie¡¯s face lit up.
In the end, he summed it up, saying, ¡°Young people these days are quite interesting. In the future, I can
go online more
often.¡±
After that, Charlie asked Susan again, ¡°Don¡¯t just read thements rted to me. Are there any
comments about you?¡±
Susan¡¯s heart was touched by this, and she replied warmly, ¡°Grandpa, how those people see me
doesn¡¯t matter. The whole world is jealous that I¡¯ve married such a great husband and have such a
good grandpa like you. Let me show you what¡¯s trending now.¡±
Susan handed her phone to Charlie.
He leaned in to look and read it out slowly, saying, ¡°Susan must have saved the world in her previous
life?¡±
1/0
Chapter 371
At first, Charlie didn¡¯t understand, so Susan hurriedly exined it to him.
Charlie then burst intoughter. ¡°People nowadays have such interesting ways of speaking.¡±
Charlie asked Susan to click on it and read some rtedments, all while showing great interest.
Then, he yawned contentedly.
¡°Dad, it¡¯s time for your nap,¡± Penelope said hurriedly.
Charlie stood up,
back you.¡±
yawned, and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a nap. Susan, If there are any more rumors online, tell me, and I
will
Susan smiled and nodded, saying, ¡°Okay,¡±
Charlie turned around and went back to his room.
Penelope hesitated for a while and walked up to Susan.
¡°Penelope, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Susan asked proactively.
Penelope said with some guilt, ¡°Susan, this whole thing waspletely caused by Leo. My heart
really¡ really¡¡±
Susan shook her head. ¡°Leo is Leo, and you are you. You don¡¯t have to carry any psychological burden
for this.¡±
Penelope smiled bitterly and said, ¡°He came out of my womb. How can I separate it so clearly? Susan,
I know my son. Although he is ambitious, his abilities are limited. He can¡¯t do these things on his own.
Someone must be instigating him from behind.¡±
¡°I know.¡± Susan nodded.
Penelope hesitated for a while and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to watch him continue on this wrong path. Could
you let me see him and persuade him face¨Cto¨Cface?¡±
Susan was stunned.
Penelope hurriedly added, ¡°If it¡¯s inconvenient, just forget it.¡±
Susan shook her head. ¡°Penelope, there¡¯s nothing inconvenient for me. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll be
disappointed after you
see him.¡±
If the previous Leo had some remnants of humanity, then the current Leo appeared monstrous and
gloomy, filled with both self¨Cdoubt and arrogance.
He haspletely transformed into a different person.
Ever since he was young. Penelope had always demanded the best from Leo, even sending him to
prestigious schools toplete his education.
Despite her continuous disappointment in him, seeing Leo in his current state would surely bring her
even more disappointment
2/8
time.¡±
If Leo would listen, then he could still live a stable life.
But if he doesn¡¯t listen, Penelope would truly be too ashamed to beg for mercy from Ben¡¯s subordinates
again.
Susan thought for a moment and agreed, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll talk to Ben and ask him to make
arrangements.¡±
¡°Alright, thank you,¡± Penelope said gratefully.
Susan then informed Ben about this matter.
Although Ben didn¡¯t think it was necessary to see Leo at all, but since Susan had spoken, Ben
reluctantly agreed.
After all, Leo was his half¨Cbrother, so he should handle things properly.
Ben directly invited Leo to the Landor residence.
In the hotel room, both Leo and Isabe had unpleasant expressions as they watched the reversal of
public opinion online.
¡°Why would Grandpa support that woman and give her so much wealth?¡± Leo gritted his teeth.
In Leo¡¯s eyes, he was the only person capable of carrying on the Landor family¡¯s legacy. All that wealth
should belong to
him
¡°Grandpa must have been forced.¡± Isabe refused to ept this reality.
¡°It must have been Ben¡¯s doing,¡± Leo said somewhat crazily, ¡°I must expose this matter.¡±
He ced his hands on the keyboard and typed out his thoughts.
Leo believed that there would be people who would agree with him.
But not only did no one support him, there wasn¡¯t even anyone opposing him.
Thements he posted disappeared into the vast ocean without causing even a ripple.
Leo felt cold inside and couldn¡¯t help but contact the mysterious person who had helped him before.
But after waiting for a long time, he received no response.
He couldn¡¯t believe that person had actually abandoned him, too.
Leo felt powerless as he slumped into his chair.
Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.
He thought, ¡®How¡ could this happen¡
Isabe also grew anxious.
O
J & M IMM
Chapter 371
¶þ·þ
BN 13:05
This time, they had abandoned everything to return to Cornd, thinking that once they returned, they
could cling to Charlie. and thenpete for the family fortune with his help.
But now. Charlie openly supported Susan, and they didn¡¯t even have a chance to meet him, let alone
receive his help.
Now, they couldn¡¯t even stir up any waves online.
Even the mysterious person had stopped helping them.
What else could they do?
Isabe clenched her teeth tightly.
She just couldn¡¯t understand, thinking, ¡®As a reborn person, why is everything going against me? Could
it be that the heavens allowed me to be reborn just to let me know that my previous life was actually not
bad at all?¡®
Isabe refused to ept this.
She believed that the heavens wouldn¡¯t treat her this way!
Just at that moment, Leo¡¯s phone began to ring.
Isabe couldn¡¯t help but look over with anticipation.
She thought, ¡®Is it the mysterious person? Yes! He hasn¡¯t given up on us yet. That mysterious person
has quite a bit of power. As long as he continues to help us, we still have hope.¡±
When Leo answered the phone, a surprised look appeared on his face.
After he hung up the phone, Isabe couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°Is it that mysterious person?¡±
Leo smiled in satisfaction, saying, ¡°Mysterious person? Is that necessary? It¡¯s Ben! He personally had
someone call me and asked me to
go to the Landor residence tomorrow.¡±
The more Leo thought about it, the prouder he became. ¡°I knew it. The issue of infertility cannot be
taken lightly. I suspect that Grandpa made the arrangements online just for show. In reality, he still
cares a lot about this matter. This time, Ben called us to the Landor residence, most likely at Grandpa¡¯s
request.¡±
¡°That makes sense.¡± Isabe also became excited.
She thought, ¡°I knew that the heavens wouldn¡¯t treat me like this!
My good days are still ahead of me
The next day, Leo and Isabe dressed up and happily went to the Landor residence.
The butler led them to the hall.
living room, looking at
a document.
??
Chapter 371
When he saw the two of them enter, he raised an eyebrow casually.
He called a servant and was about to ask her to bring Penelope.
¦°
But Leo had already sat down across from Ben in a carefree manner.
Then he cheerfully said, ¡°Ben, when you forced Grandpa to kick me out of the Landor family, did you
ever think that you would end up like this?¡±
Ben nced at him and casually put away the document.
¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend to be calm anymore,¡± Leo said eagerly, ¡°You can only deceive those
netizens. Being childless! How could Grandpa really not care about such a serious matter? Don¡¯t think
that I don¡¯t know why you called me here today.¡±
Ben looked at him and calmly asked, ¡°Oh?¡±
Leo coldly snorted and said, ¡°After discussing it with Isabe all night, I probably know what you are
thinking.¡±
When she heard Leo mention her name, Isabe immediately straightened her back.
¡°What am I thinking?¡± Ben looked at this couple as if he were looking at two clowns.
Leo became even more proud, and he said in a cold voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to adopt our child?¡±
Ben was at a loss for words.
¡°Still pretending?¡± Leo disdainfully said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. This is the only way. You can¡¯t have
children, which is quite pitiful. But I¡¯ve taken our brotherhood into ount, so in the future, my child can
also be adopted by you. But I have two
conditions.¡±
Ben looked at him with interest.
After not seeing him for a while, he didn¡¯t know that his brother suddenly had such a superb talent for
comedy.
Ben didn¡¯t say anything, and Leo thought he had agreed.
He proudly said, ¡°The first condition is that in the future, all your property, Grandpa¡¯s property, must be
left to my child.¡±
He added, ¡°Including the Storm Group.
Leo felt that he had thought it through very clearly.
He thought, ¡®Ben¡¯s property can¡¯t be directly inherited by me.
But letting my son inherit it would be the same.
After all, that is my biological son, In the future, would my son still be able to favor me?
Whenever Leo thought about how Ben had worked his whole life for Leo¡¯s son, he couldn¡¯t help but feel
excited.
5/8
Chapter 371
MMD
7% 13:06
Benughed when he heard this. He asked, ¡°And the second condition?¡±
Leo thought that Ben meant that he agreed to the first condition.
So, Leo became even more excited, and he sold as if it was a matter of course, ¡°If you want to adopt
my child, you have to give me some benefits. How about giving me 200 million dors as my startup
fund? Otherwise, I can¡¯t give you my son.¡±
*200 milion dors?¡± Ben looked at him with concern. ¡°Is a mere 200 million dors enough?¡±
As Leo heard the offer, his heart leaped with joy, and he forcibly maintained hisposure as he
responded, ¡°If you want to give more, I certainly won¡¯t mind.¡±
Ben drawled, saying. ¡°How about one billion dors?¡±
Leo¡¯s face lit up. That¡¯s eptable! That¡¯s eptable.¡±
Ben continued, ¡°What about two billion dors?¡±
¡°What about two billion do
Leo¡¯s face showed greed. ¡°The more, the better. The more, the better. When do you n on giving me
this two billion dors?¡±
As Leo was getting excited, suddenly, a pen flew towards him.
Instinctively, he dodged to the side.
Behind him, Isabe was caught off guard and was hit in the face by the pen.
Isabe couldn¡¯t help but rage.
She thought, ¡®My son is about to inherit the Storm Group. How could someone have the audacity to
throw a pen at me?¡±
Isabe was about to scold, but then she saw Charlie, with a gloomy look on his face, walking towards
her.
Susan and Penelope were on both sides of him, apanying him.
Judging by their movements, it was true that Charlie had thrown the pen.
Isabe immediately shut her mouth and dared not say anything.
¡°Grandpa, what are you doing?¡± Leo, however, was not so self¨Caware. He grumbled,¡± We were
discussing business with my
brother.¡±
Charlie found it hrious. ¡°Who are you calling Grandpa and brother? Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re no longer
one of the Landor family!¡±
¡°This blood rtion is inherent. How could it break so easily?¡± Leo said, ¡°Grandpa, rest assured.
Although what you and my brother did in the past was excessive, now that we are family, as long as my
brother pays the money, I am willing to have the child adopted by you.¡±
Leo was getting more and more shameless.
6/8
Chapter 371
Charlie raised his cane and went to hit him.
Leo rushed to dodge.
Although Charlie was getting older, his movements were still agile. His cane was intimidating, and he
specifically dimed for
Leo¡¯s body.
¡°Two billion dors? Dream on! Adoption? Leo, why don¡¯t you go dream!¡±
Charlie didn¡¯t understand.
Although Leo was shameless before, he was at least somewhat subtle in his shamelessness.
But now, he was downright shameless.
Leo was stunned by the hits. He dodged and said, ¡°Why are you hitting me? I haven¡¯t said anything
wrong. If brother¡¯s lineage is about to end, I can give my child to him to continue our bloodline.¡±
Charlie stopped hitting him and coldly said, ¡°If the Landor family¡¯s bloodline consists of people like you,
then let it end with this generation!¡±
Leo widened his eyes. ¡°What did you say? I know you¡¯re pretending to be like this out of respect for my
brother, but if you hi me again, I¡¯ll really leave! And the Landor family bloodline will reallye to an
end.¡±
Charlie was speechless.
He raised his cane and was about to continue hitting him.
Penelope stopped him.
When Leo saw Penelope stop Charlie, he was actually touched.
He thought, ¡®Sure enough, my mother is always my mother! She is always on my side.
But the next moment, Penelope said gently, ¡°Dad, are you tired of hitting him? Let me take over.¡±
Leo was dumbfounded.
Penelope took the cane and hit Leo one after another, with even greater force than Charlie¡¯s.
Leo was hit and ran away while holding his head in a bad state.
He thought, ¡®What did I do wrong? Why do you want to hit me?¡±
Chapter 372
Chapter 372
¡°Stop, stop!¡± Leo was annoyed. ¡°If you hit me again, I will leave!¡±
Penelope looked at her once beloved son, feeling a mix of emotions she couldn¡¯t quite describe.
She returned the cane to Charlie, then spoke coldly, ¡°Leave? You shouldn¡¯t havee back in the first
ce!¡±
Penelope would rather never see Leo again than witness him in such a state.
¡°Mom, what are you saying!¡± Leo looked at her in disbelief. ¡°If I don¡¯te back, won¡¯t the Landor
family be left without an
heir?¡±
Leo kept saying this matter, which darkened Penelope¡¯s face.
She raised her hand and pped Leo hard.
¡°What are you doing. Mom?¡± Leo stared at her wide¨Ceyed.
¡°Don¡¯t you know what I¡¯m doing?¡± Penelope raised her hand again, ready to strike.
Leo became annoyed as well.
He grabbed Penelope¡¯s hand, intending to strike back.
However, the Landor family servants quickly restrained his hands.
Leo had no choice but to endure several more ps.
Penelope¡¯s strikes became even harsher.
As she hit him, she resentfully said, ¡°You still want to strike back? You want to strike back!¡±
Leo grew more and more furious, feeling resentful. But he was pinned down and unable to move. He
had no choice but to allow his face to be beaten into a swollen mess.
Isabe watched nearby, trembling with fear.
She wasn¡¯t as confident as Leo.
At this moment, she sensed that something was definitely wrong.
But she could not do anything.
Hoping for a miracle, Isabe softly said, ¡®Penelope, Leo is also thinking of the Landor family¡¯s well¨C
being. Let¡¯s talk calmly.¡±
Penelope coldly nced at Isabe and indifferently said, ¡°When did it be your turn to talk about
the Landor family¡¯s affairs?¡°.
1/6
A
O
Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
Chapter 372
Seeing Isabe made Penelope even angrier.
She was deeply disappointed in Leo, very disappointed.
She also knew that Leo had yed a significant role in reaching this point in his life.
But Penelope couldn¡¯t help feeling that if it weren¡¯t for Isabe, Leo would have merely caused some
small trouble and lived under Ben¡¯s oppression, leading an ordinary life.
But Isabe had ignited Leo¡¯s ambitions step by step, turning him into what he had be now.
¡°Mom, in the future, the only next generation of the Landor family wille from Isabe¡¯s womb.
When you speak to her, be a little more respectful,¡± Leo shouted
Penelope¡¯s face turned grim as she directly stated, ¡°Leo, I don¡¯t know why you hold onto these
completely unrealistic ideas, I just want to tell you one thing. You are no longer a part of the Landor
family. The Landor family¡¯s wealth has nothing to do with you in the past, present, or future.¡±
Leo was dumbfounded. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°How can this be? Are you going to give the wealth to
outsiders in the future?¡±
Penelope¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°That is not something you should be concerned about.¡±
Leo didn¡¯t believe it. He looked at Charlie and asked, ¡°Grandpa, are you just going to allow them to do
as they please?¡±
Charlie angrily nced at him, then averted his gaze, not bothering to respond.
After all, Leo was still his grandson.
Previously, when he heard that Ben had called Leo back, Charlie had specificallye out to meet
him.
But now that they had met, Leo had destroyed thest bit of affection Charlie held for him.
He thought, This foolish grandson, let whoever wants him have him. I can¡¯t care less about him now!
With Charlie remaining silent, Leo looked at this person and then that person, growing uneasy.
He thought, Susan can¡¯t even bear children, why don¡¯t they beg me back? This¡ this couldn¡¯t be
possible!¡±
¡°Brother, how about this? Instead of 20 million dors, you give me ten million dors, and I¡¯ll have my
son adopted by you?¡± Leo looked at Ben cautiously.
Ben raised an eyebrow.
¡°Six million dors¡ No, no, no, 2 million dors.¡±
Ben continued to raise his eyebrows.
Leo stomped his foot in frustration. ¡°One million dors, I can¡¯t go any lower! Brother, don¡¯t put on airs.
If you didn¡¯t mean it, there was no need for you to call me here in the first ce.¡±
2/6
A
¡°You idiot¡± Penelope couldn¡¯t help but kick him. ¡°Hen called you here because I wanted to see you. But
now, it seems it would have been better not to see you at all!¡±
¡°This Leo was dumbfounded
Penelope suppressed her anger and said coldly, ¡°I called you here to ask you something. Who helped
you this time when you returned to Cornd?¡±
Leo paused ¡®I don¡¯t know¡±
¡°Don¡¯t know?¡± Penelope pped him. ¡°On one hand, you want toe back and be part of the Landor
family, but on the other hand, you¡¯re helping outsiders scheme against your own family. Are you worthy
of returning to the Landor family?¡±
Leo fell genuinely wronged. I really don¡¯t know!¡±
Besides, Susan¡¯s inability to have children was a fact
He thought he was helping the Landor family carry on the family line.
Penelope frowned at him.
She knew her own son
Based on Leo¡¯s current state, he really didn¡¯t know.
¡°No need to ask him. He probably really doesn¡¯t know¡± Ben said calmly.
Leo hurriedly said, ¡°Ben, you understand me! I really don¡¯t know. The person and I have only been in
contact through email. . That person hasn¡¯t revealed any personal information, I really don¡¯t know who
it is! At most, I can show you the emails.¡±
Ben calmly said, ¡°No need.¡±
If that per
person could n so many things behind the scenes, how could he leave any clues in a situation like
this?
Looking at the emails would be futile.
Leo blinked and said, ¡°Then it¡¯s your own choice not to look. Let¡¯s just let this matter go,¡± Leo said
eagerly. ¡°Then the
adoption¡
The whole situation was very clear now. Ben didn¡¯t expect that Leo would still consider such an idea.
Ben rubbed his eyebrows and suddenly felt that it was a disgrace to argue with Leo.
Without him doing anything, Leo had dug his own grave.
Leo was not the person behind this incident.
The person Ben really wanted to deal with was that person behind the scenes.
As for Leo, he would be left to sink or swim.
3/6
A
D
Chapter 377
Ben knew very well that Leos future would not be a good one.
Leo would have to experience the consequences of making the wrong choice.
Ben remained calm, but Penelope couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She grabbed a broom and tried to drive
Leo and Isabe out.
¡°Go, go, go, all of you get out of here¡±
¡°Mom, what are you doing? I¡¯m your biological son You¡¡± Leo panicked and tried to reason with her.
But Penelope¡¯s broom showed no mercy, and with the help of the servants, Leo and Isabe were
forcibly thrown out.
¡°Wait, wait¡±
Leo continued to shout, but the heavy door mmed shut in front of him.
Leo turned around and knocked on the door.
However, soon enough, security guards came and dragged him away.
Leo and Isabe were both thrown out at the entrance of themunity.
Leo was in a daze for a while before he came to his senses.
He wondered if he really had no hope left.
Isabe¡¯s face was also extremely gloomy
She had abandoned her parents for the big promises Leo made and traveled a long way to be with him.
Now she got nothing
¡°No, I haven¡¯t lost yet, Leo said in a daze, ¡°There must be a way, there must be a way.¡±
But what way was there?
Charlie refused to help him, and even his own mother looked at him with disdain.
After being kicked out this time, Leo even felt like he could never truly connect with the Landor family
again.
After all, after being expelled from the Landor family, he and Ben, and the Landor family, were
completely separate entities.
The thought of this made Leo feel bitter.
He thought, If only I hadn¡¯t been so reckless and had been a good and obedient younger brother, how
could I have ended up like this?¡®
Leo¡¯s heart filled with resentment.
He turned around and angrily pped Isabe
476
A
Chapter 372
Caught off guard, Isabe took the p.
Isabe was stunned for a moment, then went crazy and scratched at Leo. ¡°Leo, how dare you hit me?
How dare you hit me? You deceived me intoing to Cornd, and now you dare hit me? Do you
have no conscience left? Screw you!¡±
¡°You crazy woman! You have the nerve to me me?¡± Leo was also furious. He grabbed Isabe¡¯s
hand, and they started fighting each other. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, how can I end up like this? It¡¯s all your
fault!¡±
¡°You me me? Why don¡¯t you me yourself for being stupid?¡± Isabe didn¡¯t back down.
Leo had been slightly overweight from months of self¨Cneglect, so they seemed evenly matched.
Just when Penny returned home, she saw the two of them grappling at the doorstep.
She paused for a moment, a trace of gloom crossing her eyes.
TE
She thought, ¡®These two, they are truly hopeless cases. I¡¯ve put in so much effort, and yet they are
completely useless!¡±
Narrowing her eyes, Penny walked over to the security guard and said, ¡°Get rid of them. They¡¯re just
being a nuisance here.¡±
So, Leo and Isabe were pushed even further.
As they
y were being forced away, they continued to fight and argue.
They kept on fighting until they were exhausted and finally let go of each other.
At that moment, Leo calmed down.
He looked at Isabe and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Riowert. Your parents can¡¯t possibly ignore us.¡±
¡°They¡¯re my parents, not yours. Why should youe back with me?¡± Isabe said disdainfully.
¡°You can go back without me. But if those videos on the phone identally get leaked, don¡¯t me
me,¡± Leo said, a cold expression on his face.
¡°You¡¡± Isabe looked at him with shock and anger.
During their passionate moments, they had filmed some steamy videos.
Now, Leo was using them to threaten her, and Isabe was starting to panic.
After all, she still had some semnce of dignity left.
Under Leo¡¯s threat, Isabe could only reluctantly take him back to Riowert to find her parents.
She believed that as the only child in the family, although her parents said they had severed ties with
her, as long as she softened up and begged, they would forgive her.
5/6
Chapter 373
Chapter 373
Early in the morning, Isabe took Leo to the Smith family¡¯s mansion.
Just as she was about to go straight in with him, she was stopped by the gatekeeper.
She frowned, looked at the gatekeeper, and said, ¡°You dare to stop me? Have you forgotten who I
am?¡±
The gatekeeper was a little flustered, but he still said, ¡°Miss Isabe, Mr. Smith told us that if youe
back, we can¡¯t let
you in ¡±
Isabe frowned again. ¡°Although my parents are angry with me, I am their only daughter after all!
Feuds between parents and children can be settled overnight! Listen carefully, let me in now.
Otherwise, I will definitely ask my parents to drive you out after I reconcile with them!¡±
¡°Miss Isabe, L. The gatekeeper became more flustered.
Seeing that, Isabe said angrily. ¡°Open the gate!¡±
The gatekeeper was hesitant about opening it up for her.
¡°Hurry up,¡± she said again.
The gatekeeper was indeed a little afraid of offending Isabe, so he dawdled to open the gate.
Just as the gate was about to open¡
A serious voice was heard.
¡°How could there be strangers at my gate?¡±
Helping Mrs. Smith, Mr. Smith walked over.
He looked at Isabe calmly, as if he was looking at a stranger.
Isabe was stunned for a moment and quickly said, ¡°Dad and Mom, it¡¯s me.¡±
Mr. Smith looked away and then said coldly, ¡°Guards,e over here and drive these idle people
away.¡±
Idle people?!
Isabe was going crazy, shouting, ¡°Dad, what are you talking about?! I¡¯m your only daughter!¡±
Mrs. Smith couldn¡¯t bear it. However, Mr. Smith didn¡¯t waver at all and said coldly, ¡°Security, take action
now.¡±
Only then did the security guards move and grab both Isabe and Leo.
I I
Then, Isabe panicked. Seeing that Mrs. Smith was softening, she shouted to her, ¡°Mom, Mom, I
know I was wrong. I really know that I was wrong. I¡¯ll stay at home obediently and listen to your
arrangements from now on. I am sorry. I really
1/6
A
Chapter 373
know I was in the wrong.¡±
Mrs. Smith hesitated for a moment. When she was about to say something, Mr. Smith said calmly,
¡°Think about our child.¡±
At that, Mrs. Smith¡¯s hands trembled.
¡°Child? I am your child!¡± Isabe shouted.
Mrs. Smith instinctively touched her stomach.
Something came into Isabe¡¯s mind suddenly. She shouted, ¡°You¡ you¡¯re pregnant?¡±
But Mrs. Smith did not answer her.
Isabe widened her eyes and was frantically trying to hit her. ¡°Why are you pregnant? Have you got
my permission? I¡¯m your only child, only child!¡±
Isabe used so much strength in an instant that she almost reached Mrs. Smith.
The security guards hurriedly pulled her back. Otherwise, she really would¡¯ve hit her mother.
Seeing this, Mr. Smith got really angry.
He nced at Isabe coldly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. As long as you dare to leave Riowert, you
are not my daughter anymore. Do you think I¡¯m joking with you? Your mom and I will have a new child
soon. And even if we didn¡¯t have one, we wouldn¡¯t let youe back to harm our family!¡±
Mr. Smith¡¯s words were harsher than ever.
Isabe was stunned for a moment. Before she could react, the security guards dragged her away.
¡°No, you can¡¯t drive me away! I¡¯m your daughter, your only daughter¡¡±
Mrs. Smith turned around to look at Isabe. Her eyes were full of pity, but she didn¡¯t say anything
more.
She didn¡¯t understand why her well¨Cbehaved daughter suddenly became so strange after getting sick.
Isabe always felt that she could do everything, but, in fact, she could not do anything at all.
This time, she had greatly offended the Landor family.
Ben was not someone to be trifled with.
It would be fine if they separated themselves from Isabe in time. Otherwise, Ben would definitely take
revenge on them.
The Smith family could not bear Ben¡¯s revenge, and neither could the child in Mrs. Smith¡¯s belly.
For the sake of the Smith family and the child in her belly, she could only give up on Isabe.
She looked at Isabe in silence for a while and then finally looked away. Mr. Smith helped her back to
their mansion.
2/6
A
Chapter 373
Mrs. Smith remembered that Isabe had sold her belongings and collected millions of dors before
leaving.
As long as Isabe could change her mind and live a stable life, she and Leo could live a good life with
this money.
Isabe and Leo were driven out by the Smith family in this way.
¡°Impossible! It¡¯s impossible,¡± Isabe murmured, almost going crazy. ¡°How could they have a new
child? How could it be possible?¡±
She felt that her parents were so heartless just because of their new child.
Otherwise, how could they be willing to give her up?
¡°Shut up!¡± Leo nced at her with disgust. ¡°So noisy!¡±
He had put up with her a little before. Now that they couldn¡¯t go back to the Smith family, he didn¡¯t want
to do that anymore.
¡°You¡¡± Isabe looked at him angrily.
¡°What? You¡¯re not the daughter of the Smith family anymore. You can¡¯t be so hot¨Ctempered now,¡± Leo
sneered.
Isabe gritted her teeth. ¡°I was originally the only daughter of the family.¡±
Leo said, ¡°They are about to have a new child. Who do you think you are?¡±
¡°What if the new child is gone?¡± Isabe asked with a trace of gloom across her eyes.
¡°Are you
¡°Are you crazy?¡± Leo asked in shock.
She said to him, ¡°You have to help me. As long as I¡¯m their only child, they¡¯ll let mee back home
sooner orter.¡±
Leo was stunned for a moment and felt somewhat tempted to actually do it.
He thought, She¡¯s got a point!¡±
Then, he asked slowly, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±
Isabe and Leo put their heads together and really worked out a n.
A couple of dayster¡
They found an opportunity to bribe a servant of the Smith family to drug Mrs. Smith.
As a result, Mrs. Smith ate a little of the soup with poison in it, felt that the taste was not right, and did
not continue to eat
it
However, the dosage of the poison was so high that she started bleeding because of it.
She was taken to the hospital and kept in the ER ward for three days before barely being able to save
the child in her belly.
3/6
A
Chapter 373
Right away, Mr. Smith was furious.
After a thorough investigation, he found that the person who did it was Isabe,
This time, there was nothing left between him and Isabe.
He handed over the evidence directly to the police station.
Then Isabe and Leo were thrown in prison.
Isabe¡¯s money was also taken back by Mr. Smith after he proved that it was actually his.
A few yearster, Isabe and Leo got out of prison.
They were separated from society, had no money, and had hated each other for a long time, but they
were unwilling to let each other go.
Many yearster¡
Isabe had just finished washing a pile of dishes and returned home with her low sry.
She
he was
watching TV dazedly. On the TV, Ben and Susan were attending a technological forum, hand in hand.
In this life, a lot of things had changed, and a lot of things had not changed.
She had thought that she should stand at the top of the world and be an extraordinary girl after she was
reborn.
But it turned out¡
She was just a ridiculous clown.
After she was released from prison, her mom felt sorry for her and secretly gave her money several
times.
She could still live an arrogant and willful life for a while at that time.
However, as her brother grew up, her mother came to visit less and less. Finally, she never showed up
again.
After that, she spent all the money that her mother had given her.
At first, she didn¡¯t panic. She thought that she could always find a good job with her excellent
education.
And in the beginning, she did find one.
However, she was still used to living a luxurious life, and her sry could not support her high
standards at all.
Thus, she began to maintain a high standard of living by borrowing money from loan sharks.
Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.
Later, she borrowed more and more money and couldn¡¯t pay it back at all.
During this process, she and Leo began to me each other. Then, they simply split up and went their
separate ways.
4/6
Chapter 373
Isabe began to borrow money from other parties to pay back her loans
She did that again and again
During her most extreme time, she borrowed money and paid it back circrly among more than 20
parties
One day, the endless chain broke.
And she was thrown into prison again
When she came out again this time, the world was different
She still wanted to find a job, but she was already out of touch with the world.
In the end, she could only do something like wash dishes and sweep the streets.
After recalling the past, she smiled wearily, turned off the TV, andy down in bed
Now, she didn¡¯t even have the strength toin. After all, there was still so much work waiting for
her tomorrow
Thinking of Leo, she regretted getting to know him.
She believed that Leo thought the same of her
In Isabe¡¯s dream
She returned to her previous life
She was still the daughter of the Smith family
Although she couldn¡¯t have the so called love, she could always live a life of wealth
Usually, her physical activities were nding horses and shopping with her friends.
What she used to find boring had be something she could only dream of now
If she could choose again. If she could
She thought that she would never take the wrong path again.
Unfortunately, God would not give her a second chance
Until death, she never got the chance to be reborn again.
As for Leo, he lived a slightly better life than Isabe
After separating from her, he had taken advantage of his good looks and sweet words to live off various
women.
Over the years, he had been living a good life relying on many rich women
A
Chapter 373
When he got old and had no rich women to rely on anymore, he opened a supermarket with the money
he had saved. His life was not bad.
One night, he had a dream. He dreamed of a life without Isabe.
In that life, without Isabe showing up, he and his mother also had ambitions, but Ben easily
suppressed them.
After realizing that they were no match for Ben at all, he and his mother stayed in line.
Ben was not a heartless person. Seeing that Leo and his mother were well¨Cbehaved and also because
of Charlie, Ben let him run several branches.
In that life, although he was unwilling to give up the fight with Ben, he lived a very rich life. Moreover,
because of his rtionship with Ben, he was respected wherever he went. It could be said that he lived
afortable life.
His dream was all too real, as if it had really happened.
After that dream, Leo went a little crazy and kept drinking, trying to return back to that dream.
In the end, he never woke up after drinking one night.
6/6
Chapter 374
Chapter 374
At the Landor residence¡
Penelope sank into depression for a while.
However, sheter learned that Isabe was hated and abandoned by her father but still had arge
sum of money on hand. Thus, she felt a little relieved.
After that, she did not inquire about Isabe and Leo anymore.
She thought that both Leo and Isabe were highly educated and would definitely live a better life than
most people as long as they could give up their dignity and work hard for a living.
As for herself, she felt a little upset. All the money she had saved had already been taken away by Leo.
She had to rely on the Landor family to support her now. There was nothing she could do to help Leo.
Perhaps she was a selfish person after all.
She felt sorry for Leo. However, after the near¨Cdeath incident, it was impossible for her to be as
devoted to him as before.
From now on, he was on his own.
Seeing that Penelope had let it go, Charlie was relieved.
Thus, Leo had quietly disappeared from the Landor family, and no one mentioned him again.
A few dayster, Ben received the news that Leo and Isabe were sent to prison again for drugging
Mrs. Smith.
He frowned and hid the news directly.
Everything that had happened to Leo was his own fault, so there was no need to tell his family
members and make them worry about him.
Ben had more important things to do now.
He suspected that the person who supported and instigated Leo behind the Penny.
scenes w
However, he couldn¡¯t find out what her motives were, nor did he get definite evidence. For a while, he
couldn¡¯t take action.
He didn¡¯t reveal his suspicions to anyone and was just secretly investigating.
At the Landor residence¡
When Theresa saw the online video posted by Leo, she ended her honeymoon in a hurry and rushed
back home.
As soon as she came back, she went to see Susan.
1/8
A
Chapter 374
Penny originally had a guilty conscience and did not dare to see Susan alone, so she came with
Theresa this time.
Theresa took Susan by the hand and said angrily. ¡°Why are there so many people who can¡¯t bear to
see others live better? They keep their eyes on other people¡¯s bellies all day long as if they can get
some benefits.¡±
After Charlie stepped into the matter and protected Susan, most people expressed their envy for
Susan.
However, there were always some jealous people who said that Charlie was just putting on a show,
Ben didn¡¯t care about it verbally, and Susan would be abandoned sooner orter.
There were actually quite a few people saying this.
I had said.
Theresa was about to explode with anger because of what these people had
But Susan, looking looked carefree and indifferent, smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just take it as a gossip.¡±
Theresa blinked and couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Susan, you¡¯re different now.¡±
In the past, Susan was very stubborn and strong, but others could see at a nce that she had tried
her best.
Now, however, she wasn¡¯t pretending to be strong.
She just smiled faintly, but one could see the firmness in her soul.
After experiencing so much, she had truly be a fearless person.
Since she could be so calm, how confident must she be?!
Seeing that, Theresa was relieved at once..
She had rushed over because she was worried that Susan would be unhappy and wanted tofort
her. But did Susan need herfort? Nope, she really didn¡¯t.
Theresa smiled and didn¡¯t say anything else about that awful thing. She changed the topic and started
gossiping with Susan about the entertainment industry.
of the
Stories of the entertainment industry were always very exciting.
As a celebrity, Theresa knew a lot of exclusive gossip. Susan listened on with great interest.
Penny sat nearby and listened to what Susan and Theresa talked about, but her mind was a little
confused.
Why didn¡¯t Theresa mention that thing all of a sudden?
She wanted to find out something through the conversation between Theresa and Susan.
However, the pair was so engrossed in their gossip that they seemed to havepletely forgotten
about that thing.
Penny finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She seized an opportunity and couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Susan, if
no one helps Leo, he
won¡¯t be able to reach Cornd. Do you have any clues about the person behind the scenes?¡±
2/8
A
Chapter 374
Susan was immersed in the gossip, so she was stunned when Penny said that.
Feeling shocked, Penny said in a hurry, ¡°I¡ I¡¯m just worried that the person behind the scenes will
continue to y tricks.¡±
¨C know what
Susan smiled and said softly, ¡°I know what you mean, but I¡¯m not sure about it. Ben has always been in
charge of that.¡±
Susan spoke in a steady voice, showing her absolute trust in Ben.
Penny wondered, ¡®Ben is indeed investigating?!
This made her even more anxious.
Although she didn¡¯t think she had left any clues, her opponent was Ben.
Only God knows how far Ben had gotten.
She couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Susan, after all, this has something to do with you. You can¡¯t leave it all to
Ben. Why don¡¯t you call him now and ask him how his investigation is going? Then, you will know very
well in your heart.¡±
For a moment, Susan was stunned. Then, she said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask. Ben hasn¡¯t told me yet,
so I guess that he hasn¡¯t found anything definitive yet. Otherwise, he¡¯d naturally tell me.¡±
Susan was very calm; meanwhile, Penny was a little flustered.
The unknown is the most terrifying thing.
Penny thought in fear, What if Ben has found out something I¡¯ve done wrong? Who knows what will
happen? What will my parents think of me? More importantly, what will Eason think of me? I¡¯m
doomed!¡®
But she pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Susan smiled. ¡°Ben¡¯s working on it.¡±
The more indifferent Susan was, the more flustered Penny would be.
Penny had a feeling that Susan was so calm because Susan had discovered some clues.
Perhaps Susan hadn¡¯t found out the truth yet, but if Ben kept looking into this matter, it was only a
matter of time she did. They would find out something.
Thinking of this, Penny felt very annoyed.
What she hated most was why Charlie didn¡¯t y by the rules.
Her script was like this.
Charlie had a problem with Susan because she was infertile.
After Leo ¡®arrived, Charlie couldn¡¯t wait to support Leo.
3/8
A
0
Chapter 374
Ben and his grandfather had a deep affection for each other, so Ben had to be in a dilemma.
What about Susan? She must have been wronged, right?
She had to be having a hard time.
The entire Landor family would be thrown into chaos.
At that time, Susan would be busy enough with her own affairs, and Ben would be in a dilemma on
both sides. Who would
have time to investigate the mastermind behind it all? Thus, she could seize the opportunity to cup
everything behind
the scenes
However, Charlie didn¡¯t fall for it at all, and his rtionship with Susan was still as harmonious as ever.
The first step had gone wrong, not to mention the rest.
Now, Leo was easily driven away.
There was no disturbance in the Landor family at all.
Ben did have time to find out who was behind it.
Unfortunately, there were still some things that Penny hadn¡¯t erased.
Once Ben found a clue, she would be doomed.
She first med Charlie for being too nice to Susan, and then med Leo for being useless. However,
no matter how sheined, her situation did not change at all.
On the other hand, Susan and Theresa had already skipped over this topic and were back to gossiping
again.
Penny couldn¡¯t sit still anymore.
¡°I have something to do. I have to go now,¡± she said reluctantly and then left in a hurry.
After seeing Penny off, Susan felt a little strange.
She asked, ¡°Theresa, don¡¯t you feel that Penny was acting a little strange today.¡±
Theresa was a little confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Susan shook her head, replying, ¡°Maybe I¡¯m being too sensitive. Never mind. The male celebrity you
talked about, he really¡¡±
As Susan spoke, she suddenly felt her stomach churn.
¡°Sorry,¡± she said before rushing into the bathroom..
Theresa was stunned for a moment and quickly chased after her.
478
A
Chapter 374
Ben and his grandfather had a deep affection for each other, so Ben had to be in a dilemma.
What about Susan? She must have been wronged, right?
She had to be having a hard time.
The entire Landor family would be thrown into chaos.
At that time, Susan would be busy enough with her own affairs, and Ben would be in a dilemma on
both sides. Who would have time to investigate the mastermind behind it all? Thus, she could seize the
opportunity to clean up everything behind
the scenes
However, Charlie didn¡¯t fall for it at all, and his rtionship with Susan was still as harmonious as ever.
The first step had gone wrong, not to mention the rest.
Now, Leo was easily driven away.
There was no disturbance in the Landor family at all.
Ben did have time to find out who was behind it.
Unfortunately, there were still some things that Penny hadn¡¯t erased.
Once Ben found a clue, she would be doomed.
She first med Charlie for being too nice to Susan, and then med Leo for being useless. However,
no matter how sheined, her situation did not change at all.
On the other hand, Susan and Theresa had already skipped over this topic and were back to gossiping
again.
Penny couldn¡¯t sit still anymore.
I
¡°I have something to do. I have to go now,¡± she said reluctantly and then left in a hurry.
After seeing Penny off, Susan felt a little strange.
She asked, ¡°Theresa, don¡¯t you feel that Penny was acting a little strange today.¡±
Theresa was a little confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Susan shook her head, replying. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m being too sensitive. Never mind. The male celebrity you
talked about, he really¡
As Susan spoke, she suddenly felt her stomach churn.
¡°Sorry,¡± she said before rushing into the bathroom..
Theresa was stunned for a moment and quickly chased after her.
4/8
A
Chapter 374
She patted Susan on the back worriedly and asked, ¡°Susan, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±
¡°Nothing,¡± Susan said with some difficulty. ¡°My stomach has been feeling bad recently. Maybe I¡¯ve been
affected by these bad things.¡±
Theresa swallowed back the words that were on the tip of her tongue.
If it weren¡¯t for Susan¡¯s test results, she actually wanted to say that Susan was pregnant.
However, the results of the test report were obvious.
If she voiced her spection, her words would make Susan hopeful. If her spection was wrong, it
would disappoint Susan. Therefore, she might as well not say anything.
So she suppressed her spection and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Drink some water. Then you will feel
better.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Susan sat down and slowly drank some warm water. As expected, she did feel a little better.
She didn¡¯t think too much about it. When the ufortable feeling passed, she asked for more details
of the gossip
excitedly.
Theresa continued to chat with her with a smile.
The two of them chatted happily.
When Penny got home, she was a little absent¨Cminded.
It was difficult for people to do bad things. Once they did, they couldn¡¯t help but be afraid and start to
be terribly
suspicious.
That was how Penny was now. She couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it.
¡®Did Ben notice something? Has Susan discovered something as well? Are they waiting to deal me a
fatal blow? What about my mom and brother? Do they know about it as well?
The more she thought about it, the more flustered she became. In the end, even her forehead was
covered with a fineyer
of sweat.
It just so happened that Judith returned home right then.
Seeing Penny like this, she couldn¡¯t help walking over to her in confusion.
She touched her daughter¡¯s forehead and asked, ¡°Penny, what¡¯s wrong with you? Do you have a
fever?¡±
The moment Judith pressed her hand on her forehead, Penny turned pale and her entire body
stiffened.
¡°Mom¡ Mom¡ Penny stammered, ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a little hot.¡±
¡°Hot?¡± Judith was confused.
5/8
A
Chapter 374
No matter if it was spring, summer, autumn, or winter, the temperature in the Nichs household was
always kept
constant.
Because of Judith¡¯s doubts, Penny was about to break down.
She was sure that Judith had to know something.
She thought that her mother was testing her now.
Because she was so nervous, Judith must have been suspicious of her.
Susan was the daughter that Judith had finally found.
What would Judith do to her after discovering what she had done?
With all these thoughts in mind, Penny couldn¡¯t help trembling.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Judith became more and more worried about her. ¡°I¡¯ll go to find you a doctor. The
private doctor of the Landor family seems to be here. I¡¯ll go and get him.¡±
Judith turned around and was about to leave.
Doctor?
Penny looked even more panicked when she heard that.
She thought, ¡®She really knows something! Otherwise, why would she suddenly go to find that private
doctor?
Penny found out from the private doctor of the Landor family that Susan had trouble getting pregnant.
This was already an obvious test!
Penny grabbed Judith¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m okay. I just went out for a while and got heatstroke.
I¡¯ll go back to my room and lie down for a while.¡±
¡°Really?¡± Judith was a little worried about her,
¡°Yes,¡± Penny answered firmly.
Judith had no choice but to help Penny walk to her bedroom and apany her there for a long time.
When Penny pretended to be asleep, Judith left quietly.
As soon as she left, Penny opened her eyes.
She gritted her teeth, lost in thought.
¡®Mom deliberately stayed by my side for so long.
¡°What was she thinking about during this period of time?
+
6/6
¡°Was she thinking about how to deal with me?
Penny was about to break down.
At that moment, the door of the bedroom was gently opened.
Penny Immediately closed her eyes.
She heard footsteps as someone walked in.
Then, she heard her mom¡¯s voice.
¡°Be quiet. Your sister is asleep. She may have had a heatstroke.¡±
Hearing that, Penny stiffened
Eason¡ Is Eason back?¡± she thought.
Eason lowered his voice and said, ¡°It¡¯s not very hot today. How did she get heatstroke?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know. She just went to the Landor residence,¡± Judith said.
The two of them were just chatting casually, but Penny felt her heart beating wildly.
The Landor residence?
Now, it was impossible for her to lie to herself.
Judith must have known something, and so did her brother.
Otherwise, why would they suddenly mention the Landor residence?
Judith and Eason stood there for a while before leaving.
Penny opened her eyes. All she could feel was the panic in her heart.
She felt like a fish on the chopping block.
¡°What should I do now?¡± she wondered.
They didn¡¯t take action now, probably because they didn¡¯t find any definitive evidence.
However, they must have suspected her.
It was only a matter of time before Ben found out the truth.
That meant she was doomed.
She had to take action!
7/8
Chapter 374
But what could she do now?
Run away?
However, she was a little unwilling to run away like that.
N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
Not run?
Ben was famous for pampering his wife. What would he do to her if he found out the truth?
No one knew!
Penny thought about all this for a while. She was about to go crazy.
to go out.
She stayed in her bedroom all day and did not dare to go
She kept feeling that as soon as she went out, Judith and Eason would be looking at her with
scrutinizing eyes.
It waste at night when Penny¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang.
The call was from an unknown number.
She declined the call irritably, but the person kept calling her.
Penny picked up the phone angrily and scolded the person as if she were venting her anger.
The person on the other end of the line had been listening to what Penny said calmly.
When Penny finished, a soft male voice came from the phone, saying, ¡°Miss Nichs, you must¡¯ve
been in a bad mood recently.¡±
Penny gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡±
The man smiled. ¡°Who I am doesn¡¯t matter. The important thing is that Ben has already found out that
Leo was transferred to Cornd through Tonico.¡±
Penny was shocked to hear that.
B/B
Chapter 375
Chapter 375
Penny said in a trembling voice, ¡°What¡ what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡±
The man chuckled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get straight to the point, Miss Nichs. You were the one who
leaked the news to Leo in private and made hime to Cornd, weren¡¯t you?¡±
Penny pursed her lips, ¡°Why would I do that?¡±
The man said, ¡°You can continue to deny it, Miss Nichs, but you should know that Ben must have
suspected you. If he keeps investigating, he will find out the truth sooner orter. At that time, what
should you do?¡±
¡°Moreover, you don¡¯t have to be so wary of me. In fact, I want to help you.¡±
Penny gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°Help?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the man said with certainty, ¡°I promise that I¡¯m the only one who can help you now.¡±
His words were firm.
Penny did not say whether she epted his help or not. She just asked, ¡°How can you help?¡±
The man smiled and said slowly, ¡°What you did can¡¯t be hidden anymore, Ben will definitely take
revenge the Nichs family will not hesitate to pay you back. Penny, I really feel sorry for you.¡±
travenge on you,
and even
Penny pursed her lips and said nothing.
He continued, ¡°In spite of Ben, the Nichs family have always said that they regarded you as their
own daughter, but when you really have a conflict with their biological daughter, they will always stand
on the side of their real biological daughter. Penny, not only you, but I also feel aggrieved.¡±
Penny gritted her teeth and remained silent.
¡°Why have you been living with the Nichs family?¡± He said like a devil, ¡°I have an idea. Since they
are destined to abandon you and deal with you, why don¡¯t we get first to gain the advantage?¡±
Penny narrowed her eyes and finally said, ¡°How should I do?¡±
The man smiled and said gently, ¡°I have a newly invented highly toxic liquid which is colopless and
tasteless. Those who take it will definitely die by ident. Although someone uses the most
professional equipment, they can¡¯t find anything. Don¡¯t you want to give it a try?¡±
Penny alerted and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±
The man said softly. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I mean? If you take action first before you are
exposed, they can¡¯t deal with you anymore. In this way, you can solve the problem once and for all,
isn¡¯t it? Even better, once something goes wrong with the Nichs family, you may be the next
queen of the Tonico! Come on! With my help, everything is possible.¡±
Penny asked, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±
1/3
Chapter 375
Penny thought, I can¡¯t believe that he wants me to harm the Nichs family! Although I¡¯m a bad
person, I will never hurt Eason His intention was very clear that he want the entire the Nichs family
to be in trouble. Only in this way could Ipete for the position of Queen of the Tonicol if he is really
resourceful, then there might be some problems with Alexander, who was far away in the Tonico. Now,
he wants to deal with Judith and Eason. And he happened to know that I was disloyal to the Nichs
family. So, he ns to use me to get rid of Judith and Eason! But¡ He doesn¡¯t know that even If I lost
my life, I won¡¯t do anything harmful to Enson!
The man chuckled, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. It¡¯s important that I can help you.¡±
Penny took a deep breath and said, ¡°What if I don¡¯t do as you sald?¡±
¡°Then I¡¯ll make everything you¡¯ve done public,¡± the man smiled and said, ¡°you have to believe that I
have far more information than you can imagine. If the information known to them, you¡¯ll be hunted
down by the Landor family and hated by the Nichs family. If so, you¡¯ll be doomed eternally. As long
as you do as I say and when the Nichs family was in chaos, I¡¯ll use my power to make you the
queen of the Tonico. At that time, you will have the biggest powers and won¡¯t have to be afraid of the
Landor family. Besides, we¡¯ve already made schemes for the Landor family. In the future, It¡¯s hard to
say who will be in trouble.¡±
Penny narrowed her eyes and thought, ¡®His words were both threats and temptations. If I ept it, I will
have a bright future. If I refuse, I will be doomed eternally
¡°You should have made your choice, right?¡± The man chuckled.
Penny pursed her lips and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m in. How are you going to give me the polson?¡±
Penny suddenly became so straightforward that the man gave her an address, ¡°See you tomorrow
morning at eight o¡¯clock. Miss Nichs, you¡¯ve made the right decision.¡±
Penny hung up the phone in a trance.
Her hands slowly clenched into fists.
Obviously, a huge conspiracy had been begun, however, the Nichs family doesn¡¯t know yet.
If she cooperated with these people, the Nichs family might be destroyed, and she would have a
good life.
Penny sat there in a daze and thought, ¡®I don¡¯t want to do that. After all, the Nichs family have raised
me for so long. And for Eason¡ But if I don¡¯t do that, they would publicize what I had done. If so, I
would be despised by my brother and the Nichs family!
Penny didn¡¯t dare to imagine how terrible it would be if she was hated by Eason.
At night.
In the darkness, Penny was sitting in front of the window.
She had to make a decision before eight o¡¯clock tomorrow.
There was no doubt that
that it was difficult for her to o make a decision.
2/3
Penny suddenly was dragged into reality.
She looked nervously at the door and naked in a trembling voice, ¡°Who¡ who is it?¡±
¡°Penny, it¡¯s many¡± Judith said, ¡°I asked the servant to cook chicken soup for you. You haven¡¯t eaten
anything for a day.¡±
Penny, open the door. We¡¯re all wouled about you¡± Eason said in a calm voice.
Heasing that, Penny¡¯s face was covered with tears.
Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.
she replied with a low volce, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m already asleep. Everything will be fine when I wake
up.¡±
Penny thought. Tight, everything will be fine when I wake up!
Penny was very determined Judith and Enson had no choler but to leave,
Penny tuned her head and looked at the dark nky.
It was just like her mood.
It turned out that people really couldn¡¯t do anything wrong.
Thinking back, Penny felt that she was possessed by evil.
She thought, ¡°What should I do? I had done the wrong thing. Perhaps, for the sake of myme foot, the
Landor family and the Nichs family might not do anything to me. But they will definitely be alerted for
me, and even iste me. One day, if Lason treats me with hatred, there will be no difference for me
between living and dying.
Penny looked out of the window and made up her mind.
Chapter 376
Chapter 376
Penny got up and went to find Judith first.
But Judith was not in the room.
Penny went downstairs and found that Judith was busy in the kitchen.
¡°Madam, let me do it. You¡¯d better have a rest,¡± the chef and nervously.
Judith sald gently, ¡°I¡¯m okay. Penny is not feeling well, so I want to make a cake for her
Thinking of the state of Penny today, Judith couldn¡¯t help worrying.
She didn¡¯t know what happened to Penny, but she wanted to do something for her. The only thing she
could do was to make a cake for Penny.
¡°Madam, It¡¯s enough that I¡¯m here,¡± the chef sold
Judith shook her head, ¡°I have nothing to do anyway. Let me stay here.¡±
The cake had to be cooked for a long time.
And then, the cake would be perfect and was tasted good.
ummy cake.
Judith thought Penny would feel much better after eating such a piece of yummy
Judith looked at the cake with expectation.
Penny stood behind Judith for a while with a slightlyplicated expression.
It seemed that she had felt guilty before.
In fact, the Nichs family had not found out what she had done yet.
with still treated her
Judith still treated her well from the bottom of her heart.
Penny had never balieved it before, but now she know that Judith had regarded her as Judith¡¯s
biological daughter for a long time.
Penny felt a little strange and thought, I am actually a cold¨Chearted and selfish person. Dad and mom
have raised me for so long and treated me very well. What about me? I seemed to be very kind to
them. But only I knew that all what I have done was for survival and profit.¡®
Penny didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with it before.
But now, looking at the back of Judith, Penny felt sad and unspeakable.
After a long while, she let out a bitterugh.
1/4
1
04 13:10
It turned out that she had always had such a wonderful family, but she had missed it.
¡°Penny¡± when the chef saw her he couldn¡¯t help calling her.
¡°Perry? Judith turned around and was shocked when she saw Penny, and then she was worried, ¡°Why
did youe here? How are you? Are you feeling better?
Judith womedy touched the forehead of Penny
Then, she breached a sigh of relief and said. ¡°Thank God, you don¡¯t have a fever.¡±
Penny lowered her head and suppressed the bitterness in her heart.
Then, she raised her head and said coquettishy, ¡°Mom, I want to have a piece of cake.¡±
Judit was stunned for a moment, and then became happy, ¡°Really? Then eat something, and you will
be fine soon.¡±
¡°Okay¡± Perry nodded
But the cake is not ready yet. How about having it tomorrow morning? Mom will get you a bowl of milk,
Judith coaxed.
Penny acted like a spoiled child. ¡°No, I just want cake now.¡±
She had never cared to
caned to be so willful before
She always fet that if she was wayward Judith would not like her anymore.
But now, she inexplicably wanted to be willful for once
Not only was Judith not angry, but she was also happy. This was the first time that Penny acted like a
spoiled child in front of her
That was what a girl should look like.
The chef looked at it and said with a smile. ¡°Madam, although the cake is not perfect, it¡¯s still edible.¡±
¡°Mom, I want it¡± Penny looked at Judith eagerly. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten anything you cooked for a long time.¡±
¡°You¡± Judith said angrily can cook for you next time. Why are you in such a hurry.¡±
Although she said so. Judith still asked the chef to take the cake out.
Penny sat down and took small bres
Judith was next to her looking at her gently.
Penny finished a piece of cake slowly.
Then, she looked at Judith and said softly. ¡°Mom, if I do something wrong, will you forgive me?¡±
A
&&N IN N
Chapter 376
N4% 13:10
Judith was shocked for a moment and then said with a smile, ¡°You are such a good child. What will you
do wrong?¡±
¡°Mom, what if?¡± Penny asked, ¡°what if I do something very terrible? Will you forgive me?¡±
Penny looked at Judith stubbornly, asking for an answer.
Judith didn¡¯t think that Penny would do anything serious. She couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°Of
course. No matter what mistakes you make, Mom will forgive you.¡±
¡°Thank you, mom,¡± Penny smiled gently.
She didn¡¯t know if Judith would really forgive her.
But as long as there was such an answer, she was satisfied.
¡°Mom, I want another one,¡± Penny handed over the dish and said, ¡°mom, your cake is so delicious.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡± Judith answered.
She happily filled another cake.
Penny finished eating carefully, leaving not even a crumb.
¡°Mom, I¡¯m full,¡± Penny touched her belly.
*Im d to hear that you¡¯re full. Go and rest,¡± Judith said with a smile.
¡°Im going to see Eason, and then I¡¯ll go to bed,¡± Penny said obediently.
¡°Okay,¡± Judith said, ¡°Go ahead. Remember to go to bed early.¡±
¡°I get it,¡± Penny turned around and left.
Judith looked at her back and couldn¡¯t help but smile at the servant next to her, ¡°Penny and Eason
have a good rtionship. Eason has been busy recently and rarelyes back. They must have a lot
to talk about.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right,¡± The servant also said with a smile, ¡°How wonderful their rtionship is. It¡¯s better than
quarreling with my two children as soon as they meet.¡±
Judith proudly said, ¡°The two of them never quarreled.¡±
Im jealous of their rtionship, the servant said with interest
Judith couldn¡¯t help feeling better.
In front of the door of Eason.
Penny hesitated for a few minutes and then knocked on the door.
Eason opened the door and was surprised to see Penny, ¡°Penny, why are youing? Are you feeling
better?¡±
A
Chapter 376
MIMM
Penny said gently, ¡°I just ate the cake baked by Mom, and I¡¯m much better. Eason, are you busy?¡±
Penny looked inside and saw that hisputer was on, as if he was busy with something.
Eason shook his head, ¡°No, I¡¯m video chatting with Emma. Come in first.¡±
Eason closed the door.
Penny stiffened all of a sudden and alerted, ¡®Emma?¡±
Emma was a hurdle that Penny couldn¡¯t let it go forever.
0 13:18
Seeing that Penny was stiff, Emma said gently, ¡°I still have something to do. You can talk first. I¡¯ll hang
up the video call.¡±
As Emma spoke, she hung up the video call.
Penny pursed her lips, feelingplicated.
In the past, Eason had never been intimate with any woman.
Penny looked for him at any time and ce.
But now, if she wanted to find him, she would have to be allowed by another woman.
N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
Jealousy surged in her heart.
But what could she do?
She and Eason had known each other for many years as siblings.
Penny knew Eason very well. Even if they ended their rtionship as siblings, He would still treat her
as his younger sister.
They would never be lovers.
She would never stand by his side openly as his girlfriend.
Penny couldn¡¯t help feeling a little sad.
4/4
Chapter 377
Chapter 377
¡°What happened? You don¡¯t look well,¡± Eason asked.
¡°Nothing.¡± Penny looked slightly pale. She looked at Eason and asked, ¡°do you like Emma very much?¡±
Eason was stunned for a moment before he replied seriously, ¡°Yes, I like her very much.¡±
¡°Well,¡± Penny asked boldly, ¡°who is more important to you, me or her?¡±
Hearing Penny¡¯s sudden question, Eason could not help butugh.
He ruffled Penny and said, ¡°Why do you ask such a childish question.¡±
Penny said, ¡°I¡¯m a child.¡±
Eason looked at her with tenderness.
Penny asked him directly, which made her feel more relieved than hiding everything in her heart.
Eason said seriously, ¡°You¡¯re my sister. And she also will be my future family. She¡¯s equally important
to me.¡±
Penny asked, ¡°What if you could only choose one person?¡±
¡°Well¡¡± Eason looked at the rare stubbornness of Penny and smiled helplessly, ¡°of course
Penny chuckled involuntarily.
She knew that Eason was offhand with her.
it¡¯s you
However, Eason spent so much effort brushing her off, which is also a demonstration that she is more
important isn¡¯t it?
Although it was a little self¨Cdeception, Penny would rather deceive herself forever.
¡°I¡¯m very satisfied with your answer,¡± Penny said softly.
Penny thought she would forever upy an important position in his heart, though she would never
be his lover.
That was enough.
¡°Penny, why are you acting so weird today?¡± Eason looked at Penny strangely.
¡°Nothing,¡± Penny said gently, ¡°good night, Eason.¡±
Eason was confused, but still said, ¡°Good night.¡±
Penny was about to leave, but she paused when she walked to the door..
She turned around and looked at Eason eagerly, ¡°Eason, can you give me a hug?¡±
1/5
A
UMIMM
Chapter 377
Eason hesitated for a moment, then walked over and gently hugged her.
Penny leaned her face against his chest.
After a long time, she reluctantly let go, ¡°Eason, goodbye.¡±
This is farewell for thest time.
Penny left without hesitation.
ething was wrong.
Eason scratched his head and felt that something was wrong.
But no matter how hard he thought, he couldn¡¯t figure it out, so he could only give up.
At night.
Lying on the bed, Penny didn¡¯t close her eyes all night.
She went out on the chariot of the first gleam of light.
She arrived early at the appointed ce, waiting quietly.
The address given by the man was at a junction in the downtown area.
When Penny arrived, there were no pedestrians on the street.
When the appointed time came, there were more and more people, and Penny became nervous.
Would that person reallye?
She was looking forward to it, but also a little scared.
It was exactly eight o¡¯clock.
Penny couldn¡¯t help looking around continually.
Just as she was looking for that man, someone suddenly bumped into her.
Penny looked over angrily.
Tm sorry, I¡¯m sorry,¡± the man said and quickly stuffed something into the palm of Penny.
Penny frowned and said calmly. ¡°Never mind.¡±
¡°Thank you,¡± the man said in a hurry and left.
Penny looked at his back, her heart trembling.
She waited at the corner of the street for a while and then left quietly, pretending that she was annoyed
because of being
stood up.
2/5
A
0
wakest wply ce and quickly checked the thing in her hand.
Apset them a packet of white powder, there was nothing else inside.
writes her teeth. She knew that the powder should be the one that the man had mentioned on the
phone, which
Easy was still at home tostay
With the trust of the Nichs family, she could easily put the poison in their food and kill them.
But when to do that¡±
xophone
phone rang when she was in a trance
sky had a bad feeling. She trembled and answered the phone, ¡°Hello?¡±
Y sem hesitant Miss Nichs¡± the man said.
Po was started and looked around quickly
¡°Yot have to check Miss Nichs. You can¡¯t find me, but I know everything about you,¡± The man
chuckled, ¡°What¡¯s
dont WANN Are you touched after eating cakes yesterday?¡±
Pen was surprised.
She didnt expect that the man even knew such details.
How many spes had he arranged for the Nichs family?
Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
¡°Miss Nohs¡± the man said calmly, ¡°do you think that even if your mistake is exposed, the Nichs
family will forgive
Peony gritted her teeth and kept looking around.
The man was getting impatient. He said directly, ¡°Miss Nichs, I¡¯m asking you to cooperate with me
out of goodwill. No one has ever refused my kindness. Believe it or not, I¡¯ll only give you one day. If the
Nichs family still be alive tomorrow,
O as my enemy. You have too many secrets. I¡¯m confident that I can make you worse than death. You
won¡¯t want
Penny trembled Why me?*
The man
you lo
Jed and said, ¡°Why did you leave so much evidence? Miss Nichs, you don¡¯t have to be so
pessimistic. If dth and Eason, I will be responsible for helping you be the queen. Isn¡¯t that
enough?¡±
Penny screwed up her eyes as if she had made up her mind in the end. She said slowly, ¡°Okay, I
promise you, I will give you a result today
¡°Great¡± The man smiled and said. ¡°Don¡¯t try to hide from me, Miss Nichs. My spies are beyond your
imagination.¡±
0
3
Chapter 377
¡°I¡¯ve known it before,¡± Penny said with a wry smile.
¡°Then¡ I¡¯ll wait for your good news,¡± The man hung up the phone with satisfaction.
Penny stood alone on the street.
The sun was shining brightly, but she felt cold.
She had no way to escape.
She had to pay for what mistake she had made at the end of the day.
And it was very likely that the price was her life.
Penny stumbled back home.
At the door of the house.
She tried her best to calm herself down and then entered the house.
¡°Penny, where have you been? Why did you go out so early in the morning?¡± Judith and Eason were
eating breakfast. When they saw hering back, they couldn¡¯t help asking.
¡°I went out for a walk,¡± Penny forced a smile.
Judith didn¡¯t feel anything wrong. She just asked Penny to sit down and have breakfast.
Penny touched the poison in her pocket subconsciously, and then sat down stiffly.
She looked around in a subconscious.
There were many servants in the Nichs family.
Penny always thought that the spies of that mysterious man were among these servants.
She didn¡¯t know who they were.
But she knew that her every move was under their control.
Penny thought, her hands trembling. ¡®It was not that I don¡¯t poison. Everyone is here. I can¡¯t do it at all.
Moreover, Judith and Eason were of high status, so the entire process of their diet was monitored. I
could not find a chance to poison them. Yes, there was no chance at all now.¡±
¡®How can me me? Pennyforted herself and then began to eat breakfast slowly.
Chapter 378
Chapter 378
After breakfast, Eason stood up and was about to leave.
Seeing that Penny felt anxious and looked at Eason pleadingly, ¡°Eason, can you stay here for a while?¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Eason looked at her in worry. ¡®Are you still not feeling well? Do you want to see a
doctor?¡±
In the past, Penny never dared to be willful in front of Eason
But today, she was in no mood to care about anything else.
Penny looked at Eason pitifully and said, ¡°Eason, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that you haven¡¯t been with me for a
long time. So I miss
you¡±
If it were in the past, Penny would never have dared to make such a request.
After all, she knew very well that she had to keep her feelings for Eason a secret forever.
She had to carefully hide all her desires, for fear that the people around her would notice a clue.
But today, she didn¡¯t want to think too much about it.
Penny just stared at Eason with pleading eyes.
¡°Eason.¡± Judith couldn¡¯t bear to see Penny¡¯s pitiful look. ¡°You haven¡¯t apanied Penny for a long
time. Why don¡¯t you spare some time for her today?¡±
¡°Eason¡± Penny looked at Eason with eager eyes.
It was the first time that Eason had seen Penny being so attached to him. His heart softened as he said
gently, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stay at home to apany you today.¡±
¡°Thank you, Eason.¡± Penny Immediately showed a bashful look like a little girl. She looked at Eason
and asked, ¡°Eason, can you go out with me?¡±
Eason was a little confused. ¡°You want to go out to y?¡±
Penny said excitedly, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go to the amusement park. But I don¡¯t want to y exciting games this
time. Instead, I want
Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.
to ride on a carousel.¡±
In the past, Penny and Eason would asionally go to the amusement park. However, Eason always
liked exciting games, so she pretended to like them very much too.
She could always pretend to share the same hobbies as Eason, but today she just wanted to be who
she really was.
The carousel?
Eason was stunned.
1/6
A
13:11
Chapter 376
He wondered, ¡®Doesn¡¯t Penny like exciting games just like me?
Eason looked at Penny and nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Okay, we can y whatever you want today¡±
¡°Thank you, Eason.¡± Penny suddenly became delighted.
Judith looked at them and said with a smile, ¡°You two go ahead and have a good time.¡±
After saying that, she told Eason, ¡°Your sister is not feeling well. Don¡¯t let her get too excited.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Eason nodded and responded.
Judith looked at Eason and Penny¡¯s backs and couldn¡¯t help shaking her head. She chuckled and said,
¡°Penny is still so clingy to her brother.¡±
Judith only thought that Penny was simply clingy to Eason and did not think too much about it. She was
even happy that Penny and Eason could have such a good rtionship.
In the amusement park
The two of them stood before the carousel,
Penny asked with a smile, ¡°Eason, I want to ride on the same carousel with you.¡±
Eason rubbed her hair and said helplessly, ¡°You¡¯re already a grown woman. Why are you still acting
like a spoiled child?¡±
Penny plucked up her courage and shook the arm of Eason. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I want to ride with you.¡±
Eason¡¯s gaze turned soft.
Penny had not acted like a little girl before him for a long time. He realized that maybe he had indeed
ignored Penny¡¯s feelings recently.
Eason sighed, feeling helpless.
Although Penny had done a lot of wrong things, she was Eason¡¯s younger sister, who had grown up
with him. This fact could not be changed.
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll keep youpany.¡± Eason agreed with a smile.
¡°Thank you, Eason.¡± Penny¡¯s face lit up with joy.
On the carousel, Penny boldly leaned into the arms of Eason.
She knew very well that today might be thest time for them to have such intimate contact..
Penny thought to herself, ¡®After today¡ No. There is no tomorrow for me!
Penny thought of the threat of the mysterious man, and a trace of bitterness shed in her eyes.
2/6
0
Chapter 378
MIMM
She regretted those wrong things that she had done.
However, she could not change what had happened.
Today, she had to make the final decision.
4 13:11
Penny thought to herself, ¡®This drug¡ If Judith and Eason took it, they would probably die. Should I
drug them? But if I don¡¯t do it, considering the power of the mysterious man¡ Then I may be the one
who will die.¡°¡±
Leaning in the embrace of Eason, whom she had loved for so long, Penny¡¯s eyes were filled with
increasing sorrow.
When the music ended, the carousel stopped moving.
*Penny,¡± Eason called out.
However, Penny did not respond.
Eason shouted a few more times, and Penny finally came to her senses.
She tried her best to get rid of those thoughts in her mind and said with a smile, ¡®Eason, I want to ride it
again.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Eason agreed dotingly.
Thus, they rode on the carousel for another time.
When they got down from the carousel, a woman next to them said enviously, ¡°You two are a good¨C
looking couple. Judging from your expressions, you must be in sweet love, right?¡±
Eason was stunned and quickly started to exin, ¡°No, we¡¯re not a couple. We¡¡±
¡°Thank you,dy.¡± Before Eason could finish his sentence, Penny responded with a smile.
After the woman left, Eason looked at Penny in confusion.
Penny said smilingly, ¡°Well, why do you bother to exin so much to a stranger? Let¡¯s go and have
fun.¡±
Then, Penny grabbed Eason¡¯s hand.
Together, they not only rode on a carousel but also rowed a boat in the middle of theke and yed
on the slide, which
children liked the best.
¡°Eason, this one is for you.¡± Penny bought two ice creams and handed one to Eason.
Eason did not like this kind of dessert, but he still took it over with a smile.
It was getting dark. Eason looked at his watch and said, ¡°Penny, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s call it a day?¡±
Hearing that, Penny stopped smiling in an instant.
Eason looked at her and hurriedly said, ¡°We can stay for a while longer. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±
3/6
A
JJ M
MM
?
178
*FN4% 13:11
After a moment of silence, Penny finally revealed a smile and said in a gentle voice, ¡°No, it¡¯s enough for
today. Eason, thank
you.¡±
Eason knocked on her head gently. There is no need to say ¡°thank you¡® to me.¡±
Penny looked up and watched Eason¡¯s every move with deep affection.
Eason was the person she had loved for so long.
However, everything was about to end soon.
Penny said softly, ¡°Eason, I want to treat everyone to dinner tonight.¡±
*You want to pay for the meal?¡± Eason was surprised.
Penny nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve saved a lot of money over the years. Today, I¡¯ll treat them all
to a feast with my
money.
¡°You haven¡¯t gone to work yet. How can you have too much money? Today I¡
¡°No, I just want to use my money to treat them today.¡±
This day, Penny acted like a spoiled child unscrupulously.
Seeing her attitude, Eason had no choice but topromise.
Penny was in high spirits. She called Judith first and then called Susan, asking her to bring Ben along.
Then, she dragged Eason to book a room in a restaurant first.
In the car.
Ben narrowed his eyes. ¡°Penny invited us to dinner?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± said Susan. ¡°I agreed. After all, we have spare time today.¡±
Ben frowned slightly.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Susan looked at Ben in confusion. ¡°I found that you seem to have some bad
opinions about Penny recently. Every time I mention her name, you seem displeased. Are you hiding
something from me?¡±
Ben pondered for a moment and parked the car on the side of the road.
Seeing this, Susan was even more confused.
Ben thought for a moment and decided to give Susan a reminder. So he slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ve found some
clues about the previous matter.¡±
Susan wondered, ¡®The previous matter?¡±
A
Chapter 4/8
She was stunned for a moment, and then her expression became serious.
The previous matter should have referred to the trouble that was aroused by Leo and Isabe.
That matter was all in the past, so Susan didn¡¯t take it very seriously.
But now, she suddenly heard Ben mention it.
Susan wondered, ¡®Does this mean that this matter has something to do with Penny? But Penny? How
is that possible? Penny has no reason to make things difficult for me! Am I overthinking? Maybe Ben
doesn¡¯t mean that.¡®
However, what Ben said next quickly broke Susan¡¯s imagination.
Ben slowly said, ¡°After that incident, I immediately sent someone to investigate and found out that Leo
transferred to Tonico first and then to Cornd. At the same time, I used some methods to get the
email record of Leo and found that someone had sent an email to him. Later, I further traced the
address of the email sender.¡±
Ben paused for a moment.
Susan felt her heart skip a beat. ¡°And¡ then what?¡±
Susan looked at Ben and prayed silently that the matter had nothing to do with Penny
However, Ben broke the fantasy of Susan in a ruthless tone.
He said calmly. ¡°The private jet of the Tonico belongs to an upstart in Tonico. I investigated that
person¡¯s connections and identally found that he had once pursued Penny. In addition, although the
address of the email had been repeatedly modified, after much work, it was found that the person was
in Anaville. With the current clues, there is about a 90% possibility that Penny is the person who
instigated Leo and helped him. The most important thing is that the private doctor of the Landor family
later remembered that he had met Penny once, and Penny had picked up your medical record.
Therefore, she is the only one who may know your physical condition.¡±
Ben sounded calm, but Susan found it hard to believe what he said.
She didn¡¯t make friends easily, but once she took someone as her friend, she would treat the person
with all her heart and soul, without any vignce.
Penny had long been seen as a friend by Susan.
Susan did not expect that Penny was the one who had schemed against her.
Susan asked in a slightly trembling voice, ¡°Actually, there are no decisive clues. Maybe you
misunderstood her?¡±
ncing at Susan, Ben sighed andforted her, ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡±
Susan knew that Ben was trying to make her feel better.
There were so many coincidencesbined.
The possibility that Penny was behind it was not just 90%.
13:11
Chapter 278
It was almost certain that Penny had dret
Susan pursed her lips and set there in silence.
Ben looked at her worriedly
He didn¡¯t tell Susan this earlier because he was worried about Susaris emotions
However, Ben thought that it was better to let Susan be on guard than to let her be unaware of anything
and fall into a trap
again.
After all, since Penny had put in so much effort to do such things, she might set up a trap again.
Ben couldn¡¯t let Susan be exposed to Penny¡¯s trap without any defense.
Chapter 379
Chapter 379
Susan was silent for a long time. Then, she suddenly looked up at Ben and said, ¡°Ben, let¡¯s go.¡±
Ben said, ¡°Susan, if you haven¡¯t thought of how to face Penny, why don¡¯t we refuse her invitation
tonight?¡±
¡°No,¡± Susan said calmly. ¡°I¡¯m going. I want to talk everything through with her face to face,
Susan was not willing to
willing to specte by herself. She wanted to get face¨Cto¨Cface with Penny and hear her exnation.
If Penny really did it, Susan wanted to know why.
But if Penny didn¡¯t do it, Susan would apologize for her suspicion.
Susan thought it was better to solve the problem at one time than to suspect and be on guard against
each other in the future
Susan looked calm, so Ben said, ¡°Okay.¡±
He respected all the decisions of Susan.
They were silent all the way.
A whileter, Ben and Susan arrived at the restaurant where Penny would treat them to dinner.
In a luxurious private room.
Penny and Eason, as well as Judith, were already in the room, waiting for Susan and Ben.
Seeing Susan, Penny stood up with a smile, ¡°Susan.¡±
Susan looked at her without saying a word.
She didn¡¯t want to pretend. Before she could make everything clear, she really couldn¡¯t pretend that
nothing had happened.
Looking at the expression of Susan, both Eason and Judith were surprised.
However, Penny immediately realized something.
She thought, ¡®Susan¡ She probably already knows what I have done.¡¯
Penny looked down.
She thought, ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter now. Anyway, I¡¯m here today to get these all solved.¡±
¡°Susan, what¡¯s wrong with you? You don¡¯t look very well. Are you too tired at work?¡± Judith asked
worriedly.
Susan calmed herself down and reluctantly said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a little tired from work.¡±
1/6
add MIMM
4x 13.11
Chapter 379
¡°Don¡¯t work too hard. No matter what, you have to find time to rest, Judith said.
¡°Got it,¡± Susan replied briefly but still didn¡¯t look at Penny.
She did not intend to question Penny in front of Judith and Eason.
Susan wanted to talk to Penny alone so as to leave room for negotiation for both sides.
Penny smiled as if nothing had happened. She said gently, ¡°You guys talk first. go and see if the food is
ready¡±
With that, Penny walked out.
As soon as Penny walked to an emptyer, her cell phone rang.
Penny took out her phone and saw that it was another strange number.
She was a little scared when she saw the strange number.
Il
Penny hesitated for a moment before answering the phone with trembling fingers.
¡°Hello, Penny said in a hoarse voice.
¡°Miss Nichs.¡± The mysterious man¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Let me remind you,
Miss Nichs. Today is the final day.¡±
¡°I know.¡± Penny gritted her teeth.
The man chuckled and said, ¡°You invited them to dinner, didn¡¯t you? It¡¯s a good choice to make a move
outside.¡±
Penny was shocked and looked around subconsciously.
¡°You don¡¯t have to look for me.¡± The man seemed to be clear about what Penny was doing. He said
directly, ¡°As I said, all your actions are under my control.¡±
Penny was about to break down, but she forced herself to be strong and said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t call me
again. Like I told you, ril take action today.¡±
The man smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, Miss Nichs. I¡¯m just reminding you. By the way, let me
remind you, Ben and Susan are here today. If you can make them¡ you¡¯ll have a higher chance of
bing the queen. Do you understand what I mean?¡±
¡°I see,¡± Penny responded and hung up the phone in a hurry.
She stood at the spot for a while.
Then, she took a few deep breaths.
When Penny finally calmed herself down, she walked stiffly to the kitchen.
The mysterious man said it like it was an easy thing to do, but in fact, it was not that easy.
2/6
A
13:12
That of all tie was a high and hodet, wood the kitchen bees would they
Bounty there were healygside qusiding the door of this private room due to the status of the Nichs
family and the
Thosen Instapunte vers all professioned if they went of ratnining poison, Penny would be doomed.
Penny wall
At the maine line, a perem died in one¡¯s formed the kitchen andter whispered something to Ben
entered
Heating what he said, then lead his bans and end caldy, then please go to the kitchen and tell them not
to put onions
dudits just brod
Hen diet is the seatly baght this in mind and thought that she had to remind the waiters Be to pool
cab tas line the next time she had dinner with Ben Apart from that, she didn¡¯t think otherwise.
Even eines Bon and Susan came into the private room, the atmosphere was obviously strange.
In addition, Susas appally had something on her mind and looked quite nervous.
Enson wondered, Toms it have anything to do with Penny
Ten minutester
Penny returned to the private pooin
Her fan was pale, and she was obviously a little uneasy
He nced at her but didn¡¯t say anything
Soon, the dishes were served
Penny¡¯s eyes flicked
Ben Landor looked at her calmly.
The dishing were almost all served in a few minutes.
Franny smiled and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s eat. Tell me if you want to eat something else. Don¡¯t worry about
me. I have taken
13:12
ddenly smiled. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t leave until my stomach is full,¡±
Judith began to drink the soup first as she always did.
Ben reached over and pressed her spoon.
Judith was stunned for a moment and then asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±
Hen shook his head and then looked at Penny. ¡°You should drink the soup
17 Penny¡¯s face turned pale
She was stunned instantly.
Then the atmosphere in the room became strange.
first.¡±
No matter how insensitive Judith was, she realized that something was wrong.
She withdrew her hand and looked around hesitantly. She felt that there were some things that she
didn¡¯t know.
¡°I don¡¯t want soup,¡± Penny said reluctantly.
Ben looked at her with a faint smile. ¡°If you don¡¯t drink it first, we won¡¯t dare to.¡±
Penny¡¯s face suddenly turned even paler.
Enson couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He put down his knife and fork and asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you say it directly?
What happened? Just
tell me.¡±
Ben looked at Penny and asked, ¡°Do you want me to point it out directly?¡±
Penny smiled bitterly. Then she silently picked up her bowl of soup and drank it up calmly.
Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.
Then, she picked up her fork and took a bite of the steak and all the other dishes.
After that, she looked at Ben and asked, ¡°Is that enough?¡±
Frowning, Ben was slightly surprised.
He wondered, ¡®Have I guessed wrong?¡±
Penny said directly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. What I put in the dishes is not poison, but flour.¡±
Ben frowned even deeper.
He wondered, ¡®Flour? Why?
¡°Penny, what are you talking about? Why did you add flour to the food?¡± Judith didn¡¯t understand it at
all.
¡°Do you think Penny poisoned us?¡± Eason looked at Ben.
Chapter 179
Ben Landor frowned again.
He was puzzled too.
He couldn¡¯t understand why Penny had put flour into the dishes.
Except Penny, everyone in the private room was in confusion.
Just then, Judith suddenly eximed, ¡°Penny, why is there blood at the corner of your mouth? What¡¯s
going on? Is your mouth injured?
I¡¯m fine, Penny said reluctantly. Then, she turned around and spat out a mouthful of blood.
¡°Penny!¡±
Judith and Eason shouted in horror.
Even Susan instinctively rushed over
¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Penny wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and looked up at Susan. ¡°You know
what I¡¯ve done, right?¡±
As she spoke, she spat out another mouthful of blood.
Susan pursed her lips and said, ¡°None of those matters. Let me take you to the hospital first.¡±
¡°It¡¯s useless¡± Penny stopped her. ¡°The man said that whoever takes this poison can¡¯t be cured.¡±
¡°Penny, what are you talking about? What poison? Who is that man?¡± Judith was in a panic.
She didn¡¯t understand why a nice meal together turned out to be like this.
¡°I don¡¯t have much time left. Listen to me now.¡± Penny wiped the corners of her mouth and looked at
Susan
expressionlessly. ¡°It was me who leaked the news that you were pregnant to Leo. It was also I who
encouraged him toe to Cornd and help him make trouble secretly.¡±
al
Susan felt her heart skip a beat.
But she was already mentally prepared, so she was able to keep calm.
But Judith and Eason were greatly shocked.
They all knew very well how big a blow it was for Susan to know that she was unable to get pregnant
again.
It appeared that the incident caused by Leo did not have much of an impact.
It was because Charlie was very open¨Cminded.
But if Charlie had be unsatisfied with Susan because of it, Susan would have had a hard time.
They all knew that the person who arranged all of this must have been full of hostility towards Susan!
13:12
Chapter 379
M M
They had made a lot of assumptions and guesses.
But no one had expected that it was Penny who had done it!
¡°Why?¡± Judith said in a trembling voice.
13:12
¡°Why?¡± Penny¡¯s eyes gradually turned frantic. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do it. I¡¯ve worked very hard to treat her as
a sister. But Susan left me no choice. She forced me into doing these.¡±
Penny¡¯s eyes were full of hatred. Susan took a deep breath and said, ¡°Penny! I don¡¯t know what I did
wrong to make you hate me so much.¡±
Blood flowed out of the corner of Penny¡¯s mouth again.
Penny wiped her mouth again and then said with an expressionless face, ¡°Of course you did wrong.
What you did most wrong was to introduce me to Emma.¡±
Susan had thought of countless reasons on the way to the restaurant, but she had never expected that
it would have something to do with Emma,
Eason was even more shocked. ¡°Penny, what are you talking about?¡±
Penny turned to look at Eason,
Eason felt his heart tremble.
He vaguely sensed something.
He thought, ¡®But how is that possible?¡®
Eason was stunned.
Judith felt dizzy for a moment.
Everything that happened today was so unexpected for her.
Judith felt so shocked that she found everything before her eyes unbelievable.
Judith thought, ¡®No way this is happening. I must be dreaming. None of this is real.
Chapter 380
Chapter 380
Judith stared at Penny, trembling. ¡°Don¡¯t make a joke like that.¡±
But after so many years of being together, what the hell was going on?
For a moment, Judith even considered jumping off the building.
Penny wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and looked at Judith with a mix of innocence and
cruelty. ¡°Mom, what kind of family is this? You¡¯ve forgotten, but I haven¡¯t. How did I end up with such
distinguished family members like you guys?¡±
Judith felt dizzy, but she managed to say, ¡°What¡ what are you talking about?¡±
¡°Am I wrong?¡± Penny seemed a bit unhinged. ¡°It¡¯s only now that I dare to express my feelings. If I were
still an orphan, even though I might have had a hard time as a child¡¡±
She really thought in this way.
Especially when she saw that Eason had chosen Emma, her heartache surged to the extreme.
Emma wasn¡¯t from a wealthy family; she was just an ordinary girl. If she could be with Eason, why
couldn¡¯t Penny?
So, why couldn¡¯t she me Judith for this?
If Judith hadn¡¯t insisted on having a daughter, she wouldn¡¯t be in such an awkward situation!
After Penny finished voicing her words full of resentment, her face was pped.
¡°Shut up!¡± Eason frowned as he looked at her.
The corner of her mouth started bleeding again.
Eason¡¯s heart ached as he looked at her bleeding lips
If he had known all this earlier..
However, Penny had hidden her feelings so well that he didn¡¯t notice it at all.
Looking at the blood at the corner of Penny¡¯s mouth, Judith said in a trembling voice, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk
about this. Take Penny to the hospital first.¡±
¡°No,¡± Penny wiped her mouth and said, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. It¡¯s useless. Besides, since I¡¯ve told you
everything, I don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡±
¡°Penny, you don¡¯t have to do this!¡± Judith pleaded, heartbroken.
With her eyes flickering a bit, Penny looked at Judith, but eventually, she fell silent.
1/5
A
0
13:12
JMIMM
Chapter 380
She calmly said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think of me. I can do anything for him, even die.¡±
She o
gazed at Eason with intensity, and went on, ¡°I¡¯m the one who told Leo to poison you. That mysterious
man also promised that if I seeded, I¡¯d choose eternal doom over letting you get hurt even a bit. He
did everything he could, except for one thing.¡±
While spitting out blood, she spoke slowly.
Eason couldn¡¯t help but be a little moved.
Penny kept staring at him intently. ¡°That guy mentioned that he could make me the queen and prove
that Dad was also at risk. When I¡¯m gone, you have to remind Dad to be cautious.¡±
Judith couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. She crouched down and embraced her daughter, tears streaming
down her face. ¡°Penny, we understand. Don¡¯t talk about it now. Let¡¯s go to the hospital, okay?¡±
Penny held her tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t waste any time. Let me say a few more words, okay?¡±
She continued slowly, ¡°The mastermind is dangerous. I don¡¯t know who he is, but he¡¯s highly intelligent.
Anyone unfamiliar near Dad or on the street might be his spy. It took me a long time to figure it out.
Please be extra cautious in the future.¡±
Then, she took out the remaining powder and handed it to Judith. ¡°Mom, this is the powder he gave
me. You can test it and find a way to solve it. I suspect they might use this powder to harm Dad too.¡±
As Penny spoke gently, Judith burst into tears.
Penny gazed at Susan and said, ¡°In the next life, I wish for us to be real sisters.¡±
Although she hated Susan, she had to admit that Susan was a very good friend.
If it hadn¡¯t been for Eason, she would never have chosen to be enemies with Susan.
Susan stood there frozen, her face reflecting a mix of emotions as tears welled up in her eyes.
She hade here with the intention of questioning Penny and wanted an answer wholeheartedly.
Now, she did get the answer, but Penny¡.
No matter how much she hated Penny, that feeling faded away.
In the end, Penny turned to look at Eason.
Eason was stunned.
Judith wiped her tears as she said, ¡°Eason¡ hug her.¡±
Eason eventually crouched down, embraced Penny, and tenderly wiped the blood from the corner of
her mouth.
Penny looked up at him with an intense gaze. ¡°¡ Actually¡ actually I¡¯ve done a lot of wrong things.¡±
#dopant matter Famous and with pinset lips
Q4% 13:12
Penny shook her head and said slowly, ¡°Your disn¡¯t pay much attention to me before. So, I took
advantage of your amnosta to tear up the DNA test of you and Suman, and I also deletes all the notes
on your phone. After that, I asked Susan to help
ne hide the fact that you had met her a long time ago. Can you forgive me for being so despicable?¡±
She looked at Eason easily
The was about to the
She was not afraid of death
She was afraid that after she died, Eason might recover his memory and harbor only a despicable
impression of her.
She wanted to seize this opportunity to openly seek forgiveness.
Even if it meant her demise, she had no regrets.
Lason¡¯s expression was a littleplicated, but he didn¡¯t look surprised.
Seeing that, Penny was stunned for a moment. ¡°You you knew already, didn¡¯t you?¡±
Cason pursed his lips and said slowly, ¡°I called Allen before¡±
Allen?
Penny suddenly understood.
At that time, Allen was also in Cornd and must have known that Susan had met Eason a long time
ago.
So¡ he knew that Penny had kept it a secret.
¡°Then you¡¡± Penny looked at Enson nervously ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±
Eason sighed, gently rubbing her hair. 1 discussed it with Susan. We both believe that you made a
mistake for the time being. Penny, If you don¡¯t want me to know about this, I can pretend that I don¡¯t
know forever.¡±
Penny was stunned for a moment, and tears slowly welled up in her eyes.
She smiled slightly, as if wanting tough and cry at the same time.
Suddenly, she covered her chest with her hands.
¡°Penny, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Judith grabbed Penny¡¯s hand in a panic.
A tearing pain resonated in Penny¡¯s heart.
But she didn¡¯t care anymore.
She just stared at Eason and said, ¡°You¡¯re so nice to me. Does it prove that you like me?¡±
Chapter 380
She looked at him expectantly.
Eason just pursed his lips.
¡°Say something, Eason!¡± Judith cried
After a long time, he slowly said, ¡°I like you as a good friend.¡±
This response was both gentle and harsh.
Gradually, the light in Penny¡¯s eyes dimmed.
She looked at him for a while before suddenly donning a strange smile. ¡°Thank know, I¡¯m going to die.¡±
you for giving me an honest answer. You
A trace of pain shed across Eason¡¯s eyes.
I
Penny suddenly hurriedly said, ¡°Before I die, my only wish is that you won¡¯t be with Emma for three
years.¡±
Hearing that, Eason was shocked.
Penny stared at him and said, ¡°Promise me.¡±
Eason waspletely beyond words.
Penny spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°You know, I didn¡¯t have to die. If I were willing to cooperate with
that person, I might even be the queen of Tonico. Now I¡¯m going to die because of you, because I
can¡¯t bear to harm you.¡±
At that, Eason¡¯s expression becameplicated.
¡°So, promise me.¡± She looked at him stubbornly.
She had never been a selfless person.
The reason she chose to die was that she knew there was no way to get any affection while alive.
However, that might not be the case in death.
She wanted them to know that she had died for them.
It was because she loved him that she was willing to die.
As long as she died, Eason would feel guilty about her.
When he reflected on their shared history, this guilt might be transformed into other emotions.
Of course, the premise was that he had to separate from Emma.
Penny believed that three years would be sufficient for him to forget Emma.
4/5
A
Chapter 300
Even in death, she wanted to remain the most significant woman to him.
This was her final plea and act of stubbornness.
She chose death overpeting for affection.
¡°Promise me,¡± she said with difficulty.
Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.
Her breath quickened, and she grasped onto Eason¡¯s clothes tightly.
¡°Ugh!¡± Penny hurriedly blurted out, her gaze bing more scattered.
The grief in Eason¡¯s heart gradually surged.
Finally, he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡±
Hearing this, Penny slowly smiled and said softly, ¡°Remember¡ me forever.¡±
As soon as she finished speaking¡
She slowly closed her eyes, forever.
And the world fell intoplete silence.
Chapter 381
Chapter 381
Eason was still holding Penny in his arms, motionless,
Judith, overwhelmed with grief, cried so hard that she nearly copsed.
Susan cried silently.
Ben couldn¡¯t help but put his arms around her shoulders.
Despite Ben¡¯s efforts to call for a rescue helicopter when Penny was poisoned, only ten minutes had
passed since her confession and subsequent death.
Even the helicopter hadn¡¯t arrived.
This poison¡ was indeed extremely terrifying.
¡°Mr. Landor?¡±
The door swung open, and rescue workers rushed in.
Ben sighed. ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±
Penny¡¯s heartbeat had ceased entirely.
Judith, still holding onto hope, pleaded, ¡°Please, check on her.¡±
Several doctors approached and, after a brief examination, shook their heads.
No signs of breathing or a heartbeat were detected.
They were outside the hospital.
Even if Penny was sent to the hospital immediately, it would take some time.
By that time, there was nothing they could do.
The doctor¡¯s arrival only confirmed the tragic reality that Penny had passed away.
Judith burst into tears again.
Eason managed to calm down. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Mom, let the doctor¡ send Penny to the
hospital
first.¡±
Judith nodded casually, but she kept holding Penny¡¯s hand and refused to let go.
At the hospital.
Despite knowing the inevitability of the situation, the doctors exhaustively attempted various life¨Csaving
measures. However, they ultimately dered that there was no treatment avable for Penny.
In just an hour, Judith had shed all her tears.
1/6
9x
D
Babe, are you hungry? A ruthless CEO in the 44* FREE installed day, and a lovely husband at night!
Dreame
Open
Chapter 381
Despite her bloodshot eyes, she surprisingly managed topose herself.
She took out the powder and handed it to Ben. ¡°Do you have any way to test itsposition?¡±
Ben epted it solemnly. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for someone to examine it.
¡°Okay. Thank you for that.¡± Judith looked at Susan again. I¡¯m going back to the Tonico.¡±
Susan said in a trembling voice, ¡°Aunt Judith¡¡±
Judith looked at Susan with a trace of gentleness. ¡°Silly girl, do you think I¡¯m mad at you? Penny¡¯s
issue has nothing to do with you. She has made up her mind to die. I want to return to Tonico because
Alexander¡. is in danger. If Penny was right, the people behind the scenes are likely to push her into
the position of queen. That would only happen if something happens to me, Eason, and Alexander
simultaneously, Penny is the chess piece they arranged for me and Eason. What about Alexander? Is
there someone around him like Penny? Are they nning to poison Alexander, too? Will he end up like
Penny¡ and die in such a short¡ time?¡±
As Judith spoke, her eyes turned red.
She held Susan¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to leave, Susan, I can¡¯t let Alexander face such a
dangerous situation alone. You have a good rtionship with Ben, so you must understand, right?¡±
Although Judith was still sad, she had obviously recovered her senses.
For a moment, Ben admired his mother¨Cinw a little.
Despite the heavy emotional blow, Judith swiftly regainedposure, analyzed the situation, and
made a decision.
Judith was not a simple woman.
¡°Susan,¡± Judith continued, ¡°This matter is very urgent. I¡ I have to leave immediately. You and Ben,
take care of yourselves. Penny¡¯s funeral, I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±
Susan nodded despite the tears in her eyes.
Judith immediately showed a gratified smile.
The same day.
Judith and Eason returned to Tonico.
Ben and Susan went to see them off personally.
Susan looked at the departing ne with aplicated expression.
Too many things had happened on this day.
First, Ben told her that Penny was the one who plotted against her behind her back.
But before she could get angry, Penny had already died.
2/6
X
Ox
Dreame
D
Babe, are you hungry? A ruthless CEO in the 44 FREE day, and a lovely husband at night!
Installed
Open
Chapter 1
Turning around, Alexander was also in danger. Without hesitation, Judith and Eason went to confront
the threat alongside him.
What about her?
But there was nothing she could do.
She was like a coward.
The next day, Susan prepared a funeral for Penny.
The funeral was simple and solemn.
The members of the Nichs family reached out to the Tonico through a video call, tears streaming
down their faces.
Susan held back her tears.
Because she knew that if she cried too, it would only intensify the emotions of the people on the other
side of the video.
After the funeral.
Susan gazed at the Nichs family members on the other side of the video and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve
already selected a nice resting ce for her?
¡°Thank you for everything you do, Susan,¡± Judith whispered, wiping her tears.
Alexander held Judith in his arms and said in a heavy voice, ¡°Actually, you shouldn¡¯t havee back.¡±
¡°Why shouldn¡¯t wee back? We haven¡¯t seen each other for so long, and you still want to drive me
away?¡± Judith was angry.
Alexander, taken aback by her sudden disy of strength, could only express his grievance, saying,
¡°I¡ I didn¡¯t mean that. It¡¯s just that the poison is so deadly, and I¡¯m clearly their next target. I¡¯m
concerned that you might be in danger. It¡¯s better for you to return to Cornd. At least in Cornd,
they failed once, and they wouldn¡¯t try again in the near future.¡±
¡°So what if you¡¯re in danger?¡± Judith looked at him. ¡°Do you think I can be happy if you die?¡±
Alexander was stunned.
After a long time, he hugged Judith tightly and never brought up the idea of asking her to leave again.
Judith nced at Eason. ¡°In fact, Eason, you don¡¯t have toe back with me. It¡¯s safer for us if we
stay in different ces.
Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.
Eason smiled. ¡°I understand that I was conceived unexpectedly. But I¡¯m still a member of the Nichs
family.¡±
Eason seemed to be joking, but his voice was very calm.
ex
Dreame
Babe, are you hungry? A ruthless CEO in the day, and a lovely husband at night!
4.4 FREE Installed
Open
Chapter 381
Alexander and Judith knew that Eason had made up his mind.
They sighed and did not try to persuade Eason anymore.
Judith turned to look at Susan on the other side of the video and said with concern, ¡°Susan, you and
Ben
should also be careful, okay?¡±
¡°Okay,¡± Susan replied in a low voice.
After hanging up the video call.
Susan stared at her locked phone, appearing lost in thought. No one knew what was going on in her
mind.
Ben looked at her and vaguely guessed something. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh.
That evening. Penny¡¯s ashes were transported to the cemetery.
Susan quietly stayed with her for a while before leaving.
At night.
Susan leaned against the bed, reading a book intently.
Ben nced at her multiple times and couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°You¡¯re holding the book upside
down.¡±
¡°Ah?¡±
Susan was momentarily stunned, then corrected the book, her gaze returning to a vacant stare.
Ben, about to say something, was interrupted by his ringing phone.
ncing at the caller ID, his expression turned serious.
He wanted to go away to answer it.
However, Susan looked at him sharply and asked, ¡°Is there a result of the chemical reaction?¡±
Ben was helpless.
¡°Aren¡¯t you reading a book?¡±
I¡¯ve
the book upside down. What do you think?¡± Susan nced at him. ¡°I also want to know the result
of the test.
Ben stroked her hair. ¡°I see.¡±
He answered the phone in front of Susan and put it on speaker.
¡°Hey, Ben, where did you get this powder?¡± Thomas asked solemnly.
No one was more professional than the Medical Mystic when it came to handling powders.
4/6
Chapter 381
Ben had entrusted this matter to Thomas without a second thought.
Thomas¡¯s tone hinted at some sort of result?
¡°Did you find anything?¡± Ben asked with a serious expression.
¡°This powder is extremely toxic, Thomas said with a serious look. ¡°It is mixed with many kinds of
poisons. I¡¯ve tested it with venomous snakes. Even the most poisonous snake will be poisoned to
death in a few minutes. Moreover, there are two or three ingredients in this powder that I haven¡¯t
detected yet.¡±
Logically speaking, such a poison shouldn¡¯t exist in modern medical technology.
Due to the advancement of medicine, doctors could easily test theponents of the poison. In the
worst case, they could use physical methods like gastricvage and induced vomiting to expel the
poison from the body.
However, theposition of this poison was unknown, and its effect was potent, making it incurable.
Moreover, they hadn¡¯t figured out what the poison was made of, so they couldn¡¯t provide the correct
medicine.
The poison had turned into something that couldn¡¯t be cured.
It¡¯s surprising that there¡¯s a poison in modern medicine that can¡¯t be cured.
¡°Even you couldn¡¯t detect it? Ben became serious.
¡°I suspect some unknown poison has been added to it, Thomas exined. ¡°The person who developed
the poison likely found mysterious nts in some unknown ce. These nts have never been.
recorded, making their specificposition unknown.¡±
This was troublesome!
Frowning, Ben asked, ¡°Do you have an antidote?¡±
Thomas pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I can¡¯tpletely detoxify it for the time being. But with a
few days, I can prolong the outbreak of toxins, I might extend it from minutes to a week or a month.¡±
Extending it to a week or a month was a significant breakthrough.
Without hesitation, Ben said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to study it for the next few days!¡±
¡°Okay,¡± Thomas agreed, recognizing the seriousness of the situation.
After ending the call, Susan looked even inore absent¨Cminded.
Even someone like her, not well¨Cversed in medical matters, had heard of the Medical Mystic.
If Thomas couldn¡¯t fully remove the poison, there might not be another doctor worldwide who could.
Didn¡¯t that mean¡¡.
5/0
6/0
Chapter 351
As long as the person behind the scenes poisoned someone, there might be no cure?
The thought of Alexander, Judith, or Eason being poisoned was too dire for Susan to contemte.
Chapter 382
Chapter 882
Susan couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried. She appeared more and more distracted.
Seeing her like this, Ben vaguely made up his mind.
A few dayster.
Thomas had developed a preliminary control drug.
This medicine couldn¡¯tpletely detoxify the poison, but it could temporarily control its spread.
It could dy the time of death from ten minutes to a week.
Perhaps a miracle would happen if they were given a week to send one to the hospital for treatment.
After the medicine was produced, Ben secretly sent a few copies to the Nichs family.
After all, although the Nichs family was heavily guarded, the hints dropped by the person behind the
scenes were too terrifying.
With this medicine, they could buy some time even if they were poisoned.
After the Nichs family got the medicine, Susan felt somewhat relieved.
This way
at least the same tragedy as Penny¡¯s wouldn¡¯t happen again.
Even if they were poisoned, there was still time to buy more time.
But Susan¡¯s relief didn¡¯tst long.
The next day, she received a call.
¡°Susan¡¡± Judith choked with sobs on the other end.
Susan felt her heart skip a beat and had a bad feeling.
She forced herself to stay calm. ¡°Aunt Judith, what happened? Tell me slowly.¡±
Judith tried to speak several times, but her emotions overwhelmed her, making it difficult for her to
articte.
¡°Susan,¡± Eason took over the phone and said steadily, ¡°Dad was poisoned.¡±
Susan was shocked.
Even with the strict defense, Alexander still got poisoned?
Eason solemnly continued, ¡°Luckily, your medicine arrived in time, and Dad is currently in aa.
We¡¯ve secretly transported Dad to the best hospital in the country and enlisted top doctors, but they¡¯re
helpless right now. Initially, we didn¡¯t want to call to avoid worrying you, but Dad¡¯s condition is not
optimistic, and we have no choice but to reach out. We need to know who the doctor is that developed
the medicine. If
1/9
Dreame
Babe, are you hungry? A ruthless CEO in the day, and a lovely husband at night!
4.4 FREE Instaled Open.
09:44 Mon, 8 Apr
Chapter 382
possible, we need his help! Ben couldn¡¯t be reached, so I had to call
Eason was well aware that this poison was terrifying.
you first.¡±
The fact that the mastermind used it so recklessly indicated confidence that no one could cure it.
Without the powder sent by Ben, Alexander would likely be dead by now..
However, the timely arrival of the powder proved highly effective.
ording to the doctor¡¯s examination, the powder¡¯s effect surpassed Ben¡¯s description. It could control
the spread of the poison, and since Alexander hadn¡¯t ingested much, the effect could be extended from
a week to half a month
Now, the top doctors in the country had gathered at the Tonico hospital.
Eason hoped they could seize this opportunity topletely remove the toxin.
However, despite their efforts, the doctors couldn¡¯t determine theposition of the poison. The
toxicity was so potent that it shocked all the medical professionals involved.
One doctor suggested that the poison might have some unknownponents, and the person behind
it was highly skilled at making poisons. Breaking it down in half a month seemed impossible.
The only hopey with the doctor who developed the powder.
If that doctor and a way to control the spread of the poison in a few days, even if it was just month, it
was already a challenging task for others.
half a
They were already at their wit¡¯s end, but if they could find the doctor who invented the powder, there
might still be some hope,
Eason initially didn¡¯t want to worry Susan and even considered keeping Alexander unaware of the
current situation. However, given the circumstances, he couldn¡¯t hide it any longer.
For the sake of Alexander¡¯s life, even with slim hope, he had to seek the doctor¡¯s help.
Susanpletely understood what Eason meant.
Her face was slightly pale, but she quickly calmed herself down.
She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Wait for me.¡±
Susan hung up the phone in a trance.
Her legs went weak slightly.
She sat down directly on the chair,
Alexander¡ had actually fallen for it.
Apart from buying time, there was no other way topletely neutralize the poison.
2/9
ex
Dreame
Babe, are you hungry? A ruthless CEO in the 4.4 FREE Installed day, and a lovely husband at night!
Open
09:44 Mon, 8 Apr
Chapter 882
There were still a few days left, but the clock was ticking, and Susan knew that without an antidote in
the next few days, Alexander would die.
Susan paused briefly to gather her things before hurrying to find Ben.
Ben was attending a business meeting at a government building, and it was drizzling outside. As soon
as Ben came out, he saw Susan standing in the rain with a pale face.
She stood in the rain without an umbre, letting the raindrops fall on her hair.
Ben felt his heart tighten as he walked over and pulled Susan into his arms.
¡°What happened, Susan?¡± Ben asked in a trembling voice.
Before Susan could speak, Ben had already carried her to the car.
With a serious expression, he took out a dry towel and carefully dried her hair.
He adjusted the car¡¯s heating, prepared a warm ss of milk, and offered it to Susan.
Susan opened her mouth, wanting to say something.
Ben said in an unquestionable tone, ¡°Drink some warm milk first.¡±
Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.
Susan hesitated for a moment, thenpliantly sipped the milk.
It was very war
in the car.
And Ben gave her a great sense of security.
Susan looked better gradually.
She said softly, ¡°Mr. Nichs fell for it.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve guessed it,¡± Ben replied.
He had just unlocked his phone, and with Susan¡¯s reaction and the missed calls, he could pretty much
figure out what was happening.
Susan tightened her lips and exined, ¡°Mr. Nichs is currently unconscious. Eason is eager to find
the doctor who created the medicine because only that doctor might have a chance to save Mr.
Nichs.¡±
Ben held onto Susan s hand and said softly, ¡°Susan, you know what happened to Thomas. Although
his medical skills are superb, he only wants to live an ordinary life. I can¡¯t force him, and I have no right
to force him.
¡°I get it,¡± Susan acknowledged, keeping herposure. ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t make any promises to
Eason.¡±
Susan was indeed anxious that Alexander was poisoned.
But she also knew that Thomas shouldn¡¯t be involved in this.
ex
Dreame
Babe, are you hungry? A ruthless CEO in the 44 FREE Installed day, and a lovely husband at night!
Open
xe
4/9
Chapter 882
It was already a great kindness that Thomas was able to help develop a medicine to dy the toxic
reaction.
But if Thomas was forced to go to the Tonico to help, the identity that Thomas had tried so hard to hide
would definitely be exposed.
Moreover, if he treated Alexander, he would inevitably be involved in politics.
This was exactly what Thomas hated the most.
They couldn¡¯t say that to Thomas at all.
Otherwise, it would be no different from forcing others to do something they didn¡¯t like.
However, Alexander was indeed in a life¨Cor¨Cdeath situation.
Susan couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sad.
She had never epted the Nichs family.
But in the past year, Alexander was in Tonico, away from her. He was busy with affairs and would still
secretly fly to Cornd to see her from time to time.
Alexander and Judith, without a doubt, showered her with kindness.
Instead of living a better life in the Tonico, they insisted on staying in Cornd.
Judith said that she wanted to try a different life, but Susan knew that Judith did it for her.
Susan had never felt any familial affection from the Miller family in her life.
During the time she spent with the Millers, she felt distant from the idea of family.
Therefore, she did not acknowledge the Nichs family, nor did she dare to.
But Susan was not a cold¨Cblooded person.
She knew very well how the Nichs family had treated her in the past year.
In her heart, she had long regarded them as her real family.
Now that Alexander was in danger, how could she remain calm?
Ben understood how Susan felt.
He hugged Susan gently and said in a firm tone, ¡°We are going to Tonico.¡±
Susan suddenly looked up at him. Go to Tonico?¡±
Ben lowered his head to look at her. ¡°Yes.¡±
Susan instinctively pulled away ¡°You¡ You have a busy schedule. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to make
Dreame
Babe, are you hungry? A ruthless CEO in the 4.4 FREE Installed
Open
day, and a lovely husband at night!
Chapter 882
time for it.¡±
Ben rubbed her hair and said, ¡°Even if I don¡¯t go, you¡¯ll go too, won¡¯t you? Susan, don¡¯t I know your
condition since Penny died identally? You¡¯ve been worried about the Nichs family over there for
a long time, haven¡¯t you?¡±
¡°L¡¡± Susan pursed her lips and felt a little painful. ¡°After all, they are my blood rtives. Mr. Nichs is
in critical situation now, so I have to go. But Ben, this has nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t have to go.¡±
Susan knew all too well how horrifying it was for a king to be poisoned and unconscious.
It indicated that the mastermind, or rather, the organization behind it, had deeply prated the Tonico.
Once she reached the Tonico, she might encounter enemies at every
While they were her family, and she should face it, Ben had his own responsibilities, and there was no
need for him to take this risk with her.
o alone?¡±
Ben looked at her quietly. ¡°Susan, do you think I¡¯ll let you go
Susan was rendered speechless for a moment, her lips trembling.
She knew that if Ben were in a simr situation, she would undoubtedly apany him.
It was the same for Ben.
But Susan really didn¡¯t want Ben to take the risk.
She tried hard to find an excuse. ¡°But you can¡¯t afford to step away from thepany.¡±
Ben responded calmly. ¡°I¡¯ve been handling thepany¡¯s affairs since Penny¡¯s incident. Now that
everything is sorted, there won¡¯t be any issues even if I¡¯m away for a month or two.¡±
¡°You¡ Susan stared nkly at Ben.
She didn¡¯t expect Ben to start making preparations so early.
Since she couldn¡¯t use thepany¡¯s matters as an excuse, Susan began to think hard about other
things..
¡°You¡¯re grandpa¡¯s only grandson. He¡¯ll be worried if you go to such a dangerous ce. You should stay
at home and keep himpany,¡± she said,
Ben raised his eyebrows. ¡°I told grandpa everything from beginning to end. He agreed to all my
choices.¡±
Susan was speechless.
She wanted to say something else.
Ben lowered his head and kissed her, sealing her mouth.
Susan looked at him, and her face suddenly turned red.
5/9
Ox
Dreame
Babe, are you hungry? A ruthless CEO in the 4.4 FREE Installed
day, and a lovely husband at night!
Open
Chapter 082
Although they were in the car, their actions were still visible on the road.
If someone saw this, would she ever live it down?
Ben nced at Susan, who was blushing, and released her with a yful smile. He gently flicked her
forehead and teased, ¡°Any other opinions? Feel free to share. I don¡¯t mind hearing a few more words.¡±
His faint smile hinted, ¡°If you dare to say it, I might just kiss you again.¡±
Susan hastily covered her mouth and replied, ¡°No.¡±
¡°Really?¡± Ben asked, looking a little regretful.
Susan shook her head repeatedly.
Letting out a sigh, Ben said in disappointment, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then. Let¡¯s go to the Tonico
tomorrow.¡±
At the Landor residence.
Ben and Susan were having dinner with grandpa.
An international news segment suddenly shed on the TV.
On the news.
Alexander¡¯s younger sister, Ava, appeared on screen with tearful eyes, pleading with the police to
apprehend the culprit who poisoned Alexander.
Ava broke into tears.
Ben and Susan exchanged serious nces.
In reality, news of Alexander¡¯s poisoning was still under wraps.
Although it seemed like Ava was advocating for justice, she had, in fact, disclosed Alexander¡¯s
poisoning to the media.
In this way.
Everyone in Tonico knew that Alexander had been poisoned.
Ordinary people would inevitably panic because of this.
If someone were to manipte the situation, the entire Tonico might descend into chaos.
Ben narrowed his eyes.
As the younger sister of Alexander/was Ava worried about Alexander or did she have other purposes?
This was unknown for the time being.
But Ben was aware that the mastermind was orchestrating their n step by step, and chaos was
imminent
6/9
ex
Dreame
Babe, are you hungry? A ruthless CEO in the 4.4 FREE Installed day, and a lovely husband at night!
Open
in the Tonico.
¡°Ben.¡± Susan nced at him.
Ben held her hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when we arrive there.
Susan nodded, but she was still a little worried.
The exposure of Alexander being poisoned and unconscious would undoubtedly trouble Judith and
Eason deeply.
Susan wondered about their well¨Cbeing, but all she could do was feel anxious until they arrived in the
Tonico¡.
They had to get there first to know the specific situation.
That night.
Susan tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep.
Ben stayed up all night with her.
The next day.
Ben and Susan were ready to go out early in the morning.
Before they got downstairs, they heard a familiar voice.
¡°Ouch, old master, your coffee¨Cmaking is getting really good. This might be the best coffee I¡¯ve ever
had.¡±
¡°Hahaha.¡± Old Mr. Landor was amused andughed. ¡°Then take a few more sips¡±
¡°Of course.¡± Thomas took the coffee cup, sipping it with appreciation.
Old Mr. Landor chuckled at his exaggeration.
Old Mr. Landor smiled, but upon seeing Ben and Susan, his expression shifted to one of concern.
It was evident how chaotic the Tonico had be,
While Ben and Susan could have avoided getting involved, they decided to go anyway.
Old Mr. Landor naturally hoped for the safety of them, but he also understood that forcibly stopping
them would leavesting regrets.
In that case, he could only let them go.
It was just that Old Mr. Landor looked a little sad.
¡°Are you going on a long trip?¡± Thomas raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, ¡°I guess our
destination is the same. Why don¡¯t you take me with you?¡±
7.9
ex
Dreame
D
FREE
Installed
Babe, are you hungry? A ruthless CEO in the day, and a lovely husband at night!
Open
Chapter 332
Ben couldn¡¯t help but frown.
He said slowly. You don¡¯t have to get involved, Thomas.¡±
¡°Oh!¡± Thomas said lightly. T heard you¡¯ve sought the best doctor in the country and n to go to the
Tonico for assistance. What¡¯s the matter? Is my expertise not good enough for you?¡±
After a brict silence, Ben said, ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±
Thomas smiled and said. ¡°Since you don¡¯t mean that, take me with you. I dare say, no one in the world
can detoxify Alexander except me.¡±
Ben was still frowning at him.
Thomas understood what Ben meant. He said gently. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, Ben. It¡¯s time for me to
move on.
¡°But, you¡¡± Ben still wanted to say something.
Thomas interrupted Ben directly. ¡°What? It¡¯s rare for me to want to make some progress, and you still
want to stop me? You know, detoxifying Alexander could catapult me to the top in one go. It¡¯s a golden
opportunity. Don¡¯t stand in my way.¡±
Thomasughed. Ben didn¡¯tugh. He just looked at Thomas,
Thomas shifted to a more serious tone, ¡°Ben, this decision is not only to assist you and Susan but also
to confront that mysterious doctor. Once I directly engage with the poisoned person. I¡¯ll discern the next
steps. Moreover, have you considered the consequences if this poison spreads worldwide? The
mastermind can y God. In a way, this transcends our personal conflicts and bes a global
concern. I used to have the freedom to escape such matters, but not this time.¡±
Thomas had a rare serious look on his face.
After a long silence, Ben said. ¡°Let¡¯s go then¡±
Thomas couldn¡¯t help but smile when he heard this.
He had already brought his luggage and was ready to set off.
Old Mr. Landor watched them leave with a smile, but as they disappeared into the distance, he sighed.
deeply.
They must be careful.
In the car.
Susan looked at Thomas with gratitude and guilt.
She said softly, Thank you, Thomas.¡±
¡°Hey, don¡¯t.¡± Thomas quickly waved his hand and said righteously, T¡¯m a noble man. I¡¯m willing to help
for the sake of the whole world. It has nothing to do with you, Susan.¡±
8/9
§Ö§ç
Babe, are you hungry? A ruthless CEO in the 44 FREE Installed day, and a lovely husband at night!
Dreame
Open
Thomas spoke sonorously and forcefully
But Susan knew in her hearth if it were for her and The might ant jan¨²a thems
¡°I will have so thank you¡± Susan said with a grea
na: Thumm Sosan, if you wally war so dank gilus bel nu reis as There The dentyst
don¡¯s dink I cane in a work. You know The of her pois angry.¡±
Thomas found out abonn Alexander penting poisoned from the love sigh. Figuring the Ark and Susan
would be rushing to the Tones, he quickly decided as tag along
The choice was made in such a hurry that he didn¡¯t even got a chorea Theron
Thomas shuddered when he thought of how furion Thers migh
her
¡°Sure, I¡¯ll make sure to talk to his for you¡± busan affirmust wid; a worima reperson
¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous.¡± Thoons coughed softly ¡°Therundereading the holy work
Before Thomas could fish his worde
His phone rang
Thome looked at the screen in hommar
Theres
He tossed the phone to Sunan, his expression pleading for her help
He was all counting on Susan now
Chapter 383
Chapter 383
Susan looked at Thomas with a hint of amusement, wondering if he really needed to be so fearful.
Yet, seeing his pleading expression, she decided to answer the call anyway.
Theresa, unaware of Thomas¡¯s ns to visit Tonico, cheerfully asked over the phone, ¡°Thomas, where
are you? I¡¯ve just finished work. Do you want to join me for lunch?¡±
Susan nced at Thomas, who was frantically gesturing ¡°no¡°.
With a sense of resignation, she spoke up, saying, ¡°Theresa, it¡¯s me, Susan.
¡°Susan?¡± Theresa sounded surprised. ¡°Is Thomas at the Landors¡® ce?
Gazing out at the white clouds, Susan softly replied, ¡°Theresa, we¡¯re on a ne.¡±
Theresa¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard that.
¡°On a ne?¡± she asked, her voice tinged with sudden panic: ¡°Susan, where are you going?¡±
Biting her lip, Susan answered, ¡°To Tonico. Theresa, Mr. Nichs has been poisoned, and it¡¯s critical. I
have to go see him.¡±
¡°Poisoned?¡±
Theresa gasped in shock.
Susan was talking about Mr. Nichs, the King of Tonico!
The idea that a king could be poisoned sent a flurry of thoughts racing through Theresa¡¯s mind.
¡°It¡¯s too dangerous, Susan,¡± Theresa said, her voice slowing but unable to hide her urgency.
¡°I¡¯m sorry for dragging Thomas into this¡ But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure nothing happens to him.¡±
Susan quickly assured her.
Listening in, Thomas couldn¡¯t help but feel touched by Theresa¡¯s evident concern.
She seemed extremely worried, reflecting on how much she cared about him.
As he was pondering this, Theresa¡¯s voice came through the phone, filled with confusion.
¡°Thomas? Who cares about him! Susan, why are you taking him on such a dangerous mission? I know
him well; he¡¯s more trouble than he¡¯s worth. Susan, has the ne taken off yet? Maybe you should just
drop him off. Let me apany you to Tonico instead! I might be of some help, but what use will
Thomas be?¡±
Thomas was struck
He, the Medical ¡°bfounded, feeling an unexpected urge to cry.
He, the Medical Mystic, was now seen as a liability.
This prompted in him a moment of introspection.
1/4
Dreame
Babe, are you hungry? A ruthless CEO in the 4.4* FREE Installed day, and a lovely husband at night!
Open
Chapter 388
Susan looked at Thomas with a hint of amusement, wondering if he really needed to be so fearful.
Yet, seeing his pleading expression, she decided to answer the call anyway.
Theresa, unaware of Thomas¡¯s ns to visit Tonico, cheerfully asked over the phone, ¡°Thomas, where
are you? I¡¯ve just finished work. Do you want to join me for lunch?¡±
Susan nced at Thomas, who was frantically gesturing, ¡°no¡±
With a sense of resignation, she spoke up, saying, ¡°Theresa, it¡¯s me, Susan¡±
¡°Susan?¡± Theresa sounded surprised. ¡°Is Thomas at the Landor¡® ce?¡±
Gazing out at the white clouds, Susan softly replied, ¡°Theresa, we¡¯re on a ne.¡±
Theresa¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard that
¡°On a ne?¡± she asked, her voice tinged with sudden panic ¡°Susan, where are you going?¡±
Biting her lip, Susan answered, ¡°To Tonico. Theresa, Mr. Nichs has been poisoned, and it¡¯s critical. I
have to go see him
¡°Poisoned?¡±
Theresa gasped in shock.
Susan was talking about Mr. Nichs, the King of Tonico!
The idea that a king could be poisoned sent a flurry of thoughts racing through Theresa¡¯s mind.
¡°It¡¯s too dangerous, Susan,¡± Theresa said, her voice slowing but unable to hide her urgency.
¡°I¡¯m sorry for dragging Thomas into this¡ But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure nothing happens to him.¡±
Susan quickly assured her.
Listening in, Thomas couldn¡¯t help but feel touched by Theresa¡¯s evident concern.
She seemed extremely worried, reflecting on how much she cared about him.
As he was pondering this, ¡®Theresa¡¯s voice came through the phone, filled with confusion.
¡°Thomas? Who cares about him! Susan, why are you taking him on such a dangerous mission? I know
him well; he¡¯s more trouble than he¡¯s worth. Susan, has the ne taken off yet? Maybe you should just
drop him off. Let me apany you to Tonico instead! I might be of some help, but what use will
Thomas be?¡±
Thomas was struck dumbfounded), feeling an unexpected urge to cry.
He, the Medical Mystic, was now seen as a liability.
This prompted in him a moment of introspection.
1/4
ex
Dreame
Rabe, are you hungry? A ruthless CEO in day, and a lovely husband at night!
the
4.4 FREE
p
Open
xe
Chapter 383
Had he perhaps overdone his act?
Susan, trying to hold backughter and concern, nced at Thomas. She believed it was better for him
to talk about the Medical Mystic, so she vaguely mumbled a few words in response.
¡°Give the phone to Thomas I need to speak with him, Theresa said firmly.
Susan quickly interjected, Theresa, I really asked for his help this time. When I get back, I¡¯ll apologize
to you, okay?¡±
¡°It¡¯s his honor to help. Susan, you have nothing to apologize for. Just give him the phone. I won¡¯t be
harsh,¡± Theresa replied calmly.
Susan then handed the phone to Thomas,
He nervously raised it to his ear
¡°Thomas.¡± Theresa¡¯s voice was eerily calm over the phone, so calm that it made him feel increasingly
anxious.
¡°Theresa.¡± Thomas began with a tremble in his voice, I only saw the news about Alexander¡¯s poisoning
last night. Being a doctor, I thought that I might be of some help, so I decided toe along. I¡¯m sorry I
didn¡¯t inform you right away, 1.
¡°Thomas, Theresa interrupted, cutting him off mid¨Csentence.
Thomas instinctively straightened up, his anxiety reaching new heights.
Hearing the quickened pace of his breathing. Theresa felt her heart soften.
Her voice softened as well when she said. ¡°Be careful in everything you do.¡±
Those simple words made Thomas pause for a moment, stirring within him a gentle emotion.
After a brief pause, he mumbled something softly.
¡°And also, take good care of Susan. I don¡¯t mind if you get hurt, but if she loses even a single hair, I¡¯ll
hold you ountable!¡± Theresa¡¯s voice suddenly turned fierce.
With that, Thomas was at a loss.
Feeling somewhat aggrieved, he asked, ¡°Who¡¯s more important to you, me or Susan?¡±
Theresa snorted coldly, her tone bing more aggressive. ¡°Who gave you the audacity topare
yourself to my sister? Since you¡¯re already on that ne, make sure to keep her safe, got
Thomas could not retort that.
With his feelings a mix of bewilderment and resignation, he put down the phone and looked at Susan
with an indescribably strange expression.
Susan blinked in confusion, wondering what had just transpired.
D
Dreame
Babe, are you hungry? A ruthless CEO in the 44 FREE Installed day and a lovely husband at night!
Open
Chapter 383
Meanwhile, Theresa hung up the phone, her fierce expression melting away into a look full of worry.
The fact that someone of Mr. Nichs¡¯s stature could be targeted only heightened her concern for
Susan¡¯s safety in such a perilous situation.
And Thomas¡
Was he truly just an unlearned hospital director?
The king of Tonico could have any doctor at his side. What use would an ordinary doctor be to him?
Theresa pondered this, then suddenly let out a cold snort.
Thomas!
It seemed that he had kept something very important from her.
When she saw him again, she¡¯d settle the score with him.
Taking a deep breath, she seemed to have made a resolute decision.
Her best friend and the man she loved the most were both in Tonico.
Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.
There was no reason for her not to go!
Besides, she faintly remembered having something scheduled in Tonico recently.
She turned to make her arrangements.
A few hourster¡
The nended in Tonico.
The group rushed straight to the entrance of the hospital.
Only then did Susan make a bted call to Judith.
¡°Susan, Judith answered quickly, her voice betraying her weariness despite her efforts to sound
energetic.. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±
¡°Aunt Judith,¡± Susan spoke softly, Tm at the entrance of the hospital in Tonico.¡±
Judith paused, then responded with a hint of shock, ¡°You¡¯re in Tonico?¡±
Before Susan could answer, Judith urgently continued, ¡°Susan, that¡¯s no ce for you. Leave, leave
right
now!¡±
Already anticipating Judith¡¯s reaction, Susan responded calmly, ¡°Aunt Judith, I¡¯m already here. If you
don¡¯te to meet me, I¡¯ll just keep standing at the hospital entrance.¡±
¡°Susan¡ You!¡± Now Judith was frantic. ¡°Do you realize howplex the situation is here? I¡¯m starting
to regret involving you in the first ce. But thankfully, you¡¯re not yet part of the Nichs family. The
3/4
Chapter 383
Apr
turmoil here won¡¯t affect you. Go back to Cornd now. I believe that with Ben¡¯s capability, he will
protect you well there. As for everything else, from now on, pretend you never met me or Alexander.
You have nothing to do with the Nichs family. Do you hear me?¡±
Judith¡¯s voice grew more and more urgent.
In contrast, a small smile appeared on Susan¡¯s lips.
She was well aware that being associated with the Nichs family represented a crisis.
It would be better for her to distance herself from them.
Yet, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it.
With a gentle but firm tone, she reiterated, ¡°I¡¯m at the hospital entrance. I¡¯ll keep waiting.¡±
¡°You child, you¡ Judith was almost in tears.
The situation in Tonico was chaotic, and she didn¡¯t want Susan to get involved.
Softening her voice, Susan said, ¡°Aunt Judith, I¡¯ve long considered you as my family.¡±
Family¡
That word made Judith burst into tears.
She had been waiting for Susan to say that for so long.
But why did it have to be now?
Chapter 384
Chapter 384
After ending the call, Judith was visibly distraught.
¡°Was that Susan¡± Emson asked gently.
Judith remained silent for a moment, seemingly making a tough decision.
Then, with a soft voice, she said, ¡°Your sister is unde Bring her in
She never wanted to drag Suun into thisplica
t
However, Susan was a person with strong convictions:
Havinge all the way here, the mint have made up her mind.
Keeping Susan out, unaware of the actual situation, might put her in greater danger,
Now, they had no choice but to involve her
Though she had made this decision Judah face was filled with sorrow
Eason sighed, a look of determination shing in his eyes Calmly, be amured. ¡°Thon¡¯t worry, I will
pres my sister
Saying this, Eason stood up straight and walked outposedly
Judith watched his retreating back wiping away her tears
From now on, she couldn¡¯t afford to cry anymore
Susan was here, and as a mother, she needed to assume her responsibilities
She had to protect her child at any cost
Looking at the unconscious Alexander, Judith¡¯s eyes reddened, but her expression hardened with
reader,
Previously, Judith had been cautious and restrained in many matters, considering Alcxander¡¯s feelings
However, she realized that while she was considerate of others, not everyone reciprocated that
consideration
Now that Susan had arrived, Judith was determined to stand firm.
dream
She could endure hardships herself, but she would not allow Susan to suffer any grievances,
sbr.¡±
¡°If shr.¡± Judith but her lys, ¡°Alexander, then I must fight back?
Tason soon and Susan and her group inside.
On the way, Ben briefly introduced Thomas to them
Dreame
09:46 Mon, 8 Apr
Chapter 384
When Eason heard that Thomas was the doctor who had developed the medication, he was overjoyed,
quickening his pace.
¡°Dr. Thomas,¡± Eason said with anticipation, ¡°Father has been in aa without any sign of
improvement. We are now relying on you.¡±
The best doctors in Tonico had already been consulted.
They had examined the situation repeatedly but failed toe up with a solution, leaving Eason
feeling. somewhat hopeless.
But now, with Thomas¡¯s arrival, he saw a ray of hope.
If Thomas could develop the previous medication, he might also find an antidote.
Eason saw Thomas as his hope.
Thomas, with a grave expression, immediately began examining the pale Alexander, not wasting a
moment.
Judith, observing the situation, suddenly realized what was happening and looked at Susan anxiously.
¡°Susan, is this¡?¡±
¡°Yes, it¡¯s him.¡± Susan nodded. ¡°The medication fromst time was developed by Dr. Thomas.¡±
Judith¡¯s eyes instantly lit up with hope.
When Susan hadn¡¯t immediately agreed earlier, Judith suspected that this doctor might not be easy to
reveal.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.
Initially, she and Eason had almost lost hope, but unexpectedly, Ben and Susan had brought the doctor
with them this time.
There was now real hope for Alexander.
Judith tightly grasped Susan¡¯s hand, saying nothing but conveying everything with that gesture.
Thomas, focused solely on his task, began treating Alexander immediately.
Judith and Eason ced their full trust in him, leaving Alexander¡¯s treatment entirely in Thomas¡¯s
hands.
Thomas took a blood sample and quickly headed to the researchb.
Witnessing Thomas diving into his research so efficiently, Judith sighed in relief.
She was about to say something to Susan when a gentle voice interrupted them.
Judith.¡±
Judith¡¯s expression changed in an instant.
Susan narrowed her eyes slightly.
20
Chapter 384
Judith¡¯s reaction seemed off.
Taking a deep breath and forcing a smile, Judith turned and spoke. ¡°Ava, what brought you here?¡±
Susan had already noticed the neer.
Ava, the only sister of Alexander.
It was said that the siblings grew up depending on each other, sharing a deep bond.
Susan couldn¡¯tment on the depth of their rtionship, but her mind immediately recalled Ava¡¯s
tearful interview at the hospital, which had confirmed Alexander¡¯s poisoning.
Her appearance in the media had destabilized the entire situation in Tonico!
With this in mind, Susan¡¯s gaze became more scrutinizing as she observed Ava.
Although she was Alexander¡¯s sister, it was still unclear whether she was a friend or a foc.
Ava, with a smile on her face, spoke softly, ¡°Judith, how could I note when Alexander is lying in the
hospital bed? Plus, I heard that today, you suddenly allowed some unknown doctor to take full
responsibility for Alexander¡¯s condition?¡±
Judith¡¯s eyebrows twitched.
Only half an hour had passed since Thomas arrived, and Ava had already shown up.
Did she
have informants in the hospital?
As Judith pondered, Ava continued in her soft, gentle tone.
¡°Judith, Alexander is only poisoned, not dead. The best doctors in all of Cornd are currently treating
him. Why would you suddenly switch to an unknown doctor from nowhere? Are you¡ wishing for him
not to wake up?¡±
Ava spoke softly, but her words were cutting and usatory.
Judith¡¯s face immediately turned pale with anger.
Eason, trying to console her, held her hand and coldly addressed Ava. ¡°Aunt, you¡¯re not young
anymore. Haven¡¯t you learned what should and shouldn¡¯t be said?¡±
Ava stared at Eason in shock, seemingly in pain, clutching her chest as if she couldn¡¯t believe Eason
would speak to her like that.
With a sorrowful expression, she used. ¡°Eason! When my brother was awake, he loved you the
most. Now, to ascend to the throne, are you so eager to see him dead?¡±
Eason became furious. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting!¡±
Ava seemed determined to expose what she believed was a conspiracy. ¡°You¡¯re using an unknown
doctor to hasten my brother¡¯s death, so you can ascend the throne sooner. Eason, you always
pretended not to
376
Chapter 384
care about the position, but you¡¯ve harbored malicious intentions all along, plotting against my brother!¡±
Her voice, filled with agitation, didn¡¯t attempt to hide her volume, drawing the attention of everyone in
the hospital.
Eason, enraged, retorted. ¡°The medication usedst time was developed by Dr. Thomas! What¡¯s wrong
with letting him handle my father¡¯s condition?¡±
Ava frowned. ¡°You say it¡¯s him, but should I just take your word for it? Who is this Dr. Thomas? I¡¯ve
never even heard his name. This poison has stumped all of Tonico¡¯s doctors, but he supposedly has
the
antidote?¡±
Æ·
She sneered sarcastically. ¡°Could it be that he was the one who poisoned Alexander?¡±
Ava, like a rabid dog,shed out at everyone.
n responsible
Ben, frowning, responded stoically. ¡°Dr. Thomas came with me. Are you implying that I am for the
poisoning?¡±
Ava, who had noticed Ben and Susan earlier but pretended she hadn¡¯t, feigned surprise. ¡°Who are
these two? Why are they allowed to freely enter the hospital? With Alexander in this condition, are you
so eager to see him dead by allowing strangers ess?¡±
Ava spoke maliciously, emphasizing the word ¡°death, which grated Judith¡¯s ears.
Unable to hold back, Judith retorted angrily. ¡°Susan is my biological daughter, and Ben is my son¨Cin¨C
law. How can they be considered outsiders?¡±
¡°Biological daughter?¡± Ava seemed to only now acknowledge Susan¡¯s presence. She smirked
dismissively. ¡°Does she bear the Nichs surname?¡±
Judith¡¯s expression shifted uneasily.
Ava¡¯s smile brightened. ¡°Has she been recorded in the family registry? Has my brother acknowledged
her? Even if she is a biological daughter, she has been estranged for twenty years! Now that she has
returned, who knows if she is friend or foe! For all we know, she could be a spy from another country.
Isn¡¯t that right, Judith?¡±
¡°Enough, Ava!¡± Judith snapped, enraged. ¡°Watch your words!¡±
¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Ava blinked innocently, unabashed. ¡°As long as Alexander remains
unconscious, she is not part of the family registry. Without being in the registry, she can¡¯t be considered
a member of the Nichs family! You set this rule yourself, Judith no non¨Cfamily members allowed
during Alexander¡¯s illness! Are you going to break your own rule now?¡±
Eason interjected coldly. ¡°Susan may not be in the family registry, but her blood rtion is undeniable.
She is a member of the Nichs family!¡±
¡°Blood ties aside, she has not formally acknowledged her lineage.¡± Ava countered sharply. ¡°Previously,
she refused to acknowledge her ancestry. Now, with Alexander unconscious, she suddenly wants to
return. Why is that? Perhaps people from Cornd also wish to stir trouble in Tonico¡¯s political arena?
It¡¯s peculiar how Alexander, despite being heavily guarded, was still poisoned. Could it be that the
poison came from
Chapter 384
Cornd?¡±
After speaking, Ava¡¯s gaze lingered suspiciously on Ben and Susan, as if insinuating they were
responsible for the poisoning.
¡°Enough, Ava. Don¡¯t push it too far. Judith warned coldly.
¡°Pushing it too far? Two people from Cornd,ing to Tonico at this time, is that appropriate? If you
think it is, let¡¯s disclose this to the public and see if the citizens of Tonico wee them.¡± Ava stood her
ground firmly.
¡°Ava, don¡¯t think I will always tolerate you!¡± Judith, fuming with anger, attempted to confront her, but
Susan calmly held her back.
¡°Susan.¡± Judith was still visibly angry. ¡°Don¡¯t stop me. As the eldest sister¨Cinw, it¡¯s my duty to
discipline. her properly!¡±
Ava sneered coldly. ¡°Am I wrong? Or is it that you¡¯re feeling guilty, Judith? Dare to touch me, and I¡¯ll
show the world the ugly face of our queen¡±
Judith trembled with anger. ¡°What do you really want. Ava?¡±
¡°It¡¯s simple! We, Tonico, will handle our own affairs. All people from Cornd, get out,¡± Ava said icily.
¡°That¡¯s impossible. Judith retorted angrily.
Susan and Ben were her daughter and son¨Cinw. Why should they leave?
Thomas was key to Alexander¡¯s recovery and couldn¡¯t be dismissed,
If they were forced to leave, Alexander would truly be left without hope.
Susan frowned slightly. ¡°Ben and I can leave temporarily, but Doctor Thomas must stay.¡±
¡°Doctor Thomas?¡± Ava scoffed. ¡°A mere youngster barely in his thirties, and you expect him to detoxify
Alexander? Is he even qualified? We don¡¯t need you meddling in Alexander¡¯s poisoning. I¡¯ve brought a
real doctor who can surely cure him.¡±
Although Judith was furious, she couldn¡¯t dismiss the topic of detoxification right away. ¡°A real doctor?
Who is it?¡±
Ava smiled confidently. ¡°You might not have heard his name, but I¡¯m sure you know his nickname.¡±
She scanned the group before saying deliberately. ¡°The person I¡¯ve brought is none other than the
Medical Mystic.
The Medical Mystic?
Susan and Ben exchanged nces, remaining silent.
Judith and Eason were stunned by this revtion.
Chapter 385
Chapter 385
The Medical Mystic?
That was a name that referred to a legendary doctor.
Typically, doctors specialize in a certain field.
Some excel in surgical procedures, others in virus research, and some in internal medicine.
However, the Medical Mystic seemed to be a master of all.
He had mastered every skill in the medical field, excelling in every aspect.
ording to the stories, there was no patient that he couldn¡¯t cure.
The Medical Mystic was most famous for his ability to treatplex and rare diseases.
Patients treated by him, no matter how dire their condition was previously, were all cured without
exception.
Initially, tales of the Medical Mystic circted only within a smallmunity, and not many were aware
of his feats.
Then, a bounty changed everything.
A top¨Ctier tycoon offered 2 million dors just for a single consultation with the Medical Mystic.
2 million dors!
Just for one consultation.
This was an astronomical sum
To find the Medical Mystic, this incident became a huge deal. The inte was scoured for cases
treated by him, and everyone was astounded to discover the breadth of his talent.
The conditions of his patients varied greatly, but whether it was internal or external medicine, the
Medical Mystic¡¯s touch seemed to be miraculous.
However, the Medical Mystic kept his identity well¨Chidden. Even as the incident wound down, he never
appeared. Since then, he vanishedpletely and hadn¡¯t been seen until now.
Now Ava was iming she had found the Medical Mystic?
Ava scanned the room, noting everyone¡¯s silence and couldn¡¯t help but feel smug.
These people were surely stunned by her aplishment.
After all, she had found the Medical Mystic, a figure even top tycoons had failed to locate.
Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.
How could they not be astonished?
Dreame
Babe, are you hungry? A ruthless CEO in the 4.4% FREE Installed
day, and a lovely husband at night
09:46 Mon, 8 Apr
Chapter 385
78%8
With a hint of self¨Csatisfaction, Ava said, ¡°I¡¯ll have him brought in right now. Make sure you all mind
your manners and don¡¯t offend him, understand?¡±
As she spoke, she sent someone to bring the Medical Mystic in.
Soon after, an elder man with graying hair walked in, exuding arrogance.
¡°Where¡¯s the patient?¡± he asked impatiently. ¡°Take me to him.¡±
¡°Yes, of course. Right this way.¡± Ava replied cheerfully, then introduced him to everyone. ¡°This is Dr.
Edel, the man known as the Medical Mystic.¡±
Ben and Susan, who knew the real identity of the Medical Mystic, looked at this Dr. Edel as if he were a
fool
However, Judith and Eason, unaware of the truth, were somewhat swayed by Ava¡¯s ims.
The Medical Mystic?
If it were truly the legendary figure, perhaps there was hope for Alexander¡¯s illness.
In light of this possibility, Judith and Eason¡¯s expressions grew solemn, and they dared not say
anything
more.
Seeing their reaction, Ava swelled with pride.
¡°Hurry up and lead the way.¡± She demanded, eyebrows raised. ¡°With the Medical Mystic here,
Alexander. will surely be saved. As for your so¨Ccalled doctor who came out of nowhere, just send him
away.¡±
Dr. Edel frowned, clearly dissatisfied. ¡°Why is there another doctor? Don¡¯t you trust me?¡±
He turned to Ava. ¡°Ava, you didn¡¯t mention this! You promised that if I agreed toe to treat, I would
be in full charge of the king¡¯s treatment. I wouldn¡¯t havee otherwise!¡±
¡°Dr. Edel, you are indeed the best doctor, and Alexander¡¯s condition should naturally be entrusted to
you.¡± Ava quickly reassured. ¡°As for that unknown doctor, how could he evenpare to you?¡±
After saying this, Ava red at Judith. Judith, did you hear that? Get rid of that worthless doctor. From
now on, Dr. Edel will take full charge of Alexander¡¯s treatment!¡±
Judith pursed her lips, looking at Dr. Edel. ¡°Are you truly the Medical Mystic?¡±
Judith just asked this question, and her attitude was also very friendly.
However, Edel seemed to have heard something extremely unpleasant and exploded in an instant!
He burst out angrily. ¡°What do you mean by that? I¡¯m here to treat a patient, not to be interrogated.¡±
Judith was stunned.
Eason tried to intervene. ¡°My mom didn¡¯t mean it that way, she was just saying..
Chapter 385
But Dr. Edel cut him off with a scoff. ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, then I have no reason to stay, I hope your
doctor can cure the king¡±
With that, he huffed and turned to leave.
His sudden outburst startled Judith, and she instinctively called out. ¡°Dr. Edel, wait¡¡±
She was anxious to follow him, but Susan gently pulled Judith¡¯s hand and shook her head.
Though still somewhat flustered, Judith¡¯s trust in Susan held her back, and she refrained from going
after
him.
Dr Edel stormed off in a huff.
Ava, incensed, turned her anger towards Judith. ¡°What on earth were you thinking, Judith?¡± she fumed.
¡°Do you realize the effort 1 put into bringing the Medical Mystic here? And you just drove him away with
a few words. Do you even want Alexander to wake up? Or did you poison him yourself to ascend your
son to the throne?¡±
As Ava ranted, Eason, with an expressionless face, pped her across the face.
p.
¡°You dare to hit me? How dare you, a junior, strike me?¡± Ava looked at Eason in disbelief.
¡°Eason Judith was also taken aback by Eason¡¯s sudden action.
Eason spoke coldly, ¡°Disrespectful words do not earn the privilege of being called an elder. Please
leave, we don¡¯t wee you here.¡±
Furious and with a sh of anger in her eyes, Ava retorted. ¡°You¡¯re trying to kill Alexander, but you
won¡¯t seed.
She then turned and left the room angrily.
In the room, there was a moment of silence.
After a while, Judith spoke with some unease, ¡°Eason, she is your aunt after all. You shouldn¡¯t have¡
Eason replied calmly, ¡°Mom, haven¡¯t you realized yet? She came just to cause trouble. If you give in to
her now, there will be a second and a third time. Given the current instability, we can¡¯t let her continue
to stir things up.¡±
Judith hesitated, ¡°But she said she brought the Medical Mystic. Maybe that person can really cure your
father?
Susan interjected softly. ¡°The Medical Mystic she mentioned is fake.¡±
¡°Fake?¡± Judith and Eason both turned to look at Susan.
Eason asked. ¡°Susan, why do you say that? Are you sure?¡±
3/4
4/24
Chapter 385
Susan hesitated for a moment. ¡°I am sure, but why¡ I can¡¯t say
that.¡±
Thomas is the true Medical Mystic, but he had gone to great lengths to shed that identity.
Susan didn¡¯t feel it was her ce to reveal this.
Fortunately, Judith and Eason trusted Susan implicitly. Hearing her confidence, they believed her and
no
longer felt any regret about Edel¡¯s departure.
Chapter 386
Chapter 386
In the midst of the turmoil caused by Ava and Edel¡¯s hasty visit, Judith and Eason didn¡¯t give it much
thought.
Their primary concern remained Alexander¡¯s condition. Nothing else seemed as crucial at that moment.
Thomas was still in theboratory, and Susan and Ben stayed in the hospital to keep watch.
Given Alexander¡¯s special status, he was the sole patient in the entire hospital, housed in a VIP ward
that resembled a small apartment,plete with several rooms, a kitchen, and a living room.
Judith, worried about Alexander, had been staying in the hospital with him since his admission, never
leaving his side.
Eason, on the other hand, often had to leave to handle external matters.
However, on this particr day, he stayed in the hospital, eagerly awaiting Thomas¡¯s results.
After a grueling twenty¨Cfour hours in theb, Thomas, rubbing his sore eyes, finally entered the ward.
Judith stood up anxiously. ¡®Dr. Thomas, how did it go?¡±
Thomas, pressing his temple tiredly, spoke with a sense of weariness. ¡°Compared to the poison that
affected Penny, this time¡¯s poison has beenpounded with additional substances, making the
situation moreplex. The medication I provided before was already fortunate enough to sustain the
King¡¯s life.¡±
His serious demeanor left Judith visibly shaken.
She opened her mouth to ask more but hesitated, fearing the answer.
If even Thomas was at a loss, who else could save Alexander?
Was she doomed to watch helplessly as he slipped away?
Tears began to form in Judith¡¯s eyes as she gazed at Alexander¡¯s pallid face.
She regretted the years of stubborn arguments and the cold war with Alexander.
If only they hadn¡¯t wasted those years in silence, perhaps they could have created more memories.
together, making the final goodbye less despairing.
Susan, seeing Judith¡¯s state, felt a pang of distress herself and silently took Judith¡¯s hand in hers.
Eason, with a grave voice, asked Thomas. ¡°Dr. Thomas, what about my father¡ Is there still hope for
him?¡±
Thomas fell silent for a moment before responding. ¡°It¡¯s good that I came in person. Based on the
current situation, I¡¯m confident I can extend the King¡¯s life for at least another month. If we can develop
an antidote within that time, we can save the King.¡±
A month.
1/4
ex
Dreame
Babe, are you hungry? A ruthless CEO in the 44 * FREE Installe
day, and a lovely husband at night!
day, and a lov
Chapter 386
The timeline had been extended.
Judith¡¯s spirits were lifted at this news.
She chose to overlook the grim possibility if an antidote couldn¡¯t be developed and looked at Thomas
with hopeful eyes. ¡°Dr. Thomas, please, I implore you.¡±
Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.
¡°I¡¯ll do my best,¡± Thomas said, looking utterly exhausted.
Eason, noticing this, quickly interjected. ¡°Dr. Thomas, you¡¯ve been working so hard for so long, please
go and rest for a bit.¡±
Thomas nodded without objection.
After working intensely for 24 hours, he indeed had reached his limit.
He was about to head to the next room to rest when the captain of the royal guard, who had been
stationed at the hospital entrance, strode in with a stern expression.
¡°Jagger?¡± Eason was slightly surprised. ¡°Yourplexion doesn¡¯t look good. What happened?¡±
Jagger clenched his teeth and stared at Eason, ¡°Prince, do you and the Queen really wish for the
King¡¯s demise?¡±
Eason was baffled. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±
Jagger pursed his lips and spoke slowly, ¡°Prince, I need an exnation for what¡¯s happening online. If
you cannot provide a satisfactory exnation, the royal guard will no longer follow yourmands.¡±
His words were firm and decisive. Eason¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.
The Lynn family had served as the captains of the royal guard for generations, with Jagger following in
his father¡¯s footsteps and continuing this tradition.
Essentially, as long as the Nichs family had been in power, the Lynn family had served them.
In Eason¡¯s eyes, the loyalty of the Lynn family was beyond question.
However, Jagger¡¯s words now carried an implicit threat. What was he trying to do?
Jagger, my father is lying right here. Do you realize what you¡¯re saying? Are you betraying the Nichs
family? Betraying the King?¡± Eason looked at him coldly.
Jagger nced at the bedridden Alexander, a fleeting expression of guilt crossing his face.
Then, he sternly said, ¡°It¡¯s precisely for the King that I must speak like this! The Lynn family has served
the King for generations. Although the King is critically ill, he is still alive. The primary duty of the guard
is to protect the King. If the Prince and the Queen pose a potential threat to the King¡¯s safety, the
guards naturally have the right to disobey any orders.¡±
Eason narrowed his eyes. ¡°How could my mother and I possibly threaten my father¡¯s safety? Jagger,
what are you talking about?¡±
2/4
Chapter 386
¡°I suggest the Prince take a look at thetest news and then give me an answer, Jagger said before
turning and leaving the room.
Eason watched his departing figure with a hint of coldness in his eyes.
Based on Jagger¡¯s words, something must have happened outside to provoke such questioning.
But regardless of the situation, Jagger¡¯s attitude today seemed overly arrogant.
Eason had been running between the hospital and the pce these days, feeling the situation more
acutely than anyone else.
One clear realization was that people in the pce were unsettled because he had never been
involved in politics before, focusing only on business. Therefore, with his father¡¯s downfall, the pce
statl¡¯s eptance of him was actually not high.
From Ava¡¯s behavior to Jagger¡¯s questioning today, and now, something significant apparently
happening outside that he waspletely unaware of until Jagger¡¯s interrogation, indicated something
crucial.
What did this mean?
It meant that he had beenpletely sidelined from the center of power.
If Alexander were still conscious, Eason wouldn¡¯t care about this so¨Ccalled power struggle.
But in this situation, to protect Alexander and his mother, Judith, seizing control in Tonico was a
necessity
for him.
Eason clenched his fist, sensing the brewing storm.
The crisis was imminent, and Eason had no confidence in emerging unscathed.
Jagger¡¯s unusual attitude caught Thomas¡¯s attention, who decided to stay instead of leaving.
He too wanted to know what exactly was happening.
At this moment.
Eason, nowposed, turned on the television.
Unlike Cornd¡¯s strict media control, Tonico had a more liberal atmosphere.
Any significant changes outside would surely be reflected in the media.
Judith had been in a somber mood recently, but Eason didn¡¯t n to keep her in the dark.
If Jagger hadn¡¯t shown up, perhaps he could have kept the external turmoil from her.
But Jagger¡¯s visit and his words made it impossible to conceal anything.
Keeping her in the dark would only lead to more anxiety and wild spections.
3/4
Chapter 387
Chapter 387
On the Tonico news channel, a news story was being broadcast repeatedly.
Ava, in an interview, expressed her outrage, using Judith and Eason of controlling Alexander. She
imed they not only prevented Alexander from receiving proper medical treatment but also ced an
inexperienced young doctor by his side.
Ava further stated that she had painstakingly brought the Medical Mystic to treat Alexander, but Judith
and Eason deliberately drove him away. The Medical Mystic couldn¡¯t even see Alexander, ording to
her.
Ava even directly alleged that Judith and Eason had no intention of curing Alexander, suggesting they
were plotting against the king to hasten Eason¡¯s ascension to power!
Ava¡¯s public statements were a clear breach of rtions with Judith and Eason.
Judith, watching Ava speak so boldly on TV, trembled with rage and disbelief. ¡°How can she say such
things!¡±
Eason held Judith¡¯s hands with a calm expression.
He narrowed his eyes and continued to watch.
In addition to Ava, who imed to be the Medical Mystic, Edel also participated in the interview.
The journalists primarily wanted Edel to verify his identity.
Thomas, watching the television, smirked at the mention of the Medical Mystic.
He was curious about how Edel would prove his im.
Faced with the journalists¡® pressing inquiries, Edel wasn¡¯t in a hurry.
He leisurely produced a medical record book, which documented the variousplex cases he had
treated.
The record detailed each patient¡¯s initial condition, his treatment approach, and the oues after the
treatment.
The meticulous records in the book could only belong to the Medical Mystic.
Edel then presented some of his recent writings.
Upon handwriting analysis, it was confirmed that the medical records and the recent writings were
authored by the same person.
This indirectly confirmed that Edel was indeed the Medical Mystic.
His reappearance after years of seclusion was big news in itself.
Combined with Ava¡¯s tearful usations and the royal family¡¯s internal disputes, the story was
explosive.
Dreame
Babe, are you hungry? A ruthless CEO in the day, and a lovely husband at night
44 FREE Installed
xe
Chapter 387
Edel, facing the camera, looked distressed. ¡°I had retired and just wanted to live a peaceful life. But
when Princess Ava begged me to save the king, I was moved by her sincerity and agreed toe.
However, I didn¡¯t expect that both the queen and the prince would refuse to let me examine the king.
Since that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t force it. It¡¯s just a pity for Princess Ava.¡±
Edel¡¯s words aligned perfectly with Ava¡¯s story, prompting reporters to ask questions one more
conspiratorial than the next.
By the end, they were almost certain that Judith and Eason were plotting something sinister.
This news was being broadcast on a loop.
Eason frowned.
He was deeply troubled, not so much by the content of the news itself, but how many high¨Clevel
officials of the Tonico had on their side?
This news had been released without his knowledge and was being continuously broadcast.
Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.
What did this mean?
It meant that those behind the scenes almost entirely controlled Tonico¡¯s mediandscape.
Eason regretted deeply in his heart.
Perhaps Eason shouldn¡¯t have been so headstrong in pursuing a business career.
Now, with his father incapacitated, he found himselfpletely out of his depth in Tonico¡¯s political
arena. Previously, when his father was in charge, everyone behaved with respect. But now, as his
fathery. vulnerable, those lurking in the shadows began to emerge, one after another.
It just so happened that he didn¡¯t understand the situation at all andpletely unaware of how to
navigate the current situation.
Eason clenched his fists. He was really a useless person.
He allowed himself three minutes of weakness.
During these minutes, he stood silently, enduring the jarring voices from the news broadcast.
After three minutes, Eason closed his eyes, reopening them with a newfound, chilling calmness.
He addressed Thomas first. ¡°Dr. Thomas, I¡¯m sorry to have dragged you into this mess. Rest assured,
I¡¯ll handle this. We still need your expertise for my father¡¯s condition!¡±
Regardless of whether Edel was the Medical Mystic, Eason knew Ava had shown her true colors, and
Edel was her pawTL.
Even if Edel were genuinely the Medical Mystic, Eason resolved never to let him near his father.
And as for Thomas, the only one who could temporarily suppress his father¡¯s poisoning, Eason chose
to trust himpletely!
24
Dreame
Babe, are you hungry? A ruthless CEO In the day, and a lovely husband at night!.
4.4 FREE Inste
Open
Chapter 387
Thomas looked intently at Eason. ¡°I¡¯m not well¨Cknown. Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯m really ipetent?¡±
Eason replied calmly. ¡°If I don¡¯t trust the doctor, I should at least trust Ben and Susan. Dr. Thomas, you
needn¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of everything outside. You just focus on treating my father.¡±
Thomas studied Eason, whose eyes reflected unwavering determination.
Just then, amotion arose outside.
Eason, hearing snippets of the noise, looked concerned.
Peering out the window, he saw arge crowd carrying banners and chanting slogans, marching
towards them.
¡°Reveal the King¡¯s condition!¡±
¡°Thoroughly investigate the Queen and the Prince!¡±
¡°Conspiring against the King is unforgivable!¡±
¡°Let the Medical Mystic treat the King!¡±
The crowd outside the hospital was chanting loudly, their faces filled with anger.
The police had set up a barricade at the hospital entrance, trying to calm the crowd, but the people
were overwhelmed by their rage.
Suddenly, someone shouted. ¡°upy the hospital, save the King!¡±
This incited the crowd to surge forward in a frenzy..
The police struggled to restrain them, careful not to harm these ordinary citizens, yet finding it
increasingly difficult to maintain order.
Eason, watching this unfold, took a deep breath and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll go down and handle this. Dr.
Thomas, please take care of my father in the meantime/
As Eason turned to leave, Thomas chuckled and said, ¡°The King¡¯s condition is stable and not urgent.
Prince Eason, let me apany you.¡±
¡°Thomas.¡± Ben nced at Thomas.
Thomas spoke calmly, ¡°The title of the Medical Mystic is not something to be tarnished by just anyone.¡±
Even though he no longer used the title, he couldn¡¯t tolerate others exploiting it for deceit.
Ben looked at Thomas intently. ¡°Have you
decided?¡±
He knew what Thomas stepping forward would mean.
It would expose his identity, which he had managed to keep hidden.
3/4
09:47 Mon, 8 Apr
Chapter 387
§Ó §¡§â§Ô
It meant re¨Centering the very limelight he detested, leading to the end of his carefree life.
Eason looked at Ben and then at Thomas.
His eyes flickered slightly.
Both Ben and Susan, as well as Thomas, seemed convinced that this Edel was an imposter, despite
his diary proof.
Why was that?
Did they know the Medical Mystic?
on Thomas grew more intense.
on¡¯s gaze
??
ould it be that Thomas was¡
Chapter 388
Chapter 388
¡°Dr. Thomas, are you¡¡± Eason, taken aback, was about to ask something, but Thomas calmly nodded.
before he could finish.
Eason¡¯s heart skipped a beat, followed by a surge of tion.
He had no reason to doubt Thomas¡¯s words.
Firstly, Thomas was Ben¡¯s close friend, and it was clear Ben knew about his true identity.
Secondly, the medicine developed by Thomas had effectively saved his father¡¯s life, proving his
extraordinary medical skills.
Eason was initially curious about where such a skilled doctor had suddenly appeared from, as Thomas
was previously not well¨Cknown.
But if Thomas was indeed the Medical Mystic, everything made sense.
The Medical Mystic was a legendary figure in the medical field, who had risen to fame within a year and
then disappeared just as quickly.
He had treated many people, leaving behind numerous legends, but after his disappearance, all traces
of him were meticulously erased, making it impossible for anyone to find his true identity.
However, if the Medical Mystic was Thomas, it all fell into ce.
With a friend like Ben, erasing some traces and allowing Thomas to return to a normal life would be no
hard¨Ctask..
The more Eason thought about it, the more excited he became,
Initially, deciding to let Thomas take charge of his father¡¯s illness was somewhat of a gamble, given
Thomas¡¯sck of fame.
But now, knowing he was the Medical Mystic, he was filled with confidence about his father¡¯s recovery.
¡°Dr. Thomas,¡± Eason said excitedly. ¡°I never expected you to have such a hidden identity. I
As he spoke, he enthusiastically grabbed Thomas¡¯s hand.
Thomas tried to pull away but couldn¡¯t break free..
After a few attempts, he still couldn¡¯t escape Eason¡¯s grasp.
Eason was obviously too excited and Thomas¡® face darkened with annoyance.
¡°Mr. Nichs,¡± Thomas said, ¡°are you sure you don¡¯t want to deal with the crowd protesting downstairs.
first?¡±
¡°Ah, right, of course,¡± Eason suddenly remembered, quickly letting go of Thomas¡® hand. Seeing
Thomas¡¯s
Dreame
D
Instated
Open
09:48 Mon, 8 A
Chapter 385
expression, he became even more cautious. ¡°So, Dr. Thomas, are you going down with me to reveal
your identity?¡±
Thomas narrowed his eyes, a chill in his voice. The reputation of the Medical Mystic is not to be
tarnished.
He might not care for the title himself, but he couldn¡¯t let others exploit it for their own ends.
Hearing this, a flicker of excitement crossed Eason¡¯s face.
If Thomas was willing to reveal his identity, then Edel would surely not be able to cause any more
trouble.
¡°Dr. Thomas, thank you,¡± Eason said earnestly after taking a deep breath.
first.¡±
Thomas smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s solve the problem first.¡±
N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
¡°Right, let¡¯s go, Eason quickly replied.
After Eason and Thomas left, Judith was still somewhat dazed.
She couldn¡¯t help but look at Susan. ¡°Susan¡ is Thomas really the Medical Mystic?¡±
Susan nodded affirmatively. ¡°Absolutely certain.¡±
A glimmer of hope shone in Judith¡¯s eyes.
The legendary Medical Mystic, renowned for curing even the mostplex illnesses, seemed to hold
the key to saving Alexander.
This hope was more significant than anything else at the moment.
The crowd outside the hospital grew, practically surrounding the entire building.
The guards at the hospital entrance were on high alert, striving to keep the crowd outside the hospital
premises.
Initially, the situation was somewhat manageable..
The crowd, thoughrge, hesitated to directly storm the hospital.
But then, someone shouted.
¡°Princess Ava and the Medical Mystic are here!¡±
The crowd parted ways as Ava and Edel approached.
The guards, following Eason¡¯s instructions, barred them from entering.
Ava, with a sh in her eyes, softly said, ¡°Captain Jagger, could you make an exception and let us in? I
know Eason wants power and sees me as a threat. But I really don¡¯t want to fight with him for power. I
just want to get treatment for Alexander.¡±/
2/9
09:48 Mon,
Chapter 388
Jagger, expressionless, replied, ¡°Sorry, but the prince has ordered not to let you see the king again.
Our guard unit only obeys the prince. Il the prince says you can¡¯t see the king, we won¡¯t let you
through. In fact, if the prince orders us to shoot you, I would execute that order without hesitation.¡±
Jagger¡¯s icy tone suggested his strict adherence to Eason¡¯smand
However, his firm stance only fueled the crowd¡¯s anger
¡°Why can¡¯t she see the king just because the prince says so? The king belongs to the whole country,
not just the prince they shouted.
Is the prince plotting a coup!¡±
¡°If the king were awake, he would surely meet with Princess Ava!¡±
¡°There must be a conspiracy¡±
People were shouting so fervently that a few nearly fainted from the intensity.
Alexander had ruled Tonico for many years as a beloved and effective king
The public had already been skeptical about the circumstances surrounding his poisoning, suspecting
there was more to the story. They believed Easms refusal to let outsiders see Alexander was shady.
Now, with Jagger, the Captain of the Royal Guard, not only failing to calm the masses but also
seemingly fueling their anger with his words, the crowd became even more restless
The noise from the crowd grew louder and mo
Ava¡¯s eyes briefly shed with triumph.
She raised her hand to silence the crowd, then spoke with a seemingly righteous tone. ¡°Everyone,
please hear me out! Eason is my nephew, and I firmly believe he is not heartless of insane. His refusal
to let me see Alexander might stem from some misunderstanding. That¡¯s alright, I can step back and
not see my brother. But I have one small request, please let Edel enter the hospital. He is the Medical
Mystic, and if he¡¯s allowed in. I¡¯m sure he can be of help.
Ava¡¯s plea appeared almost desperate. ¡°He¡¯s a doctor, letting him in shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right? I
just want my brother to wake up sooner.¡±
Her words moved many in the crowd.
Despite being a princess, she was barred from entering the hospital yet chose to step back instead of
escting the conflict.
How could people not be moved by such an action!
Hearing Ava¡¯s words, Jagger¡¯s expression grew colder as he retorted, ¡°Prince Eason has already found
the best doctor. Although this Dr. Thomas may not be famous and his medical skills unknown, since the
prince has chosen him, we will unconditionally follow his orders!¡±
Jagger¡¯s words sounded odd.
Dreame
Kory? A ruthless CLC) is the
09:48 Mon, 8 Apr
Chapter 388
While he seemed to bepletely loyal to Eason, his statement felt like a subtle critique.
One was the famed Medical Mystic, and the other an obscure doctor with no reputation.
Yet Eason insisted on choosing an unknown.
What on earth did he mean?
The people, who already thought that there was something fishy, became more and more suspicious.
Some shouted angrily, others wept bitterly, and some even began to breach the security line.
Jagger scoffed coldly and fired a shot into the air.
Bang!
The world fell silent for a moment.
With a crazed look, he threatened. ¡°All of you, leave immediately. If you continue this chaos, I will start
shooting.¡±
Shooting?
The crowd was stunned at the prospect of gunfire.
However, their protests only grew more frantic.
¡°Who gave you the right to shoot?¡±
¡°Does the King know about your actions?¡±
¡°We must charge in! King Alexander must be a victim of a plot by Prince Eason and this man.¡±
¡°Save King Alexander! Save Tonico!¡±
The chants roared louder as the crowd surged forward with renewed vigor.
Amidst the chaos, Ava shouted, ¡°Although I don¡¯t approve of violence, for Alexander¡¯s sake, I can¡¯t
hesitate now. Please help us get Dr. Edel into the hospital!¡±
The Princess herself asking for help galvanized the crowd further, spurred on by instigators among
them.
The atmosphere turned increasingly fervent.
Suddenly, someone shouted. ¡°Dr. Edel, you must save the King, and charged towards the security line.
¡°Let Dr. Edel in the hospital.¡±
¡°Not allowing Dr. Edel to treat the King is equivalent to murder.¡±
¡°Dr. Edel has arrived, how dare you block him?¡±
9
09:48 Mon, 8 Apr
Chapter 398
One after another, people began to rush towards the security line.
¡°What should we do now, boss?¡± A guard asked Jagger, visibly panicked.
Despite having many officers, they were no match for the sheer number of civilians.
It was impossible to hold back the crowd.
Jagger¡¯s gaze flickered as he coldlymanded. ¡°Then shoot.¡±
¡°What?¡± The guard was shocked.
These were the citizens of Tonico.
How could they fire upon their own people?
Jagger shouted loudly, ensuring everyone could hear. ¡°Prince has ordered to shoot! Kill a few, and the
rest will fall in line.¡±
The crowd indeed heard him, and their rage began to spread like wildfire.
Far from retreating, they charged even more fiercely at the hospital.
Seeing the hesitation among his men to fire. Jagger scoffed and pulled out his gun
Whether Prince had given such an order or not, as the head of the Royal Guard, Jagger represented
him.
By dering it was the Prince¡¯s order, he implicated the prince.
If he managed to kill a few people, it would be even harder for Prince to clear his name.
After this, Prince and the throne would be irrevocably estranged.
A cold glint shed in Jagger¡¯s eyes as he raised his weapon and fired directly into the crowd.
¡°Stop!¡±
Eason apanied by Thomas, had just arrived on the scene.
causing his
As he approached, he witnessed Jagger firing his gun, expression to shift subtly.
Jagger¡¯s gaze flickered, pretending not to hear, and continued to fire.
Topletely ruin Eason, a few casualties were necessary.
Jagger, I¡¯m ordering you to stop.¡± Eason shouted.
¡°Your Highness.¡± Jagger called out loud. ¡°Rest assured, I will ensure that no one gets to see the king.¡±
Eason was furious and wanted to say more, but the chaos was too much for mere words to control.
ed the crowd.
Mon,
Chapter 3881
Some retreated, but many more surged forward in anger.
Jagger continued to shoot emotionlessly, aiming directly at the heart of one individual, intent on killing
him.
This act would crush Eason¡¯s chance of session.
With this shot, Eason would be forever nailed to a pir of shame.
A slow smile crept across Jagger¡¯s lips as he prepared to take the shot.
Eason, realizing Jagger¡¯s intention, had a subtle shift in expression.
Clearly, the once fiercely loyal captain of the Royal Guard had long betrayed the Nichs family.
Who was Jagger¡¯s true master?
Princess Ava?
Or someone else?
These thoughts swirled chaotically, but at that moment, they seemed inconsequential.
Jagger had fired his gun.
With clenched teeth, Eason acted with unprecedented speed, diving to shield the intended victim.
The bullet grazed his arm, flying off into the distance, leaving his arm bleeding profusely, staining it
crimson.
The world fell silent for a moment.
The crowd looked on in surprise at Eason¡¯s action.
What was happening?
Eason had rushed out and saved someone from Jagger¡¯s gunfire?
Jagger¡¯s gaze flickered. Pretending not to have seen the prince¡¯s heroics, he aimed in a different
direction, intending to fire again.
Eason, unable to tolerate anymore, stood up and blocked Jagger¡¯s line of fire, his voice cold, ¡°You want
to shoot? Fine, aim at me!¡±
Jagger¡¯s eyes darted about, weighing his options, then lowered his gun with hesitation.
¡°Prince Eason, it¡¯s toote to win over these people now. They are just rioters, deserving of their fate,¡±
he said..
With one sentence, Jagger twisted Prince Nichs¡¯s act of heroism into an attempt to buy public favor.
The crowd, initially swayed by the prince¡¯s bravery, grew angry again.
6/9
Dreame
Babe, are you hungry A ruthless CEO in the day, and a lovely husband at night!
4.4 FREE
Open
09:48 Mon, 8 Apr
Chapter 388
Was Eason there to buy their hearts?
As the scene was on the verge of erupting again, Eason spoke calmly, ¡°Jagger.¡±
¡°I am here,¡± Jagger replied sternly, I¡¯m at your service, Prince Eason.¡±
¡°I wouldn¡¯t daremand you,¡± Eason said expressionlessly. ¡°I¡¯m just curious, what grudge do you
have against me?¡±
¡°Why would you say that, Prince?¡± Jagger¡¯s gaze flickered.
Ignoring him, Eason turned to the crowd. ¡°Do you really think Jagger is wholeheartedly supporting me?
He seems to speak for me, but every word he says puts me on the spot. I never ordered him to shoot,
yet he took it upon himself to do so, iming it was mymand. I couldn¡¯t bear to see lives lost here
and risked my own life to save someone, only to be used of currying favor?¡±
Eason said coldly, ¡°Currying favor? Would I use my life for that? The bullet just now was aimed straight
at my heart.¡±
With Eason¡¯s rification, the man he had saved spoke up. ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s true. If it weren¡¯t for Eason, I
would have been shot in the heart.¡±
The crowd, having witnessed the whole incident, began to doubt again.
What was really going on?
Jagger nced at the saved man and added. ¡°So, it seems Prince had your own ns. I acknowledge
that shooting was my own decision, and I should not have disrupted your n.¡±
Jagger¡¯s insinuation was that the man¡¯s rescue was just a well¨Corchestrated act by Eason.
Eason, however, just smiled at Jagger¡¯s suggestion, causing Jagger to feel uneasy.
What was behind that smile?
¡°So, do you still believe Jagger is on my side?¡± Eason asked the crowd in a neutral tone.
As the crowd observed Jagger, their agitation gradually subsided.
What was really happening?
Jagger was stunned.
He realized he had been too obvious in discrediting Eason.
If he truly was loyal to the prince, why would he be so tantly undermining him?
Jagger felt a little upset.
He was a little too anxious.
Ignoring Jagger, Eason addressed the crowd. ¡°Please trust me. I stand with all of you.¡±
7/9
Chapter 388
Although not everyone was convinced, the crowd calmed down.
Princess Ava then spoke softly, ¡°Eason, I believe you.¡±
Eason frowned, his guard up.
Ava continued in a gentle tone. ¡°We are both rtives of the king. Everything we do is for his well¨C
being. We shouldn¡¯t argue anymore. How about this? I won¡¯t visit the king. You take Dr. Edel into the
hospital, okay?¡±
Her eyes flickered.
Whether she saw the king or not wasn¡¯t important to her.
If Dr. Edel could just get close to the king, the king¡¯s fate would be sealed.
Upon his death, she nned to manipte the narrative and me Eason.
Eason still had no chance with the throne.
¡°Yes, Prince. We trust you, but please let Dr. Edel treat the king.¡±
¡°Yeah, he¡¯s the Medical Mystic after all.
¡°Prince, saving the king is crucial.¡±
Voices rose and fell in the crowd.
A subtle look of triumph shed in Ava¡¯s eyes.
Although Eason had countered one of Ava¡¯s schemes, she wasn¡¯t fazed.
She had more tricks up her sleeve, intent on removing him from the line of session.
Once Eason lost his right to the throne, she would be the most likely candidate to ascend.
¡®Eason!
This time, let¡¯s see how you choose.
¡®Allowing Edel to treat the king would almost certainly lead to the king¡¯s demise and your
disqualification from kingship.
¡®Refusing Edel¡¯s assistance would only fuel public suspicion.
¡®After all, Edel was hailed as the Medical Mystic, a highly skilled doctor. If you didn¡¯t let him treat the
king, wouldn¡¯t that seem suspicious?
¡®Once public opinion spread, Eason would also have no chance to sit on the throne.
¡°No matter the choice, you were set to lose. She thought.
8/9
Dreame
§°§â§à§Ý
09:49
Chapter 388
As Ava reveled in her plotting, she heard a calm voice. ¡°Does Edel really deserve to treat the king?¡±
Frowning slightly, Ava mockingly regarded Thomas, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. Does the Medical Mystic not deserve
it? Do you?¡±
She exaggerated her expression mockingly and turned to Edel, ¡°Edel, they say the great Medical
Mystic doesn¡¯t deserve to treat the king. Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡±
¡°Haha.¡± Edel sneered and showed an arrogant expression. ¡°A nobody dares to challenge me?¡±
Ava said in a sweet voice, ¡°Dr. Edel, you don¡¯t understand. Sometimes those with the least ability shout
the loudest.¡±
¡°He can only shout.¡± Edel responded with scorn.
Edel had always carried himself with arrogance.
People generally believed that someone as capable as he imed to be had the right to be proud.
Rather than opposing him, they found Thomas¡¯s challenge to be presumptuous.
Thomas smiled calmly at Edel. ¡°I hear you¡¯re the Medical Mystic?¡±
¡°Heard? I am the Medical Mystic.¡± Edel said without hesitation.
¡°But you
not from Cornd, and the Medical Mystic is.¡± Thomas pointed out.
Edel frowned, ¡°Who told you the Medical Mystic is from Cornd? Haven¡¯t you seen my notes?
They¡¯re all in Elorish.¡±
Thomas raised an eyebrow, ¡°Weren¡¯t you raised in Ethopia from a young age? You wouldn¡¯t have much
knowledge about Cornd, would you?¡±
¡°So what?¡± Edel grew more impatient, ¡°What¡¯s the problem with that?¡±
18
Chapter 389
Chapter 389
Edel¡¯s reaction made Thomas chuckle.
He looked at Edel and asked, ¡°In the Medical Mystic¡¯s notes, there is this phrase, ¡®I will give you some
color see see. Can you tell me, what does this mean?¡±
Thomas posed the question fluently in Elorish, leaving Edel bewildered.
Is there anything special about this phrase?¡® He thought.
Ava¡¯s eyes flickered and she was about to speak.
Thomas nced at her indifferently. ¡°Both Tonico and Cornd inherit the same culture, so people
from Tonico naturally understand this phrase. But Miss Nichs, my question is for Edel. I¡¯m curious, if
the Medical Mystic is Ethopian, why do his notes contain so many wrong Elorish phrases?¡±
Ava instinctively looked at Edel, unsure whether he was truly the Medical Mystic, but trusting those
behind the scenes who imed he was.
¡°Edel, please exin. What does the Elorish phrase I just mentioned actually mean?¡± Thomas asked.
expressionless.
Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Edel.
Thomas¡¯s query had raised a significant doubt.
Edel, feeling a wave of panic and sweating, didn¡¯t know how to respond.
How¡ how did he know what that meant?
Although the phrase seemed straightforward, the reaction of the Tonican people suggested it had a
different connotation in Zathinese.
What could that be?
Edel didn¡¯t dare to say anything.
¡°Dr. Edel, you don¡¯t understand your own notes?¡± Thomas asked coldly.
¡°I¡ I just don¡¯t think I need to exin it to you, Edel replied through gritted teeth.
Thomas¡¯s smile broadened. ¡°The Medical Mystic also wrote ¡®you shall rose¡® in his notes. What do you
think that means?
Edel was speechless.
It was apletely meaningless phrase to him.
He had skimmed over it in the notes, dismissing it as nonsensical babble.
Could it actually have a meaning?
Dreame
Babe, are you hungry? A ruthless CEO in the 4.4 FREE Installed day, and a lovely husband at night!
Open
Chapter 380
Edel was stunned. ¡°Does they also know about it?¡±
He looked around at the crowd.
Ava appeared nervous, wanting to say something but holding back.
Some in the crowd were starting to chuckle,
Eason couldn¡¯t help ncing at Thomas.
Who would have thought
Thomas was quite cheeky.
¡°You shall rose¡± was apletely nonsensical phrase. But read aloud, any Tonico person would get it ¨C
it sounded just like a popr dishy¡¯s name in Tonico.
If the Medical Mystic can¡¯t speak Zathinese, they would eat their hats.
The crowd¡¯s view of Edel began to shift.
If the Medical Mystic¡¯s notes really were like this, Edel couldn¡¯t possibly be the legendary doctor.
Because Edel simply couldn¡¯t be proficient in such unique Elorish.
Confronted with the skeptical looks of the crowd, Edel became increasingly panicked and blurted out,
¡°You¡¯re lying! Those contents aren¡¯t in the Medical Mystic¡¯s notebook at all.¡±
In reality, they were in the notebook. Having read it several times from cover to cover, Edel was well
aware of this.
Previously, to win the public¡¯s trust, he had published a few pages from the notebook, but he hadn¡¯t
revealed the pages containing these contents.
Now, with the notebook in his possession, he imed they weren¡¯t there who could force him to show
it?
¡°Thomas, stop spouting nonsense. Dr. Edel is From Ethopia. How could he write such things?¡± Ava
also began to realize there might be issues with Edel¡¯s identity, but what of it? She was determined to
protect
him.
¡®Nonsense?¡± Thomas raised an eyebrow. ¡°Ava, I didn¡¯t realize you were such a foolish person.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡± Ava asked, feeling somewhat uneasy.
Thomas said calmly, ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever wondered why I know the contents of the manuscript?¡±
¡°Why?¡± Edel asked instinctively, then realizing his mistake, he hastily added. ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®why.
Everything you¡¯re saying is just made up.¡±
Thomas nced at him. ¡°Is it? The Medical Mystic¡¯s notebook has page numbers. Since you¡¯re so
confident, please reveal pages 8,/15¡ 99, 103¡
ex
G
Babe, are you hungry? A ruthless CEO in the day, and a lovely husband at night!
4.4 FREE
Installed
Open
Dreame
Chapter 389
Thomas emotionlessly listed several page numbers.
¡°Those pages, just show any one of them, and it¡¯ll prove that the Medical Mystic is actually from
Kond. So, do you dare to show them?¡±
Ava instinctively looked at Edel.
Sweating profusely, Edel blustered, ¡°The notebook is quite old. Some pages are damaged.¡±
¡°Oh? What a coincidence? All the ones I mentioned are damaged?¡± Thomas looked at him with a
mocking
smile.
Edel knew how imusible this sounded but had no choice but to y along. ¡°Yes, all of them are
damaged.¡±
¡°Since so many are damaged, why don¡¯t I help you reconstruct them?¡± Thomas chuckled. ¡°I remember
page 8 was about the Medical Mystic treating an Ethopian lord with a peculiar condition. It¡¯s a shame to
lose such an interesting case. The lord, although a robust man, had a belly bigger than a pregnant
woman¡¯s. Everyone thought it was due to years of obesity, but in fact, his belly swelled up within just
seven days. This unusual symptom caught the Medical Mystic¡¯s attention.¡±
Thomas spoke as if he had forgotten the seriousness of the situation, vividly narrating the case. He
described the lord¡¯s condition, the Medical Mystic¡¯s exploration of the cause, and how he eventually
cured the illness using traditional Chinese medicine methods, leaving nothing out.
As everyone listened, they became utterly engrossed.
But as they did, some began to look puzzled.
Why did Thomas know these details so clearly?
Some of the medical intricacies he described were such that only the Medical Mystic himself could
know, weren¡¯t they?
Combining this with Thomas¡¯s carlier reactions, could it be that he was the real Medical Mystic?
Noticing the shift in the crowd¡¯s attention, Thomas remainedposed.
With a smile, he addressed Edel. ¡°Since you im to be the Medical Mystic, you must be highly
knowledgeable in traditional medicine, right? After all, the Medical Mystic is famously skilled in
medicine. I¡¯m just a humble, lesser¨Cknown doctor. How about we have a debate about medicines? The
Medical Mystic, you wouldn¡¯t refuse my challenge, would you?¡±
Edel was drenched in cold sweat.
Having read the original manuscripts, he knew better than anyone that Thomas¡¯s description of the
treatment was wlessly urate, even enriched with numerous details.
This led Edel to be the first to realize that Thomas was indeed the real Medical Mystic!
But then¡.
3/4
Dreame
D
Babe, are you hungry? A ruthless CEO in the
4.4 FREE
Installed
Open
Chapter 359
N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
What should he do?
He was just a chatan who had taken money to pretend, never expecting to run into the actual, long¨C
lost Medical Mystic himself.
How would you say it in Rond¡¯snguage?
¡°Showing off in front of the real expert?¡±
Chapter 390
xe
1/5
Chapter 390
¡°So, Dr. Edel, shall wepete?¡± Thomas asked with a smile.
Edel, visibly sweating, remained silent.
The crowd around them didn¡¯t care much about the subtleties. They saw a twist in the tale and thought
the drama unfolding was quite enthralling.
In a moment.
¡°Compete.¡±
¡°Compete.¡±
¡°Compete.¡±
The onlookers started to chant and shout.
Ava¡¯s face turned from green to white in quick session.
She had rallied this crowd with the hope of pressuring Eason to change
doctors.
But now¡
The crowd had turned the tables, putting her and Edel in a decidedly tricky situation.
After all¡.
Edel¡¯s guilty demeanor had pretty much given the game away.
Could it be that Thomas was, by some incredible coincidence, the legendary Medical Mystic?
The noise of the crowd grew louder and louder.
With a slightly pale face, Ava asked in a low voice, ¡°How confident are you?¡±
Dr. Edel¡¯s sweating seemed to intensify.
Having dared to impersonate the Medical Mystic, he naturally had some knowledge of medicine.
Indeed, his skills were actually quite impressive.
Among doctors overseas, he was known for his expertise in traditional medicine.
But the catch was¡
He had never faced a true master.
Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
Traditional medicine is a bit of an enigma. Despite simr learning methods and content, it¡¯s often the
practitioners from countries righ in the medical culture who reach the pinnacle of this art.
Dreame
Babe, are you hungry? A ruthless CEO in the 44 FREE day, and a lovely husband at night!
Installed
Open
x6
2/5
Chapter 390
While Edel could im the title of king in the realm of traditional medicine abroad, in countries steeped
in medical culture, he would pale inparison.
Edel took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡°Although I have some understanding of traditional medicine,
my primary approach to treatment is modern medicine. Traditional medicine is just an adjunct for me.
And to some extent, traditional medicine is¡ pseudoscience.¡±
Edel, in his attempt to wriggle out of the challenge, had put his foot in his mouth.
Ava¡¯s face changed instantly.
Had Edel lost his mind?
Did he realize where he was?
How dare he make such a statement?
¡°Edel!¡± Ava sharply interrupted him, her voice tinged with anger. ¡°Shut your
our mouth.¡±
¡°I¡¡± Edel realized his blunder. Annoyed but determined, he continued, ¡°I¡¯m not dismissing traditional
medicine, but from my perspective, modern medicine is indeed the primary focus of my research. So, I
won¡¯tpete with you. It¡¯s not my forte.¡±
Edel was still trying to wriggle out of the situation.
sir.
Thomas sneered. ¡°Is that so? So, Dr. Edel thinks that modern medicine surpasses traditional medicine
in every aspect?¡±
Dr. Edel stiffened.
This was Tonico, a country rooted in medical culture.
Many people around him were watching him like hawks.
This was a tricky situation for Edel, but he had no choice but to respond.
Steeling himself, he said, ¡°Yes.¡±
He thought to himself that if Thomas wanted topete in modern medicine, he might not necessarily
be outssed.
After all, he was among the top doctors globally.
¡°Very well,¡± Thomas said calmly. ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way. We¡¯ll have a challenge where I¡¯ll only use
traditional medicine, and you¡¯ll only use modern medicine. Right behind us is a hospital. You choose
two patients with the same condition, and let¡¯s see who can cure their patient first. How about that?¡±
This¡
Edel¡¯s eyes lit
1. up.
It¡¯s well¨Cknown that traditional medicine works slowly.
Dreame
Babe, are you hungry? A ruthless CEO in the 4.4* FREE Installed day, and a lovely husband at night!
Chapter 240
Even if Thomas was the Medical Mysts. Smited to wing traditional methods, how could he possibly
Thomas was too full of himself.
¡°Abright, 10x decided then¡± Edel experly agreed. ¡°Are you sure I get to choose the patient?¡±
¡°Of course. Thomas nodded.
¡°With so many witnesses if I win.¡± Edel persisted
Thomas nced at him. ¡°Then you¡¯ll be the undisputed Medical Mystic, and no one will ever doubt you.
Lagain
¡°Great¡°¡± Edel was visibly energized.
Even if everyone knew he was a fake, winning would make him legitimate!
¡°Dr. Thomas. Although Eason had a lot of faith in Thomas, he sull looked at him nervously at this point.
Everyone knows the strength of traditional medicine hes in numuring health, while the advantage of
modern medicine is its spend
Thomas was petting the weakness of traditional istuine again the strength of modern medicine.
Could this really work?
¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Thomas saad slows his demeanor calm and unruffled, nor showing a hint of urgency
Haposure gradually andured Lawn what calm down as well.
Ava¡¯s gaze fackered Lori wash renowned for nothing Daring toim himself as the Medical Mystic, he
was among the top doctors. This time she didn¡¯t think Thomas vuld win even if he was the Medical
Mystic
Thispetition seemed like a sure win for L?rl
With this thought, Ava cracked a slight smile ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a shame for such a contest to have no
audience? How about I invite a few journalists and broadcast the whole event live?
¡°Sure, Thomas sait, raining an eyebrow
Ava squinted her eyes. Was Thomas overconfident?
But this yed right into her handi
She continued. ¡°I believe the public would also like to see what¡¯s happening. Why don¡¯t we broadcast it
live on television as well?
Thomas nced at her and agreed. ¡°Okay¡±
Ava narrowed her eyes.
Dreame
D
Installed
Chapter 390
This live broadcast meant that if Thomas lost publicly, even as the real Medical Mystic, there would be
noing back from it.
As for the chances of Thomas winning¡ they were extremely slim.
If Edel, one of the top doctors, were to lose to someone using purely traditional medical methods
especially in terms of speed, then the gap between him and Thomas would be just too vast.
Edel was already at the pinnacle of medicine. Even if Thomas was more skilled, could he really
leapfrog him in such a dramatic fashion?
That seemed impossible.
Mulling over the situation and feeling confident about her victory, Ava rxed a bit.
She approached Edel and whispered. ¡°Find some patients who need surgical operations.¡±
Edel nodded subtly, sharing the same thought.
Surgery is the forte of modern medicine, and he couldn¡¯t believe that, no matter how skilled Thomas
was, he could cure internal diseases that required surgery.
¡°Then, please Dr. Edel, go ahead and select the patients, Eason said, showing hisplete trust in
Thomas. He signaled, and soon someone from the hospital brought over a record book listing all the
patients in the hospital.
Except for the floor exclusively reserved for treating Alexander, there were several hundred patients in
the rest of the hospital.
Choosing suitable candidates wouldn¡¯t be hard.
After browsing the list, Edel quickly made a decision. Let¡¯s choose these two patients with appendicitis.
They¡¯re both in their thirties, young men with stable vital signs and no otherplications. The only
issue Some inmmation in the appendix. Dr. Thomas, you can choose one of the patients first, and I¡¯ll
treat
the other.¡±
Edel appeared quite magnanimous.
Eason¡¯s face, however, changed slightly.
Appendicitis isn¡¯t a severe disease, but the problem is¡.
The fastest and widely epted treatment is surgery, removing the inmed appendix.
But the issue is¡.
Thomas can only use traditional medicine.
Is he really sure about this?
P
Dreame
Babe, are you hungry? A ruthless CEO in the 4.4* FREE Installed
Chapter 391
Chapter 391
I¡¯ll choose this one,¡± Thomas said, picking a patient.
Edel closely examined both patients, seeing no apparent difference between them, and readily agreed.
¡°So, Dr. Thomas, let¡¯s see the truth in action,¡± Edel said with a slight smile, not waiting for Thomas¡¯s
response, and turned to walk away.
Ava signaled, and several camera operators hurriedly followed him.
Thomas smiled and headed towards the hospital, followed by a few other camera operators.
At the same time.
At the entrance of the hospital, a huge screen was set up.
The screen was split into two, showing the treatment scenes of Thomas and Edel respectively.
The crowd gathered at the hospital entrance quieted down, intrigued by this unique medical showdown.
Currently, the best¨Cepted treatment for appendicitis is surgery, removing the inmed portion.
Traditional medicine doesn¡¯t involve surgical removal of the intestines, so how would Thomas
completely cure this disease?
It seemed like an impossible task.
Even if he truly was the Medical Mystic¡
This challenge seemed a bit too daunting, didn¡¯t it?
As the hospital¡¯s entrance broadcasted the event, Ava used all her influence to ensure that at the same
time, all major TV channels in Tonico were airing this medical showdown. They even provided
background information about thepetition on the screen.
¡°Whoever wins bes the undisputed Medical Mystic.¡±
It was all very direct and brusque.
Theresa, what are you doing here! Tonico is too chaotic right now. You¡¯ve finished your work here. Let¡¯s
just catch a flight back home as soon as possible.¡± The agent looked around nervously at the crowd.
He had heard that the people of Tonico had just stormed the hospital where the king was being treated.
That was a major upheaval.
Most people would avoid such a scene, but Theresa, upon hearing the news, rushed over without even
changing out of her filming clothes.
Wasn¡¯t this madness?
1/4
Chapter 391
¡°Just go back first,¡± Theresa said, looking up intently at the huge screen.
On the screen, Edel was already preparing surgical tools, while Thomas was still casually chatting with
his patient.
¡°How can I go back alone?¡± her agent implored. ¡°Theresa, I¡¯m begging you, let¡¯s go back first, okay?¡±
Theresa shook her head. ¡°You promised me a vacation after these busy days. I¡¯m taking that vacation
now.¡±
Her eyes remained fixed on the screen, unblinking.
Thomas¡
Could Thomas be the Medical Mystic?
In her memory, although Thomas held the title of hospital director, he was just in name.
She always thought of Thomas as an aimless doctor, just getting by each day.
She never minded that version of Thomas. After all, she earned enough to support them both even if
he didn¡¯t work.
But now, to think that Thomas might actually be the legendary Medical Mystic?
¡°How is that possible?¡± Theresa murmured to herself.
In fact, when Theresa followed Ben and Susan to Tonico, she had already felt that something was
amiss.
After all, Susan was here on official business, and if Thomas were just a mediocre doctor, why would
he be involved?
Theresa lowered her gaze thoughtfully.
Had she really¡ never truly seen Thomas for who he was?
But deep down in her heart¡
She wished Thomas had nothing to do with being the Medical Mystic,
She preferred he wouldn¡¯t get entangled in theseplications.
Yet, now that he was already involved, what could she do?
She could only stand by his side.
Theresa¡¯s gaze gradually firmed up.
¡°Theresa, I did promise you a vacation, but you could go back home for it. Staying here is¡ too
chaotic.¡± her agent reasoned earnestly.
Theresa smiled softly, her eyes gentle as she looked at her agent. ¡°You go back home. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m
an adult. I can take care of myself. There are reasons here thatpel me to stay, people I must see.¡±
Chapter 391
Whether it was Susan or Thomas, they were both very important in her life.
If they were in trouble, Theresa wanted to stand with them.
This¡ the agent hesitated.
¡°Go back, your baby is waiting for you at home, Theresa said warmly.
The agent sighed, ¡°Alright, Theresa, I¡ I¡¯ll leave first.¡±
Her three¨Cyear¨Cold child had been without her for several days. The child must be missing her, and
she couldn¡¯t stay here with Theresa indefinitely.
¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t worry.¡± Theresa assured her a few times.
The agent finally left, looking back every few steps.
Theresa lifted her head, turning her attention back to therge screen.
While they were talking. Edel had already started the surgery.
Meanwhile, Thomas was still chatting
with his patient.
The crowd began to grow restless.
¡°What is Thomas doing? In another two or three hours, Edel will havepleted the surgery, and he¡¯s
still chatting with the patient?¡±
¡°Is he stillpeting or not?¡±
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he loses, but this contest is about the reputation of traditional medicine versus
modern medicine. If he loses, it¡¯s like traditional medicine has lost.¡±
¡°Thomas, if you can¡¯t win, you¡¯re betraying our heritage!¡± someone shouted provocatively.
The crowd¡¯s emotions became increasingly agitated, with the voices of protest growing louder.
Theresa squinted her eyes.
The first person to shout was clearly doing it on purpose.
There were instigators among the crowd, stirring up emotions.
If this continued, any slight disadvantage would turn their anger towards Thomas.
This couldn¡¯t go on.
Covering her face, Theresa carefully made her way through the crowd to the front.
Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.
She saw Ava standing aside and walked straight towards her.
¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± the bodyguards surrounded Ava defensively.
09:51 Monte Apr Jo
Chapter 391
Theresa smiled faintly, removing her hat and sunsses. ¡°Miss Nichs, it¡¯s Rose. We met at a party
before.
Ava was taken aback but recognized Theresa.
Previously a top model and now a film star, Theresa¡¯s fame in Tonico was undeniable.
They had even exchanged a few words at a party.
¡°Miss Austin.¡± Ava narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°What can I do for you?¡±
Theresa spoke softly, ¡°This medicalpetition will take several hours. I think everyone waiting here
might be a bit bored. Miss Nichs, how about this? I invite a few friends toe and perform some
shows for everyone, free of charge? This way, no one will be bored. What does everyone say?¡±
She directed thest question to the crowd.
Ava¡¯s expression changed, about to refuse.
But the crowd, excited at the prospect of such a treat, had already started shouting in enthusiasm.
Theresa blinked innocently. ¡°Miss Nichs, it seems everyone is quite excited.¡±
Ava¡¯s face turned a shade of green.
Having such a high¨Cprofile star close by, the ordinary people were naturally thrilled.
But with Theresa¡¯s appearance, the crowd¡¯s attention shifted. When the results came out, would the
discussion be about the stars or the oue of thepetition?
Chapter 392
Chapter 392
Ava was still scrambling for a response when Theresa immediately inade a few phone calls.
With a beaming smile, she said to Ava, ¡°Princess, I called some of my friends here in Tonico, and
they¡¯ve all agreed to perform voluntarily.¡±
N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
Theresa casually mentioned a few top¨Ctier celebrities, instantly heating up the atmosphere on the
scene.
Ava¡¯s expression turned even more sour.
For the sake of maximizing the impact, she had arranged for this event to be broadcast nationwide.
These celebrities, shrewd as they were, would never miss an opportunity for free publicity. How could
they refuse Theresa¡¯s invitation?
At this point, Ava felt cornered and unable to refuse.
Before the other celebrities arrived, Theresa took a microphone and sang off¨Ckey.
Despite her less¨Cthan¨Cster singing, her good looks and fame made her oddly endearing. The
audience¡¯s attention was captured, often erupting into heartyughter,
Ava¡¯s people tried several times to regain the crowd¡¯s attention and stir their emotions, but their efforts
were futile. Theresa, with just a few exaggerated high notes, had everyoneughing
When the other stars began to arrive, the event grew even livelier.
Standing next to Ava, Theresa remarked with feigned astonishment. ¡°Princess, see how noble my
friends are? Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re all performing voluntarily, no payment needed from the Princess.
Ava was speechless.
Ava coldly chuckled, lowering her voice. ¡°Theresa, trying to help Thomas? You might have diverted
their attention for now, but when the resultse out, the loser will still be pinned to the pir of
shame. And Thomas, he¡¯s bound to lose.¡±
That¡¯s not necessarily true. Theresa responded calmly.
¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± Ava said indifferently.
Inside, Theresa was far from asposed as she appeared.
While the stage was alive with song and dance, her gaze remained fixed on therge screen.
Edel¡¯s surgery was progressing methodically.
Meanwhile, Thomas was still chatting with the patient.
¡®Chatting on and on, what could he possibly have to talk about so much? Theresa thought.
She was getting anxious.
1/4
Dreame
Chapter 392
This guy better not mess up at this crucial moment!
Half an hourter, Thomas finally made a move.
He left the patient¡¯s room with a smile and soon returned with a bowl of herbal medicine.
Theresa was momentarily stunned.
When had Thomas arranged for someone to prepare the medicine? She hadn¡¯t noticed at all.
But that wasn¡¯t important.
What mattered was whether Thomas¡¯s herbal concoction could actually cure the illness.
Theresa¡¯s heart was in her throat.
¡°How can appendicitis be cured without surgery?¡± Ava scoffed coldly. ¡°Thomas is just putting on a
show.¡±¡±
¡°That¡¯s what you have to tell yourself, I guess.¡± Theresa retorted instinctively, then continued to watch
the screen intently.
On the screen, Thomas was seen helping the patient drink the medicine.
After taking the medicine, the patient showed no significant reaction, continuing to chat cheerfully with.
Thomas.
Did the medicine even work?
Theresa became increasingly nervous as time ticked by
Ten minutester, the patient suddenly clutched his stomach in pain.
Ava¡¯s eyes lit up, thinking, ¡®Did Thomas just cause more problems with his medication?¡®
She signaled, and the security guards immediately rushed up, pausing all the performances.
The audience, initially dissatisfied, heard Ava announce. ¡°The results are about toe out.¡±
¡°Resultsing out?¡±
The crowd instinctively turned their attention back to therge screen.
The patient Thomas had treated was seen going to the restroom, with a look of pain on his face.
This sparked a wave of murmurs among the onlookers.
Was Thomas¡¯s medicine really safe?
The answer came quickly.
Five minutester, the patient who had gone into the restroom in apparent agony came out.
Chapter 492
He stood upright, looking relieved and wearing a look of utter astonishment.
Thomas checked his condition again, then smiled faintly and pressed a bell.
Pressing this bell signified¡ the treatment was over.
Ava¡¯s face suddenly changed. How could it be possible?
Just one dose of medicine, and Thomas cured the patient?
Ava said coldly, ¡°Although Dr. Thomas rang the bell, whether the patient is truly cured or not depends
on the results of the medical examination.¡±
Soon, the patient was taken for a full¨Cbody checkup.
Minutester, the results were in.
The patient¡¯s inmed appendix, which had been in a state of decay, had miraculously disappeared.
In other words, his illness was cured just like that?
Ava stared at the final results, feeling a wave of disbelief wash over her.
How could this be possible?
Theresa, equally astonished, couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Princess, it looks like Thomas has won. The
traditional medicine he used is the crystallization of thousands of years of our heritage. With traditional
medicine prevailing, we, should be happy. Why does the Princess look so displeased?¡±
Ava tried to force a smile, but she simply couldn¡¯t.
Her hands were clenched into tight fists.
Thomas had won.
He really won?
How could this be¡.
Still reeling in disbelief, Eason emerged, his face alight with joy, leading Thomas out.
Dr. Thomas, Dr. Thomas.¡± the crowd erupted into ecstatic cheers.
As for Edel, still in the midst of surgery¡
Who cared about him now?
As the cheers died down a bit, Ava slowly spoke, ¡°Dr. Thomas, did you really cure the patient with just
one dose of medicine? If the treatment for appendicitis is this critical, why didn¡¯t you publish the form
earlier so that all patients could benefit? That would truly be a demonstration of a doctor¡¯s
benevolence, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±
Chapter 392
Thomas looked at Ava calmly, ¡°Miss Nichs, your words reveal yourck of understanding. While
modern medicine may have a fixed treatment and medication, traditional medicine differs. The same
illness in different patients may require different medications. The form I used was specific to that
patient and not applicable to all. In traditional medicine, appendicitis is known as ¡®intestinal carbuncle.
There have been sessful treatments for this condition since ancient times, and the cures by famous
doctors of the past are well¨Cdocumented, yet their prescriptions vary greatly. This is the essence of
patient¨Ccentered and individualized treatment. Thus, the practice of traditional medicine is easy to learn
but hard to master. For someone like Edel to impersonate the Medical Mystic, he is far from qualified.¡±
A hint of scorn flickered in Thomas¡¯s cycs.
Ava was at a loss for words.
Eason chuckled. ¡°So, everyone should now understand that this Dr. Thomas is the real Medical Mystic.
If there¡¯s anyone in the world who can save my father, it must be Dr. Thomas!¡±
¡°Dr. Thomas, Dr. Thomas!¡± The crowd cheered even louder.
Ava, took a deep breath, her face growing increasingly pale.
Regardless of her unwillingness to ept it, she understood¡.
The oue was decided.
The true Medical Mystic had revealed himself.
Chapter 393
Chapter 393
Please be quiet, everyone.¡± Eason gestured for the crowd to calm their excitement before continuing,
Recently, someone has been manipting public opinion, spreading baseless rumors. First, I must tell
you that my father was indeed poisoned. The origin and nature of the poison are unknown and
extremely dangerous. As you know, Susan is the long¨Clost daughter of the Nichs family, and Ben is
her husband. Dr. Thomas here happens to be their good friend. It was only because of their
rtionship that Dr. Thomas agreed toe out of retirement to treat my father! I¡¯ve been concealing
Dr. Thomas¡¯s true identity because, firstly, Dr. Thomas himself shuns fame and fortune, and secondly,
due to the mysterious circumstances of my father¡¯s poisoning, I wanted to see if we could draw out the
person behind it.¡±
Eason¡¯s words were mostly true with a bit of fabrication.
The crowd listened intently.
Eason paused and then continued. ¡°But what I didn¡¯t expect was that my silence would be exploited by
some. They used this incident to manipte public emotions, even trying to bring a fake Medical Mystic
to treat my father. Had Dr. Thomas not proven himself as the real Medical Mystic, what would have
been. the consequences of having such an unknown and sinister person near my father?¡±
The crowd shuddered collectively.
The reason Ava was able to stir up so many people was simple.
Alexander was truly a convincing and beloved king.
The public, concerned for his safety, had gathered here.
Now, Eason¡¯s revtion suggested that all this might have been a plot, sending a chill through
everyone¡¯s
hearts.
Had they¡ been used?
And who kept insisting that Eason wanted to harm Alexander and usurp his position?
All eyes turned to Ava.
Feeling uneasy under their stares, Ava forced a smile. ¡°Eason, what do you mean by that? It sounds as
if you¡¯re using your aunt. I¡¯m just concerned about Alexander.¡±
¡°Aunt, I can¡¯t afford your kind of concern, and neither can my father.¡± Eason¡¯s smile turned cold.
¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Ava asked, not pleased.
¡°You¡¯re asking me? Perhaps you should exin first why you went to such lengths to bring a fake
Medical Mystic to my father. You¡¯ve been loudly using me of wanting to seize power, but it seems to
me that you¡¯re the one who wants to be queen.¡±
Eason was blunt, speaking so straightforwardly in front of so many people.
Ava felt a pang of anger, a flicker of rage passing through her eyes.
1/4
Chapter 898
She thought. What¡¯s going on with Eason?
Doesn¡¯t he understand any rules?
Such matters should not be discussed openly like this!¡±
Ava managed a forced smile. ¡°Eason, you¡¯ve misunderstood me.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± Eason replied with a faint smile. ¡°Then, Aunt, I ask you to swear right here that aspire to be
the queen in
your lifetime.¡±
Ava was at a loss for words.
How could she possibly make such a vow?
Her silence only made the crowd more suspicious.
you
will never
Taking a deep breath and looking somewhat flustered, Ava said, ¡°Enough of these childish usations.
It¡¯s gettingte, and I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±
She turned and hastily left.
Watching her retreating figure, Eason¡¯s eyes darkened slightly.
Ava was never the real enemy.
She was just a pawn pushed to the forefront.
The real adversary was still lurking in the shadows.
Who could it be?
Who was manipting everything from behind?
¡°I guess there¡¯s nothing left for me here, so I¡¯ll be¡ Thomas began, his tone urgent. Suddenly, his gaze
shifted, and he froze.
Theresa?
Did he just see Theresa?
How could that be possible?
How could Theresa be here?
After Thomas made his appearance, Theresa, taking advantage of the crowd¡¯s focus on him, quietly
blended into the throng of people.
She stood at a distance, silently observing Thomas¡¯s confident and assertive demeanor.
Once she was sure that Thomas¡¯s situation was resolved, she turned to leave.
Chapter 393
All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.
Theresal Thomas, seeing her about to leave, couldn¡¯t help but shout out in urgency.
However, Theresa didn¡¯t even pause her steps and quickly left the scene.
Thomas, anxious to follow her, was immediately stopped by Eason, who whispered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll
have someone follow her right away. With so many people around, you can¡¯t afford to leave your
protection. I¡¯ll bring Theresa to you.¡±
Thomas was still anxious, but he knew his current situation was delicate. If he followed her, he might
inadvertently put Theresa in danger.
Given the circumstances, he had no choice but to trust Eason.
As soon as Ava left, Eason signaled to some people who began to clear the crowd.
He then hurriedly escorted Thomas back to the hospital room.
Upon returning to the room, Eason paused, feeling like he was forgetting something.
But then he thought, if it slipped his mind, it probably wasn¡¯t that important.
He quickly dismissed the thought.
After several hours of surgery, Edel wiped off his sweat and emerged from the operating room in high
spirits.
This surgery had been an exceptional performance for him.
It was just a minor surgery, but he had executed it perfectly, even finishing a bit faster than usual.
As for Thomas¡.
¡®He probably regretted everything by now. Edel thought.
Let¡¯s go.
Time to head out,¡± Dr. Edel said with a slight smile, leading his assistant outside.
After walking a short distance, he frowned slightly.
Why were people looking at him so strangely?
But soon, Edel felt it was only natural.
He was about to win. These people must be admiring him.
Although the way people in Tonico showed admiration seemed a bit odd, it didn¡¯t matter to him. He
could ept it.
With his head held high, Edel quickly approached the exit.
Suddenly, a piece of napkin blown by the windnded on his head.
Edel angrily took the napkin. ¡°Who threw rubbish everywhere? I¡¡±
Chapter 393
In the blink of an eye, he froze in shock.
The scene, previously bustling with crowds, was now deserted, with only a few sanitation workers
quietly cleaning up.
¡°Excuse me,ing through,¡± a sanitation worker said calmly as he passed by Edel.
¡°Wait!¡± Edei grabbed the worker¡¯s arm. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where did everyone go? I justpleted the
surgery. I won. I am the Medical Mystic.¡±
The worker looked at him as if he were insane and disdainfully said, ¡°Thepetition ended an hour
ago. Dr. Thomas¡¯s patient was dered recovered a long time ago.¡±
¡°An hour ago? That¡¯s impossible.¡± Dr. Edel eximed, his eyes widening in disbelief. ¡°Cheating, you
must be cheating! I need to find Ava!¡±
Just as Edel pulled out his phone, a sudden cold sensation pressed against his forehead.
He stiffened and slowly raised his eyes to find a gun forcefully pressed against his brow.
Chapter 394
Chapter 894
In the hospital room, someone quietly came in to report.
Eason¡¯s gaze shifted, and he smiled. ¡°Edel has been detained. I¡¯ll go interrogate him to see if we can
extract any information from him.¡±
¡°Then you should go quickly,¡± said Judith, her eyes showing signs of fatigue. ¡°If you can find out
something, it might increase the chances of your father waking up.¡±
¡°I understand.¡± Eason reassured her with a hug, then turned to Thomas with a smile. ¡°Dr. Thomas, try
not to be so restless. My people just called. They will bring Miss Austin here shortly.¡±
¡°You said ¡®shortly¡® five minutes ago, Thomas replied, visibly anxious.
Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.
Eason hesitated. ¡°Well, five minutes¡ isn¡¯t really that long?¡±
¡°Not long?¡± Thomas eximed, exasperated.
Eason was speechless.
Susan, noticing the situation, couldn¡¯t help but smile softly. ¡°Eason, you better go deal with Edel. I¡¯ll be
here with Thomas.¡±
Nodding. Eason swiftly made his exit, almost as if fleeing
Thomas watched Eason¡¯s retreating figure and sighed deeply.
He nced at his watch and muttered under his breath. ¡°Okay, now it¡¯s been six minutes.¡±
Ben, watching this, couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°It¡¯s just six minutes. Can¡¯t you be a little moreposed?¡±
Thomas snapped. ¡°If it were Susan you were waiting for, I¡¯d like to see howposed you¡¯d be.¡°¡±
Ben let out a scoff, confidently replying. ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t be.¡±
Thomas was left speechless.
So, Ben was actually taking pride in such things.
Thomas couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he had mistakenly befriended the wrong person.
Susan couldn¡¯t help but smile at the scene, offering Thomas a gentle reassurance. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you
came here to help me. When Theresa arrives, I¡¯ll exin everything to her.¡±
Thomas¡¯s eyes lit up immediately, and he rushed over to grasp Susan¡¯s hand.
¡°Words are fine, but keep your hands to yourself.¡± Ben warned, catching Thomas¡¯s hand with a hint of
vignce.
Thomas didn¡¯t argue with him. He just looked earnestly at Susan. ¡°Susan, my life is in your hands now!
You
mus¡.
1/4
ex
Dreame
Babe, are you hungry? A ruthless CEO in the
44 FREE
Installed
Open
Must do what
A voice tinged with a trasing tone suddenly interrupted.
Thomas¡¯s body stiffened instantly
Slowly turning around, he saw Theresa with a slightly raised eyebrow, her gaze on him filled with subtle
Thomas felt as if his entire skin tightened.
He cautiously said, ¡°Theresa¡¡±
Afraid of saying the wrong thing, he called out her name and looked desperately at Susan for
Susan, ever so loyal, stood up to exin. ¡°Theresa, actuall
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Susan, I¡¯ll spare his life,¡± Theresa said with a slight smile, walking over and grabbing
Thomas by the cor, dragging him outside.
Thomas was nearly scared to death, frantically signaling Susan for help.
Susan was about to speak up, but Theresa cut her off with a smile. Thomas, do you need someone
else to speak for you! Don¡¯t you have a mouth?¡±
Thomas was left speechless.
He replied, a bit appealingly. ¡°I do, I do¡±
Then, regaining some confidence, he nced at Susan Susan, who asked you to speak for me 1 can
handice my own matters¡±
Suddenly taking charge. Thomas firmly grabbed Theresa¡¯s hand Let¡¯s go Whatever you want to know.
III tell you everything
Thomas walked away, pulling Theresa along with him
Susan watched them leave, somewhat incredulously, and turned to Ben ¡°Does he always change faces
this quickly!
Ben, rubbing her hair affectionately, replied with a calm demeanor You¡¯ll get used to it.
Judith, observing their yful banter, couldn¡¯t help but show a faint smile amidst her worry.
But her smile was fleeting, quickly reced by a deeper concern as she looked at Alexander lying on
the hospital bed.
¡®Can my husband really wake up? she wondered silently.
In the adjacent room, as soon as the door closed, Thomas¡¯sposed demeanor changed drastically.
He looked at Theresa with earnest eyes, ¡°Theresa, I admit my guilt and am ready to repent. Just let me
in a bit first¡¡±
Theresa looked at him with a half¨Csmile, slowly walking towards him.
Thomas felt his heart hang in suspense.
Bracing himself, he closed his eyes. ¡°Regardless, it¡¯s all my fault. You can hit me, yell at me!¡±
¡°So, where did you go wrong?¡± Theresa asked softly.
¡°L¡ Thomas was scrambling for words when suddenly, he felt a warm touch on his lips.
Looking up in shock, he saw Theresa very close to him, her lips pressed gently against his.
In her eyes, there was a hint of tender warmth.
Thomas felt a stir in his heart and was about to reciprocate when Theresa suddenly pulled back.
She let out a cold huff. ¡°That kiss is a reward for winning thepetition. Overall, you were quite
impressive.¡±
¡°Handsome, of course, I¡¯m handsome. Thomas shamelessly leaned in closer. ¡°How about another
kiss?¡±
Theresa looked at him expressionlessly.
Thomas immediately straightened up. I¡¯m still a sinner. I don¡¯t deserve a kiss from Ms. Austin.¡±
ying around at a time like this, Theresa couldn¡¯t help but be both amused and frustrated.
Narrowing her eyes, she asked casually. ¡°So, you are the Medical Mystic?¡±
Thomas¡¯s heart skipped a beat.
The inevitable question had arrived.
He organized his thoughts and cautiously said, ¡°Theresa, I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. I am indeed
the Medical Mystic, but I had given up that identity because of certain reasons. I just wanted to live
quietly as an ordinary doctor. Before this incident, I never thought I¡¯d pick up this identity again.¡±
His anxious demeanor was evident.
Theresa, somewhat softened by his nervousness, sighed and said, ¡°I know you became the Medical
Mystic again to help Ben and Susan. I understand you¡¯re willing to do anything for your close friend
Ben. And Susan is my best friend too. How could I stop you from helping them? What made me angry
is that you left without saying anything. You could have exined everything to me before you left.¡±
She looked at him steadily. ¡°Or do you think I¡¯m not trustworthy enough?¡±
¡°Of course not!¡± Thomas eximed, panicked. ¡®T¡ I just didn¡¯t want to worry you.
¡°So, in your eyes, I¡¯m that fragile?¡± Theresa raised an eyebrow
3/4
09:53
Chapter 394
¡°L¡¡± Usually quick¨Cwitted, Thomas found himself at a loss for words under Theresa¡¯s questioning.
Theresa sighed and turned to leave.
Thomas quickly grabbed her, ¡°Where are you going?¡±
¡°Where can I go? Theresa responded irritably. ¡°I¡¯m already here. Are you going to send me away now?
After I settle things with you, naturally, I should meet Susan and her family. Don¡¯t you have any
manners?¡±
¡°Right, right, you¡¯re absolutely right!¡± Thomas instantly agreed with enthusiasm.
Theresa was at a loss.
She couldn¡¯t understand how someone who seemed socking in poise could be the legendary
Medical Mystic.
Chapter 395
Chapter 395
Seeing Theresa and Thomas return, Susan looked at Theresa, who yfully winked at her.
Susan, amused, said, ¡°Theresa, thank you. I know words aren¡¯t necessary, but I still want to say it.¡±
Theresa replied, ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re my good sister. Of course, Thomas helping you is
the right thing. What¡¯s the situation now?¡±
¡°We¡¯re just buying time for now,¡± Susan said with a worried expression. The form for the poison still
has two or three unknownponents. Thomas has been in theb since he arrived, trying to identify
theseponents.¡±
Susan¡¯s face was filled with worry, especially considering the chaos in finances and Ava¡¯s repeated.
instigation.
Theresa, feeling sympathy, went over and hugged her.
Then she approached Judith and took her hand. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be too sad. Things will get better.¡±
¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you all foring, especially Thomas. We owe him a lot for this situation,¡± Judith said,
feeling guilty. She knew Thomas wouldn¡¯t have intervened if it weren¡¯t for Ben and Susan.
¡°It must be fate, I guess. Heaven just won¡¯t let me live peacefully,¡± Thomas said, trying to lighten the
mood. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me as if I¡¯m heading to my doom. I¡¯m off to theb now. As soon as we identify the
unknownponents, we can develop an antidote.¡± With that, Thomas quickly kissed Theresa and ran
off.
Theresa¡¯s face turned bright red, and she pointed at Thomas, eximing in outrage. ¡°You¡¡±
Meanwhile, Eason arrived at the ce where Edel was detained. Edel was still loudly proiming that
he was the Medical Mystic and warning that they would regret imprisoning him.
¡°You should be very clear whether you¡¯re the Medical Mystic or not. I don¡¯t want to hear your nonsense.
If you want to get out, tell me who instructed you,¡± Eason said, looking at him disdainfully.
¡°I am the Medical Mystic, didn¡¯t I show you the notes?¡± Edel stubbornly insisted, thinking he still had
Ava¡¯s support.
Eason scoffed, ¡°The Medical Mystic? Do you think you¡¯re worthy of that title? How much did Ava
promise to pay you? Do you think you¡¯ll live to spend that money?¡±
He looked at Edel like he was an idiot. Edel, realizing the gravity of the situation, said, ¡°I¡ I can tell
you, but you have to meet my conditions. Let me go and give me 2 million dors.¡±
Edel knew that if he didn¡¯t cooperate with Eason, he might not make it out alive, especially since he
was involved just for the money.
Edel revealed to Eason that Ava had instructed him to impersonate the Medical Mystic to get close to
Alexander, intending to kill him and frame Eason.
Eason was both surprised and yet found it somewhat expected. He struggled to ept this brutal
reality of
1/2
09:03 MUN, 8 Apr
Chapter 305
familial betrayal.
74%ÊÀ
For years, his father had turned a blind eye to Ava¡¯s actions as long as they weren¡¯t too extreme, but
she was ready to kill their family for the throne.
Eason calmed his emotions before seeking out Ben. He needed to gather evidence against Ava and
clean. up the finance department before his father woke up.
His first task was to deal with Jagger, the guard captain he once thought loyal. The thought made
Eason¡¯s Kaze dim a little.
After discussing with Ben, they decided to spread the news that Thomas had identified the poison¡¯s
form and developed an antidote. Eason was curious to see if this would provoke any desperate
actions.
That night, he had one of his trusted men sleep in Alexander¡¯s hospital bed, setting a trap to expose
and capture all involved in one fell swoop.
As expected, the desperate can indeed take action.
Jagger came, looking around cautiously before approaching the bed, holding a syringe.
He didn¡¯t act immediately but stood by the bed, speaking to ¡°Alexander.¡±
¡°I really didn¡¯t want toe to this, but I have no choice. My family is still in their hands. I¡¡±
His face twisted in agony as he picked up the syringe, his hands trembling, about to administer the
injection.
Suddenly, the lights turned on, revealing Eason. Jagger dropped the syringe in shock.
¡°Jagger, I didn¡¯t want to believe it, but you still came. I thought at least you wouldn¡¯t act personally. Who
instructed you?¡± Eason asked, although he was somewhat prepared, seeing it firsthand was still
shocking.
the king. I¡¯ve known my mission since I was born, but sometimes a mission can¡¯t feed you,¡± Jagger said
with a mix of
¡°I never thought of kill mix of anger and helplessness.
¡°I never wanted things toe to this, but once you harbor greed, you must pay the price.¡±
Jagger
was prepared for this end but couldn¡¯t betray Ava. His own life was one thing, but his family was
innocent.
Do you think I don¡¯t know if you don¡¯t tell me? I was hoping you would redeem yourself. Take him for
now,¡± Eason said, still somewhat reluctant toe to this point with Jagger.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.
Chapter 396
Chapter 396
¡°Why? Why? You ask me why? How dare you ask me why?¡± roared Jagger, whose face suddenly
became ferocious, looking at Eason as if looking at the enemy of his lifetime, ¡°Your family has ruled the
country for generations, while my family can only be your ves for generations! My father got killed in
a foreign country to protect the king, and we haven¡¯t even found his corpse yet! In order to protect the
former king, my grandfather broke one leg and has been a cripple until he died! Count carefully, how
much has sacrificed for your family for generations! Now, I just don¡¯t want to be a ve. I want to be a
person, a dignified person. Am I wrong?¡±
His voice became sharper and sharper, piercing Eason¡¯s ears like a knife.
N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
Eason stared fixedly at him without saying a word.
my family
In the end, Jagger, who seemed to have finally vented his anger, copsed on the chair and said with
an indifferent look, Losers are always in the wrong. I lost, so now I¡¯m at your mercy. Anyway, I¡¯m unable
to
resist.¡±
¡°Do you mean it?¡± Eason asked slowly.
¡°Or what?¡± Jagger said with a sneer, ¡°Your family owes debts of blood to my family for generations. Do
you really think that my family deserves it?¡±
Eason said calmly, ¡°Buddy, I don¡¯t believe that.¡±
Hearing Eason address him as buddy. Jagger was stunned for a moment, and his face changed
slightly.
When they were children, Eason had always enjoyed spending time with him and addressed him as
buddy. Later, as they grew up, Eason gradually called him by his name instead of addressing him as
buddy.
Now, the familiar way Eason addressed him seemed to have brought him back to the past when they
were as close as brothers and promised each other that they would trust each other with their lives.
¡°I don¡¯t believe that,¡± Eason said word by word, ¡°Others may not know it, but you are supposed to know
that my family has never regarded your family as ves. You said that your grandfather broke a leg for
the sake of the former king. Indeed, at that time, my grandfather and your grandfather were in danger
and trusted each other with their lives. In the end, your grandfather broke a leg, while my grandfather
got shot in the chest so that he died young. When my grandfather passed away, your grandfather came
to see him. for thest time. They just made a silent exchange of smiles, and then my grandfather
passed away peacefully. Before my grandfather passed away, he had asked to dismiss your family
from your post as the guardians of the royal family so that your father could be a civil official instead of
a military official, but I think you are well aware of the result.¡±
Jagger fell silent.
¡°Your father refused,¡± Eason continued with sigh, ¡°Your father and my father grew up together just like
us. They are close friends and partners, both willing to give up their lives for each other.¡±
Jagger said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°But my father died for him.¡±
09:53 Mon
Chapter 396
51430
Eason looked down and said. ¡°So, when you grew up, my father once thought about forcing you to be a
government official instead of joining the army. Buddy, what did you say to my father back then?¡±
Jagger lowered his head, saying, ¡°The Lynns are born to be warriors rather than cowards.¡± At that time,
he was only a teenager, but he stood in front of Alexander with a stubborn look.
Alexander turned down his request and forced him to quit. He refused to do so, locked himself in his
room and went on a hunger strike for three days and three nights. In the end, Alexander, who failed to
force him to quit, had to appoint him as captain of the guards.
Back then, he was so proud.
He thought that he, who had inherited the glory of his father and grandfather, would protect the
Nichs family until he died.
Then why did he suddenly change his mind?
Jagger was stunned for a moment and suddenly became a little confused.
Why did he suddenly change his mind?
Since when did he start hating the Nichs family?
Chapter 397
Chapter 397
Ben looked at Eason and said, ¡°My men found out that Jagger¡¯s family members seem to be under
Ava¡¯s control, and they are looking for opportunities to rescue them.¡±
¡°I think you know what to do next. I¡¯m going to find my wife. These people have caused my wife to be
haunted with fear all this time. You should get rid of them as soon as possible,¡± after saying that, Ben
left without looking back.
Eason, who had recklessly left the financial problem aside, knew that now he should straighten it out.
As for Ava, he would not be soft¨Chearted towards her like his father. After all, she had been a threat to
his family members¡® lives.
Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.
Eason was aware that it was impossible for Ava to do that with no backing, so she needed Jagger¡¯s
help.
Eason came to the ce where Jagger was locked up.
¡°I know you¡¯re worried about your family, but have you ever thought about whether your family can
survive after you die?¡± Eason said.
Jagger seemed to have thought of something, kneeling down in front of Eason tearfully.
¡°Your Highness, please save my family. They are innocent and aware of nothing. Please help me for
the sake of our painstaking efforts in guarding the royal family for generations, Jagger said.
As he spoke, a gu¨¤rd walked over and whispered something to Eason. Eason smiled, thinking that Ben
was indeed awesome.
¡°It¡¯s really good news. Jagger, do you want to know what it is?¡± Eason said.
¡°What good news can I get? Jagger paused for a moment and said ecstatically, ¡°Did you save my
family, your Highness?¡±
¡°You aren¡¯t stupid,¡± as Eason spoke, he winked at the guard who had just spoken.
The guard immediately clicked on the video that showed Jagger¡¯s family. Looking at his family, Jagger
couldn¡¯t help crying.
Jagger, who calmed down in a short while, said, ¡°Ava forced me to do all this. At first, I did it for money,
but Jater things just got out of hand because they got evidence against me. Nevertheless, I also got
evidence against them. In addition to the people she colluded with in Tonico, I know that she has the
backing of an organization, but I don¡¯t know the specific details.¡±
Jagger stared at him with a troubled look, continuing, ¡°Your Highness, you must watch out for yourself.
It is not easy to deal with that organization. Moreover, I beg you to protect my family.¡±
Eason nodded at him and left. With the evidence Jagger offered, he could arrest Ava.
So he held a cab meeting.
1/3
Chapter 397
The ministers looked at each other in puzzlement because they, who had been more or less influenced
by Ava recently, thought that Eason wanted to take over his father¡¯s position. They asked, ¡°Why do you
hold the meeting today, your Highness?¡±
¡°I summon you here today to discuss an important matter. Princess Ava colluded with outsiders to
poison the King. What punishment do you think should be imposed on her? Eason asked.
All of them were in an uproar, especially the one who colluded with Ava. His face was pale, but he still
said firmly, ¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t nder her Highness, do you have any evidence?¡±
¡°Evidence? You do need evidence. Since I dare to say that, I certainly have solid evidence,¡± Eason
said, looking at him with disdain and throwing all the evidence at him.
He hurriedly picked it up and checked it. After that, he fell directly to the ground because he knew that it
was impossible for him to defend himself.
The other ministers immediately asked to arrest Ava and all the other people who got involved in this.
All the guards instantly took action, for fear that they would run away.
Eason couldn¡¯t wait toe to the ce, where Ava was imprisoned, to interrogate her, ¡°Where is the
antidote?¡±
¡°Ha¨Cha, don¡¯t even think about it. There¡¯s no antidote at all,¡± Ava said crazily, ¡°Go to hell, all of you! If
all of you die, I can be the king. Unfortunately, you didn¡¯t drink the soup that day.¡±
¡°Do you think you¡¯re worthy of the throne? My father is aware of what you¡¯ve done and just didn¡¯t tear
the mask off your face considering that you are his sister. He¡¯s so nice to you, but you intended to kill
him.¡± Eason said indignantly. He really wanted to kill her, but his remaining reason told him that he
couldn¡¯t.
¡°Arresting me is meaningless. You still can¡¯t save your father, haha,¡± Ava said andughed crazily,
seeming to have lost her mind.
Thinking that he could not get anything out of Ava for the time being and Judith might have a solution,
Eason turned to Judith.
Eason went to theboratory first. Although he knew that Thomas was the Medical Mystic, he was still
a little worried.
Seeing Thomas studying the reagents seriously in theboratory, Eason didn¡¯t disturb him and just told
Judith about what Ava had done.
¡°No one can help her out this time. I¡¯ll go and see her. Maybe she will say something, Judith said with a
frustrated look.
She looked at Alexander, saying, ¡°You¡¯ve tolerated her all these years, but not only did she try to kill
you, but she also wanted to kill our son. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll support me to do this.¡± Tears streamed down her
face as she spoke.
¡°Mom, it¡¯s unsafe for you to go there,¡± Eason said worriedly.
Judith shook her head resignedly, saying, ¡°I may be the only one who has a chance to get something
from her. Don¡¯t worry, she has been locked up and won¡¯t be able to hurt me.¡±
Chapter 397
Thinking that Ava wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt Judith with him around, Eason agreed.
Susan gazed at them worriedly, but she knew that she could do nothing about it.
When they arrived, Judith said, ¡°Let me talk to her alone.¡± Although Eason was a little worried, he still
left them some space. He stood outside so that he could rush in immediately if anything happened.
An hourter, Judith came out with her face bathed in tears.
Eason walked up to her in a hurry and asked, ¡°Mom, are you OK?¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine. You can get in and talk to her now. I think she will tell you this time,¡± Judith wiped her tears
and said calmly.
va was s
sitting
Eason sent someone to take Judith back to the hospital, and then quickly got in, finding that Ava
composedly.
¡°I bought the poison from an organization called the Phoenix Collective. It¡¯s a new poison, so they
haven¡¯t developed the antidote to it yet. I didn¡¯t lie to you. As for the organization that helped me do all
this, it was Harrison who told me about it. You are no match for them. They are very powerful and
influential in many fields and countries,¡± Ava said.
Eason was shocked. After all, he had never heard of this organization.
Chapter 398
Chapter 398
Despite Ava¡¯s many efforts, no information about the antidote was found. Now, they could only hope in
Thomas.
He thought maybe Ben would know about the Phoenix Collective, so he went to find Ben.
Upon mentioning Harrison, Ben narrowed his eyes and smirked contemptuously. ¡°It seems we were too
lenient with Harrison before. I didn¡¯t realize he was involved with such a secretive organization. I¡¯ve
heard of the Phoenix Collective but didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. It looks like I underestimated them.¡±
This isn¡¯t the Phoenix Collective. It¡¯s more like hell,¡± Eason said, raising an eyebrow.
¡°We¡¯ll have to start with Harrison then. I want to see just how capable the Phoenix Collective really is,¡±
Ben said confidently.
As they were discussing their n of action, Thomas suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ve figured out the form for the
poison. I finally know what the unknown ingredient is.¡±
Everyone rushed to Thomas¡¯s side. ¡°Now that we know the form, we can develop the antidote. We
should have results within a week.¡±
After saying that, everyone was extremely excited. Ben looked at Susan and smiled. Susan also smiled
at Ben.
Theresa ran over and hugged Thomas, saying. You¡¯re amazing. Then she kissed Thomas.
Thomas was taken aback and a bit confused. After a moment, Thomas said to Theresa, ¡°Do that again,
I didn¡¯t quite feel it.¡± Blushing. Theresa replied. ¡°Feel what? Just go and make the antidote. Hurry up
and develop it.¡±
¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m on it,¡± Thomas said, giving Theresa a quick kiss before leaving.
A mix of
Theresa watched him go, helplessness and happiness on her face.
Holding Judith¡¯s hand, Susan said, ¡°Look, the antidote will be ready soon. Your father will be fine.¡±
¡°Yes, thank goodness for all of you,¡± Judith said, looking around the room with a relieved smile.
The more Ben investigated the Phoenix Collective, the more shocked he became. As Eason had said,
it was like hell.
The Phoenix Collective was developing a toxic gas with devastating effects,parable to a nuclear
bomb, a threat to all¨Ccountries.
In addition, they also had a drug development center, smuggling, and drug trading, which were not
good things.
They also owned several legitimatepanies, dominating various industries.
What shocked Ben even more was discovering Timothy, presumed dead, was actually with Harrison.
1/3
Chapter 398
Using the name King, Ben shared the Phoenix Collective¡¯s actions with world leaders. They needed
global unity tobat it.
Soon, Tonico received invitations from various world leaders to discuss eliminating the Phoenix
Collective. After a meeting, countries began to take action.
Before long, severalrge enterprises quietly went bankrupt, and the drug and toxic gas factories were
raided.
Realizing his enterprise was inexplicably targeted by the government, Harrison knew it was over. ¡°You
can go. You¡¯re not one of us and you can still escape.¡± But before he could finish, the police arrived and
arrested everyone.
Timothy didn¡¯t try to defend himself, as he had nothing left to hold onto.
In the hospital, Thomas excitedly ran to the ward, announcing, ¡°The antidote has been developed. I¡¯ll
administer it to Mr. Nichs first.¡±
Everyone stared fixedly at Thomas.
¡°Done. It was hard to focus with all of you staring at me like that, Thomas said, half¨Cjokingly.
Seeing Eason about to speak, Thomas quickly said, ¡°He won¡¯t wake up immediately. He¡¯s too weak. It¡¯ll
take some time.¡±
Ben, feeling relieved that things were settling down, suddenly remembered Timothy. Though he didn¡¯t
want to bring him up, he thought it might affect Susan to know he died in front of her.
¡°Timothy didn¡¯t die, but he got involved in some activities of the Phoenix Collective because of
Harrison. So, he¡¯s been arrested,¡± Ben said.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me whether he¡¯s dead or alive. His life is his own,¡± Susan said, though deep down,
she felt a sense of closure, remembering how he had fallen in front of her,
A few dayster, Alexander had fully recovered.
With his mission aplished, Thomas decided to leave with Theresa.
¡°We¡¯ve been here for quite a while, and Mr. Nichs is fine now. Theresa and I n to explore Tonico a
bit, so we won¡¯t disturb your family reunion. Thomas said.
¡°It¡¯s not a disturbance at all. But since it¡¯s your first time in Tonico, let me arrange some sightseeing for
you. Eason offered hospitably.
¡°No need, we prefer exploring on our own, Theresa quickly replied.
¡°Yeah, don¡¯t interrupt our alone time,¡± Thomas cheekily said.
Theresa red at him with a red face.
¡°Alright, alright, we won¡¯t be third wheels,¡± Susan said, grateful for their help but knowing that thanks
were not enough to express her gratitude.
2/3
Chapter 398
After they left, the family returned to the pce.
¡°I want to include you in our family registry. Would that be okay?¡± Alexander asked Susan cautiously.
Eason and Judith also looked at Susan expectantly.
Seeing their hopeful eyes, Susan couldn¡¯t refuse and agreed. ¡°But let¡¯s skip any ceremony. I still n to
return to Cornd. After all, that¡¯s where my home is.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.
Finishing her statement, Susan looked at Ben, who gazed back at her affectionately, touched that she
referred to Cornd as her home.
Chapter 399
Chapter 399
That day, Alexander still hosted a family dinner for her at the royal pce.
The dinner was intimate, only including a few of them, as Susan didn¡¯t want too much attention.
During the dinner, Susan suddenly felt nauseous.
¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you feeling unwell? I¡¯ll call the doctor right away.¡± Concerned, everyone
gathered around her.
After pondering for a moment, Susan looked incredulous. Though she couldn¡¯t believe it, she realized it
had been a long time since herst menstrual period, but she hadn¡¯t noticed any other symptoms
before.
The doctor checked her pulse and said, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, congrattions.¡±
Although Susan had suspected it, hearing it confirmed was still a surprise. She turned towards Ben.
Ben held her hand and looked at her lovingly.
¡°What? Is it true?¡± Everyone looked at the doctor in surprise.
¡°Previous reports only mentioned Susan had difficulty conceiving, not that she couldn¡¯t. It must be true,
Ben said proudly.
¡°Yes, she¡¯s three months along. How did you not notice this sooner?¡± the doctor said, somewhat
bemused.
¡°I didn¡¯t have any symptoms, and there were so many things going on that I didn¡¯t think about it,¡± Susan
replied yfully.
¡°Maybe the stress kept the symptoms at bay, but now you need to be more careful and ensure proper
nutrition.¡±
¡°We will. everyone chorused in agreement.
Knowing Susan was pregnant brought joy to everyone, especially Mr. Landor, who was delighted at the
prospect of having a great¨Cgrandchild.
So Charlie said, ¡°Ask them toe back as soon as possible with the guarantee of Susan¡¯s health.
They have to take good care of Susan.
¡°We were nning to return soon anyway. There are many things to handle at the group, Ben said
seriously.
Alexander and Judith were reluctant to let Susan go so soon and hoped she would stay longer.
But Ben didn¡¯t want to be away from his wife, so they decided on a return date.
Thomas and Theresa, having finished their travels, decided to return with them.
On the day of departure, Alexander and the others came to see them off. After all they had been
through,
1/2
Chapter 390
Susan was quite emotional.
Seeing their tear¨Cstreaked faces, especially Judith¡¯s, Susan felt a pang of sadness.
¡°Dad, Mom, you can always visit us in Cornd. I¡¯lle to see you whenever I can.¡±
¡°What did you call us?¡± Alexander and Judith were incredulously happy.
¡°Dad, Mom, after going through so many things, I know that you are really good to me, and I can¡¯t bear
to part with you.¡±
Alright, I¡¯ll visit. Once things settle here, I¡¯lle to see my grandchild¡¯s birth and help you with the
baby,¡± Judith said, wiping her tears and smiling.
¡°Dad wille too. Once I hand over responsibilities to Eason, I¡¯ll join you and the grandchild,¡±
Alexander said, excited at the thought.
Eason rolled his eyes at his father. ¡°You¡¯re still fit and fine. Continue your duties. I still need to find my
wife.¡±
Then, looking hurt, he turned to Susan. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to call me Eason?¡±
¡°Yes, yes, brother, we¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± Susan replied with a smile.
Monthster, as Susan¡¯s due date approached, Judith had alreadye to stay with her, and
Alexander had arranged to be there too.
In the delivery room, Ben watched Susan with a look of tender concern, silently vowing not to let her go
through childbirth again, finding it too painful.
Thankfully, they were expecting twins, so even if they didn¡¯t have more children, they would still have
two.
Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
They had decided not to find out the gender of the babies beforehand, feeling that no matter the sex,
the children were theirs.
The cries of the babies filled the room as the nurse announced, ¡°It¡¯s a boy and a girl, both healthy, and
the mother is safe too.¡±
¡°A boy and a girl, that¡¯s wonderful! Now I have a great¨Cgrandson and a great¨Cgranddaughter. Bring
them here, let me see them,¡± Charlie said joyously.
¡°We have a granddaughter and a grandson, I¡¯m a grandmother now. I want to hold my grandchildren
too, Judith said, holding Alexander¡¯s hand.
Everyone eagerly wanted to hold the babies.
But ultimately, they let the great¨Cgrandfather and grandmother hold them first, while the others looked
on cagerly.
After Susan was discharged, Alexander suggested they take a family photo since everyone was
together. Everyone agreed, and they arranged for a photographer to capture their family portrait.
[09:54 Mon, 5 Apr
Chapter 399
Life with children seemed to be more lively, but it was not very busy because Ben and Susan were also
living afortable life.
After all, Mr. Landor and Judith had been basically apanying the two babies.
Thomas, seeing his friend Ben¡¯s happy life, proposed to Theresa. Of course, his mother¡¯s urging yed
a part in this.
However, Theresa posted on the Direct Entry Ph. D. program. In addition, she was a model and an
actor. She said with some hesitation, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good for us to be like this now? Can we talk about the
marriageter?¡±
¡°Even if I¡¯m willing to wait, my mom isn¡¯t. Getting married won¡¯t affect your career or studies. You can
continue doing what you want.¡±
Tll think about it,¡± Theresa replied, sticking out her tongue yfully.
But Theresa¡¯s mother didn¡¯t give her that time to think.
Soon, they were married, arranged by both sets of
parents.
Alexander had suffered a great loss due to the poisoningst time, so his body always had some minor
problems.
Therefore, seeing that the rtionship between Eason and Emma was bing more and more
stable, he let them go to the Tonico to get married.
Not long after the marriage, Alexanderpletely gave up his position to Eason. He also came to
Cornd to apany Judith and the children.
Though everyone was busy, especially Thomas after his identity as the Medical Mystic was revealed,
they would hide for a period of time if they didn¡¯t want others to find him.
But everyone still managed to gather annually, creating a lively and joyous family atmosphere.
Every time Susan looked at this scene, she remembered her decision to marry Ben in ce of Yana.
She was grateful for that decision, as the happiness of herter life made her forget the misfortunes of
her carlier years.
Looking at Ben, who gazed at her adoringly, it was clear they were deeply etched in each other¡¯s
hearts, a timeless bond.
Chapter 400
Chapter 400
Jagger looked at Eason, his eyes flickering with aplex mix of emotions.
Taking a deep breath to stabilize his feelings, Jagger spoke softly, ¡°Let me go, but not just like that.
Your Highness, I need you to subject me to all kinds of tortures, the more horrific, the better. When you
let me go, just leave me barely alive. Only then will they believe.¡±
Eason narrowed his eyes. ¡°What if they don¡¯t save you? After being hypnotized for so many years,
you¡¯ve probably revealed everything you could. What use could you possibly be to them now?¡±
Jagger smiled faintly. ¡°What if they do?¡±
He said calmly, ¡°If I die, then so be it. I deserve it for the crimes I¡¯vemitted.¡±
Eason fell silent, his gaze dropping.
¡°Your Highness, this is my only chance at redemption for the heinous sins I¡¯vemitted,¡± Jagger said,
his body trembling slightly.
After a while¡
Eason nodded. ¡°Alright. But you must understand, my father has only one month left. You must get the
antidote within that time.¡±
¡°I understand.¡± Jagger nodded.
Eason closed his eyes and when he opened them again, they were cold and resolute.
He turned and left the room.
Shortly after, several men came in and seized Jagger.
Eason didn¡¯t discuss Jagger¡¯s n w
anyone else. If Jagger wanted to gamble, they would gamble.
As for the oue¡ Eason didn¡¯t ce much hope in Jagger.
His greater hope was still pinned on Thomas.
After all, Thomas represented the pinnacle of medical skills.
Perhaps a miracle might ur?
Three hourster, a bloodied Jagger was thrown into the moat surrounding the pce. Eason dared
not arrange for anyone to monitor the situation. Whether Jagger lived or died was left to fate. The next
day, those cleaning the moat reported no discovery of a body, which somewhat relieved Eason.
Jagger¡ must have been taken away.
But whether he could infiltrate the enemy¡¯s ranks, gain their trust, and obtain the antidote, all remained
1/3
Chapter 400
uncertain.
That day, as Eason was about to check on Thomas¡¯stest progress at the hospital.
He discovered a note on his temporary office desk.
Eason could not help but frown.
He quickly looked around but did not see anything.
The hospital was temporarily requisitioned, staffed entirely by his people. After Jagger¡¯s exposure, he
had thoroughly vetted the personnel several times. Those remaining were essentially his most trusted
aides.
However¡ this note still appeared here without anyone noticing.
A secret organization, perhaps?
Huh, it¡¯s getting more and more interesting.
Eason opened the note expressionlessly.
It contained just one line.
[Exchange Susan for Alexander¡¯s life. 5.]
Eason¡¯s pupils were constricted sharply.
Timothy!
The handwriting matched exactly with the notes he had found in Timothy¡¯s office!
This note was sent by Timothy.
All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.
Exchanged Susan for Alexander¡¯s life.
The message¡¯s meaning was clear enough.
But what about the number 5 at the end?
What did that signify?
Eason¡¯s brow furrowed.
He had a rough idea of why Timothy wanted Susan, and from Timothy¡¯s information, he had a rough
idea of the rtionship between Susan and Timothy.
Was Timothy harboring resentment, seeking revenge on Susan?
Chapter 401
Chapter 401
Eason¡¯s gaze sharpened. He immediately summoned the person responsible for the office area and
also ordered the surveince footage to be reviewed.
Before the surveince was even ready, Eason¡¯s heart sank upon seeing the person.
The individual had a vacant look, responding to his questions with utter confusion, clearly not in a
normal
state.
As Eason thought of Timothy¡¯s masterful hypnosis skills, his expression darkened.
This person¡¯s condition was distinctly different from Jagger¡¯s.
Although Jagger had been hypnotized, he appeared normal, and had he not regained consciousness,
no one would have known that he was being covertly controlled.
But this person¡
With their dull eyes and numb expression, it was evident that something was amiss. It seemed that
whoever was behind this had used some forceful method to hypnotize them for a period of time,
manipting them to carry out certain actions.
Such methods of hypnosis were baffling, to say the least.
What exactly was this so¨Ccalled organization?
Eason arranged for the person to be sent to the hospital for treatment, and soon enough, the
surveince footage was ready.
Indeed.
The note had been ced by this person, who moved like a puppet being controlled, expressionless as
they left the note on the desk.
Eason took a deep breath, his brows furrowed tightly.
N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
The note was undoubtedly a clue.
But the person was clueless, and the lead was abruptly cut off.
All Eason could hope for was that after treatment, the person might remember something useful.
Yet, Eason had an intuition.
Even if this person recalled something, it would likely be of no help in catching Timothy.
This person¡ or rather, this organization, was too cunning!
Eason continued to scrutinize the note, reading it over and over.
Swapping Susan for Alexander was out of the question.
1/4
Chapter 401
He wouldn¡¯t even let Susan know about this note, Knowing her nature, she might decide to negotiate
with Timothy herself.
His father was important, but Susan was equally a treasure that the Nichs family had searched
many years for.
For so many years, as her brother, Eason had never been able to help her. How could he now expect
Susan
to sacrifice herself?
He couldn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.
After confirming that there was no additional information on the note, Eason emotionlessly burned it.
He then further tightened the security around the hospital.
The next day¡
Eason entered his office.
This time, he subconsciously nced at the table.
He saw that there was no note on it and was just about to breathe a sigh of relief.
But once he put his hand in his pocket, his expression suddenly changed.
The pocket of his suit, which was empty before, now contained a piece of paper¡
His hand trembled in his pocket.
He was almost too afraid to take it out.
How could those people have the power to ce a note in his pocket?
No, it couldn¡¯t be possible.
Forcing himself to stay calm, he finally pulled out the note.
He was looking forward to what it might say, but soon, he was disappointed.
Unfolding the note, he saw that the handwriting was unmistakably Timothy¡¯s.
[Exchange Susan for Alexander¡¯s life. 4.]
The content of the note was identical to the previous one, except for the number at the end¡
Eason¡¯s pupils contracted sharply.
Yesterday, the number was 5, but today it had changed to 4.
It seemed to be a countdown.
Could it be¡
09:55 Mor
Chapter 401
In four days, would something happen to his father again?
No, that was impossible.
The hospital was under strict security, and there were always people around guarding his father. Eason
couldn¡¯t believe that those people could still harm his father.
But the note that mysteriously appeared in his pocket made him uncertain again.
Now, the enemy was hidden, while they were exposed. Just the enemy¡¯s hypnotism technique was
already unguardable, and they still didn¡¯t know how many more methods they had left.
Eason felt a chill in his heart.
On the third day, he became even more cautious.
Every person was thoroughly checked, and their belongings were personally inspected over and over.
However, on the third morning¡.
As soon as he arrived at the hospital, he saw Judith holding a note, about to open it.
Eason¡¯s heart jolted. He quickly approached and took the note from her.
¡°Eason?¡± Judith looked at him, puzzled.
He forced himself to remain calm and say. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s just a piece of paper. It must be a prank from
someone. I¡¯ll throw it away for you.¡±
Judith, not being particrly suspicious by nature, didn¡¯t think much of it and quickly put the matter out
of her mind.
Eason nced at the note, and as he had expected, the content was the same as before.
Except the number had changed from 4 to 3.
Realizing that the note might not alwayse directly to him but could also reach someone close to
him, Eason became even more vignt.
However, on the fourth day, early in the morning¡.
Susan was already waiting for him in his temporary office. A sense of foreboding washed over him.
He forced a smile to ask, ¡°Susan, did Thomas share any new progress?¡±
Susan shook her head, her voice calm as she replied, ¡°Thomas has done his best. He found
substitutes for the other unknown toxins. However, there¡¯s still one toxin for which we can¡¯t find a
substitute.¡±
¡°Oh, yeah?¡± Eason was already aware of this and quickly said, ¡°We still have a month. We can take our
time to find thisst ingredient.¡±
¡°Do we really have a month?¡± Susan gazed steadily at Eason, then slowly pulled out a note. ¡°Brother, I
Chapter 401
found this in my pocket this morning. Guess what it says.¡±
¡°It¡¯s just a note, probably full of nonsense,¡± he replied while raising an eyebrow.
Susan narrowed her eyes. ¡°You know what¡¯s written on this note, don¡¯t you?¡±
Eason quickly shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±
Susan gave a bitter smile. ¡°Yes, you do.¡±
Eason wanted to say more, but seeing the look in Susan¡¯s eyes, he swallowed his words.
He took a deep breath and said softly, ¡°No matter what, I won¡¯t allow you to have any reckless
thoughts. You and Timothy have aplicated history. If you meet him, he won¡¯t let you go. Susan,
neither you nor Dad can afford to get into trouble. Do you understand?¡±
Susan¡¯s eyes softened, and she said, ¡°I know. I won¡¯t take any unnecessary risks. But Eason, we can¡¯t
just wait numbly for these people with their unfathomable methods. We need to seize the opportunity
and take the initiative.¡±
¡°I know,¡± Eason said with a wry smile.
However¡
He didn¡¯t know how long those people had been working on it. Although he found some clues after a
thorough investigation, these clues were better than nothing.
Chapter 402
Chapter 402
Susan looked meaningfully at Eason. ¡°Now, the note I received has the number 2. Eason, do what this
2 represents?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Eason immediately denied.
Susan narrowed her eyes. ¡°The notes you received before had numbers too, right?¡±
¡°Susan, don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. Actually¡ Eason quickly said.
you
know
Susan calmly met his gaze. ¡°Mom told me that she also received a strange note yesterday, but you
took it away before she could see what was inside. The note Mom received had the number 3 on it,
didn¡¯t it?¡±
Eason instinctively wanted to deny it.
But Susan was too astute.
Facing his sister¡¯s knowing look, Eason found himself unable to utter a word.
¡°The numbers are decreasing day by day. If things go as expected, when the number reaches 0, that¡¯s
when they¡¯ll make their move, Susan said, looking at Eason, ¡°We can¡¯t just sit here and wait for doom.¡±
¡°Susan, listen to me. Dad is surrounded by tight security. Those people can¡¯t possibly harm him again.
These notes might just be some petty threat. Eason tried to reassure her.
Those people wouldn¡¯t bother with such trivial acts,¡± Susan said, looking out the window.
Alexander¡ was indeed in real danger.
¡°No matter what, Susan, I won¡¯t allow you to do anything, Eason said sternly, ¡°You and Dad are equally
important. Nothing can happen to either of you.¡±
¡°I know.¡± Susan smiled faintly. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything reckless.¡±
Seeing Susan¡¯s firm tone, Eason finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Good to know. Trust Eason, I will
handle everything.¡±
Susan obediently agreed.
Another night passed.
If nothing unexpected happened, the number would change to 1 tomorrow.
Eason stayed up all night, trying to find a clue, his eyes bloodshot from theck of sleep.
Ben was not around.
Those peopleunched an economic attack on the Tonico, and Ben led a group of elites to resist and
fight back.
Susan sat alone in her room, staring at the moon hanging high outside her window, her brows furrowed
in
Chapter 402
worry.
Everyone¡ was busy.
All were trying to do what they could.
Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.
And she, apart from sitting here worrying, seemed to have nothing else to do.
She couldn¡¯t help but think again of that photograph.
Timothy.
Susan pursed her lips.
Susan couldn¡¯t understand why Timothy, even if he was still alive, would be like this?
The Timothy she remembered, despite his ws, was not someone whocked moral integrity.
How could he join such an anti¨Chumanity organization?
Susan closed her eyes in pain.
Susan recalled Timothy¡¯s madness before his supposed death. Back then, he was willing to abandon
everything just to kidnap her. Perhaps, at that time, Timothy was already losing his sanity.
And his madness might have been partly due to her.
Maybe¡ she was the catalyst for this disaster.
¡°Exchange Susan¡ for Alexander¡¯s life.¡± Susan murmured, her eyes deep and thoughtful.
Timothy¡ what exactly are you trying to do?
The next day.
The note still appeared.
While Susan was having breakfast alone, a servant with a vacant look brought the note to her.
Susan¡¯s expression turned grim.
Previously, those delivering the notes at least tried to be discreet.
Now, they were not hiding it at all.
The servant¡¯s eyes were off, clearly under some kind of forced control.
Susan immediately sent the servant to the hospital, but she worried about the potential long¨Cterm
effects on their mind!
Such methods were beyondprehension.
09:55 Mon, 8 Apr G
Chapter 402
Susan unfurled the note.
The number I was clearly written on it.
Only one day left.
Susan emotionlessly ced the note aside. She had a feeling that Timothy was pushing her, forcing
her to concede,pelling her toe to him voluntarily.
But sadly, Timothy was no longer the Timothy of the past, and she was no longer the Susan of the past
either.
She wasn¡¯t the Susan who was alone anymore. She had someone by her side whom she trusted even
more than herself.
Chapter 403
Chapter 403
Without hesitation, Susan headed straight to Ben.
Ben had been incredibly busy these days, grappling with economic struggles on one hand, and on the
other, engrossed in developing a new kind of chip.
All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.
This chip was beyond Susan¡¯s realm of expertise, and normally, she wouldn¡¯t disturb Ben in his work.
Maybe Timothy knew this too, hoping to make her bear everything alone.
However, Susan didn¡¯t see it that way.
She and Ben had been through life and death together and couldn¡¯t bear to be apart. She wouldn¡¯t hide
anything from Ben or make any decisions alone.
When she felt overwhelmed, her first thought was always of Ben.
For Susan, this was trust and confidence.
She might be at a loss, but Ben always seemed to find a way!
When Susan arrived, Ben was busy in his workshop.
His eyes were bloodshot, yet there was an unmistakable spark of excitement in them.
Susan was momentarily stunned.
She had seen Ben in such a state before.
This was¡ a breakthrough?
Susan¡¯s eyes flickered with understanding.
She had a vague idea of what Ben was working on this time.
If¡ this chip had made progress so quickly¡.
Then all their problems might be solved.
Susan stood by, not daring to interrupt Ben¡¯s work.
Ben alternated between tweaking the machine and typing something on the keyboard.
Silently, Susan waited.
Ben seemed to be conducting an experiment. The first few attempts produced errors, but he kept
adjusting.
After about ten tries, Ben¡¯s eyes lit up, eximing with joy. ¡°Yes! That¡¯s it!¡±
¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Susan spoke softly.
Chapter 403
Ben turned around suddenly, only then noticing Susan¡¯s presence.
He instinctively straightened up, smoothing his hair and clothes.
Susan couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Mr. Landor, I¡¯ve seen you in all states, there¡¯s no need to be so
nervous.
Ben raised an eyebrow. ¡°I can¡¯t let that happen. The image of me as a dashing figure in my wife¡¯s heart.
must never crumble.¡±
Susan, who had been feeling quite heavy¨Chearted, couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at Ben¡¯s antics.
She walked over to look at Ben¡¯s experimental data. ¡°What did you just say was right?¡±
Speaking of this, Ben¡¯s eyes lit up as he began to exin to Susan, ¡°You see, the research was going
smoothly until this step, where the data kept being incorrect.
He pointed at a specific part on the screen and said, ¡°Later, I thought maybe the algorithm was wrong.
So, I adjusted it several times, like here and here, and then¡¡±
Ben enthusiastically shared the details.
Susan listened intently.
Although she couldn¡¯t participate in the research, she could understand it when Ben exined it like
this.
The more Susan listened, the more she wanted to sigh.
Frankly speaking, she was considered a genius in her own right.
But Ben.
That was simply not normal at all.
She wondered if God was in a particrly good mood when pinching his head and added something to
it.
¡°So,¡± Ben¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°this chip should bepletely sessful very soon.¡±
Susan¡¯s eyes also flickered with interest.
Ben¡¯s sudden inspiration for this research, interestingly enough, had a connection to the photograph of
Timothy.
Since Eason discovered that Jagger might have been controlled and the instigator could be Timothy..
What¡¯s more, there might be a bigger organization behind Timothy, which might be better at
psychological control.
Ben had a sense of crisis.
Ben was not good at psychological control.
But he believed in the power of technology to solve everything.
Chapter 403
So, Ben pondered if there was a chip that could counteract mind control.
Theoretically, it had been suggested that if knowledge was infused into a chip and then imnted into a
person¡¯s brain, humans could instantly acquire that knowledge, bypassing the need to learn.
Conversely, what if a chip imnted in the brain was used for brainwashing and control?
That was also feasible.
Upon learning about the existence of that organization, Ben even suspected that the core members of
the organization might have been imnted with such chips. The chips in their brains continually
brainwashed and controlled them, achieving a more perfect effect than hypnosis.
If such chips existed, then surely there must be chips capable of resisting this kind of brainwashing and
control.
As Ben and Susan had been delving deep into artificial intelligence, Ben wondered if they could
incorporate into the AI chip a function to actively seek our other chips and sever their connection with
the host.
If the top members of that organization had indeed been imnted with brainwashing chips, then
imnting a blocking chip could, if not immediately awaken them, certainly cause significant mental
confusion and prompt them to start rethinking.
In this way, the organization might copse from the inside.
Chapter 404
Chapter 404
How long would it take to produce this chip?¡± Susan asked softly.
Ben estimated. The core data is ready, but we don¡¯t have the machinery to manufacture the chip here.
We¡¯d need to get It produced in Rond and shipped here. At the earliest, it would take three days.¡±
Three days¡ Susan pondered for a moment.
But the number on the note had already changed to 1.
¡°Is something troubling you, Susan?¡± Ben, sensing something amiss, inquired.
Susan quietly exined the situation with the note.
Ben¡¯s brows furrowed deeply.
He had been so engrossed in his work these past few days that he hadn¡¯t noticed such a crucial
development.
Thinking of the person who delivered the note¡
Ben¡¯s eyes turned ice cold.
Timothy, what a character!
First, he kidnapped Susan, and now he was resorting to such despicable tactics. If only Ben had known
-earlier, he would have eradicated him at the outset!
¡°Ben, once the chip is produced, this organization will eventually be destroyed, but¡ we might not
have enough time now,¡± Susan said, her brow furrowed.
Just three days short.
And during these three days, none of them dared to gamble..
If something happened to Alexander, cutting off hisst chance of survival, she would regret it for the
rest of her life.
Ben knew Susan¡¯s character well.
Not to mention that Alexander was her close rtive, knowing that Timothy¡¯s shadow lurked behind
these events, she probably med herself partly for Alexander¡¯s plight.
This time.
Timothy was targeting Susan specifically. If Ben simply stopped her, she would never find peace in this
lifetime.
After a moment of silence, Ben gently touched Susan¡¯s head.
¡°Ben, L¡ Susan¡¯s lips trembled slightly.
1/14
Chapter 404
Hen smiled, a sudden chill shing in his eyes. ¡°Some scores need to be settled once and for all.¡±
He hadn¡¯t settled the score with Timothy for kidnapping Susan before. Now that Timothy had willingly
walked into their hands.
It was time to settle both new and old grudges.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
Susan looked at Ben, somewhat bewildered.
Ben gently ruffled her hair, speaking calmly, Timothy wants you to go, right? Fine, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±
Susan was taken aback, instinctively wanting to object.
There were many reasons.
For instance, this time, there would certainly be many dangers.
And Ben had more important things to do.
However.
A million reasons turned into a simple, soft okay at the final gaze of Ben¡¯s eyes.
That night, Susan and Ben didn¡¯t sleep at all.
Since they had decided to confront Timothy, they couldn¡¯t go unprepared.
Unable to wait for theplete version of the chip. Ben worked overnight with the avable equipment
to create a simplified version.
The simplified chip could only detect, not interfere or destroy.
But for now, it was sufficient.
Busy until dawn, they finally got a chip.
Susan, holding the chip, was discussing with Ben how to conceal it.
Suddenly, she felt a sharp pain in her chest.
Susan clutched her chest, feeling disoriented, a very bad premonition creeping over her.
¡°I need to go to the hospital. Susan suddenly stood up.
Today was thest day.
Alexander¡ couldn¡¯t have met with an ident already, could he?
Ben nodded without hesitation and apanied Susan to the hospital.
They had just arrived at the hospital.
Chapter 404
Susan¡¯s uncase intensified.
Alexander¡¯s room was empty. After a frantic search, Susan and Ben found Judith and Eason at the
entrance of the emergency room.
Mom, what happened to Dad?¡± Susan¡¯s voice trembled.
Judith wiped away her tears. ¡°Susan, someone called me after four this morning, saying today was the
last day I thought it was some kind of prank at first. But something in my heart kept bothering me, so I
decided to return to the ward. Not long after I arrived¡ your father¡¯s condition¡¡±
Judith¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°Your father¡¯s condition suddenly worsened. He struggled to breathe, as if he
might
convulse at any moment. Thankfully, Thomas and his team were there, and they immediately took your
father for emergency treatment.¡±
¡°Damn it. Eason couldn¡¯t help but punch the wall.
He couldn¡¯t understand how his father had been targeted!
Knowing that these people had hypnotic powers, but surely, they couldn¡¯t hypnotize everyone in an
instant, could they? If only one or two were affected, under his arrangements, the others should have
reacted immediately.
He had arranged perfect protection, so why¡.
¡°Did Thomas leave any message about the specifics?¡± Ben asked calmly.
Eason shook his head. ¡°It was an emergency. Thomas didn¡¯t have time to say anything.¡±
¡°Your father will get through this. Judith wiped her tears, her eyes showing a glimmer of determination
as she looked at the closed doors of the emergency room.
At that moment, a hospital worker, looking dazed, walked straight towards Susan.
That expression¡.
It was all too familiar.
Aside from the oblivious Judith, both Ben and Eason instinctively positioned themselves in front of
Susan.
The hospital worker, seemingly with no intention to do anything harmful, numbly handed over a note
and then fainted straight away.
Eason instinctively tried to grab the note.
But Ben was quicker and took it first.
¡°Ben¡¡± Eason¡¯s lips trembled.
Ben lifted his gaze and said, ¡°I know.¡±
His expression was eerily calm, and Eason realized something, ncing at Susan.
Chapter 404
Susan also came over and looked at the note.
It contained an address, written In blood¨Cred ink, along with a time limit.
This time, they had one hour.
The location wasn¡¯t far from the hospital, just a five¨Cminute drive.
Ben and Susan exchanged a nce.
¡°What¡¯s going on with you all? Acting all secretive,¡± Judith said, somewhat bewildered.
Ben discreetly put away the note. ¡°Nothing important, just some unpleasant words. You don¡¯t need to
see it, Mom.¡±
Judith immediately got angry. ¡°These people are utterlywless!¡±
¡°Indeed. I¡¯ll handle this matter now and see what¡¯s going on with this hospital worker, Ben said.
¡°I¡¯ming too,¡± Susan said.
Eason looked from one to the other, finally gritting his teeth. I¡¯ming as well.¡±
Soon, only Judith was left at the entrance of the emergency room.
Watching their departing backs, Judith felt an unexinable panic rising within her.
There shouldn¡¯t be any trouble, right?
In the operating room.
Ben was calmly instructing the doctor to imnt the only chip into his arm.
It was a simple procedure. The doctor administered local anesthesia to Ben and began the operation.
Susan looked on, feeling a pang of distress. She had wanted to be the one to receive the chip, but Ben
insisted, and with time pressing, they couldn¡¯t afford a long dispute. In the end, Ben was the one who
had it imnted.
¡°Are you really going? Have you lost your minds?¡± Eason was restless.
He had seen the address and the blood¨Cred writing.
But everyone knew that going there rashly was a life¨Cthreatening risk.
He was already upset when Jagger had voluntarily gone before.
And now, those heading into danger were his dearest ones.
¡°We can¡¯t afford to gamble with just an hour.¡± Susan said softly. ¡°Besides, I have this feeling¡ if we
don¡¯t go, we might never break the stalemate.¡±
Chapter 404
But Eason started to protest.
Ben Interrupted him, calmly strategizing. ¡°Once Susan and I leave, they will definitely elerate their
actions. Economically, they can¡¯t cause chaos; my team will secure the financial markets. However,
they might take advantage of the worsening condition of the King and our departure tounch a final
assault. Eason, if I were you, I would immediately gather the army to prepare for the ultimate battle.¡±
The ultimate battle.
Eason¡¯s spirit sharpened.
This time, it was going to be a real fight.
¡°Staying here might not be any safer for you,¡± Ben said. ¡°Tonico is in your hands now.¡±
I would leave the Tonico to you.
Eason clenched his teeth, saying firmly, ¡°I will protect Tonico. Be careful, both of you!¡±
¡°Also, in three days, someone will bring the chip to you. Then¡¡± Ben whispered further instructions.
Eason listened attentively, nodding repeatedly.
After the chip was imnted and the wound disguised, Ben and Susan made some brief preparations
and headed to the agreed address.
At the location, someone was already waiting for them.
Seeing Ben and Susan, the man frowned. ¡°Why is there an extra person?¡±
Ben raised an eyebrow.
The chip in his arm felt slightly warm.
It proved that there was a chip in this person¡¯s body.
This kind of chip, controlling their thoughts and actions, also had an obvious downside. It turned them
somewhat into a machine.
And a machine can be deceived.
Ben calmly said, ¡°You only said to bring Susan, you didn¡¯t say we couldn¡¯t bring an extra person.¡±
The man hesitated momentarily, as if experiencing a short circuit.
But ording to the instructions from above, it seemed they indeed hadn¡¯t specified not to bring an
extra
person.
The man quickly regainedposure. ¡°Good, you¡¯re sensible not to bring anyone else. We can leave
now.¡±
Ben and Susan exchanged a nce and silently nodded.
Chapter 404
Several more people emerged, blindfolding them and leading them to a vehicle.
The car journey was followed by a boat ride.
Finally, they switched back to a car.
After a day and night of travel, it seemed they had reached their destination.
However, their blindfolds remained on.
After passing through several checkpoints to ensure they weren¡¯t carrying anything they shouldn¡¯t, they
were brought to a ce and their blindfolds were finally removed.
¡°Mr. Leen, the guests have arrived.¡± someone respectfully bowed and then carefully stepped out.
Susan made a rough guess about the final destination.
Unexpectedly, when she opened her eyes, she saw a pavilion in front of her.
In the pavilion, the air was filled with the scent of coffee.
Outside, a picturesque scene of a small bridge over flowing water greeted them.
At the other end of the coffee table.
Timothy sat quietly. When he saw Susan, he smiled brightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡±
Susan looked at Timothy with aplex expression and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why¡ have you
be like this?¡±
¡°Like this? What¡¯s wrong with how I am now?¡± Timothy chuckled lightly. He turned to Ben. ¡®Mr. Landor, I
only wanted to invite Susan as a guest, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so shameless. Or is it that you¡¯re
not confident in your rtionship? After all, you know that if it weren¡¯t for my mishap, you and Susan
wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to be together.¡±
Ben remained unprovoked. He nced at Timothy and smiled. ¡°Mr. Leen, losing is losing, winning is
winning. Why console yourself?¡±
¡°Consoling myself¡¡± Timothy¡¯s eyes suddenly sharpened. Then, let¡¯s see who will win and who will
lose this time.¡±
Turning his gaze back to Susan, Timothy¡¯s tone softened. ¡°Susan, don¡¯t be afraid. I invited you here to
witness my glory and victory. When I be the king, will you be my queen? When you be the
most prestigious woman in the world, won¡¯t you be happy?¡±
Timothy¡¯s voice was gentle, but there was a hint of madness in his eyes.
Susan bit her lip. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not interested. My family is in Tonico, and only when they are safe will I be
happy.¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay, for you, I can spare them. Timothy appeared generous. ¡°Even Alexander, I can give him the
antidote.¡±
Susan frowned slightly.
Instinctively, she moved closer to Ben.
This Timothy before her, he always gave her a sense of terror.
Noticing Susan¡¯s subtle movement, Timothy nced at Ben, narrowing his eyes, but then he suddenly
smiled. Let¡¯s not talk about this. It¡¯s been a long time, let¡¯s have a cup of coffee first.¡±
He genuinely poured coffee, behaving like a hospitable host.
¡°Please.¡± Timothy pushed the teacup towards Ben.
Ben narrowed his eyes slightly, calmly taking a sip. ¡°Good coffee.¡±
Timothy smiled. ¡°Then have a few more cups.¡±
¡°Alright.¡±
The two men continued to drink coffee, one cup after another. Susan felt incredibly uneasy, finding the
situation bizarre and ufortable.
After some time, Timothy finally said, ¡°You must be tired from your journey. I¡¯ll take you to rest.¡±
Timothy personally rowed a small boat, taking them across theke to the other side, and then led
them to an exquisite room.
The strangest part was that Timothy didn¡¯t arrange for anyone to guard them.
Susah specifically asked a cleaning servant, who said they could move freely around the entire ce.
Although unsure of Timothy¡¯s intentions, since they were allowed to move freely, they saw no reason
not
In about an afternoon, Ben and Susan strolled around the small courtyard and even collected a lot of
information from others.
For instance.
They all belonged to an organization called the Phoenix Collective.
Morcover.
They once had a supreme Father, and all of them were his descendants.
But a few months ago, the Father passed away, and before dying, he passed his position to Timothy,
who was now their new master.
Additionally.
They had been preparing for several years for this war against Tonico. Now, their forces were marching
towards Tonico, with the war looming ahead.
Chapter 404
Piecing together these messages, Ben¡¯s eyes narrowed gradually.
So, it meant that Timothy was now the highest leader of the Phoenix Collective.
Holy Father.
Suddenly, he died of illness¡
Was it really a natural death?
Regardless, for someone who had only recently joined to seize the highest leadership in such a short
time was no small feat.
Timothy was indeed no ordinary man.
Unfortunately, he chose the wrong path.
Besides the information gathered.
Ben¡¯s chip indicated that every person in the courtyard, except Timothy, had been imnted with that
type of chip.
Although they all imed to havee together for their faith.
In reality, even their beliefs were artificially instilled.
Ben narrowed his eyes.
If the use of chips within the Phoenix Collective was this widespread.
Then as soon as the new type of chip went online, the organization could almost instantly copse.
Susan also realized this and whispered, ¡°Just two more days. If we can hold out for two more days,
that¡¯s enough.¡±
She wasing.
Timothy had promised Alexander would be fine for these few days.
That was enough.
Once the new chips were online, and these people were instantly freed from control, the Phoenix
Collective would fall into chaos.
Now, the most critical things were to stall for time and to find the antidote for Alexander.
Susan didn¡¯t voice thetter, but a nce exchanged with Ben conveyed their mutual understanding.
Ben lowered his voice. ¡°The antidote might not be easy to find, but we have to try.¡±
Susan nodded solemnly.
Chapter 404
Time quickly passed, and two dayster.
There had been a collision at the border of the Tonico. Eason personally guarded the border. At
present, the Tonico still focused on letting go. As for the chip, it was on the way to transport, and would
soon¡ be able to fight back.
Eason looked into the vast night, his expression fraught with worry.
How were Susan and Ben doing.
And the antidote for his father¡ still unknown¡.
Could they really win this time?
At night.
Late at night.
The clouds hung low, as if brewing a storm.
Ben suddenly woke up.
His first instinct was to check on Susan.
But the space beside him was emptily haunting.
Ben¡¯s expression changed instantly.
In such a time, in such a ce, there was no reason for Susan to wander off on her own.
Timothy!
Ben¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold.
He immediately left the room.
?
However, this time, someone was blocking the door.
The person at the door wore a fake smile. ¡°Mr. Landor, it¡¯s toote at night. Please rest assured in your
room.¡±
Ben wasted no time with words, swiftly pulling a tiny needle from his hair.
With rapid precision, he pricked the two people blocking his way, causing them to copse instantly.
Ben had almostpletely explored the area in the afternoon.
He quickly circled around, finally setting his sights on that small pavilion. The night was dark and deep,
obscuring the view.
Thinking quickly, Ben found a small boat, relying on his excellent sense of direction to steadily row to
the pavilion.
Chapter 404
In the vast darkness, he was about to identify if there was anyone in the pavilion.
Suddenly, he saw Timothy standing at the edge, holding Susan. A sh of lightning revealed Timothy¡¯s
cerie smile.
Timothy slightly lifted his hand, as if intending to throw Susan into theke.
Ben¡¯s puris contracted, his anger and rm rising. Timothy!¡±
It seemed Timothy only then noticed Ben, smiling as he looked at him. ¡°You found us quite quickly.¡±
Without a word, Ben swiftly made his way onto the pavilion.
¡°Give Susan back to me,¡± Ben said coldly.
Timothy¡¯s expression wasplex. ¡°That line should be mine.¡±
If it weren¡¯t for that ident!
He and Susan were meant to be together.
¡°There is no such thing as a regret medicine in this world, Timothy. What¡¯s lost is lost, Ben said coldly.
Timothy suddenlyughed.
He carefully ced the unconscious Susan onto a chair and then said softly, ¡°Ben, do you know how
much I envy you?¡±
¡°I envy myself too.¡± Ben said, immediately rushing to Susan¡¯s side.
Timothy nced at them. his expressionplex. The so¨Ccalled Holy Father, I killed him with my own
hands.
He began to recount his story in a storytelling tone. Ben frowned slightly but held Susan¡¯s hand tightly.
¡°The day I fell off the cliff, it was the Phoenix Collective who saved me. Later, I agreed to join them,¡±
Timothy said in a calm voice. This ce is full of lunatics. They first break your pride, destroy your
dignity, and finally, they try to control your mindpletely with a chip.¡±
Timothy seemed lost in memories. ¡°I always cooperated with them. Eventually, my brain was imnted
with a chip.¡±
Timothy suddenly nced at Ben. ¡°But I was never controlled by them. Do you know why?¡±
Ben narrowed his eyes but remained silent.
Timothy said, ¡°Because I knew Susan is a kind person, she would never like the kind of person I was
bing, not at all. But every time I thought of resisting, my head would hurt as if it were splitting. But
it¡¯s okay, I can endure this pain. Because the pain of losing Susan back then was far more agonizing.¡±
¡°I kept pretending, acting as if I waspletely tamed. Then I climbed up the ranks step by step, until
finally, I met the so¨Ccalled Holy Father.¡±
Chapter 404
Timothy smiled. ¡°As you may have already heard, the Holy Father died of illness not long ago, and I
naturally took over the Phoenix Collective.¡±
Timothy nced at Ben. ¡°Unfortunately, that chip has fused with me, making it impossible to remove.¡±
Ben frowned.
Indeed, surgical removal would be difficult, especially since it involved the brain.
However, the new type of chip he developed could deactivate the existing chip through electronic
waves.
So, there was still hope for Timothy,
But¡
Was Timothy a friend or a foc?
Ben chose not to reveal this information at the moment.
¡°So, you might not imagine, but now, every moment feels like my head is being hammered,¡± Timothy
said with a lightugh. ¡°Ben, I ampletely insane.¡±
¡°That¡¯s no excuse for your evil deeds,¡± Ben said sternly.
Now that the Holy Father was dead, whether it was Alexander¡¯s situation or Penny¡¯s, it was all
Timothy¡¯s doing!
He truly was mad, thoroughly and utterly.
¡°Evil deeds?¡± Timothyughed, a hint of madness in his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know what evil is. But look, if I
hadn¡¯t done so much, would Susan have willinglye to me?¡±
Ben stared at him sharply.
Thank
Susan was asleep.
Otherwise, if she knew that the turmoil in Tonico was indeed because of her, who knows how
heartbroken
she would be.
¡°You just said Susan is a kind person, she wouldn¡¯t want to see you like this,¡± Ben said.
Timothy paused, then looked affectionately at Susan, softly saying, ¡°I know, in her heart, I am now a
terrifying demon. But at least, I got to see her, to hold her, right?¡±
The heavy rain suddenly poured down.
Ben sharply turned to Timothy.
This was all too absurd.
Timothy caused such amotion just to see Susan?
Seeming to read Ben¡¯s thoughts, Timothy calmly said, ¡°Of course, I could have met her in other ways,
BOLT didn¡¯t want to stand before her, before you, as a loser. Ben, see, now your life is in my hands. I
am the victor, and you are the loser.¡±
Ben just looked at him.
Timothy smiled. ¡°So, at my whim, you both could plunge into the abyss. Ben, your happiness is a
charity
from me.¡±
Ben frowned, not saying much, for Timothy was behaving oddly at the moment.
He stood closer and closer to the edge, the fierce wind blowing, as if he might fall at any moment.
Timothy turned back, looking tenderly at Susan. ¡°So, when she wakes up, tell her that this thrilling
journey is my gift to her. The Phoenix Collective¡ will probably be destroyed soon, which is also a
good deed I¡¯ve done. Ben, see, I¡¯m not entirely a terrible person, am I?¡±
Ben was at a loss for words for a moment.
¡°Susan¡ I¡¯m in too much pain¡ Timothy murmured, ¡°I¡¯ve given you your gift. Farewell forever.¡±
That was great. Before he died, he saw Susan and hugged her seriously,
Though she was unconscious, it didn¡¯t matter. He was content.
Ben¡¯s pupils contracted, but before he could react, Timothy unhesitatingly jumped into the coldke.
The pouring rain quickly obscured Timothy¡¯s figure, and he disappearedpletely.
¡°Madman¡¡± Ben¡¯s lips trembled.
Timothy truly was insane.
For years, he was tormented by severe headaches, yet he couldn¡¯t let it show in front of others.
Perhaps, death was the release Timothy had arranged for himself all along.
And seeing Susan onest time was probably his final wish before his liberation.
Dawn broke.
When Susan awoke, she found herself in thefort of a helicopter.
Confused, Susan turned to see Ben and felt a sudden relief.
¡°Ben, what happened? How did everything change while I was asleep?¡± Susan was puzzled. ¡°Timothy
just let us go?¡±
Ben¡¯s feelings wereplex.
Timothy, that scoundrel, deliberately told him those things, wanting him to ry them to Susan, so she
would remember him forever.
12/14
Chapter 404
Of course, Ben could conceal the truth and portray Timothy as a demon.
However.
Ben pursed his lips and eventually revealed the truth to Susan in a gentle voice.
Susan was stunned for a long time before falling silent.
Timothy¡
This man had left an indelible mark on her in another way.
On the border, war was on the brink of eruption.
Just then, a massive shipment of chips arrived.
Everyone in Tonico was imnted with the chips.
Members of the Phoenix Collective, upon approaching them, felt a sense of short¨Ccircuiting, as if
shackles were gradually disappearing.
Suddenly.
Someone bewilderingly dropped their weapon.
Then more and more peopleid down their weapons.
Eason watched this unfold, exhaling a long sigh of relief.
It worked.
Ben truly was extraordinary.
This was a victory achieved without bloodshed..
At the hospital.
Now, thest issue was the poison in Alexander.
Since being rescued that day, Alexander had been in aa.
Everyone was gathered by his bedside, and Ben¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed.
Timothy didn¡¯t truly intend to harm Alexander¡¯s life, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have kept him in aatose
state.
But then¡
Where was the antidote?
¡°I¡¯ve found the antidote.¡± Jagger announced joyfully as he walked in.
09:57 Mon,
Chapter 404.
What he held in his hand was thest ingredient.
ording to Jagger, it was a risky endeavor to obtain it.
But this so¨Ccalled difficulty was likely orchestrated by Timothy to ensure the antidote reached his
hands.
Regardless, with the antidote in hand, everything could finally
Alexander woke up.
Three dayster, he was able to move freely.
During the recent events, Eason had taken on the responsibilities of a crown prince, performing
admirably.
Even after waking up, Alexander had no desire to continue as king and decided to pass the throne to
Eason.
Eason, with a reluctant expression, became the new king.
After the session ceremony, Alexander and Judith went off to travel the world, while Ben and Susan
returned to their country.
Stepping back onto the soil of Rond, the two of them held hands and shared a smile.
They were still young, with many roads ahead to travel.
Yet, they had already endured so many hardships.
Having ovee such difficulties, they were fearless of the future, be it a smooth path or one filled with
thorns, as long as they had each other.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!